《Trapped In Another World With No Magic》 Chapter 1: Summoned to Another World A sudden, cataclysmic clap of thunder, followed by the cry of a departed soul as a concentrated point of magic evaporates into the fabric of the world. Then, an uncontrollable wave of terror grips the souls of many. A veritable titan of the world, the mightiest of living beings, has been struck down in a single terrifying blow. Behind this thunder lingers a fiend of dark hair and dark eyes and a demonic presence of pitch black -the bringer of death-. The piercing gaze of the Couple of Death touches her¡­ The old woman jolts out of her trance, her heart pounding in her ears. She can¡¯t get her bearings right away, and it takes several moments before she can hear the voices calling to her; the people around her witnessing her premonition as the vision smoke fades. She clutches the arm touching her shoulder, trying to grip reality as she does everything she can to steady her breathing. ¡°...eer. Lady Dawnseer, what is it? What did you see?¡± She continues panting, her old body feeling ready to give way and escape what is to come. She swallows hard as her assistant offers her water. She waves it off, still trying to catch her breath. The King, the one who asked her to clarify the prophetic dreams spreading rumors through the kingdom, asks gently, ¡°Lady Dawnseer?¡± She waves her hand, nodding. She takes a breath and calms herself. Though terror still grips her soul, she is able to control her breathing, at least. ¡°I saw¡­ Death¡­ No¡­ Two. A man¡­ and a woman. With¡­ thunder¡­ they struck down a dragon.¡± The ritual room falls eerily silent as the lords and ladies whispering cease all discussion and speculation of what the wisewoman saw. Magic has been a tool of the kingdom for many years, and with it, come many blessings. However, these same blessings, especially when peering into the future, can sometimes become akin to a curse. It is the fourth month of the year 1841 of the Third Era -the Age of the Demon Tyrant-. The west has always been an unruly place inhabited by the wild tribes; demons, orcs, goblins, vampires, feralkin, and of course, the dragons. Comprising over 50% of the known world, the territory loosely united under the Demon Tyrant is the largest territory on the continent, and the furthest west one can go before reaching the ocean, with too much sea to sail across to verify what lies on the other side. King Greydald asks the elderly woman, who specializes in her rather difficult and fairly unique fortune telling -which has proven accurate more times than not-, ¡°Tell me, Lady Dawnseer; what of the war? What of the Empire¡¯s demands? What did you see?¡± She looks at him with fear in her eyes. ¡°I saw no war, your Majesty. I saw Death incarnate. Terror. Fear. Panic. Not the peak of a war, but an omen of destruction!¡± She begins coughing as her old body rebels against her fearful passion. Her assistant hands her water once more, and she drinks it down quickly. The nobles around the room begin to murmur, and Duke Alros asks urgently, ¡°What does this mean? Do we surrender to the Empire¡¯s demands, or do we resist their call for more troops?¡± Princess Heralesse, the eldest and Crown Princess, rises from her seat on the right hand side of the throne, ¡°We don¡¯t have the resources or troops to spare. The dry season is setting in, and our canals and dikes are in serious need of repair.¡± Soon, the room is in uproar as the nobles protest the priorities, pushing for their own respective territorial challenges with the threat of lessened manpower. The King waves his hand, trying to settle the ruckus, and he calls out, ¡°Settle down, please. Settle down. Discord will serve us no better than ignorance.¡± The room falls quiet again, and Princess Erimaya raises her hand from her seat on the opposite side of the King¡¯s left side across the Queen herself. Greydald states, ¡°What is it, Erimaya?¡± She stands up eloquently, her petite and youthful form commanding the attention of the whole room. ¡°Please excuse me, but I¡¯ve read of something recently that has been used in the past by our kingdom for similar dire situations.¡± The King nods at her, ¡°Speak, Princess.¡± She clears her throat and nods in turn, ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. It was in an old tome in the library about ancient magic used by our kingdom. It spoke of a ritual that was used in the first era to fend off an invasion of spirit beasts that were destroying the kingdom.¡± One of the Earls asks in disbelief, ¡°You mean a Divine Summons, your Highness?¡± ¡°A divine summons?¡± asks a Viscountess familiar with the upper houses. ¡°No King has successfully performed a divine summons since that first era.¡± Erimaya nods respectfully. ¡°Indeed. But, according to a looser interpretation of the text, accounting for how our language has evolved, it seems the First Era peoples were far more spiritual than we are now. That is to say, they seem to have relied on the judgment of the gods to aid them in the summons.¡± Duke Arlos remarks, ¡°If that is the case, then how are we to know if our situation is dire enough for the intervention of the gods?¡± Erimaya bows in deference. ¡°A fair question, My Lord Arlos. It is merely something I read.¡± The King hums in thought, murmuring, ¡°Regardless, the gods cannot pass judgment if we do not perform the ritual. Thank you, Erimaya. Does anyone have a more creative or sure suggestion?¡± The room is quiet. It¡¯s clear that there is some doubt in the Princess¡¯s suggestion, but it has been held in historical writings of the Kingdom since those many long years ago for this exact reason; an attempt might lead to success. And, success could preserve the kingdom from even the most dire straits. The king nods confidently. ¡°Very well, then. Perhaps if this threat the Dawnseer sees is worse than the escalating war, the gods will look kindly upon us.¡± ************* Daniel starts the zero point procedure to reset the CNC mill he¡¯s working on to its starting position; X:0.0, Y:0.0, Z:0.0. He just finished a lengthy calibration on the machine for its preventative maintenance schedule. The company he works for makes a lot of specialized parts for niche markets under contract, which makes the CNC one of the most versatile machines they could hope for. Its ability to drill, cut, shape, and weld, depending on which tool head is equipped, allows a wide range of possibilities in the creation of parts. And, while he¡¯s working on them, Daniel is in his own little world, protecting his ears from the constant noise around him with ear muffs to dampen the sound and safety glasses to protect his eyes. His focus is singularly on accomplishing his task, and it can be satisfying work. But, CNC mills can also be finicky machines, particularly if the operators are careless with operations and don¡¯t follow their standard operating procedures. ¡°Daniel?¡± The voice sounds like shouting, but it¡¯s the foreman of the CNC bay Daniel is currently in calling out over the constant noise of the machines running. ¡°Yeah?¡± calls back Daniel, even though they¡¯re only a few feet apart. He slides one of his earmuffs off of his ear enough to be able to hear James better. ¡°Can you come take a look at line fourteen? Mill keeps faulting out.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it. What¡¯s it doing?¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t express his frustration more than exasperation. He has a few theories already, and James, the current shift¡¯s CNC foreman, isn¡¯t the one who caused the issue. ¡°Failing part alignment. We tried zero point checks, but it failed those too.¡± Daniel groans softly. The turret -the main moving part- is out of alignment. Whatever the cause, he¡¯ll likely have to do another full alignment. If the turret is damaged, he¡¯ll have to tear half the machine apart, which will take him and the other shifts more than a whole day. Assuming they can get replacement parts. Daniel puts his earmuffs back on normally and takes a look at the CNC central to line 14. He does his basic checks, checking power, checking settings and the formula for the part they¡¯re supposed to be making. He then verifies the zero point, and then attaches the alignment tool, checking the turret¡¯s alignment. Sure enough, it¡¯s an uneven spin and motion. He sighs. He doesn¡¯t need to ask. If he asks, he¡¯ll get a deflective or dishonest answer. He doesn¡¯t need to ask, because there¡¯s only one cause for this case. The operator ¡®crashed¡¯ the machine; through careless or inattentive operation, they allowed it to run into another part of the greater structure of the machine, misaligning the servos and bending the turret¡¯s aperture. Daniel leans his head back as he takes a long, slow, deep inhaling breath. He has the impulse to find the nearest sledgehammer, but of course, he suppresses it. His job is to fix it, and though completely destroying the CNC would be a quick route to not having to work on it anymore, it¡¯s also a quick route out of a job. And, all he can do now is start the process. The rest of his shift is spent performing the alignment, proving that it¡¯s a bent turret aperture, and then starting in on disassembling the CNC. He¡¯s only just starting when his relief arrives, and he turns over the situation with them. It¡¯ll be their problem for the next eight hours, and he¡¯ll inherit it again eight hours after that. Most likely, he¡¯ll be working on it for most of his shift tomorrow, as well. Exhausted and apathetic, Daniel heads home. There, he inspects his own, much smaller and simpler CNC mill, which he uses to machine individual components and replacement parts for rifles and pistols. There¡¯s a lot of discussion about the dubious nature of ¡®ghost guns¡¯, and the private CNCs that can make them, but Daniel just makes parts. He, of course, knows the components and how to assemble them into a functional firearm, and he has a few disassembled on his work bench presently while he machines custom designs into the upper pieces. Daniel tinkers with his components for a couple hours, and he pulls up one of the technical documents he has on his cell phone for reference. He¡¯s never been a full ¡®prepper¡¯, but he does have documents that, if he can find a way to recharge his phone, should the worst happen, he¡¯ll be able to survive pretty well post-apocalypse. He makes a simple dinner of pork chops and air-fried tater tots, sipping an aged spiced rum to cap off the night. He toils on his phone as the hours wane down. When he¡¯s feeling creative, he writes, but most of the time, he just watches anime or movies. Life is quiet. Once upon a time, it was depressing always being alone, with no prospects for a family of his own and friends that are always busy or distant. But, he discovered a new outlook that has braced him against the solitude, and he finds peace in the lonely quiet. It¡¯s not happiness, per se, but it is peace. He can sleep at night, and his heart doesn¡¯t hurt quite as often. He¡¯s just fading off to sleep in his computer chair, feeling relaxed and exhausted. He meant to charge his phone, and he has the charging cable laying on his belly next to his phone. A strange light catches his eye, and he flutters his eyes open slowly. His brain is still a bit foggy, and while not incoherently drunk, he can tell he¡¯s still tipsy from his drink earlier. To his surprise, a strange, moving light is illuminating his otherwise-darkened room. He looks around, trying to find the source. Finding nothing around him or above him, he looks down, grunting in surprise, ¡°What the¡­?¡± Below him and his computer chair is a circular symbol with foreign glyphs unlike anything he¡¯s ever seen. He has just enough time to sit up, but nothing else. The light brightens and whitens out his vision. He can¡¯t help but yell, but there¡¯s no one to hear him. It feels like several minutes that he is trapped in a white void, unable to see anything. Panic starts to set in; fear that he¡¯ll never escape this strange white void. And then suddenly, the light fades, and a similar circle of light on an unfamiliar floor fades, though this one is much larger and more complex. The floor is made of marbled stone, and Daniel falls out of his chair, scrambling to find his bearings. He¡¯s in a completely separate room; it¡¯s over five times larger than his bedroom, where he was, and it¡¯s made with stone brick, like a room of a castle. And, coos of awe and surprise fill the room; he¡¯s surrounded by people. However, one person is like him; a young man around 20 or so is next to him -and is the person closest to him near the center of the circle-. Given his appearance, he looks to be of Japanese descent at the very least, and he¡¯s wearing black jeans with a light blue tee shirt and a logo for a famous vtuber agency Daniel is familiar with. The other man is the one to speak first, ¡°Koreha nandesuka? Koko wa doko?¡± Daniel is not a highly educated man, but he¡¯s familiar enough to know the sound of the language; Japanese. So, he¡¯s not just Japanese, he¡¯s from Japan itself, apparently. Daniel fumbles his way through a question, ¡°Eigo¡­ Eigo o¡­ ah¡­ Igirisu?¡± The young Japanese man looks at him, shaking his head. ¡°No. No Eengurishu.¡± Daniel nods in affirmative. ¡°No Japanese. Sumimasen.¡± The man nods, and they look together at the person approaching them. While Daniel and the Japanese man seem to be from Earth -and the same version at that-, this man looks like he came out of some portion of the middle ages, though from which region, Daniel would be unsure. The man speaks cautiously, but the language is nothing like anything Daniel is familiar with. He knows the sound of most European languages, he¡¯s pretty sure, and the basic sound of at least a few of the Asian languages, including Japanese, Korean, and Chinese. He can¡¯t say much more than a couple words of any given language other than English, but he¡¯s always had an ear for the sound. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This language is almost completely alien to him, but reminds him a little of a cross between Japanese and French for some reason. Daniel looks at his fellow Earthling, and they mutually shake their heads. The Japanese man speaks to the other man in Japanese, and this causes a ¡°Ahhh,... Coghaeedah. Eefen.¡± The man waves over a few of the many people in the room onlooking, and they jog in close with staves and string-bound tomes similar to books, but flimsier. The book-holders seem to be either apprentices or assistants, and they hold the books for the man and woman possessing the staves, each with its own unique design. The man seems to be casting a spell on Daniel, while the woman performs the same on the Japanese man. The staves begin to glow, and Daniel winces a little as he braces for the effect of the spell. He still feels the mild floating feeling in his brain and his heart racing from the shock, but nothing that he would assume is associated with the spell. The glow brightens briefly, but dims just as quickly, and the mages smile as they back up a step. Still, Daniel doesn¡¯t feel any different. The first man speaks proudly, but it still sounds like an alien language to Daniel. The Japanese man, however, coos, ¡°Ohhh!¡± And, surprising Daniel further, he speaks in what sounds like it¡¯s the same language as the others. Daniel winces. ¡°Uh¡­ is-... is it just me that can¡¯t understand?¡± The extremely pleased leader of the ritual speaks quickly and proudly once more, and the Japanese man replies. What Daniel can pick out is the clear pronunciation of a Japanese name, ¡°Tachibana Rikuto¡±, which he corrects quickly, clarifying that Rikuto is his given name, given the repetition of Rikuto a moment later. Ecstatic, the leading man replies, ¡°Ahhh! Rikuto Tachibana!¡± He says a few other things, and then all attention turns to Daniel. Able to put context clues together, Daniel states, ¡°Daniel. But, I¡­ don¡¯t understand anything you¡¯re saying.¡± The leader speaks at him with his head cocked. Daniel shakes his head, glancing at Rikuto for assistance. He seems confused as well, but he cautiously speaks in their language. Surprised, the leader seems to object. They have a brief back and forth, with the leader speaking at Daniel with a lecturing tone. Daniel says to Rikuto, ¡°I don¡¯t know. No speak.¡± He¡¯s starting to worry. Do they think he¡¯s faking it? Rikuto speaks again, and the frustrated leader waves the woman over, and she nods confidently. She and her assistant approach, performing the same spell once more on Daniel. Oh man. Sorry, other dude. I wasn¡¯t trying to get you in trouble. The woman finishes the same spell, having successfully performed it on Rikuto a moment ago. Unfortunately, when the leader speaks this time, Daniel feels his heart tighten. He shakes his head. This seems to shock everyone in the room, including the woman, who objects more passionately. Rikuto gets their attention, making a cautious suggestion. The leader nods his head, waving the woman over. She casts a similar spell, focused on Rikuto, but with different wording. This time, Rikuto looks at Daniel, saying, ¡°Eengirishu.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know what any of you are saying, other than that. Please tell them I¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°I¡¯m kinda hoping this is a drunk dream¡­¡± In a turn of surprising events, speaking fluent English all of a sudden, Rikuto sighs, ¡°Good, it worked. Daniel, right?¡± Daniel nods with surprise. ¡°Rikuto. Listen, faking ignorance isn¡¯t going to do you any favors. Just answer the questions. They don¡¯t seem hostile.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°How? They used language magic on you.¡± ¡°How the hell should I know!? I was half asleep and drunk when I found myself here. I get the gist of what¡¯s going on from anime, but it¡¯s not like magic existed in my world.¡± Confused, Rikuto replies, ¡°Mine either. And yet, it worked fine on me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you. I¡¯d love to understand, truly. Please tell them I¡¯m not being indignant. I just don¡¯t understand at all.¡± With a nod, Rikuto translates, and this seems to stun the large group of people even more. The two mages discuss this with the leader. Daniel whispers, ¡°Rikuto-san, what are they saying?¡± ¡°That it should be impossible. Especially since it worked on me. Apparently, whatever spell they did to bring us here should have only brought one of us. Extenuating circumstances, gods¡­¡± Daniel can understand the shoddy translation; after all, they¡¯re debating passionately, with a lot of simultaneous talking. Rikuto adds, ¡°Someone mentioned a demon¡­¡± Daniel turns pale. ¡°Oh god¡­ I¡¯m going to die, aren¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t even do anything.¡± ¡°Let me ask.¡± ¡°Sorry for burdening you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We still don¡¯t know why we were pulled here.¡± Rikuto switches to their language, requesting their attention politely. He speaks to them for a long moment, and the leader speaks to him. He asks in English, ¡°Daniel, do you think you can learn the language?¡± ¡°I¡­ Doesn¡¯t sound like I have a choice. I¡¯ll do it. Probably take a few months, though¡­¡± Rikuto nods, speaking on his behalf once more. This causes the leader to ponder, and then, a young girl -around twelve years old-, speaks up from the gathered group of people. She speaks softly and gently, but she commands the attention and respect of the entire room, indicating she¡¯s someone of high status. Whatever she says seems to satisfy the leader, who responds to her. Rikuto whispers, ¡°Ooo¡­ Princess and King, Daniel. I recommend respect.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Of course. Thank you.¡± The apparent king, the one leading the ritual, speaks to Rikuto, mainly, but it seems meant for both of them. Rikuto translates, ¡°They¡¯re going to analyze us with some magic tool in another room. The Princess made it sound like this was something they needed to do anyways. Your language issue was merely a surprise distraction.¡± Daniel nods thankfully. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°No worries. Whatever happens, I hope we can work together.¡± ¡°Same.¡± Guards approach, speaking, and Rikuto nods in confirmation. ¡°They¡¯ll lead us. Follow the guard in front of you.¡± As he nods, Daniel jokes, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had a lot of other stuff to do today.¡± He and Rikuto stand up, and Daniel puts his phone and charger into his pocket, which seem to have transported with him. He notices while standing that he¡¯s the single tallest person in the room by a rather surprising margin. He was always average in America, and Rikuto seems to be around average for Japanese height, and even he is taller than almost everyone, including the soldiers. That aside, Daniel asks, ¡°Should I do something about my chair?¡± Rikuto shrugs. ¡°Dunno. I was in my car. Must be a size limit on what transports with us.¡± Daniel nods in agreement, ¡°Makes sense.¡± They are led down a long ways, as if descending a tower or heading deep underground -perhaps a combination of both. There, they find a woman in her mid to late twenties wearing glasses and a long gray robe adorned with a metal brooch on her lapel area. It resembles a fox-like creature with a crystal in one paw and a swirl in the other. The King, the princess who spoke, and what can be assumed to be the Queen, another princess, and a much smaller handful of nobles follow Daniel and Rikuto to the lower room. The woman notices them, and she has a small panic attack. The king greets the woman, speaking to her. She looks at the two who were pulled from their own world, and her eyes go wide with excitement. She squeals excitedly, rushing to them to begin touching their clothes, their skin, their hair, and asking questions. Rikuto nervously answers, and when he says something, she becomes surprised, looking directly at Daniel. She tugs his shirt¡¯s chest to lower him so she can look deep into his eyes for a long time, adjusting her loose-hanging glasses from the strange, net-like hair piece that suspends them in front of her face. It¡¯s a strange way of suspending the lenses in front of her face, but maybe it¡¯s a decorative thing as much as functional. Regardless, the jewels in the hair piece indicate she¡¯s rather high-status as well, even if the lenses for her glasses were cheap. She speaks loudly and slowly at Daniel, clearly trying to test his comprehension. Daniel tells Rikuto, ¡°I think I picked out the word they use for magic, given how many times I¡¯ve heard it today.¡± Rikuto scoffs, and he explains Daniel¡¯s answer to the strange woman. She thinks for a moment, still holding Daniel¡¯s shirt. She prods his head a little with her fingers. It starts to become annoying, and Daniel states, ¡°Please tell her I¡¯m not committed to any prank. This is getting annoying.¡± Rikuto explains, and she pauses, humming as she finally releases Daniel and turns away. The King asks something, and she seems to deflect, waving Rikuto over to the device she has in the center of the room. It looks sort of like a religious altar, with various points of swirling artistic structure crowned with a large crystal of varying colors. Lenses in front of the crystals are aimed towards the center, where a polished orb is cradled by the structure. She has Rikuto approach the orb in the center, and she explains it to him. He places his hand on a smaller orb that¡¯s in front of the large central orb. The little orb begins to glow, and sparkles of light begin to appear and swirl around the device. From there, a few of the crystals on the arms begin to glow, and small beams of sparkling light colored like the crystals beams towards the main orb. A multi-colored cloud inside begins to form, and the mages and assistants seem to be taking notes. The magic-scientist woman pages through a book, glancing at the orb several times. She nods, reading the page and summarizing it to Rikuto. He takes his hand off the small orb, and Daniel remarks dryly, ¡°Let me guess. You got ¡®Divine Hero¡¯, and your magic affinity is fire, wind, and earth with massive boosts to your health and attack¡­¡± Rikuto scoffs. ¡°Nothing like that. It seems to be similar to cloud reading; a dubious science, but with reliable results. She says I have affinities for fire and void magic, I guess, and a specific innate skill¡­ Healing magic, apparently? Or curative magic. It¡¯s not clear without seeing it in action what she means.¡± ¡°Nice. Either one of those sound good.¡± Rikuto gives Daniel a nod, and he gestures for Daniel to step up to the orb, but the woman stops him. She smiles, pointing at one of the guards. She speaks at him, and Rikuto translates with a little surprise, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ asking him if he has any affinities or innate skills.¡± The guard shakes his head, and she waves him over. She has him remove his glove and place his hand on the small orb. The small orb glows, and the magic sparkles appear in much fewer number with less glow than Rikuto. However, no matter how long he touches the device, none of the beams light up, and the large orb only reflects the light glow of the small orb and the torches in the room. This seems to satisfy the woman, and she shoos the guard away. The King asks something, which Rikuto fills in, ¡°He¡¯s asking what the point of that display was.¡± The woman replies loudly and boisterously, so that everyone in the room hears, apparently. ¡°She¡¯s fascinated. Apparently, what we just saw means that the guard has no talent for magic, and there are no spells he can learn or innate skills granted by the gods for him to rely on. He¡¯s simply a soldier.¡± She finally waves Daniel over to the small crystal, and he obeys. She gestures for him to put his hand on the small orb. He does as instructed, and everyone watches curiously. Nothing happens. She inspects his hand from multiple angles, ensuring he¡¯s touching the crystal. She seems intrigued, while the others begin gossiping. She grabs Daniel¡¯s wrist, lifting it for a moment and placing her own hand on the small orb. Instantly, it begins to glow, and she removes her hand. With it still fading, she places Daniel¡¯s hand on the crystal, but the light fades completely out, and the crystal doesn¡¯t have even a small amount of glow. She grins up at the nobles watching in surprise. The King asks, ¡°What does this mean?¡± She explains, ¡°This is why he can¡¯t use magic. Nor, can magic affect him, apparently. At least not directly.¡± The nobles and guards gasp, and the woman looks up at Daniel with a smile. ¡°She says you¡¯re the first person in the world completely devoid of magic.¡± Daniel looks at Rikuto, murmuring, ¡°Uhh¡­ That doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing.¡± The woman looks at Rikuto expectantly, and he explains what Daniel said. She immediately takes both of his hands, speaking passionately. ¡°She says it¡¯s fascinating. It¡¯s unprecedented.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment, but he replies softly, ¡°I get that it¡¯s unprecedented, but I have to wonder¡­¡± He looks more specifically at Rikuto again, ¡°What¡¯s the practical use of a person without magic in a world of magic? I imagine I¡¯m not immune to fireballs.¡± When Rikuto explains the concern, the woman grins. She nods in agreement, and she immediately begins casting a spell with her finger, and a small puff of flame bursts out, burning Daniel¡¯s skin like a match, and he yelps, pulling his hands free. ¡°Yeowch! That hurt!¡± She snatches his hands again, studying the burn. It¡¯s small, and it¡¯ll certainly heal, but it does cause her to frown. It seems she was hoping that he WAS immune to direct magic attacks. She ponders it for a moment, and her shoulders slump. She speaks softly and sincerely, and Rikuto translates, ¡°She believes you¡¯re right. While she is fascinated, there isn¡¯t much practical use. Too much of their technology, including medicine and warfare, relies on magic.¡± Daniel nods as he makes sense of what he¡¯s being told. ¡°I see. So¡­ uh¡­ what happens now? Do I¡­ go home?¡± Rikuto asks, and the scientist woman falls silent, looking to the nobles. Daniel and Rikuto look to the nobles as well, who also seem reluctant to speak. After a moment, Daniel jokes uneasily, ¡°Haha¡­ I guess the silence means we¡¯re both stuck here, huh? Even the useless one.¡± Rikuto is silent, as well. The second youngest woman present, the one Daniel believes is also a princess, steps forward. She speaks more maturely and sternly than the younger girl, and she appears to be around 18. Rikuto whispers, ¡°Another Princess. She suggested you could still serve as a soldier. The King, however, just said that you wouldn¡¯t benefit from magic boosts or defensive magic, if what Lady Magic Artisan said is true, whereas¡­ the demon army¡¯s offensive magic would still prove deadly.¡± Daniel is quiet as he absorbs the information. The younger princess is the one that speaks next, speaking softly and eloquently once more. ¡°She says they should take the blame for your summoning, since you had no control over the gift the gods did or did not give you. At the very least, they want to give you money to survive in town. Apparently, they summoned us to this world for our modern knowledge and the expectation that we would inherit beneficial magic and skills from the gods. Or, whichever one of us was supposed to be summoned.¡± With a nod, Daniel replies, ¡°I understand. Can you please tell them I¡¯ll live frugally in the castle town until I can learn the language, if they can spare that much. Whatever I can learn while I¡¯m there, I will use what I know to help.¡± Rikuto confirms with a nod, translating. This seems less than satisfactory, but the nobles seem to reluctantly agree, since they don¡¯t have much better ideas. Without knowing anything about Daniel, and without him having access to any special abilities, he¡¯s more of a liability than an asset. The younger princess bows her head, speaking softly. Rikuto whispers, ¡°The Princess apologizes.¡± Daniel replies softly, ¡°Please tell her there¡¯s no need. I wish I could do more to help.¡± Rikuto replies for him, and the Princess nods. Daniel learns quickly that it¡¯s another world. As they escort him to the outside, giving him a pouch of coins and instructions to check in when he needs more money, he sees more of the maids, palace guard, and other people walking around in the daylight, rather than dim torchlight. There are what appear to be humans -the royal family, many of the nobles, and a hefty portion of those he passes from all classes-. However, there are also peoples with animalistic features, ranging from human forms with dog or cat ears and tails, to full faces of rabbits, dogs, cats, birds, and even beings with feathery wings. Additionally, there is a fair amount of technology, though somewhere squarely in the middle-ages, compared with Earth, and which relies on magic to perform functions Earth has to do mechanically. Daniel crosses the drawbridge from the castle proper into the surrounding castle town, which is defended by a large wall surrounding the bulk of the rather large town -arguably a city-. His first priority, of course, is to figure out how to learn the language. And, to do that, he¡¯ll have to also find a way to communicate politely and work to at least try to earn his keep. ***************** Chapter 2: A Mechanic in a Fantasy World It¡¯s been about a month since Daniel was released from the castle to try to learn the language as quickly as possible and learn about the populace of the world he¡¯s in, since such knowledge can¡¯t be magically implanted into him due to his unique nature in this world. His uniqueness, of course, is more of a curse. He can hold extremely basic conversations with people now, thanks mostly to children being eager to teach a rather dumb adult basic words, even if it¡¯s so they can laugh at him. He doesn¡¯t care. Children are children, and he¡¯s learning the language. However, what he also learned is that his maintenance and repair knowledge -a practiced skill after over a decade in the field in his old world- granted him skills in troubleshooting that carry over well even to magical equipment in the new world. Magic water heaters are basically a big basin that people fill with well water and wait for magic crystals to heat the water. Like contact level sensors, the crystals can become dirty and seem to be broken, but with a little elbow grease, the function will be restored. Additionally, descaling chemicals are unknown, but Daniel is able to make some basic ones out of some ingredients he¡¯s able to find; namely what he¡¯s pretty sure is this worlds equivalent to citric acid, though he has no idea of its full chemical structure. Regardless, the acid he¡¯s able to extract from fruit and reduce down by boiling rather easily removes scale from the casing of the crystals, which appear to be unscathed by even the longest acid baths. As such, the businesses that can afford to have the magic water heaters have been hiring him to clean their systems as his name spreads for repairing them for much cheaper than replacing the crystals or the units themselves. There are wind-magic powered devices that circulate air through buildings, which also get dirty and reduce the blowing effect. He¡¯s able to set up some extremely basic filters with a couple layers of old fabric, which he cleans with homemade soap. The ingredients for both; scrap fabric and fats and oils, are generally waste products from what he¡¯s seen, so a basic request gets him the repulsive materials he needs to make his simple soap and fabric filters. As such, he doesn¡¯t really feel the need to trek back to the castle, since he¡¯s been able to establish a footing and still had money left over by the time he became capable of working on equipment. Like his old life, the people using the devices generally have no idea how to explain what¡¯s wrong, beyond what the machine or device isn¡¯t doing that it¡¯s supposed to do, and Daniel has been able to troubleshoot. Ecstatic, most of the customers have paid him what they want, and it¡¯s been surprisingly generous amounts, considering how simple some of the fixes were, which allows him to buy any ingredients that aren¡¯t waste for making cleaning chemicals and other useful maintenance substances. He notices as he¡¯s walking through a store that books are somewhat of a commodity in this world, like ancient times of Earth, but the pages are clumsily bound by running a few loops of twine through holes meticulously made in each page. Thus, the pages don¡¯t line up very well, they tear out easily, and if the book is dropped or nearly-fumbled, many pages tend to rip out, no matter what efforts are made to prevent it. Daniel speaks to the store owner about a book on display. It¡¯s a semi-expensive grimoire on basic magic spells, from what the title reads, which Daniel can make out about half of. ¡°Excuse me. That book there. How much is it?¡± The store owner, a cat-faced man named Yargaen, has been one of the friendlier faces Daniel has become familiar with. He replies, ¡°Got it listed for two hundred valden. Can¡¯t go much lower than that, so please don¡¯t ask.¡± Daniel nods thoughtfully. ¡°If I bought it, could I resell it here?¡± Surprised, Yargaen cocks his head. ¡°You think I have it too cheap?¡± Daniel has to repeat the phrases in his head, making sure it makes sense. He replies, ¡°No, no. Certainly not if I¡¯m about to buy.¡± They both laugh, and he explains, ¡°In my home, we had better of binding tomes. We called ¡®books¡¯.¡± A little confused, Yargaen asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Better bind. Uh¡­ Keep pages¡­ from fall.¡± This surprises the shopkeep. He replies, ¡°More holes and twine, right?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s a few steps. If I to start¡­ doing, I like profit.¡± Yargaen is a little confused, mainly by Daniel¡¯s poor language skills still needing work, but he laughs. ¡°Ahhh! Yes, I see, I see. You want to do it yourself. Very well. Regardless, you can buy the book here, and if you want to resell it, I¡¯ll take 15%.¡± Daniel focuses on the words, translating them in his head. He¡¯ll need to get past that, but for now, it takes him a while. He nods as he makes his decision. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it. Please to sell.¡± They shake hands and exchange the amount for the book. It mostly cleans out Daniel¡¯s wallet, but he could potentially make that money back. He buys the ingredients he needs to make a simple binding glue, which pretty much just needs flour and water. He has to splurge a little with his remaining money on the purest flour he can find, but he¡¯s able to find a suitable material. He spends the rest of the night making glue in batches, drilling the pages with tools he¡¯s been able to make with simple materials, including a stone drill bit, which serves well enough on the paper. He re-binds the pages from the side instead of the top with more holes aligned much better, and he glues the spine with the spine pieces he makes to attach to the hard cover that sits on top and bottom normally. Satisfied with the end product; a proper hardcover book, Daniel cleans up and goes to sleep as the glue sets. The next day, he presents the book to Yargaen. ¡°Oooohhh¡­ Interesting. A cover for the¡­ Wait, you put the spine on wrong.¡± Daniel shakes his head, demonstrating. ¡°Actually, binding it like this allows a singular user to hold the book like so;¡± Daniel holds the book by the spine, paging through pages while supporting the front and back cover with his fingers, and he can easily read the pages from left or right. Yargaen watches with surprise. Normal tomes in this world are closer to flip books, where each page is flipped to the back, requiring an assistant to hold both halves, lest the bindings tear out. Because the pages share the load when glued together, Daniel¡¯s binding has a lot more resilience, as well as resistance to over-extending, which could pull the glue apart. It¡¯s not invincible, but he shows how much more durable the pages are with gentle tugs, which visibly cause Yargaen to wince. Daniel also took the time to clean up the edges so that none of the pages hang out past the cover. Thankfully, this world has flimsy, cheap paper-like material for pages, and so they do leave large margins -mainly because it¡¯s expected that the edges will become worn, wrinkled, and tattered fighting with the awkward tomes. Yargaen allows Daniel to post the book for sale, demonstrating the new technique, and they list it for 300 valden, which will make a profit for both of them. ¡°Oh, by the way, Daniel; Marthie came by this morning asking for you.¡± ¡°Marthie¡­ Oh! She runs adventurer guild pub, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The adventurer¡¯s guild is, for all intents and purposes, a mercenary ¡®company¡¯ of loosely organized civilians that can take on odd jobs and even dangerous retrieval or monster slaying quests. They also provide fighters for militias during times of invasion, similar to a national guard or army reserves. While nowhere near as formal as the military of the Kingdom, the adventurers are generally well-respected if they belong to the guild, thanks to the guild¡¯s review processes and promotion requirements. The pub, in this case, is exactly what it sounds like; a place sharing space with the guild¡¯s front desk and where the adventurers can gather, celebrate successes, plan future missions, and recruit for quests. As such, it¡¯s a fairly busy place with a lot of people coming and going from all walks of life. Daniel asks politely, ¡°Did she speak what she need? Might save me walk if I bring tools proper.¡± Yargaen chuckles, indicating Daniel still has a long way to go for conversation. ¡°Sorry. Something about her oven, but no specifics. She asked if I¡¯d seen the magic artificer in town, and I told her you¡¯d be coming back today.¡± Daniel nods affirmatively. ¡°Hahaha no Artificer. No. Repair. I¡¯ll walk right away. Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Oh, and mine¡¯s lower priority, but if you get a chance today, I heard you can repair door locks. Is that true?¡± With a nod, Daniel replies, ¡°Depends on what¡¯s wrong, but won¡¯t charge if can¡¯t fix.¡± ¡°Then, please come back as soon as you can. I¡¯ll show you which lock.¡± Daniel nods politely once more. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going. Good day.¡± Yargaen waves as he leaves, and Daniel makes his way to the adventurer¡¯s guild. He¡¯s seen both kinds of ovens in this world; regular fire-powered ovens and magic ovens that use magic crystals to generate heat, and often have control functions associated with the temperature. Daniel¡¯s still learning how they work, but it seems to share principles with potentiometers back home, which are simplistic and often used for electric heaters. The other kind of oven is a basic flame oven, which there¡¯s generally not much to be done beyond cleaning out the exhaust and replacing bricks or doors, depending on the issue. However, given that she¡¯s asking for a ¡®magic artificer¡¯, it¡¯s likely a magic-based oven. Because the principles of magic share traits with troubleshooting electricity and electrical components, Daniel is able to often figure his way through some problems, and for those he can¡¯t, he¡¯s not afraid to admit when he can¡¯t help. Because he doesn¡¯t charge if he can¡¯t fix it, many of the citizens are ecstatic to ask him to take a look, since just a couple successful jobs pay his rent for the month, which he squared up three months as soon as he had the money, meaning he only needs money for food to survive. Compared to his world, there are ways that it¡¯s amazing, and ways that it¡¯s primitive. And, Daniel¡¯s relatively average talents, strength, and knowledge from his world actually serve him quite well in this world. Daniel meets with Marthie, and she brightens, ¡°Oh! Are you the magic artificer Yargaen mentioned?¡± Daniel clears his throat, replying politely, ¡°Yargaen send. No magic artificer. Repair man. My name is Daniel. Please to meet you.¡± She processes his speech for a moment, realizing that Yargaen mentioned he¡¯s still learning the language. She smiles, ¡°Ah, but, you can work on magic devices, correct? I have a crystal stove in the back that¡¯s not cooking on one side.¡± Daniel gives her a civil nod. ¡°I take a look. Please forgive bad speaking. Learning.¡± She nods warmly, ¡°Of course! I¡¯d be happy to help you learn, as well. But, if you would, the lunch rush will be coming in soon.¡± Daniel confirms, ¡°Please lead.¡± She leads him into the kitchen, and he begins inspecting the components of the oven. Were it an oven in his world, it would simply be an electric oven. There¡¯s no plug to disconnect, though, and the magic crystals are generally good for 5 years or so, though that¡¯s just the magic charge they¡¯re sold with. Daniel suspects they can be recharged with magic, but the sellers keep that to themselves. Daniel asks, ¡°Miss Marthie, crystals old?¡± ¡°Noo. I was told they were good for five years. Had them about¡­ mm¡­ two now? Maybe a little more.¡± ¡°Thank you. Helpful information.¡± She nods in understanding, showing him the oven in question. He asks, ¡°Can I use?¡± ¡°Please do. We¡¯ll make prep work on the other stations for now. I¡¯ll let you know when I need the working side.¡± He translates her words in his head, nodding. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± She nods happily, watching as he begins performing some basic checks. He turns all four stations -two to a side- on to midway, giving them a moment to heat up. He uses the back of his hand to check the temperatures. Sure enough, the two stations on the right side are heating up nicely, definitely warm enough to burn him if he touches the surface. The left side, however, remains cold, and he¡¯s even able to touch and then lay his hand on it. It¡¯s not warm at all. Daniel inspects the shell of the oven. It¡¯s fairly simplistic, with a lower heating chamber like a typical oven and range. He opens the chamber, and it¡¯s cool, so he peeks his head in to look up at any angle he can without tearing anything apart. He¡¯s able to find a simple panel he can open with slide locks, and he checks inside. He can see the various crystals; two primary crystals to a side, some connections that look like metal tubing, and four orange heat crystals; one under each of the distribution plates. He ponders for a moment. He carefully reaches inside, and the radiant heat on the right side is obvious. Surprisingly, it also feels hot on the left side. Thinking about it, it¡¯s reasonably possible the crystals on the left side have detached from their distribution plates, but it¡¯s also possible the radiant heat is entirely from the right side. Either way, he¡¯ll have to turn it off for the moment. He waits, inspecting the distribution plates from the top. They¡¯re chunks of metal, and they¡¯re wider than the holes they sit in, which is pretty smart. Modern ovens use a single piece of glass to transmit the heat, but without any seams for crumbs and liquids to work down into. These ones have drip trays that serve the same purpose. And, he is able to take the plate off with a careful turn. He inspects the bottom of the first one, finding a discolored spot on the bottom of the plate with a slight warp to it. Daniel hums ponderously, and he pulls the second plate off. Similarly, there¡¯s a discolored teardrop shape on the bottom. He uses his knife to poke the crystal gently, and he can feel the spring-action of the arms connecting them to the bigger crystal below them. He didn¡¯t see an actual spring underneath, but it¡¯s clearly using tension to try to press the crystals to the plates, which is pretty reasonable. To verify, Daniel touches his knife¡¯s blade, finding heat simply from poking the crystals. He nods somewhat triumphantly, and Marthie asks from nearby, ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°I think so. Need oven?¡± ¡°Not yet. Though¡­¡± ¡°Though?¡± She reluctantly admits, ¡°If we could start prepping stew¡­¡± Daniel gestures at the right side. ¡°I work out of way. Try to.¡± She smiles happily, ¡°Are you sure!?¡± He nods agreeably. ¡°Chef careful of mess.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you so much! This will be a big help alone!¡± She begins speaking to her chef, and Daniel reaches in through the holes. He burns his forearm on one of the crystals, which are still cooling down, but he¡¯s used to it. It¡¯s not scalding anymore, and he recoiled quickly and carefully. With more diligence, he¡¯s able to follow the components until he can find the spring joint. The chef begins setting two large pots next to him on the right side, and he turns them on, asking cautiously, ¡°You sure?¡± Daniel nods as he replies, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m alright. If chamber need, please use.¡± He gestures at the bottom. ¡°Ahhh! Yes, yes! Thank you! Will do!¡± The chef hurries to another meal he¡¯s prepping, and Daniel carefully disassembles the snap pieces and recoil spring that he can feel. Marthie peeks over his arm as he¡¯s re-tensioning the spring, asking, ¡°That¡¯s what broke?¡± ¡°Sort of. Did oven need turn high when working?¡± She ponders his words for a moment. Her face turns to surprise. ¡°Yes! We almost always had to run that side at maximum! How did you know that?¡± He shows her the spring. ¡°One part. Will try to improve.¡± She nods eagerly. Once he gets the tension of the spring set a little better, he pieces it back into place. The crystals are already noticeably higher, at least for him, who was looking for it. He then gets into his tool-bag, opening his jar of contact paste. It¡¯s a heat transfer paste he was able to make, and though it wouldn¡¯t be good enough for a computer processor, it¡¯s serviceable for heating components, ensuring good heat transfer. He slathers some on, and Marthie asks, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hot transfer slime. It helps.¡± She nods a little reluctantly. They both have to shift out of the way as the chef steps in to stir and add some seasoning to one of the stews. He also slides a roast into the lower part of the oven. He turns the chamber on, and then retreats out of the way. Daniel finishes coating and positioning the crystals with as smooth of a contact surface as possible with the plate. He has to push down on the plates this time, which is a good sign, and he snaps them into place. He turns the left side on, and Marthie watches nervously. Daniel waves his hand over the left side, and it doesn¡¯t take long for heat to start rising from the plates. He smiles, gesturing for Marthie to check. She steps up, mimicking his hand gesture. Surprised, she quickly touches it, and she recoils instantly, waving her hand. ¡°It¡¯s working! It¡¯s working great! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± She waves the chef over, having him check it, too. Surprised as well, the chef exclaims, ¡°It feels hotter than ever!¡± Daniel tries to explain, ¡°Not hotter¡­ Better transfer.¡± He wishes he knew the word for ¡®efficient¡¯. He tries to fumble through some words to explain what he means. ¡°[Efficient?]¡± asks the chef. Daniel asks, ¡°Less cost? Less¡­ difficult?¡± The chef nods in a non-committal ¡®you could say that¡¯ way. He waves a finger, having an idea. He fills a small pot with water, and he puts it on the left side¡¯s front plate, saying, ¡°Used to take ten minutes. We¡¯ll see.¡± Within a minute, the pot is roiling and he quickly shifts it to the counter in surprise. He remarks, ¡°Even the right side isn¡¯t that fast¡­¡± He turns the left down, and the heat noticeably lowers, but is still very much producing heat. He pats Daniel¡¯s shoulders with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! I would never have figured that out! Thank you!¡± Daniel smiles, ¡°You flatter me. Thank you. I¡¯m glad it worked.¡± Marthie hugs him, ¡°Thank you so much, Daniel! You¡¯ve saved us!¡± She orders the chef, ¡°Get ready for the full rush! I¡¯ll open the rest of the tables!¡± The chef nods confidently, but just as he¡¯s about to leave, she asks, ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would what you did help the right side, too?¡± He rubs his chin, admitting, ¡°It could. I¡¯m still learning. But, if crystals aren¡¯t touching plates, heat lost.¡± With a nod of understanding, Marthie asks. ¡°Would you mind checking while I have you here?¡± Daniel and Marthie look at the chef, who overheard the discussion. The chef nods and replies, ¡°I¡¯ll switch to the left.¡± He swaps the big stew pots over, and he cautiously turns the heat up on the left side, turning off the right. Daniel allows the right side to cool before removing the plates. He carefully reaches inside, now that he knows where the spring is, and he extracts it to stretch and tension it like the first while the chef uses the left side and the chamber to prepare for the lunch rush. Diners have already filled the open tables, and the orders pour steadily in, requiring Marthie to help the chef and his assistant. Daniel performs the same for the right side, and he puts it back together, allowing the chef to test it. Sure enough, the crystals were put in rather casually, ignoring whether or not they were contacting very well with the plates. He hangs around out of the way to make sure that both sides are working well, and they make it through the lunch rush much easier thanks to the more efficient burners on all four positions. Marthie hugs Daniel again, and she asks gratefully, ¡°How much do I owe you?¡± Daniel chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m still working that out. How much would you normally have paid?¡± She grimaces, and he waves her off, ¡°No! Forget I ask. Can you pay¡­ Three valden? That cover more my costs.¡± The three employees¡¯ jaws drop, and he asks nervously, ¡°Still too much?¡± ¡°NOT ENOUGH!¡± shouts Marthie. She points at the chef, shouting, ¡°Urlie! Don¡¯t let him leave! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± She jogs to the guild front desk, speaking with the receptionist there. After a moment, she trots towards a back room, returning after a few moments. She has a small tray with a modest pile of coins on it; a quick glance estimating around 50 valden worth. She says quickly, ¡°I can do 50 valden right now, but¡­¡± Daniel cuts her off, ¡°Plenty. Thank you. Are you sure?¡± She stares up at him. ¡°Are you serious!? A normal artificer would charge a thousand! And that¡¯s if he didn¡¯t replace any of the crystals!¡± Daniel chuckles nervously. ¡°I told you, no artificer. Repair man.¡± She shoves the tray into his chest gently, but sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll get more.¡± ¡°No. Please. Plenty.¡± He grins, ¡°I¡¯m cheap.¡± She cocks her head in disbelief, glancing at her dumbfounded chef and assistant. She sighs. ¡°You¡¯ll accept this, and you¡¯ll also eat for free here from now on. However long you¡¯re here.¡± He chuckles, ¡°Are you sure?¡± She frowns at him, and he holds his hands up to disarm her. He smiles, ¡°Very well. Thank you, Miss Marthie.¡± He accepts the coins and puts them into his coin pouch. She smiles tenderly, admitting softly, ¡°We¡¯d have to take out a loan if it wasn¡¯t you¡­ Thank you so much, Daniel.¡± He nods cheerfully. ¡°Glad I could help. Can¡¯t fix all.¡± She hugs him again. ¡°Me too.¡± She sniffles, and then looks up at Daniel. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± The chef and assistant both scoff and return to cleaning. ¡°Uh¡­ No.¡± She smiles, wiping her eyes. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯d like to¡­¡± ¡°Please wait. Still speak bad. Need improve.¡± She frowns, retorting, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Is for me. Please understand. Also, please excuse. Yargaen need.¡± She sighs. She smiles, though, and adds, ¡°Fine. But, I won¡¯t let you escape so easily next time, Daniel.¡± He chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m flattered. But, busy now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you again. Come by from now on for every meal. We¡¯ll fill you up.¡± ¡°Will do. Thank you.¡± Daniel escapes before she can ask the chef what Daniel ate while he was there. He doesn¡¯t like taking advantage of other people¡¯s kindness. He appreciates the gratitude, but he lives simply and cheaply, and would rather just have the kindness. His days are quite satisfying, living like this, and he doesn¡¯t need much more than to survive. Especially since he doesn¡¯t have much he can do for the kingdom unless he can learn magic equipment to supplement his lack of innate magic. He¡¯s making good progress, and he¡¯s feeling accomplished as he works. ************** Wenlianna, the Royal Court¡¯s Magic Artisan, checks the harness holding a baby benki, a cat-like creature with an elongated body and hunts large insects. The kit mewls in frustration, unhappy with the harness, but it¡¯s necessary. She caught a stray kit wandering around the castle¡¯s garden, hoping to test her hypothesis. No one¡¯s ever had a reason to test this hypothesis, but her mind is obsessed now. Benki kits are about the size of her two fists together, so it¡¯s a small creature, but she has to keep it in place for a moment. She lowers the small creature using her make-shift hoist, positioning the kit over the small sensor orb of the magic analysis relic. She trimmed the kits claws so it won¡¯t scratch the crystal, but she does wait until it¡¯s relatively tired before lowering it onto the crystal itself. As soon as the kit touches the crystal, the crystal begins to glow. Wenlianna sighs. This is the tenth animal she¡¯s tried since the otherworlders were summoned, including three insects. So far, every creature she¡¯s had touch the crystal produces the preliminary glow. One of the hunting birds she tried out -borrowed from a knight who owed her a favor- even produced an affinity, though it had no innate divine skills. Still, if it could be taught, it could learn water magic. And yet, Daniel, one of the two summons, produces no reaction. Inanimate objects are the only things she can find that don¡¯t produce a reaction. She perks up. ¡°Plants! I should try plants next. They¡¯re considered living.¡± She looks around, finding her sickly-looking friendship flower that a wishful suitor presented to her a couple weeks ago. She can¡¯t outright refuse certain gifts, so she had to accept it, but she has no interest in sacrificing her research for becoming a wife. Noble wives are mere baby factories. They don¡¯t even take care of the children or the household. They¡¯re set-pieces for their husband¡¯s image. Wenlianna would rather marry a peasant if it meant she could have an actual family connection and continue her research in her free time. Regardless, she has a living plant in her lab, which surrounds the analysis relic. She touches the leaf to the orb, and it immediately begins to glow. She shouts, ¡°WHAT IS THIS!?¡± Frustrated, but exercising her full knowledge of science, she removes the benki kit from the harness and rigs the plant to her hoist, ensuring there is no possible way the crystal is reading her own magic through the objects. Though, she admittedly knows the reaction would show her specific affinities for magic each time, and she has strong affinity for fire and wind magic, and weak affinities for water, ground, light, and dark, making her a rare mage capable of any magic -if at reduced capacity. To find someone effectively her opposite in the world fascinates her. And, sure enough, even using the hoist, the sickly, half-dead plant that SHOULD be a beautiful flowering shrub of a plant, produces a glow in the preliminary sensor orb. She groans. ¡°Fine! Perhaps this plant has absorbed magic from my lab. Time to go out and get some weeds and grass.¡± She puts the plant back in its obscure corner and heads up to the ground level so she can head out into the castle¡¯s courtyard. As she¡¯s walking, she spots one of the apprentice mages speaking to a young woman. ¡°GUNTHER!¡± The apprentice jumps, dropping the book he was carrying, which she didn¡¯t see. Or rather, the box that serves to keep the pages together. They¡¯ve ripped out of their binding so many times, the pages are almost in tatters. Gunther quickly whirls, ¡°L-Lady Wenlianna!...¡± ¡°Where have you been!? I¡¯ve been waiting over an hour for that book!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lady! I¡­¡± He glances nervously at the young lady that giggles and makes her way off on her own business. Wenlianna growls, ¡°Let me guess, you couldn¡¯t find the book?¡± He looks down, and she sighs in disgust. ¡°Flirt on your own time, Gunther. Which, is now. I¡¯ll clean this up.¡± She crouches down to collect the scattered pages of her well-used tome regarding all of the accepted published theories of the magic present in the world. ¡°M-My Lady, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Just go, Gunther. I¡¯m going to take this into town to ask a friend to re-bind it.¡± ¡°Shall I¡­¡± ¡°I just told you. It¡¯s your personal time now. I¡¯m done with you for the day.¡± He hesitates, and she scowls at him, causing him to retreat a couple of steps. He awkwardly fidgets. As an apprentice mage aiming for the Royal Court, he has a wide array of approval signatures he has to attain to graduate the apprenticeship program, and one portion of the apprenticeship program requires experience under the active Court Magic Artisan, which for the time being, is Wenlianna. She¡¯s notorious for being one of the most difficult to satisfy, since she¡¯s unforgiving on magical theory, eccentric, and temperamental at times. She knows rumors make her out to be feral, which in-part comes from her refusal to accept any marriage proposals. However, if she IS feral, it¡¯s more because she¡¯s constantly PESTERED for marriage proposals. According to those she tries to shoot down, she¡¯s beautiful, and her rare omni-affinity is highly sought after in a given family¡¯s bloodline. Unlike most women, though, anyone able to use light magic AND dark magic doesn¡¯t have to worry about the biological time limit on their bodies. She¡¯ll have children and a family when she¡¯s good and ready; a luxury she knows she has and doesn¡¯t take for granted. That said, women with light and dark magic affinities are almost as rare as omni-affinity, so either way, she¡¯d be pestered to her wits¡¯ ends. In the present, Gunther hesitantly retreats, realizing that Wenlianna is neither joking nor taking back what she said. To press the issue is to risk her outright refusal, dooming a mage to never seeing Court status until she retires. Wenlianna collects her pages, walking into town as she does her best to organize the pages in the box. It¡¯s a hopeless mess, though, and the twine for the binding is tangled all over. Fortunately, it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s re-bound this particular book, so she had the foresight to number the pages last time. She takes it to the town¡¯s paltry library for two reasons. With the commoners serving the town library, she doesn¡¯t have a reputation, so there¡¯s no one trying to circumvent her apprenticeship expectations for nieces, nephews, sons, or daughters. And, because she¡¯s a noble, they are much more careful and respectful with the repairs of her books, since her business is more valuable if they do good work, and she¡¯ll pay accordingly. As she¡¯s walking the streets, a guard greets her as he¡¯s passing, ¡°Lady Artisan.¡± She returns the greeting with a polite nod and reply, ¡°Guardsman.¡± She notices a small crowd gathered near this neighborhood¡¯s well, which is peculiar, but she has to drop off her book first. It¡¯s relatively heavy, especially carrying it longer than she has to. She backs her way through the door into the library, calling out, ¡°Heeyy, Hardy! You here?¡± An older gentleman comes out from between one of the shelves containing books, simple book supplies, and other things in the small store. ¡°Lady Wenlianna? Ahhh, a pleasure as always.¡± She sets her book¡¯s box on the desk, saying as he heads towards the desk, ¡°I need a re-binding again.¡± ¡°Alright, let me have a look¡­¡± She nods, looking around as she remarks, ¡°I¡¯ve been testing a strange phenomenon with one of our relics, and I can¡¯t¡­¡± Her eyes lock onto something. She approaches, inspecting the display with disbelieving eyes. It¡¯s a tome spread open on little more than a hand¡¯s-width of a stand, and yet, the binding doesn¡¯t separate. In fact, the pages bend with a gentle curve, and¡­ they¡¯re bound sideways. She looks at it in disbelief, and Hardy remarks, ¡°Ahhhh, I see you noticed it, too. Fascinating, right?¡± Wenlianna whirls, demanding sharply, ¡°DO THIS FOR MINE!¡± She clears her throat when he recoils a little, requesting more gently, ¡°I¡¯d like you to bind my tome in this manner. Cost is no issue.¡± ¡°Apologies, my Lady. I am not the one who did this.¡± ¡°What? Then, who did?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met him. I saw this strange tome in Yargaen¡¯s general store not a week ago. I have an appointment to bring a few tomes to be bound.¡± Wenlianna slaps her hands on the desk to lean as far towards him as she can, requesting sternly, ¡°WHERE!?¡± **************** Chapter 3: An Artisan Meets A Mechanic It¡¯s been about two months since Daniel came to the strange fantasy world. He¡¯s gotten better every day at speaking and listening to the language of the world, which he had to learn the old fashioned way, and he wasted no time, practicing words in his head or reviewing with friendly citizens. Now, a crowd is gathered around him as he finishes assembling his first invention in this world; a lever operated piston water pump. It doesn¡¯t get in the way of the bucket, which is what the town has been using for drinking water. It¡¯s sometimes surprising what the town does that magic can¡¯t yet accomplish. He was able to afford some custom-made piping made out of aluminum, and he was able to assemble the other parts himself using a mold he made for the housing, piston, and lever pieces, while he made a gasket out of a rubber-like material used by blacksmiths for scratch protection on decorative materials. He¡¯s not sure where it comes from yet, but it does the job, and it resists deterioration. Daniel recalls something he read about on Earth about aluminum being hazardous for this kind of application, but when he did some research, the best he could find were single-sentence blurbs that had no reputable studies attached to them. If he has the chance he¡¯ll come back and replace the piping with better metal, but for now, it¡¯s what he can afford in this other world. Once assembled, Daniel begins cycling the lever. He can feel the weight increasing; water is climbing but unable to sink back down thanks to the check valve in the pump. He keeps cranking the lever as the citizens gathered around him watch. A young boy asks, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to do, Mister Daniel?¡± He grins, saying warmly, ¡°Just watch.¡± He has a bucket below the spout, and it takes about a minute of cranking, thanks to the depth of the well, but suddenly, water spits out of the spout. Then, each swing of the lever causes an appropriate rush of water that causes the crowd to gasp and coo in amazement. Gursille, the blacksmith, leans in close, watching the water come out. He gushes, ¡°Amazing! Such a simple-seeming design. How much water can this contraption move?¡± Daniel replies, still cycling the lever with relative ease, ¡°Until the well¡¯s level gets below the suction bottom of the pipe.¡± This stuns everyone. He looks down, and the water level doesn¡¯t look any lower. ¡°How deep is it?¡± ¡°I asked for a pipe that¡¯s pretty close to the bottom, but not all the way. Want to avoid silt. Should be about twenty feet of water head or more right now. Not sure how much it swings through the seasons.¡± One of the farmers in town for delivery replies, ¡°We¡¯re in dry season now, with a few months to go. Probably drop a few feet at least.¡± Daniel explains with a nod. ¡°Wells tend to draw from ground water, so as long as the water table remains¡­¡± He gets a few blank looks. Generally, they don¡¯t have to think about it because they get their bucket or two of water, typically, and keep going. Daniel clears his throat. ¡°It only makes it easier to fill larger vessels and personal buckets. I¡¯ll teach anyone who wants to know how to replace the gasket, since I don¡¯t know how long this material will last. The piping should last a good while.¡± Several of the villagers volunteer, and Daniel politely thanks them. ¡°Thank you, thank you, but I can¡¯t do it right now. I have another appointment. I¡¯ll post a class in the adventurer¡¯s guild in about a week or so. It¡¯ll be free, but it¡¯ll take a little bit.¡± He gets many handshakes and shoulder pats as he does his best to extract himself to head to the apothecary that requested help with a cooling unit. As usual, it¡¯s something he might be able to service, but he won¡¯t know until he sees it. Otherwise, they¡¯re at the mercy of the next artificer to come into town, which apparently, isn¡¯t particularly often. From what he can tell, Daniel is a bandage to an artificer¡¯s surgery. His advantage is that he has modern-world knowledge, such as the pump. He¡¯d love to assemble a motorized pump, but it¡¯ll take time before he can assemble shaft seals and bearings for the pump and motor, as well as figure out how to get hold of that much wire. Not to mention, he¡¯d likely have to hand-wind the motor himself, which he¡¯s fuzzy on. Regardless, for now, he does what he can, and he¡¯s had only a couple of the dozens of jobs he¡¯s done so far that he couldn¡¯t do himself; a magic crystal that cracked -possibly to improper heat distribution-, and a blacksmithing tool he¡¯s unfamiliar with and couldn¡¯t identify any of the functions of. He vowed in both cases that if he stumbles across ways to repair them before an artificer shows up, he¡¯d check in to try to fix them -though, he doubts the crystal can simply be repaired-. He does what he can, and it has granted him a living with enough left over to pursue improvement projects, which benefit him as much as the town itself. Little did he know, one such benefit has already caught someone¡¯s eye. *********** ¡°You there! Are you Yargaen?¡± Yargaen, the feline shopkeep, turns from his inventory to face the person calling out to him. ¡°I am. Who might I ask is asking?¡± ¡°I am Wenlianna, Court Magic Artisan. I have a question for you.¡± Stunned, Yargaen drops what he¡¯s doing, turning his full attention to the small noblewoman. ¡°My sincerest apologies, my Lady! It¡¯s not often I get women of noble status here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want answers to my question.¡± ¡°Of course, my Lady. If it is something I know, I will answer to the fullest extent I can.¡± ¡°You recently sold a book to the library, correct?¡± ¡°Oh! Yes, that was quite a surprise. It¡¯s a rather common-...¡± ¡°I know! What I want is the binding. I want to employ the person who bound that book.¡± Surprised, the catfolk man nervously scratches his cheek, ¡°Oh¡­ We¡¯ve discussed contracting that very service for binding books, but my business partner in the matter wanted to discuss a formal process, and he¡¯s been busy.¡± Wenlianna is a small woman, and she often has trouble being taken seriously. So, as a result, she can sometimes be a little aggressive. She grips his shirt, asking as he puts his hands up away from her, ¡°Where can I find him? I have a lot of books, so I can provide a lot of work for him. And, I can pay his price. Of that I¡¯m certain.¡± ¡°Th-The thing is¡­ I don¡¯t really know where he is. He kinda comes and goes as he pleases.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a strange one, my Lady! Please forgive me! I don¡¯t know if or where he¡¯s staying, and it¡¯s been a couple days since I¡¯ve seen him. That usually means he¡¯s busy on several jobs in a row.¡± ¡°Others have already hired him to bind books!? WHO!?¡± ¡°I sincerely don¡¯t know! But, no, not books. Not that I know of. He does all kinds of work. He repaired my store¡¯s locks and hinges, he worked on the guild¡¯s magic oven.¡± He perks up, ¡°Actually, I think I heard someone mention his name with something going on at the well nearby. I haven¡¯t had a chance to head that way myself.¡± ¡°The well? I saw a crowd. The one in the neighborhood near the library?¡± ¡°Indeed! I don¡¯t know what it is, but I heard Daniel would be there today.¡± Wenlianna sucks her teeth. The crowd had already dispersed when she left the library. ¡°Wait¡­¡± She looks into the shopkeep¡¯s narrow-pupil eyes. ¡°What did you say his name was?¡± ¡°D-Daniel, My Lady.¡± ¡°Daniel? Daniel what?¡± ¡°I¡­ He¡¯s never used a family name. Everyone just calls him Daniel.¡± He scratches his chin, ¡°Must be from another kingdom. Not a name I¡¯ve ever heard before him, now that I think of it.¡± ¡°This Daniel; did he have black hair and brown eyes?¡± ¡°Oh! You know of him, My Lady?¡± She winces, ¡°I¡­ I think so. Did he happen to say where he¡¯s from?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ No. But, he has a lot of strange behaviors, and he didn¡¯t know a lick of the language when he-...¡± Wenlianna asks quickly, ¡°And, you said Daniel worked on a magic oven?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He claims he¡¯s not an artificer, but he¡¯s better and FAR less expensive than any who¡¯ve come through this town.¡± Wenlianna murmurs as she cups her chin in her hand. ¡°How can that be¡­? He can¡¯t use any magic¡­ How could he be capable of repairing magical equipment?¡± Yargaen offers to her spoken thought, ¡°If I may, he doesn¡¯t guarantee he can do a job, since he¡¯s still learning, and he usually starts by asking the crystal¡¯s ages, from what I¡¯ve heard.¡± Thinking, she ponders, ¡°I see¡­ So, what if it¡¯s still true, but he¡¯s fixing them some other way¡­¡± She faces the shopkeep, saying urgently, ¡°I have to find him. Do you have ANY idea where he was headed after the well? Or, do you have any idea which inn he¡¯s staying at?¡± Yargaen shakes his head. ¡°Apologies, my Lady. I¡¯ve referred him some work a few times, but as I said, he appears here on his own. I¡¯ve never asked him where he stays.¡± She groans. ¡°Thank you! If he does return, tell him I¡¯m looking for him. I still want to contract him to bind my books, but¡­¡± I actually want to know how someone from another world can work on some of our most complicated technology with no formal training. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him.¡± ¡°If I see him, I¡¯ll try to ask him to stay here, my Lady.¡± She nods thankfully, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you for the trouble.¡± She provides him ten valdens for the time now, and she heads towards the well. There, she finds what must have been the fuss. There are a pair of men operating a strange contraption hanging from the side of the well, and from it, water is pouring into their cart-mounted barrel. They are able to continuously draw water this way without the need for sending the bucket up and down, likely halving the time for the process, if not faster. ¡°You there! What is this thing?¡± The man watching as his companion operates says casually, ¡°Something called a ¡®pump¡¯. It just got installed, and half the town has gone to get their buckets and barrels.¡± ¡°The man who installed it; do you know where he went?¡± ¡°You mean Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s already married, Miss.¡± The two men chuckle together, but she snaps, ¡°I HAVE NO SUCH INTERESTS!¡± They recoil, and she calms herself quickly. ¡°Apologies. I have work for him, so I¡¯m trying to find him. I care not for his personal attachments.¡± The one pumping water replies, ¡°Saw him headed towards the nobles¡¯ district. Said he had an appointment before he left here.¡± Wenlianna looks towards the castle, just outside of which is the nobles¡¯ district, which is the neighborhood where many of the nobles live and own businesses in. If he¡¯s able to work on magic devices, he could be anywhere. She sighs. ¡°Thank you.¡± She looks at the pump again, intrigued by how it operates, since the man pumping water is still going, and water has almost filled the barrel. All without lowering and retrieving a bucket. She shakes her head, heading for the noble district. ************* Daniel inspects the cooling unit being used to cool a room where various medicines are stored. It¡¯s only slightly cooler than the room next to it. It isn¡¯t an insulation issue, since the room is well insulated. However, it¡¯s not necessarily that the device isn¡¯t working. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°My husband bought this a few months ago, since he saw a similar unit in Redbarr, but this one never did get as cold. We can¡¯t afford a multicrystal unit right now, but many of the medicines we wanted to store in here need cooler temperatures than this to last more than a week. It¡¯s a terrible inconvenience.¡± Veriuv is a mature woman, around 40 or so, with a rather noble appearance. She has fashionable clothes with some jewelry, though Daniel hasn¡¯t really paid attention to what¡¯s common and fashionable or not. He replies, ¡°I understand your concern, but as far as I can tell, it¡¯s doing its job to the best of its ability.¡± Though, the ice forming on the crystal itself, if it suffers the same drawbacks of a refrigeration unit in his old world, is killing its heat transfer, restricting the full-range of cooling. ¡°I know¡­ But, my niece works reception at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in town, and she overheard the pub owner mention an artificer that made their magic oven work better than ever. I was hoping you¡¯d be able to do something.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I see. Forgive me, Miss Veriuv, but-...¡± ¡°You can call me ¡®Veri¡¯, if you want.¡± ¡°Very well, Miss Veri. Please allow me to correct a misunderstanding; I¡¯m not a formal artificer. I don¡¯t even actually know what one is. That said¡­ I can try something, but I can¡¯t guarantee it will work.¡± ¡°Really? If you think there¡¯s a chance, please do so.¡± Daniel nods, looking around the room as he thinks. His goal is to increase the cooling surface area, which should advantage him on two fronts; the first being better cooling, and the second preventing the ice crystal from freezing over. Daniel asks, ¡°Do you have a frying pan I can use?¡± ¡°A¡­ frying pan?¡± Daniel confirms. ¡°Yes. Something to cook eggs in or something?¡± ¡°I can ask my maid¡­ A frying pan will make it cool better?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll let me test my theory without costing anything. If it works, I¡¯ll have to request a custom build from a blacksmith, which might cost some money. I¡¯ll let you decide what to do with the quote after I get it. But first, I have to test the theory before making any moves.¡± She nods a little uneasily. ¡°I understand. Please wait here, and I¡¯ll see if we have one handy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiles and heads upstairs for a brief while. She returns with a smile, carrying a simple wide pan. It doesn¡¯t have a frying pan handle, but it should do the job. ¡°Will this serve your purpose, Daniel?¡± ¡°I believe so. May I?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± She hands over the pan, and he climbs up to hold the pan on the crystal. He waits for a little bit, and he can feel the cold seeping through the pan. After it¡¯s cooled for a moment, he pours water in the pan, and she gasps, but murmurs, ¡°We were told not to get the crystal wet.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, but thank you for the warning.¡± Water hitting the crystal directly would likely thermal shock the crystal and cause it to shatter itself. To his pleasant surprise, it only takes a few moments for the pan to start frosting over. From what he can tell, the energy contained in any one magic crystal is far more than what the application actually needs. Due to apparently not realizing the advantage of contact surface area, this world makes extremely inefficient use of its magic crystals. His world would kill for such a technology, but the crystals seem fairly common, if a little pricey. He suspects they¡¯re made by people somehow, and he¡¯s got some idea how they work; a mana crystal is used to trigger elemental crystals, engaging their effect like a battery to a heating coil, depending on the application. Magic lights are common in this world, but they¡¯re controlled by a switch pedestal in the middle of the given room, which seems to remotely power the light crystals, which are much smaller than utility crystals. He dips his finger in the water, touching the ice forming on the bottom. He recoils quickly. The bottom of the pan, specifically closest to where the crystal is, is extremely cold; possibly sub-zero. Basically, they¡¯re trying to do the opposite of heating a room with a welding torch. The heat energy is present, but it¡¯s not distributed in a meaningful way, so the air blows past before it can cool down. Even the air blowing across the pan feels cooler than anywhere else. Daniel removes the pan carefully, finding the ice having melted from the crystal itself. Satisfied, he climbs down and informs Veriuv. ¡°Miss Veri, I believe my idea will work.¡± He shows her the ice in the pan, and she inspects it in awe. ¡°Basically, the crystal is too small by itself to efficiently cool the air. With a small chest, it¡¯d likely be overkill. But, with a room this size, you need to diffuse the cooling effect more for the air to cool down. My idea is to make an aluminum or copper diffusion piece that will allow more of the air to be cooled as it blows through.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure I understand. Is the opening not large enough?¡± ¡°I think the opening is fine. The crystal has a lot more cooling capacity than you can make use of, especially if you open the door even a very few times a day. With a radiator, it should drastically improve the crystal¡¯s efficiency. It¡¯s a little complicated to make one, but I should be able to make something with the blacksmith. It¡¯ll probably take a few days, but I¡¯ll head straight there to get a quote. Would you like me-...¡± ¡°Please! Are you serious? This will help? Whatever it takes! If it¡¯s cheaper than another unit, I¡¯ll pay it! Happily!¡± Daniel confirms with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll get a quote, first. I¡¯ll try to be back this evening. Until then, Miss Veri.¡± She smiles, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Thank you, Daniel.¡± Daniel makes his way back to the blacksmith he commissioned for the well¡¯s pipe. It¡¯s about a ten minute walk, and he crosses over a small creek, peering down as he walks to see the various fish and other lifeforms. It¡¯s definitely not Earth, though there are similar beings in the world. As he¡¯s reaching the other end of the short bridge, he overhears a woman describing someone to one of the town guards. ¡°Has he been through here recently? He¡¯s got black hair and brown eyes, probably clothes that don¡¯t fit in¡­ weird behavior¡­¡± Daniel waves at the guard politely, and the guard waves in return; a polite greeting that he tries to do if for no other reason than to be someone people forget about just as quickly. He doesn¡¯t need to be on anyone¡¯s good side, and he¡¯d do anything to stay off of someone¡¯s bad side. The guards have to stand outside all day in armor as a show of force, so a little kind greeting probably goes a long way. The guard retorts a little dryly to the woman, ¡°You¡¯re not narrowing it down much, My Lady.¡± ¡°What else do you want!? He¡¯s the tallest human in this world!¡± Daniel halts for a moment at this. While he doesn¡¯t want to be the person someone is searching so diligently for, that last note pretty much narrows it down to him. So far, he hasn¡¯t encountered anyone even remotely human that¡¯s taller than him. The only ones who are, so far, are centaur-like beings with reptilian lower halfs, a peculiar ant-like noblewoman that he saw in passing, and the few ogre stevedores he ran into at the port. As humans go, there¡¯s no contest. Daniel looks just in time to see the guard reluctantly point at him, and the woman whirls. She looks familiar, but it doesn¡¯t come back right away. ¡°YOU! I found you!¡± She rushes to him, and Daniel ponders his options. He can swim pretty well, but he doubts the creek is deep enough to jump into from the height of the bridge. His height might help him escape by outrunning her, but it¡¯ll make it almost impossible for people not to identify him, especially since she knows what he looks like now. He decides to do his best to make it through whatever it is, and he faces her. ¡°My Lady. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve had the pleasure.¡± She grips his shirt, pulling him to her eye level, and he instantly remembers her. She¡¯s the Lady Magic Artisan from the day he was summoned. He hasn¡¯t seen anyone from that day since then, and he almost hoped the castle had completely forgotten about him. She says quietly, but with a serious tone, ¡°We met the day you were summoned here.¡± Daniel nods now that he knows. ¡°I remember this, My Lady, though I couldn¡¯t comprehend when you were introduced. My apologies.¡± She sighs. ¡°My name is Wenlianna kos Stalvaltan, Court Magic Artisan. Your name is Daniel, correct?¡± ¡°Correct, my Lady.¡± ¡°Do you have a family name?¡± ¡°Not in this world, my Lady. Daniel is fine by me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She releases him, saying proudly, ¡°Drop whatever it is you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re working for me now.¡± ¡°P-Pardon?¡± ¡°Are you still struggling with our language? I¡¯m employing you. Indefinitely.¡± ¡°I¡­ My Lady, I sincerely doubt¡­¡± ¡°Which part do you not understand? I sought you out because I¡¯ve heard of your exploits. Tell me, how are you able to work on magic equipment without magic?¡± ¡°That? Oh. Uh¡­ many of the devices operate similarly to our technology back home. It¡¯s not quite the same, but it¡¯s similar enough that I¡¯ve been able to fumble my way through some repair work. I¡¯m certain my reputation is exaggerated.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Most people can¡¯t even begin to work on them. It takes artificers years to perform such generalized repairs on so many varying pieces of equipment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I should say, my Lady. There have been several jobs I couldn¡¯t complete. I¡¯m just doing what I can.¡± She sighs. ¡°I realize that. What I¡¯m saying is that, with formal training, you would surpass half of the artisan academy¡¯s most prestigious alumni.¡± ¡°I¡­ think you¡¯ve been misled, my Lady. At best, I¡¯m lucky the repairs have been so easy.¡± This only causes her to burst into laughter. ¡°Such modesty!¡± She takes his sleeve, pulling him towards the castle, ¡°Come. I¡¯ll teach you the principles immediately and get you started on¡­¡± Daniel stops, and she looks up at him. ¡°Apologies, my Lady. I have a prior commitment.¡± ¡°I told you to drop what you were doing. I promise you I outrank whoever it is.¡± Daniel looks away, replying softly, ¡°That might be fine for you, but this is my reputation on the line. I don¡¯t care much about what¡¯s said of me, but I want to keep my commitments at least.¡± She pauses, looking into his eyes for a long time. She finally averts her gaze, thinking deeply. With a sigh, she releases his sleeve. ¡°I can respect your dedication. I hope you will serve me with as much loyalty.¡± ¡°I¡­ Do I have a choice, my lady?¡± ¡°Do you ever want to be an artificer in this town?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°WHA-!? How can you say that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the prestige of a job I¡¯m not qualified for. Besides, from what I¡¯ve gathered, one of the core requirements is to be able to perform magic. Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. I have reason to believe that you¡¯ve likely absorbed some magic just by being in this world.¡± She claps her fist to her hand, remembering her book. ¡°Which reminds me! You bind books, too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­ did it for one. If there were a demand for such a skill¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Me. So, that¡¯s two reasons for me to hire you. Pick one. More importantly, I refuse to believe that your talent hasn¡¯t awakened by now. It defies the logic of our world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll happily be checked again, My Lady. But, please allow me to finish the jobs I¡¯ve already started.¡± She stares at him with an indignant expression. But, she replies with a dismissive wave of her hand, ¡°Very well. But, I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight until they¡¯re completed. Can¡¯t have you trying to flee, can I?¡± ¡°I have no interest in being on the run, Lady Wenlianna. Least of all in a world where I am severely disadvantaged.¡± She scoffs. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re more capable than you¡¯re letting on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always do my best, but I won¡¯t assume I am the best.¡± She chuckles, ¡°I think we¡¯re going to get along well, Daniel. So, let¡¯s get your work over with. I have my own tasks to accomplish.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t presume to tell you what to do, my Lady, so I am heading to the blacksmith right now for a quote on aluminum.¡± ¡°Do your work and don¡¯t mind me.¡± Daniel nods and he heads for the blacksmith. He wonders what she¡¯ll actually be having him do, but she seems to be a sincere -if pushy- person, so maybe her intentions are innocent enough. *********** Wenlianna follows the strange otherworlder as he performs several tasks. He gets a quote for some aluminum at the blacksmith, as well as tools to make a mold. With that information signed by the blacksmith, he swings by the pump on the well, which is in use by a handful of other villagers, who thank him. No matter who he talks to, no matter what their race is, he speaks to them as equals or as clients, maintaining professionalism, but also recalling simple details about them if he¡¯s met them before, such as family members or business endeavors. He heads back to the noble¡¯s district, meeting with the apothecary¡¯s wife, Baroness Veriuv. She speaks somewhat flirtatiously with Daniel, and he even speaks to her on not only a first name basis, but as a nickname ¡®Miss Veri¡¯. He explains the design of the mold as best as he can and it¡¯s purpose, which impresses even Wenlianna. Apparently, because of the thermal conductive properties of metals, the efficiency of heating and cooling units can be massively improved with a relatively simple design. When she hears the quote, she asks him, ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asks, ¡°Is that above the budget?¡± ¡°ABOVE!? ARE YOU KIDDING!?¡± The woman nearly swoons, and Wenlianna asks curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the budget?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Apparently, a secondary single or a dual cooling unit.¡± Wenlianna stares at him. She resists the urge to ask him if he¡¯s serious, since she knows why he¡¯s serious. He¡¯s not from this world. He has no idea how valuable a magic crystal device actually is. He¡¯s gathered that they¡¯re expensive, but he truly has no idea. Wenlianna begins laughing, and Daniel remarks innocently, ¡°I can try to reduce the cost, but it won¡¯t be as¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± calls out the Baroness as she takes his hand. She asks for reassurance, ¡°That¡¯s all it takes? That amount, and it should be able to cool the room better?¡± Daniel replies with a nod, ¡°Yes. I doubt it could freeze the room, but it should definitely bring the temperature down.¡± Veriuv joins Wenlianna in laughing, though her laughter is relief. Apparently, she was expecting a much higher cost. Daniel requests, ¡°If you¡¯ll sign here, Miss Veri, I¡¯ll work on it straight away. Lady Wenlianna has offered me a long term employment, so I¡¯ll be finishing this job as quickly as possible. I won¡¯t charge you the full price until it¡¯s tested.¡± She sniffles through tears, signing without hesitation. But, she asks, ¡°Lady Wenlianna? You intend to steal him away?¡± Wenlianna nods proudly. ¡°He shan¡¯t want for anything, least of all work to keep him busy. But, a gem should be polished, not left in the street. Isn¡¯t that right, Daniel?¡± ¡°While I agree with the principle, my Lady, I again must insist you¡¯ve been misled.¡± Veriuv requests, ¡°Lady Wenlianna, surely you can¡¯t hoard his talents away. What if I were to need these services again?¡± ¡°Frankly, I can do whatever I want. He¡¯ll be my employee once this task is complete.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but there¡¯s no way you can enslave him under the law.¡± ¡°Enslave him? Ha! He won¡¯t WANT to work for anyone else. Isn¡¯t that right, Daniel?¡± ¡°Until I know what the work is, I can¡¯t speak on the matter, my Lady. Miss Veri, if you¡¯ll excuse me for the night, I¡¯ll bring the radiator as soon as it¡¯s completed. I expect it¡¯ll be a couple of days.¡± Veriuv stands up, replying, ¡°Thank you again, Daniel. I shall await your return.¡± She leans in close to him, murmuring softly, ¡°Don¡¯t let her trick you. Slavery is illegal in this kingdom.¡± Wenlianna growls, ¡°I would never. Like I said; he won¡¯t want to leave. We¡¯re going to revolutionize this world together.¡± Veriuv reiterates, ¡°If you can spare the time, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll find allies and work in town as well, Daniel.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Veri. I¡¯ll use my best judgment not to overcommit or overburden myself. Please excuse me and have a good night.¡± He bows politely, leaving the room. Wenlianna waits until he¡¯s out of the building to state coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him, Baroness.¡± ¡°As you said, though. A gem should be polished. But, it also shouldn¡¯t be hidden away.¡± Wenlianna looks at her. ¡°Wait and see.¡± With that, Wenlianna walks briskly out of the apothecary to follow the otherworlder. Daniel is hiding his true potential. If she can draw out even a fraction of his otherworldly wisdom, the world they¡¯re in might just take a turn for the incredible. Ironically, both summoned humans from the otherworld have skills that appropriately serve the kingdom. However, only one of them seems to be prepared to serve the whole world. ************ Chapter 4: The Apprentice Versus The Assistant Daniel holds his hand on the sensor orb of the analysis relic, the fancy magical fantasy device that was used on the first day to determine that, unlike Rikuto, Daniel is completely devoid of magic in this world to such a degree, he can¡¯t even benefit from the effects of magic, unless its effect is secondary to its actual spell. And, like then, the sensor orb is completely dark, not glowing at all. Wenlianna, the high-ranking Court Magic Artisan, stands nearby with her arms crossed. She was certain that, having spent over two months in this world, Daniel¡¯s body would have absorbed enough magic to at least behave like an animal or plant. With her hypothesis shot down, it reopens the mystery of why Daniel is devoid of all magic. Rikuto, during the transfer, gained magic affinity, as well as a magic skill. She asks, ¡°You¡¯re not a super-mage hiding your abilities, are you?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°If I am, my Lady, I¡¯m fooling myself as well.¡± She steps forward and flips his hand over. Still nothing. She tugs his shirt chest down, gently placing his cheek against the sensor, still with no reaction. She groans in frustration, and she allows him to stand back up, complaining, ¡°How is this possible!? Everything I know suggests you should have SOME magic absorbed. Otherwise, how could plants and animals have it?¡± She puts his hand back onto the orb, observing no glow for a moment before she touches a single finger of her own to the orb as well, and it immediately starts to glow. As soon as she removes her own finger, the glow dissipates. Daniel offers, ¡°If it makes you feel any better, my Lady, in my world, we had fictional stories about this sort of thing where the summoned person¡¯s power is so massive, it destroys the measuring system.¡± She¡¯s surprised, but for several reasons. She asks quickly, ¡°Destroyed? Wait! You had fiction with divine summonings!? And magic!? I thought you said your world has no magic!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t. For us, it¡¯s fantasy. And yes. There were various types. Transported into video-... uh¡­ fictional settings of stories, which serve as the setting. Transported into worlds like this; alien to the transported person or persons. Some of them were through summonings, others were through¡­ uh¡­ [reincarnation] after death.¡± ¡°Reincarnation?¡± repeats the woman, pronouncing the English word well. Daniel nods as he thinks. ¡°Is that not a concept here? Your soul cycling from one life into a new life, sometimes in a different form.¡± ¡°NO! What sort of thing is that!?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s an aspect of some of the religious faiths and non-religious beliefs of our world. Fearful of the notion of death, we envision either a paradise or retribution awaiting us based on our deeds, or a cycle of the universe that reuses our souls. Some people believe there¡¯s nothing after death.¡± Wenlianna exclaims excitedly, ¡°YOU HAVE TO TELL ME MORE!¡± She realizes her outburst, and she clears her throat. ¡°That is to say, we should compare these cultural differences.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Lady.¡± She groans in disgust suddenly. ¡°Daniel! This is going to be the last time I tell you this; just call me ¡®Wenlianna¡¯ when we¡¯re not in court. PLEASE. I didn¡¯t ask to be born a noble, and I only work as hard as I do to keep my status so I can pursue my own research. So DROP the formality. I¡¯m serious.¡± Daniel is quiet for a long time. She cocks her head, asking a little coldly, ¡°Did you not understand something?¡± Again, he hesitates, starting to speak, but trailing off. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, my Lady.¡± ¡°Why not!? Why are you so damn polite!? You¡¯re annoying the hell out of me. Why do you still have your hand there? Why did you let me just shove your cheek to that thing? Stand up for yourself! If you don¡¯t want to work for me, speak up! I don¡¯t want a mindless minion. I can¡¯t get rid of them! Say something!¡± Daniel matches her gaze for most of her rant, but he looks away at the end. It¡¯s clear to her that he¡¯s hiding something, but it¡¯s clearly bothering him. He replies softly, ¡°I¡¯m a coward. The last thing I want in life is confrontation of any kind. I don¡¯t handle it well. I can take it.¡± He looks her in the eyes, adding softly, ¡°You want to know something else about those fictions; in some of them, the summoned person is seen as useless, or he¡¯s betrayed. He¡¯s sent out to die, or he¡¯s framed, or imprisoned. In the best of them, he or she has a secret power that¡¯s far greater than anyone else in the world.¡± Daniel looks at the orb, where his hand still rests. ¡°That person has power.¡± He finally removes his hand from the relic, adding as he stares at the larger sphere. ¡°The whole time I¡¯ve been here, I¡¯ve been terrified. That¡¯s the truth. Terrified that my powerlessness and my ignorance is going to get me enslaved or killed. When the princess mentioned training me as a soldier, I thought about running. When I was allowed to simply leave and live in town, I did everything I could to create even a little bit of the illusion of security; neighbors, clients, acquaintances. Someone who might miss me when I¡¯m gone, so it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to make me vanish.¡± He looks at Wenlianna again, ¡°Apologies if my formality is annoying, and if I¡¯m failing your tests. I can take the abuse. It hasn¡¯t reached the line of what I¡¯ve experienced, and what I learned back then is that a beaten dog is not a dead dog.¡± Wenlianna listened patiently, though she¡¯s not happy. She replies somewhat sourly, ¡°That¡¯s an awful way to live.¡± ¡°Some people are meant to live. The rest of us are just meant to be alive.¡± She approaches him and smacks him. ¡°That is the last time you speak that way. If you want to die, do it out of my sight. But, until then, I need you. You¡¯re not powerless. Not with your wisdom. So what if you can¡¯t use magic? There HAS to be a meaning behind it. That¡¯s why I want to figure it out. Or, failing that, I want to make us both filthy rich with our combined genius. And, if you don¡¯t want to be filthy rich, then we¡¯ll be indispensable. You say you want security? Friends? Allies? I¡¯m here, right now, telling you I¡¯m your friend. And, as your friend, I¡¯m demanding that you speak to me like one. Got it?¡± He confirms with a nod. ¡°Good. I want to start working on some new inventions starting tomorrow, and during that, I¡¯ll work on teaching you the principles of magic equipment. Are you willing to do that with me?¡± Daniel nods civilly. She sighs. ¡°Cheer up, Daniel. You¡¯re mine, now, which means you¡¯re not going anywhere unless I allow it, alright? That¡­ came out wrong. What I mean is, you¡¯re not getting sent off to war, you¡¯re not getting killed. None of that. Let¡¯s make some amazing stuff.¡± She offers her hand, and Daniel studies it for a moment. He takes a breath, and then grips her hand. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it¡­ Wenlianna.¡± She grins. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± *********** Gunther wheels the strange chair down the hallway, rushing to make sure he isn¡¯t late. His apprenticeship has stringent requirements; each day, he rotates between the various fields of magic to broaden his experience and level of knowledge. For most of his mentors, it generally requires a basic test and some gifts to get the signatures he needs. After all, mages specialize in fields, so to learn the entire spectrum of magic is ultimately meaningless. That said, his most difficult signatures to obtain thus far have been the ¡®Status Slayer¡¯, the eccentric and reclusive Magic Artisan of the Royal Court, whose impossible standards for apprentices are to master Artisan levels of experience and knowledge. Gunther just wants to get past his apprenticeship program and begin his Royal career, headed for the Royal Court himself. He wants to specialize in offensive magic, since the Battle Mage of the Royal Court is often considered the third in command of the entire Kingdom, and his station is one of respect and honor. However, the basement-dwelling gremlin who takes joy in ending apprenticeships by driving the apprentices to quitting stands in Gunther¡¯s way. He¡¯s been endlessly polite, and he¡¯s tried to offer the customary gifts, performing the menial tasks she demands of him, and yet, she still refuses to sign off on his apprenticeship. His father is an Earl, and he¡¯s tried escalating the issue to him and, by extension, the King, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done. For whatever reason, Wenlianna is untouchable, and that no self-respecting Court Mage would overlook skipping her signature, regardless of connections of the apprentice. It¡¯s incredible that one small woman wields so much power in the kingdom, but there¡¯s nothing to be done. Either way, Gunther has a master key to his future; the strange otherworldly chair that came with the two men who were summoned a few months ago. The chair¡¯s design is complex and almost fantastical, as it¡¯s said to be extremely comfortable. Gunther spent a small fortune to get his hands on the chair, which had been circulating around the castle since the summoning ritual. Wenlianna had tried to demand the chair during those first couple of weeks, but she was stone-walled by her peers, who were in possession of the chair. Now, it¡¯s Gunther¡¯s, and he¡¯ll see that signature if it¡¯s the last thing he does. He carefully carries the chair down the long flights of stairs descending towards the wretched woman¡¯s lab. He dares not have servants carry the chair for him, lest she accuse him of laziness. She even offered to sign off the apprenticeship signatures for the servants he used last time he tried something like this, right in front of him. He sighs. ¡°Just gotta get that signature, Gunther. It¡¯ll all be worth it. You¡¯ll be the first since she started. How prestigious that will be.¡± He reaches the bottom of the stairs, wheeling the chair to the door to her lab. There¡¯s one final staircase in the lab, but it¡¯s actually a much easier descent. And, thankfully, the chair has such compact wheels on the bottom making it easy to move across the ground. He enters the lab, announcing his arrival, ¡°My Lady Wenlianna, I¡¯m here to work. But, I also brought¡­¡± He trails off when he hears her talking to someone. ¡°... think we can pressurize a container with it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, there¡¯s not a particular limit on the output of the crystals.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ With exception of total stored energy, you¡¯re not wrong. As long as mana is supplied, the crystals can output at maximum¡­¡± The person that replied to her was a man, and his accent is strange. Gunther looks over the walkway to the lab¡¯s lower floor, where the analysis relic is, along with the Magic Artisan¡¯s lab. She¡¯s crowded in close to a much taller man with black hair, and he is inspecting a magic crystal; a wind crystal, given its faint blue-green color. And, to make matters worse, he¡¯s touching it with his bare hands. Gunther works his way with the chair down to the floor, announcing himself again. ¡°Lady Wenlianna, it is I, Gunther. I¡¯ve come to¡­¡± She waves her hand dismissively, ¡°Yeah yeah, whatever it is, put it over there.¡± It¡¯s her typical response when she¡¯s distracted. The man, however, notices him. Wenlianna takes the wind crystal with her gloved hands, asking him, ¡°If you can pressurize, what do you plan to do?¡± The man is the tallest person Gunther¡¯s ever met, but his physique is otherwise average. He replies to Wenlianna, ¡°There are a lot of applications off-hand. One I hope will work is an automatic pump. But, before that¡­ Do you need to address him¡­?¡± Wenlianna looks over her shoulder. She cocks her head, like Gunther isn¡¯t supposed to be there, and she teases somewhat dryly, ¡°Oh. Gunther. Is it Fifday already?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± replies the apprentice politely. ¡°And, I have brought a gift¡­¡± Wenlianna stares at the chair for a long moment, but her expression doesn¡¯t shift. She asks, ¡°Did you spend money to get that?¡± ¡°It was nothing compared to¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how much. That belongs to the otherworlder. Why would you spend money on it?¡± Confused, Gunther replies, ¡°I-I wanted to obtain it on your behalf, my Lady, so that I could¡­¡± ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re giving this to me as a gift, I¡¯m keeping it. But, this is your last chance to try to go get your money back. When the otherworlder it belongs to asks for it back, the King WILL require it be returned to him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Otherworlder Rikuto is acting as King Regent in his Majesty¡¯s stead, my Lady. If he wanted it back¡­¡± ¡°Not him. The other-otherworlder.¡± Gunther ponders it, but he sticks to his conviction. If that becomes the case, so be it. His gesture is all that matters. ¡°My Lady, I have no regrets. Please accept this gift.¡± She sighs. ¡°Very well.¡± She glances at the man standing next to her, saying strangely politely, ¡°Put it wherever.¡± She then looks at Gunther, staring at him for a moment as the tall man approaches to move the chair. ¡°Gunther, give me your apprenticeship card.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Surprised, the apprentice glances at the tall man, and then at Wenlianna. He asks, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play deaf. This is the quietest my lab¡¯s been in months. Give it to me.¡± He hesitates, afraid she¡¯s going to tear it up. It¡¯s rare for any instructor to do something so rash and disrespectful to the process, but it has happened. Though, to Gunther¡¯s knowledge, Wenlianna isn¡¯t one of the mentors who has. He cautiously walks over to her as the tall man wheels the chair out of the way, near the work-bench they were just working on. She takes the qualification card and walks to a pedestal where she has a pen and notebook. She dips the pen in her ink and scribbles on his card, stunning the apprentice. She writes a grade; ¡°4¡± and hands it back to him. She waves at him dismissively as she returns to the work bench, ¡°There. Go forth and do amazing things, blah blah. You pass. Been a pleasure, Gunther.¡± He stares at the card. ¡®4¡¯ is the score she gave him out of ten, which is the absolute bare minimum grade that can be considered passing. It all but explicitly says that she¡¯s just trying to get rid of him, while also not bothering to ensure he knows anything and not wasting the time to justify failing him entirely. On one hand, he has the signature he needs. He can go back upstairs right now, finish the last few tasks on his card, and begin his career. However, anyone who sees his card will know that Wenlianna -in her ever changing whims- lost interest in mentoring him. The Royal Court is a small community, and he can already hear Wenlianna being asked about Gunther, only to reply ¡°Who?¡±. He looks at the Magic Artisan and the strange man, who operates a part of the chair, causing it to raise the seat suddenly. Wenlianna gasps in surprise, and she cackles gleefully as she plops down on the seat, spinning in a full circle on the seat¡¯s strange design. The chair¡¯s height puts Wenlianna a little high for her desk, and the man shows her the lever, and she taps it, which drops her with a yelp. She laughs, adjusting herself down to the perfect height for her. She asks, ¡°How does it do that?¡± The man replies, ¡°I¡¯ve never assembled the cylinder, but it¡¯s a form of spring-loaded [hydraulics], I think.¡± ¡°Hydraulics?¡± He replies with a nod. ¡°Yes. Extremely simplified, pressure versus volume work using fluids. Liquids are best.¡± She nods eagerly, absorbing the knowledge. Gunther twitches. Wenlianna, the arrogant know-it-all Magic Artisan is absorbing knowledge. From a stranger. Gunther steps closer, asking a little sharply, ¡°Lady Wenlianna, who is this?¡± The Magic Artisan looks up at him from her new chair. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re still here?¡± ¡°Of course! Am I supposed to be satisfied with being cast aside?¡± She frowns, growling, ¡°You got what you wanted. I¡¯ll happily slay you next, Gunther. Press the issue. I dare you.¡± He flinches, but he doesn¡¯t back down. ¡°Regardless, that doesn¡¯t explain this man.¡± She looks up at the man, who is slathering a paste on one of her precious tomes. Gunther nearly bursts out in anger, but Wenlianna replies casually, ¡°Daniel? Oh! I suppose you haven¡¯t been formally introduced. Daniel, this is Gunther, my former apprentice. Gunther, this is Daniel, my assistant.¡± Daniel nods politely. ¡°A pleasure, my Lord.¡± Gunther sucks his teeth. ¡°Assistant? Since when do you have an assistant, my Lady?¡± She frowns, ¡°Since when is that your business? I know exactly when it ceased to be.¡± ¡°I refuse to acknowledge this man as your apprentice! Who even is he? Whose house does he belong to?¡± Wenlianna retorts dryly, ¡°Okayyyy¡­ Don¡¯t acknowledge him then.¡± Daniel replies for himself, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to a house, my Lord. I serve Lady Wenlianna. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°A commoner!? Lady Wenlianna-...¡± The Magic Artisan slides off of the chair to stand up, crossing her arms with a scowl. ¡°Your ignorance is as glaring as your ineptitude with magic, Gunther. Accept your signature and leave. If you push this any further, I will see you humiliated, disgraced, and disrobed. This is your last chance.¡± ¡°This shall not stand! No one has worked harder than I have to earn your respect, and you cast me aside for some commoner?¡± He approaches Daniel, growling, ¡°You! What could you POSSIBLY know about magic?¡± Wenlianna nods at him, and he answers plainly, ¡°Honestly, my Lord, next to nothing. But, the equipment¡­¡± ¡°NOTHING!?¡± He whirls to glare at Wenlianna. ¡°YOU of all people took a commoner apprentice with no talent for magic!? What of your ¡®lofty expectations¡¯? Do you REALIZE how many times I¡¯ve run up and down these god-forsaken stairs for your meaningless errands?¡± Wenlianna stares at him, unmoved. She growls, ¡°You got your signature, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And a borderline failing grade! All so you can¡­ what? Get this COMMONER to lick your toes?¡± Daniel glances uneasily at Wenlianna, but her glare doesn¡¯t harden or soften. She retorts coldly, ¡°You have a problem with my assistant, very well. He will prove why he¡¯s my first-ever assistant. I propose a duel. You both will have one week to prepare a presentation. I don¡¯t care what it is, so long as it¡¯s legal. At the end of that week, I¡¯ll invite the rest of the Royal Court to judge your presentations and determine a winner. Will that shut you up?¡± Gunther nods confidently. ¡°And, when I win, I want you to change my grade to a ten and retire from the Royal Court.¡± Wenlianna agrees dryly, ¡°Very well. And if Daniel wins, I assume you¡¯ll leave your punishment up to me?¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m winning this.¡± Gunther storms out of the lab, making his way to his other mentors. He¡¯ll create something that will blow away the little gremlin and her peasant servant. *********** Daniel reluctantly states, ¡°If it¡¯s going to cause problems, I¡¯d really rather not¡­¡± ¡°Not doing it will cause bigger problems. Make one of your gadgets. Whatever you want. I won¡¯t be able to help you, and we need to make a show of it, but I can bankroll both projects, which will keep it even and unbiased.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that I can¡­¡± ¡°Do your best, Daniel. That¡¯s all I want.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What? My career? Screw ¡®em. I¡¯ve got what I want, and he¡¯s just being petty because I gave him the bare minimum too easy. Looks bad on the resume.¡± Daniel is respectfully quiet for a moment, and Wenlianna takes a seat on the chair. ¡°If you want your chair back, too bad. I accept your gift as an offering for my good graces.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Lord Gunther¡¯s gift to you?¡± ¡°Like I said, when you come back, the king has to give it back or risk being accused of aiding and abetting theft. They could kill you, but it¡¯d be the seeds of ruin for this kingdom.¡± ¡°Once more, I think you¡¯re overestimating my importance.¡± ¡°Maybe. But, I guess you¡¯ll just have to prove me right next Fifday, am I right?¡± She grins at him. Daniel sighs. ¡°How does this work? I can¡¯t discuss the work with you, can I?¡± ¡°Any ideas what you want to do for your presentation? I¡¯d recommend building something, since that¡¯s your specialty. Once you have an idea, I¡¯ll have the appropriate equipment moved up to the courtyard where you can be watched. Otherwise, you¡¯re free to go on your own.¡± Daniel ponders for a moment, and she slides her old chair over in front of Daniel¡¯s computer chair. She pats it, and he takes a seat to think. She puts her feet up on his lap, minus her shoes, and lounges in the spring-loaded reclinable chair. She sighs, ¡°Oooohhhh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to come to this world, either, Daniel¡­ Maybe you should just make another one of these.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s probably a little outside of my capacity right now, Wenlianna. But, I do have an idea.¡± ¡°Mmm? This idea; will it resemble something from your world?¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°I believe so. The automatic pump. I think I know how I can make it work.¡± She grins, but he asks, ¡°Why does it matter if it resembles something from my world?¡± She grins even wider. ¡°Because, at least one member of the Royal Court will be able to recognize it from his own world.¡± Thinking on her words, he realizes, ¡°You mean Rikuto?¡± She nods with a wicked smile. ¡°Apparently, as you heard, he¡¯s King Regent. Just means it¡¯s semi-official until they can crown him formally. I heard mention of it a week or so ago, but I didn¡¯t pay any attention.¡± ¡°I should get to work, then.¡± ¡°Awww, you¡¯re going to move already? I just got comfortable.¡± ¡°I have a lot of preparations to make. I¡¯ll be leaving the castle grounds.¡± She sighs and nods. ¡°Very well. Anything you need from me? Components, wise. I obviously can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°May I use that wind-crystal for the final project?¡± She grins eagerly. ¡°You may.¡± ¡°Everything else, I should be able to acquire on my own, then. I¡¯ll keep the receipts.¡± She nods with a warm smile. ¡°I look forward to your finished product, then.¡± ************ Gunther delivers the drawings he needs to the Castle Smithy. He doesn¡¯t specifically have to invent something new, just demonstrate his abilities as a mage and future Court Mage. However, he realized defeating Wenlianna¡¯s ¡®assistant¡¯ at her own field of study would be icing on the cake. He couldn¡¯t defeat Wenlianna, but her embarrassment of choice for an assistant doesn¡¯t stand a chance. He may not be the most versed in magical equipment, but he just needs to put this peasant in his place and move on with his career. And as if a sign from the gods themselves, Gunther stumbled across a device in town that no one seems to know how it works. A mysterious artificer that passed through installed the device on one of the neighborhood wells, and it produces water without having to use the bucket and hoist. The blacksmith took some convincing on the design, but with a water crystal in the case and a mana crystal in the lever, it¡¯s extremely easy to assemble and use. He¡¯ll check back in later. Now, he needs to produce the crystals. Of course, the water crystal won¡¯t last long, but it just needs to pass the test. And, since it¡¯s apparently good enough to service townsfolk, it¡¯s a good and easy project that should impress the Royal Court. As Gunther is returning to his private quarters, though, he passes Wenlianna. She asks with a wry smile, ¡°Turning in, Gunther?¡± He nods proudly. ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± She smiles cryptically, nodding. ¡°Keep up the good work, then.¡± He watches her as she walks away. Something about that last part wasn¡¯t sincere. She¡¯s not threatened by the stakes in the least. Does she not want to even be a part of the Royal Court? Why drag this out then? He shakes his head. Sometimes, there¡¯s no telling with eccentrics. The next two days involve the deliveries of his components, and he pieces them together with several days to spare. It was a relatively easy build, and he can¡¯t believe no one¡¯s tried anything like it before. He checks Wenlianna¡¯s lab, but he finds only the Magic Artisan sitting in the fancy chair as she reads through the book that Daniel was ruining with his strange paste. However, she¡¯s got it laid out sideways. Curious, Gunther checks with the blacksmith and the other mentors. In spite of that, no one seems to have seen Daniel -most don¡¯t even know who he¡¯s talking about-. Did he run? Where is he? Deciding to circle back and pry for information, Gunther heads back to Wenlianna¡¯s lab. She¡¯s asleep in the chair this time, snoring a little. She hears one of his footsteps and jolts awake. She looks around, adjusting her seeing glasses and the headpiece. ¡°Oh! Gunther. Probably shouldn¡¯t be seen down here, or people might assume bias.¡± ¡°I was curious why your assistant hasn¡¯t been seen all week, my Lady.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not his keeper. As far as I know, he¡¯s working on his presentation project.¡± ¡°Where would he be doing that? No one in the castle has seen him.¡± ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t show up on Fifday, I suppose he loses by default, won¡¯t he?¡± Gunther scowls suspiciously at her. She knows more than she lets on. She¡¯s always been deflective and sarcastic. It¡¯s one of her least endearing qualities. ¡°You aren¡¯t worried that he¡¯s cheating?¡± She shrugs again, ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the judge to decide at the presentation. That¡¯s the point of a presentation.¡± Gunther tries to think of something else to get out of her, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not interested in micromanaging. He decides to give up for now. The reveal will be made on the day of the presentations. Everyone in the Royal Court will bear witness, which will go a long way to making connections for Gunther. The days pass, and still, Daniel never makes an appearance. On the eighth day; the eve of the duel, Gunther returns to Wenlianna¡¯s lab. She¡¯s once again testing various plants on the analysis relic. She remarks without looking, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in marriage. Go away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She looks. ¡°Gunther? Better than another suitor, I suppose. What can I do for you? Here to forfeit?¡± Gunther scoffs. ¡°As if I would. I came to tell you your champion is still absent.¡± ¡°The presentation is tomorrow. What he does until then isn¡¯t my business.¡± ¡°I came to give you a way out, my Lady. Renounce the commoner Daniel as your assistant, and restore my apprenticeship, but with some respect.¡± ¡°HA! You come here asking me to forfeit, and then want to talk about respect?¡± She laughs, flopping backwards into her new favorite chair. The chair Gunther gifted to her. She retorts humorously, ¡°The very fact that you can¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong is why you would never have passed my apprenticeship, Gunther. You should have just accepted your barely passing grade and gone on with your life. Take your licks and the rumors, and move on.¡± She grins up at him, saying deviously, ¡°Just remember, Gunther. I gave you what you wanted. YOU started this.¡± ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT A PITY GRADE! I wanted to be respected!¡± She turns back to her meaningless task, retorting without interest, ¡°Wanting and earning are almost complete opposites. Daniel knows that.¡± He grits his teeth. ¡°Fine! Remember you chose the losing side, Lady Wenlianna.¡± He storms out of the lab and back up to the ground level. It¡¯s evening now, with the sun barely peeking above the horizon. The last nougen-drawn cart for the night is passing through the gate. He turns in for the night, preparing his invention for the next morning. Gunther puts on his best outfit; one fit for a Royal audience, including his family¡¯s crest and his title¡¯s mantle hanging over his left arm. When he exits his quarters, he hears a curious sound. There¡¯s a gathering in the courtyard. It must be the early audience who wants to see what he invented ensuring that they get satisfactory seating before the event begins. Gunther makes his way down, but no one seems to notice him. Instead, they¡¯re all staring in one direction. What they¡¯re staring at nearly causes Gunther¡¯s heart to stop. Sitting on some sort of metal machine near the castle¡¯s clearwater creek, about the size of a barrel is the tall man known as Daniel. His eyes have dark circles, and his cheeks are stained with soot and filth. His clothes are similarly stained and have rips on the sleeves and pant legs. He looks absolutely repulsive. He has his eyes closed, and he¡¯s simply listening to the crowd around him, which seems to agree with Gunther; he looks atrocious. His peasant-status couldn¡¯t be any more clear. Wenlianna calls out from the middle of the front of the crowd, ¡°Ahhh! Both contestants are early. We¡¯ll let Lord Gunther set his presentation up, and we¡¯ll begin.¡± The audience backs up a little, making room for the messenger to retrieve the Royal Family and the rest of the Royal Court, including the other mages of the Court. Wenlianna instructs Gunther, ¡°Gunther, go ahead and set up over there.¡± Gunther clears his throat. Stay calm. His device still has to work. If mine has a drawback, his will undoubtedly be worse. Without a talent for magic, the price for his will be double just to buy the crystals. Gunther keeps his head high, waving over his personal servants, who set up his presentation. It¡¯s much smaller, but size isn¡¯t an indication of function. The metal alone would be far too expensive for anyone to afford with Daniel¡¯s. Gunther¡¯s can obviously be bought for town wells. And, his butler hangs the device on the metal pole while his maid keeps the lever down so it doesn¡¯t accidentally discharge water while they¡¯re setting up. The crystal will have a shorter lifespan than usual, since it¡¯s water, but it¡¯s a prototype. He only needs it for the presentation, since he won¡¯t be an Artisan trying to improve its design. Once the servants have finished, they step back to the side, and Gunther faces the crowd. He smiles at Wenlianna, stating, ¡°I am ready. Thank you for your patience.¡± Wenlianna is smiling confidently and warmly. She seems completely unconcerned with the fact that she¡¯s soon to be out of a job. She states warmly, ¡°Once the Royal Court arrives, then, we¡¯ll be all set. Thank you all for your punctuality.¡± The audience resumes murmuring to each other, and a few approach Gunther to ask about his device. He happily requests that they wait until the demonstration, as he wants to maximize the impression it leaves. He does notice Baroness Veriuv and her husband, Baron Montralk, talking, though their expressions don¡¯t seem as impressed as the others. They glance at Daniel, but the strange peasant doesn¡¯t even look up. Gunther makes small talk until the crier calls out the arrival of the Royal Court. Now, it begins. ****************** Chapter 5: Ambition and Innovation The night before the presentation, an exhausted Daniel hops off of the cart at the castle gates. He¡¯s late for curfew, particularly for cart traffic, but he told the guards he was going to be a little late. He checks in with the guardhouse at the portcullis, and the guard lectures him briefly, ¡°When you said ¡®a little late¡¯, I thought you meant a few minutes, Daniel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chullene. One of the cart¡¯s wheels broke. I had to borrow one from an acquaintance. I don¡¯t mind if you log my entry, but please allow me to enter. I need to get this set up for the presentation tomorrow.¡± Chullene, the rather burly wolf-eared guard with mostly human features, sighs. ¡°Yeah, that is happening tomorrow, isn¡¯t it? You know, Gunther¡¯s been running around saying you forfeited.¡± ¡°It took a little longer to finish than I hoped. I haven¡¯t even been able to test it fully, yet.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A water pump.¡± ¡°Ohhhh! Like the one you put on the fountain down in Cobbler¡¯s Bank?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ Is that Cobbler¡¯s Bank?¡± ¡°Pfft! You crack me up, Daniel. You¡¯d do well to learn local names for the people you¡¯re selling your equipment to.¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the customer is, so long as I can make it work. Speaking of, how¡¯s the water cooler treating you?¡± ¡°Ohhh, god, Daniel. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do without. The entire guard makes their roves over to our shack for water. Our squires are constantly running to your pump.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Well, if you like that one, then this pump will hopefully change the game entirely. At least for delivering water.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel yawns from his weariness, nodding to acknowledge him. ¡°Apologies. Running on fumes, myself.¡± ¡°Have¡­ you slept, Daniel?¡± ¡°Hmm? Yeah. Some. I¡¯ll be alright. So, may I?¡± Chullene scratches his neck and sighs. ¡°Fine. But, I¡¯m logging a late entry. Expect to be reprimanded by the Captain of the Guard tomorrow. Good luck in the duel.¡± Daniel nods gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m just glad it¡¯s this kind of duel.¡± They both share a chuckle, and Chullene coordinates the gatemen to open the portcullis, allowing Daniel to drive the cart into the courtyard. He parks near the clearwater creek, which is the clean water feeding the castle. The downstream side is on the edge of the courtyard, and it contains the castle¡¯s blackwater -dirty water from various functions-. Daniel pulls the heavy case pieces for his pump to the ground, staging them in their relative positions. He¡¯s still not sure how to thread and counter thread nuts and bolts like his old world, but he was able to make some crude ones that should at least allow his pump to be serviceable, if a little leaky. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need any additional money from Wenlianna, since he was able to afford the raw materials and cast the casing pieces himself, tempering them in water baths thanks to the town blacksmith. When the townfolk heard about it, many of them asked if they could help, but he explained he needed to do the work himself, since it was something he was presenting, so he needed to know how to explain every part. The piston itself is rather simple, using a rocker valve that he was able to make that will rely on the wind-crystal pressurizing the service lines. The rocker valve, similar to a solenoid valve, will prevent the pump from stalling by using a ¡®break before make¡¯ setup. With the backpressure of water, it should be unbalanced, meaning it will always have to make it to one side or the other, allowing the air pressure to cycle the pump the opposite way until it flips the rocker valve, flipping direction back and forth. In essence, it¡¯s a scaled up version of the lever pump he put on the well, utilizing a single mana crystal and a wind crystal with a switch to automatically pump water. Piston pumps aren¡¯t the fastest at moving water, but they generally don¡¯t need to be primed, can pump to very high pressures, and generally have good service lifetimes. Of course, he¡¯s comparing that knowledge to carefully machined, well-lubricated, and precisely engineered electrical-driven pumps, but he¡¯s pretty happy with the core of this machine. After assembling it, he¡¯s pretty sure it¡¯s after clockset; this world¡¯s ¡®midnight¡¯. He has no idea, of course, since he hasn¡¯t seen any timepieces anywhere, and Wenlianna never spoke of specific times. Even the duel is to take place ¡®after dawn and the morning Court¡¯, which Wenlianna¡¯s explanation made it seem like an hour after full sunrise. Daniel tests the pump briefly, yawning as it puffs and slurps, pulling water from the creek and spitting it out rather forcefully from the outlet. It seems to be working, though it¡¯s too dark to tell for certain. He hears Chullene call out, ¡°Daniel? You alright over there?¡± ¡°Yeah! Sorry! Just testing it. Not much to see, but it sounds like it¡¯s working.¡± ¡°Awesome. Can¡¯t wait to see it in action.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks. Uh¡­ the cart¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send for a stableboy to come get the nougen and the cart. Go get some sleep, Daniel.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± Daniel yawns as he takes a seat on the grass just off of the stone wall of the creek the pump is sitting on. He decides to rest his eyes for a moment, since technically, his place to sleep is a spare space in Wenlianna¡¯s personal quarters within the castle, and he¡¯d rather not wake her up this late by entering. Before he knows it, he¡¯s asleep. Daniel wakes up to his hand being licked, and he jolts a little. He hears a small creature scampering away, and he spots the cause. It¡¯s a small, feline-like weasel creature called a ¡®benki¡¯, about the size of a cat, but elongated. They aren¡¯t known to be aggressive to people, and they hunt and eat pests around the castle, so the denizens of the castle leave them alone. However, as he¡¯s stretching, he finds he¡¯s covered with a light blanket. At first, he assumes it was the guards, but it has a faintly mint-like scent, which instantly reminds him of Wenlianna. She stores her clothes with herbs to make them smell a little better, since her laundry is done the OLD fashioned way of washing with bland soap, rinsing, and then air-drying. Daniel relaxes a little at the thought that she came by sometime in the night to give him a blanket. While his circumstances in this world aren¡¯t always ideal, it¡¯s very rare that he feels truly alone, thanks to kind people like Wenlianna and the people of town who he¡¯s come to know. With a renewed sense of determination, Daniel climbs to his feet, folding the blanket briefly and setting it on top of the pump. The first rays of light are peeking over the horizon, and the morning magic lanterns are on, giving enough light for Daniel to do some final checks. He cycles the pump again, and it shakes, but spits water out successfully, as expected. For a permanent fixture, he¡¯d likely choose to anchor it with flared pikes, since he doesn¡¯t have an abundance of options without machining equipment. Two crystals that he surprisingly hasn¡¯t seen much of are water-elemental magic crystals, and electrical crystals, which he has reason to believe exist, based on the descriptions of some tools Wenlianna mentioned, but he hasn¡¯t seen anything yet. Even light crystals for the magic lanterns don¡¯t use electricity; they emit light when exposed to appropriate mana. There¡¯s a lot of research he has to do if he¡¯s ever to fully understand the magic crystals, and he has quite a few questions for when he meets Wenlianna again. For now, though, he takes a seat on the pump¡¯s casing, waiting patiently for the sun to rise. A crowd begins to gather, murmuring and whispering. He doesn¡¯t overhear much, but he¡¯s able to piece together enough to know that his strange device is extremely interesting, but his own appearance is a deterrent. A couple people even assume he¡¯s merely the servant guarding the machine. That¡¯s not entirely innaccurate. In his case, he¡¯s both master and servant. And, he¡¯s exhausted, but satisfied. Wenlianna¡¯s voice breaks through the dull murmur, ¡°Daniel? There you are! And, plenty early. You make a lady proud.¡± Daniel smiles at her, nodding politely as he stands up. ¡°Thank you, My Lady. I hope I have performed satisfactorily.¡± She peeks at the machine behind him, and she smiles. She whispers, ¡°Something tells me more than satisfactory.¡± Daneil picks up the blanket, asking softly, ¡°My Lady, did this¡­?¡± ¡°Never seen it before. But, when you¡¯re done with it, put it in the cabinet in my lab. All these witnesses here, you can go now if you want.¡± Daniel agrees as he suppresses a yawn. ¡°Thank you, my Lady. I¡¯ll return shortly.¡± Daniel walks the blanket to her lab, finding the empty space it came from in a cabinet with ease. And, sure enough, it smells similar to mint inside. He smiles, placing the folded blanket inside and returning to the courtyard. People are crowded around Daniel¡¯s pump, asking Wenlianna, who fends them off with, ¡°I keep telling you, I don¡¯t know! This is my first time seeing it, too!¡± She grins at Daniel, and they notice him, backing away. He realizes why; he¡¯s absolutely filthy. His arms are bandaged. His pants have tears. His hands are dirty, as well as his face, most likely. He probably looks like he crawled out of a chimney. He asks Wenlianna, ¡°Should I¡­ clean up, My Lady?¡± She smiles, ¡°Nah. It says a lot. Just relax. We¡¯re still waiting on Gunther and the Royal Court. Shouldn¡¯t be too long, now.¡± Daniel nods in confirmation, taking a seat once more on the pump. He rests his eyes as he listens. Wenlianna explains the duel to those who ask, and that she remained hands-off for both of them. Gunther appears, and Wenlianna has him set up his presentation a few yards away. Daniel notices the design looks awfully familiar, but when he made it, he only made a simple lever pump because he knew how, and it would be a gateway to making better devices if he could source the right materials, as his automatic pump will prove. He has no way of knowing for certain that this town is representative of the technology of the world, since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any artificers who reside in the town, and the only Artisans are Wenlianna and a Viscount that hasn¡¯t worked on equipment for some time since opening a trade business. And then, the Royal Crier calls out, ¡°All hail His Majesty, King Greydald, Her Majesty, Queen Orphialxia, Her Highness, Crown Princess Heralesse, Her Highness, Princess Erimaya, and His Majesty, King Regent Rikuto!¡± The crowd rises to their feet -those that have seats-, and they kneel for the Royal procession arriving, and Daniel hops off of his pump, kneeling in suit. In addition to the named Royal Family members, the Crier names off the various Court mages and nobles that join them. Elegant chairs are provided by servants for them all, and they take seats. Princess Erimaya gasps, and the others look at her. Her gaze is locked on Daniel in horror, but she notices the stares, who don¡¯t seem to realize what startled her. In contrast, they seem to believe she¡¯s horrified by his unkempt appearance, and she shakes her head when they silently look at her. Rikuto stands back up, and Princess Heralesse joins him, indicating some sort of relationship, likely due to Rikuto¡¯s ascension to the role of King Regent. He begins reading off of a scroll, ¡°Thank you for waiting, loyal subjects. Today, we are here to bear witness to the duel of wisdom between one Lord Gunther of the Montarre household and the Assistant Artisan,...¡± He looks directly at Daniel this time, and his eyes go wide. ¡°Daniel,... of the otherworld.¡± The crowd gasps, and Gunther bursts out, ¡°WHAT!?¡± Wenlianna grins deviously, straightening her face when Rikuto looks at her, as well as the King and Queen. Rikuto clears his throat, continuing reading. ¡°This duel is for each participant to present something to demonstrate their knowledge of any one of the fields of magic, and to demonstrate expertise in magic. The stakes have been determined and notarized by the contestants and shall remain private¡­¡± Erimaya jumps up, crying out, ¡°You can¡¯t allow this!¡± Her delicate voice trembles, as genuine concern fills her expression. ¡°Daniel is devoid of all magic! He can¡¯t¡­¡± Wenlianna holds up her hand, saying confidently, ¡°Please fret not, your Highness Erimaya; my chosen assistant accepted this challenge knowing the stakes. His success or failure is his own.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The contract has been signed. Voiding the contract now would null the benefits, and I have no intention of replacing my assistant.¡± Erimaya wants to object more, but she glances at her family, who look at Daniel, and then her with uneasy expressions. Rikuto studies the devices from afar for a moment, and his eyes go wide when he notices Gunther¡¯s pump design. He looks at Daniel, but Daniel doesn¡¯t give him anything. For one thing, Daniel¡¯s too tired to care. All he has to do is turn his pump on and explain the advantages and disadvantages when he¡¯s called upon. As long as his presentation is better than Gunther¡¯s, he wins. But, he¡¯s fully aware he¡¯s surrounded by nobles right now. It¡¯s quite possible he was going to lose no matter what he came up with. Rikuto hesitates for only a moment, glancing at the scroll in his hands. He looks at Daniel cautiously, but Daniel nods respectfully. Rikuto hesitates, but he nods subtly in reply. ¡°Very well. As the Lady Artisan stated, the duel is already set in contract. Let the contestants prove their expertise.¡± Wenlianna bows, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Please allow me to begin.¡± With a nod, Rikuto declares, ¡°Begin.¡± He takes a seat, and Heralesse sits down beside him, whispering. Wenlianna gestures to Gunther, asking, ¡°Lord Gunther, as the ranking noble of the contest, would you like to begin?¡± He glances at Daniel, grimacing a little. He nods as he straightens his posture, ¡°Yes. I am Lord Gunther Montarre, and today, I present my own invention; a water fill station.¡± A few of the audience members ¡®ooh¡¯. Wenlianna states, ¡°Please describe how it works.¡± ¡°Of course, my Lady.¡± He waves his servants to step up, and they take position. The butler holds a bucket while staying out of the way of the audience seeing the device. The maid lifts the lever, and water begins pouring from the faucet, quite quickly filling the bucket. The maid lowers the lever, stopping the flow of water. Much of the audience claps, including the Royal Family and Rikuto. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Gunther explains, ¡°As you can see, with a simple operating lever, the water fill station can quickly fill any vessel with water. It uses the lever to bring a mana crystal into contact with a water crystal to produce the water.¡± A few glances are shared, and Baroness Veriuv whispers to her husband as she glances at Daniel. He pays it no mind. She probably thinks Daniel stole the idea when he made the manual pump. He had thought that water crystals were intentionally unused in the kingdom, but perhaps he missed something. Gunther gestures again, and the butler sets the bucket on the ground, lifting the device to demonstrate its portability. ¡°As you can see, the unit itself is quite portable, allowing use in any room or even bring water to soldiers in the most arid conditions. Easy to forge and assemble, the primary cost is the crystals. Of course, only trained artificers or artisans should service the unit, but its advantages surely outweigh a standard drawback with all magic devices.¡± He bows, and the audience claps. He glares at Daniel, who is also clapping. He mouths the words, ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me.¡±, but Daniel cocks his head. He finds the device truly impressive, especially because he thought water crystals didn¡¯t exist for some reason. One of the court mages raises his hand, asking, ¡°Excuse me, Lord Gunther; but did you say it uses¡­¡± Wenlianna cuts him off, ¡°Excuse me, Count Brostilar. Such questions could serve as hints for Lord Gunther¡¯s opponent and potentially bias the audience. Please retain your questions for the end.¡± He hums, but her tone was respectful and confident, and she¡¯s clearly well-respected. Come to think of it, Daniel doesn¡¯t actually know what rank Wenlianna holds, other than Magic Artisan of the Royal Court, which in itself is a prestigious station. Count Brostilar nods, relaxing in his chair with his arms crossed. ¡°Very well, Lady Wenlianna. I¡¯ll await the conclusion of the presentations.¡± Wenlianna acknowledges his answer with a nod. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± She looks at Gunther with a smile. ¡°Lord Gunther? Is there any additional information for your presentation you¡¯d like to add?¡± Gunther bows, ¡°I am confident my presentation is complete. I shall answer any questions at the end. Thank you all for listening.¡± The audience claps again, and Wenlianna gestures, ¡°Now then, Daniel. Your turn, if you¡¯d please.¡± Daniel, seated on his pump, rises to his feet. He bows at the Royal Family, stating, ¡°Thank you for honoring me with this audience. I am Daniel. Please forgive my lacking showmanship. This is an automatic piston pump. It takes suction from a water source and moves the water using pressure, allowing water to be lifted great heights more efficiently.¡± Daniel switches the pump on, and it begins cycling; ¡®Choo-choo-choo-choo!¡¯. Each cycle of the pump spits out a bucket¡¯s worth of water -the exact reason he made it so large-. It¡¯s fairly noisy, but the potential for how much water it can move greatly exceeds anything he¡¯s seen so far; specifically to upper levels. Daniel adds, ¡°The pump casing and piston cost about 40 valden, and it also requires a wind crystal and a mana crystal. However, adjusting the mana¡­¡± He makes an adjustment, and it speeds up, moving water even faster. He has to speak loudly, ¡°Can boost output.¡± He turns the pump off, and the audience stares with wide eyes and mouths agape. Only Wenlianna and Rikuto are unsurprised. Wenlianna wears a proud smile, while Rikuto studies the pump with a fair amount of impressed surprise. Daniel concludes, ¡°It¡¯ll need piping from the source and to the destination, which I recommend being an extremely large vessel high up that can be drawn from later. This was a fairly common practice in our world. If I can find a way to generate rotational torque instead of a piston action, the efficiency can be boosted. For now, though, this is regrettably the best that I can do. Thank you for your consideration. This concludes my portion of the presentation.¡± He bows again. Wenlianna smiles. ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯ll open the presenters to questions. Count Brostilar? Would you like to ask your question now?¡± He nods with his mind still trapped in thought, as his gaze is stuck on Daniel¡¯s pump for a long time. ¡°Count Brostilar?¡± ¡°Right! Apologies. Lord Gunther; did you say your water station contained a water crystal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, my Lord. I crafted it myself.¡± ¡°You did? What method did you use, might I ask?¡± ¡°Method? I¡¯m not sure I understand. I created a stock crystal and imbued it with water magic.¡± The mages glance at each other. One of the women Court Mages raises her hand. Wenlianna gestures with a warm smile, ¡°Ah, Countess Syaroa. Please go ahead.¡± She nods gratefully, standing up. ¡°A stock crystal, you said? Did you use some sort of protective coating?¡± Gunther¡¯s face loses its confidence, and he murmurs, ¡°Coating? I applied a standard solidification coating, if that¡¯s what you mean. I wanted to keep costs and portability maximized.¡± The mages look at each other. Wenlianna seems to feign ignorance, asking, ¡°Wait? What do you mean, Countess Syaroa? Why would a water crystal need a coating?¡± Syaroa glances at one of the nobles over towards the end, close to Gunther. He seems rather perturbed by the turn of events. Wenlianna snaps her fingers. ¡°I just had an idea. Lord Gunther, Daniel; I¡¯d like you both to turn your devices on and let them run. Endurance tests are important.¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°Apologies for the noise. I¡¯ll run it at full speed.¡± Daniel turns the pump on, running it at full speed. The noise is loud, and though nowhere near as efficient as a centrifugal pump, it blasts water at a high rate out of the outlet, dumping back into the creek for the demonstration. Wenlianna smiles at Gunther, gesturing for him to activate his device. Gunther hesitates, but he nods at his servants, and the maid steps up, holding the lever up to start the water flow. It begins dumping water. Both devices run for several minutes, and many of the audience members cover their ears. Daniel¡¯s pump is noisy, but it keeps powering through the water. He watches Wenlianna for her signal to stop, but she smiles at him, looking casually at Gunther. Suddenly, Gunther¡¯s water station begins to sputter, and then it just as suddenly stops. Gunther asks loudly, ¡°What are you doing!? Keep it on!¡± The maid tries to lift the lever higher, but it does nothing as she cries, ¡°I¡¯m trying! It just stopped!¡± Gunther yells, ¡°What!?¡± He pushes in and lifts the lever, but no matter how many times he tries, the device won¡¯t turn on. He steps on something that crunches, and everyone looks down. There, the remnants of a crystal have crumbled under his feet, while the rest seems to have melted. Daniel puts the back of his hand on his pump in a few spots. The main casing body is warm, likely from mild friction, but the crystal chambers are still cool. He notices Wenlianna wave him to shut it off, and he shuts down the pump. He bows, and the audience members covering their ears remove their hands. Wenlianna asks Gunther, ¡°Lord Gunther; can you please explain to me what went wrong?¡± He stammers, murmuring, ¡°A-... Apparently¡­ I made a faulty¡­ crystal¡­¡± The woman smiles. ¡°Daniel? Do you have any ideas?¡± Daniel ponders a moment, looking at the context clues around him. The crystal seems to have melted, but not from heat. Coupled with the apparent aversion to making water crystals, he has one idea. He straightens his posture. ¡°My Lady, I can only offer a guess, though I have some confidence. The crystal appears to have dissolved, like a block of salt. Without knowing, I would guess magic crystals are formed of some type of salt, either polished uh¡­ [sodium chloride] doesn¡¯t translate does it? Table salt? Is that the same here?¡± Rikuto nods in confirmation, and Daniel nods respectfully. ¡°Or something slightly less water-soluble than table salt.¡± Wenlianna grins at him, and she regains her composure before facing Gunther. ¡°He¡¯s right, Lord Gunther. Water crystals self-destruct with basic use. If they could work, you wouldn¡¯t even need the casing that looks suspiciously like the mysterious manual hand-pump in Cobbler¡¯s Bank¡¯s well.¡± Gunther flinches. ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t have any magic in it. Just like its creator.¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve seen peasants in town using it, my Lady. Of course it¡¯s some sort of magic device.¡± Wenlianna sighs. ¡°Neither does a bucket and rope. I told you that you don¡¯t see the problem, Lord Gunther.¡± She gestures at Daniel, saying, ¡°He comes from a world without magic, so they had to perform these functions other ways.¡± She turns to face Rikuto, specifically, asking, ¡°Am I correct, Your Majesty Rikuto?¡± Rikuto nods as he listens. ¡°Indeed. Lord Gunther¡¯s pump does share the physical appearance of ancient water pumps in our world used to draw water out of ground wells.¡± The audience members murmur in surprise, and Syaroa raises her hand again. Wenlianna nods at the woman, ¡°Countess. Please go ahead.¡± Syaroa stands up, flattening her dress as she folds her hands in front of her. ¡°L-... Er, uh¡­ Mister¡­ Daniel; your pump is interesting, but must it be so loud? I dread the thought of such a device in one¡¯s home.¡± Daniel confirms, ¡°Indeed, my Lady Countess. A pump this size isn¡¯t practical for a single home¡¯s use. Rather, it¡¯s better suited to feeding a water storage unit above the level of use; for instance, a rooftop or a purpose-built tower. Gravity feeds the water from the tower to users. The pump itself would be stored in a pump-room out of the way where the noise would be avoidable, or in a subfloor. Because a properly designed pump can lift rather high, it would be suitable for feeding the castle¡¯s upper floors.¡± Daniel realizes how long he was talking, and he flinches. ¡°Forgive me for speaking so long. Please allow me the chance to clarify if I didn¡¯t answer your question, My Lady Countess.¡± She¡¯s stunned for a moment, but she replies, ¡°No¡­ that¡­ was adequate.¡± Count Brostilar stands up, asking, ¡°Mister Daniel; you claim this pump can service multiple homes?¡± Daniel explains politely, ¡°Depending on the water usage of the combined households or whatever the load is, yes. As I mentioned, with a storage vessel, the pump can be run to fill the vessel, ideally for a short period of time throughout the day. I could probably rig a demand switch for whenever the water pressure drops, which is partially how our systems work, but it becomes more complex and finicky.¡± Brostilar nods, cupping his chin with his fingers as he envisions it. Baroness Veriuv raises her hand. Wenlianna gestures, ¡°Baroness Veriuv? You have a question?¡± The baroness stands up, saying, ¡°Yes, thank you. Mister Daniel, did you say your device uses a wind crystal?¡± ¡°Indeed, my Lady Baroness.¡± ¡°Can you explain how mere wind is capable of such strange action?¡± Many members of the audience nod in agreement. Daniel gives his own nod, replying warmly, ¡°Of course, my Lady. This pump proved my hypothesis, actually. Magic crystals don¡¯t appear to have an upper limit on their output, save self-destruction, and because magic crystals store a massive amount of material and energy, when a wind crystal emits air in an enclosed space, it can pressurize that space. By harnessing the pressure, I can use that pressure to cycle the piston, with a rocker valve that swaps the piston back and forth on its own.¡± Princess Heralesse raises her hand, standing up. She speaks before Wenlianna can properly address her. ¡°Daniel, this pump defies logic. Are you saying it could deliver water to neighboring kingdoms?¡± ¡°No, nothing that far, your Highness. At least, not this pump type.¡± Rikuto silently nods when she looks at him. Daniel continues, ¡°There are limits, and the volume of flow is too low with this style of pump to make it worth it. The best way I can think to explain it is trying to lift too much weight with a rope, or to try to push the weight with an unwieldy spear.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So it wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the water to the roof of the castle?¡± ¡°Actually, for a lift pump going that high, a piston pump like this has the advantage. This one was made with the best I could do with this world¡¯s technology, but I believe this one in its current form should have the pressure to reach the roof of the castle.¡± Again, the audience murmurs, and Heralesse ponders for a moment. She remarks, ¡°I have no further questions. Thank you.¡± Daniel bows, ¡°You grace me, your Highness.¡± She sits back down, and Wenlianna scans the crowd. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Syaroa remarks with a smirk, ¡°I have many more questions, but not requiring a formal audience.¡± The other Court mages nod in agreement. Wenlianna then says, ¡°Very well. If there are no more questions, I¡¯d like to leave it to the judges to rate each competitor. Please consider whatever factors you feel suit the presentation." The Court Mages nod and they, along with Wenlianna, depart the courtyard to deliberate. Rikuto excuses himself from the Royal Family, insisting they give him a moment alone with Daniel. The Japanese man turned King Regent approaches Daniel with a smile. He speaks in English, "Daniel, judging by ''sodium chloride'', you still speak English, yes?" Daniel nods as he replies, "Still my mother tongue, but I can converse comfortably enough in Imperial Common." "I''d rather talk alone, actually, so English is better. Excellent work learning the language and finding a niche." With a chuckle, Daniel admits, "I''m supremely lucky I was a maintenance mechanic. A lot of principles apply here.¡± ¡°Hahaha, and I¡¯m lucky I was studying economics at university. But, you seem to carry yourself pretty well with authority. You don¡¯t seem anything like I thought.¡± Daniel rubs his neck, asking, ¡°No?¡± Rikuto shakes his head, adding, ¡°And, not because I thought you were American. You just seem¡­ mature. For your age, that is.¡± ¡°My age?¡± Daniel looks at his hands. He¡¯s had suspicions for a while, but he never bothered to confirm it. He asks, ¡°How old do you think I am?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t put you much older than me. Twenty five at most, given your appearance alone. And that¡¯s assuming you look young for twenty five.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I thought so, too. So, for some reason, when I transported here, I got younger.¡± ¡°Really? Wait! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a sixty year old man in there!¡± ¡°What? No, not quite that high. I¡¯m thirty two. Er, thirty three, now, I think. Kinda haven¡¯t been comparing time. Did a sentence in the military, which gave me what little spine I have.¡± ¡°Thirty three? Oh! Happy birthday, then.¡± ¡°Pfft! Thanks. Anyways, I¡¯m aware of how precarious I have it here, so I¡¯ll do my best to stay out of your way and provide what support I can.¡± ¡°Thanks. But, did you say ¡®sentence¡¯?¡± Daniel smirks, and Rikuto nods as he makes the connection. ¡°Ahh. Because it was LIKE prison. Alright. Well, regardless of the outcome of this duel, I¡¯d like to add you into my cabinet anyways. I have a prime minister, already, but I can¡­¡± ¡°No! No, please, don¡¯t. In spite of my age, I specifically avoided leadership responsibilities. I don¡¯t have it in me to be assertive when it¡¯s imperative. I¡¯d sooner prefer you send me to the front lines. At least there, I can fumble my way through something on my own merits without risking the whole kingdom.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°From what I can tell, Rikuto-san, you¡¯re doing a pretty good job, so far. Lady Wenlianna speaks positively of you, and from what I gather, she¡¯s not easy to impress.¡± ¡°Yes, I suspect this duel had something to do with that.¡± Rikuto looks into Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°From what I gather, she¡¯s well-respected in the Court for her intelligence and ingenuity, but many are wary of her. She¡¯s secretive and deceitful. Regardless of your personal feelings for her, I ask that you be cautious of what she asks of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to make trouble for anyone, but¡­ I suspect we¡¯re about to get to the real reason you want to talk to me.¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°Yes. Apologies for beating around the bush, but¡­ Something we two must discuss;...¡± ¡°How much of the other world we should bring over here, correct?¡± Rikuto nods grimly, solidifying how serious it is to him. It¡¯s a question Daniel has pondered every day when he is running through everything he can think of that he might be able to make. Firearms were one of his first impulses, since it would give him a way to defend himself against even the monsters that he¡¯s heard rumor of. While he probably doesn¡¯t have the means to make a fully automatic machine gun, a rifle, even a bolt action, would go a long way. Daniel replies, ¡°I¡¯ve worried about that, too. With the water pump, I figured it was harmless enough, and would improve people¡¯s lives. While¡­ I can probably make weapons, I¡¯m not interested in altering the military might of this world. Not until we know what we¡¯re really dealing with.¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°I¡¯m thankful you feel that way. Yes, I believe creature comforts, such as moving and cleaning water, improving food production and storage, and improvements of existing technology should be okay. I¡¯ve been implementing modern agricultural techniques as best as I can, as well as some architectural changes that can be done with current technology, which will give this kingdom an advantage, but help the world overall. So, with that in mind, I give you my blessing to pursue any advancements not involved with warfare. If I¡¯m forced to change my mind, I¡¯ll make that call as king, rather than as an Earthling. Sound fair?¡± Daniel nods eagerly, joking, ¡°You just told me to pass it up the chain. That¡¯s music to my ears, Boss.¡± He grins, and Rikuto smiles and nods. ¡°Very well.¡± Rikuto switches to Imperial Common, the language most of the world uses, and he says, ¡°I look forward to implementing this system, Mister Daniel. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, while we have a few more minutes it seems, Princess Heralesse wanted to pick your brain on the other fields of your knowledge. Princess?¡± She excuses herself from her family, walking rather hurriedly over. ¡°Are you two finished speaking in your otherworld language?¡± Rikuto smiles and replies with a nod. ¡°Yes. Though, I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been formally introduced; Princess, this is Daniel, who arrived with me. Daniel, this is Crown Princess Heralesse.¡± Daniel bows, ¡°A supreme honor to meet you, Princess Heralesse. I am Daniel.¡± She replies a little curtly, but mostly because she seems to have a spicy personality; ¡°Pleasure¡¯s mine. But, I¡¯m also fiancee to his majesty, King Rikuto. Please continue to serve us faithfully when we officially become King and Queen.¡± ¡°To the best of my ability, your Highness. Long may you reign.¡± She crosses her arms, ¡°Now. I want to know what sort of devices you could make that could help us defeat the demon army.¡± Daniel only glances with his eyes at Rikuto. Rikuto was warning him, since the Princess would ask. Again, though, Daniel doesn¡¯t get the sense of a war monger before him. He sees an overly mature teenage Princess -probably deprived of sleep and a little cranky- who desperately wants to protect her people, while trying to maintain proper decorum. He doesn¡¯t take her tone personally. Instead, he explains as best he can why he¡¯s limited to services that will benefit living and potentially trade, but unlikely be able to benefit the war effort. He¡¯s lying, of course, but destroying another nation with a gigantic boost in technological advancement all of a sudden is likely to only destabilize the world, not save it. As Rikuto said, there will be a time and place for that discussion if their backs are against the wall. And for now, an empire and united kingdoms and territories are united in a battlefront holding the demon territory at bay. *** Chapter 6: The Decision After deflecting Princess Heralesse¡¯s desires for tools of war from the otherworld, which both Daniel and Rikuto agreed to feign ignorance on, Daniel managed to distract her with other helpful processes, such as desalinating and purifying seawater and other impure water, a design for firefighting carts using wind crystals and water vessels on the carts. Because she¡¯s a humanitarian more than a warlord, her interest is easily piqued by such designs. He¡¯s also able to pick her brain about applications of fire and heat that could be improved, such as central air units. The cooling room at the apothecary was the right basic idea, but because of the inefficient designs, this world doesn¡¯t yet have a way to circulate air across large areas. Just as he¡¯s getting into desalinating water, the Court mages return, and Rikuto pulls Heralesse away. ¡°Noooo! This could be a major game changer for our farms and coastal cities!¡± Daniel chuckles and bows. He¡¯s becoming rather afraid that his new life is going to be even busier than his older one. Wenlianna takes center front once more. ¡°Thank you all for your patience! The results of this duel have been decided. Count-...¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± The man who spoke stands up. He was seated at Gunther¡¯s end of the crowd, and his expression is rather stern. Gunther looks nervous, but he speaks out of turn, ¡°Yes, Father?¡± Gunther¡¯s father glares at him, and Wenlianna, a little caught off guard, asks, ¡°Earl Norsonji? If it¡¯s about the presentations¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± She hesitates for only a moment, but ultimately smiles and nods. He looks at Daniel with his stern eyes, but Daniel has been glared at by all rank and file of people, save royalty of his world. While his fate is more tenuous in this semi-medieval world, a gaze is just a gaze. ¡°You there, otherworlder.¡± Daniel bows, ¡°Yes, my Lord?¡± ¡°I want your untempered words. How did this duel come to be?¡± Daniel hesitates. He¡¯s not interested in bus-chucking anyone. Gunther¡¯s frustration is understandable, if self-destructive should he lose. Wenlianna risked her career for her faith in Daniel¡¯s ability -at least, she supposedly did-. He has no reason to doubt that. But, most importantly, embarrassing either of them would look bad. Daniel tries to reply diplomatically, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid my word would carry little weight,...¡± ¡°Answer the question.¡± Daniel hesitates, but he notices Wenlianna smile and nod. He sighs. ¡°Very well, my Lord. Lady Wenlianna commissioned me to work as her assistant about two weeks ago. In fact, we were discussing this very design, though I hadn¡¯t elaborated on the full design with her before Lord Gunther arrived. He¡­ presented a gift to Lady Wenlianna as he arrived to resume his apprenticeship, and from what I witnessed, Lady Wenlianna judged him suitable enough to finish his apprenticeship and signed his apprenticeship card. This didn¡¯t seem satisfactory to Lord Gunther, as we hadn¡¯t yet been introduced, and he demanded to know who I was. Once Lady Wenlianna explained, he appeared to feel somehow cheated, in spite of meeting the requirements to finish his apprenticeship. As I understood it, Lady Wenlianna gave him a minimal passing grade for reasons I wouldn¡¯t dare speculate on, and this, coupled with my status as a commoner, appeared to be what upset him. The duel was Lady Wenlianna¡¯s idea as, what I believe to be a trial by fire of my abilities, and a chance for Lord Gunther to prove what he learned in the apprenticeship. That is how I saw events, my Lord.¡± The audience members murmur in surprise. It seems, specifically from words he can pick out, they aren¡¯t sure what to consider him, since he¡¯s an otherworlder, so commoner doesn¡¯t quite fit, but nor does noble. Rikuto looks and acts the part of a noble, while Daniel looks and acts the part of a commoner -a particularly dirty one at that, at present-. Gunther bursts out, ¡°Lady Wenlianna specifically left out that he was the other-otherworlder!¡± ¡°Silence, boy, before you embarrass me any further.¡± Gunther tenses and falls silent. Wenlianna defends herself innocently, saying sweetly, ¡°I had no idea you didn¡¯t know, Lord Gunther. Honest. I had heard that you were at the ritual, holding the book for Lord Crosserly as he attempted the language comprehension spell on Daniel. I would have mentioned it if I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡± Earl Montarre glares at Wenlianna. It¡¯s pretty obvious to anyone that she¡¯s faking her own innocence, but the point she¡¯s making by saying anything at all is that it couldn¡¯t possibly be anyone else¡¯s but Gunther¡¯s mistake, since one of the mages -Lord Crosserly, presumably-, averts his gaze as he stands by in the crowd. He¡¯s one of the Court Mages who has yet to speak. The Earl continues, ¡°Otherworlder,... Daniel, was it? What gift did my son present to the lady?¡± Daniel hesitates. It¡¯d be pretty shocking if no one else told him, but Daniel realizes the weight of admitting it was his own chair. Daniel replies as neutrally as he can, ¡°It¡­ was a chair. My Lord.¡± The crowd is dead silent, and King Greydald puts his hand on his forehead. Daniel doubts the king is the one who sold it, but he also didn¡¯t take proper measures to protect it, either. Daniel¡¯s computer chair is unique in their world; it has an airy mesh back, reclining and height adjustments, and wheel casters to allow easy movement all over the place. King Greydald asks, ¡°Where is the chair now?¡± Before anyone else speaks, Daniel replies, ¡°It¡¯s still in Lady Wenlianna¡¯s possession, your Majesty, and I¡¯d like it to stay that way. It was a gift, after all, and she acknowledged it. I¡¯d likely have given it to her myself, had she asked for it, in thanks for her support. Should it benefit Lord Gunther as well, all the better.¡± Some of the audience members murmur, trying to be quiet, but the awkward moment is otherwise so quiet, any noise at all can be heard. Greydald waves his hand to signal the end of the matter. ¡°Very well, Mister Daniel. Thank you for being diplomatic in this matter. It shall not go unrewarded.¡± He gestures dismissively for Wenlianna to continue, and she looks at Earl Montarre. ¡°Anything else, my Lord?¡± Earl Montarre sighs in disgust. ¡°One last thing before the decision is read, if you¡¯d please.¡± She nods respectfully. He faces Gunther, saying, ¡°Gunther. You should strongly consider conceding on your own terms.¡± His words shock everyone, including Daniel and Gunther. The young Lord stares at his father in disbelief, mouth agape and unable to form words. Earl Montarre sits back down, crossing his arms with his eyes closed. He seems to feel he said all he needs to say. Gunther looks at Daniel, who tries to keep his expression sympathetic, but Gunther glares at him anyway. He turns his glare at Wenlianna, stating confidently, ¡°I will not. I will not be stained by a pathetic grade due to a commoner. Even if he is from another world.¡± Wenlianna looks at Earl Montarre, but the Earl simply sighs in disgust. Wenlianna says, ¡°Very well, then. Without any further ado, Lady Syaroa, would you like to read the final decision?¡± The Court Mage stands up, unrolling a small scroll. ¡°In regards to presentation, the clear winner was¡­¡± She hesitates, saying a little softly, ¡°Lord Gunther. In regards to innovation¡­ both contestants presented valuable ideas. According to this Court, the advantages of Lord Gunther¡¯s design outweighed those of Mister Daniel¡¯s.¡± She hesitates for a long time, indicating that the decision was neither unanimous nor unbiased. But, Daniel expected as much. He¡¯s in a cutthroat political and nobility-centric society, now. He¡¯ll be lucky if they don¡¯t kill him just out of spite. He can only listen on as she reads off the other sections they graded the two on, some of which are superficial at best. However, to his surprise, the one that seems most displeased is Earl Montarre, who massages his temples with his right hand as he listens. ¡°Lastly, the final category judged¡­ was Etiquette. The winner, Lord Gunther. As such, given the totality of the grades, this court finds the winner of the duel to be¡­ Lord Gunther.¡± Gunther straightens his posture with a relieved sigh, while most of the audience is silent. Earl Montarre simply stands up and walks away. Gunther, surprised, asks, ¡°Father?¡± But, the Earl ignores him. Daniel looks at Wenlianna with concern, but she simply shrugs with a simple smile. She withdraws Gunther¡¯s apprenticeship card, correcting his grade to a perfect 10, and handing it to him with a smile. ¡°Good work, Gunther. Best of luck on all of your endeavors.¡± He is still stunned by his father¡¯s departure, and he looks at her. He tries to regain his composure, adding, ¡°Thank you, my Lady. I hope I will make you proud.¡± She smiles cryptically. ¡°May you endeavor forever.¡± She then about-faces and approaches the Royal family. She bows, saying confidently, ¡°As part of the conditions of the Duel, I hereby retire from the Royal Court as Magic Artisan of the Court, Your Majesty. May my replacement serve you well.¡± This stuns the entire audience, including the other Court Mages, who apparently didn¡¯t know the stakes. However, Wenlianna straightens and smiles, ¡°I¡¯ll clear my personal effects out of the relic room by Ninday, your Majesty. Should I need to vacate sooner, I¡¯d like to request servants to¡­¡± Rikuto glances around himself at the other Royal Court members for help, realizes as everyone else does that she¡¯s not joking, and that it¡¯s dumbfounding for everyone. Greydald quickly says, ¡°No no! I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Explain this, Wenlianna. This was supposed to be a duel between Daniel and Gunther. How¡­?¡± ¡°While the participants were Daniel and Gunther, your Majesty, the stakes were my faith in Daniel against my lack of faith in Lord Gunther. It seems I was¡­ well, ¡®wrong¡¯ isn¡¯t quite the right word.¡± She shrugs, seemingly having not one care in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll establish a new lab and continue to serve the kingdom, your Majesty. King Rikuto, I look forward to a long and prosperous future under your reign. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me and my assistant, we should begin cleaning out the relic room.¡± She walks towards Daniel, saying warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daniel.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Baroness Veriuv jumps up and walks briskly around to the front. She kneels before the two kings, pleading, ¡°Your Majesty! You can¡¯t allow this! Mister Daniel helped my husband and I¡¯s apothecary, and he did it for a fraction of the cost of an artificer. He¡¯s the one who created and installed the pump at Cobbler¡¯s Bank, and he even improved the Adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s oven. After only a week with the Lady Artisan, he helped out the town even more, improving the magic lanterns in the market square so the traders can stay open longer, even while he was working on his presentation.¡± Rikuto glances at Daniel, but Daniel shakes his head. While what she says is true, a king violating a contract, a duel no less, would set a bad precedent. Wenlianna eases her concerns, ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if we¡¯re skipping town, Baroness. The conditions of the duel were for me to give Lord Gunther a prestigious grade and to retire from the Court. I¡¯m not quitting being an artisan or leaving. I¡¯ll simply be returning to my family¡¯s estate for the time being.¡± She looks directly at Gunther, saying proudly, ¡°And, I¡¯ll be taking my assistant with me.¡± He grits his teeth, but King Greydald asks, ¡°Is this true, Mister Daniel? You continued to perform extra duties during your time meant for the presentation?¡± Daniel answers with a respectful nod, ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°You seem to be claiming quite a bit of work, then. It would take sixteen of the twenty nine hours of the day to perform so much, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel shrugs, ¡°I didn¡¯t keep track. I started work before sun-up and worked until after dark. If I was approached for help, I did what I could as quickly as possible. I think I only skipped sleep on the second and fourth days¡­ I don¡¯t really remember now.¡± The group stares at him, and Rikuto sighs. He grumbles, ¡°You¡¯re one of those, huh?¡± Daniel chuckles, saying in English, ¡°[Still beats my days in the military.]¡± Rikuto sighs. He remarks, ¡°It¡¯s a phrase from his home country. Daniel, don¡¯t push yourself so hard.¡± Princess Heralesse asks, ¡°You believe him?¡± Rikuto confirms. ¡°I do. Remember how you were worried about me working too hard? Well, it¡¯s actually a little too common in our world. That said, he does seem to have made it through alright.¡± The crowd is silent, and Daniel adds, ¡°My Lady Baroness, my goal in working with Lady Wenlianna is to improve what I¡¯ve already been able to do. If Lady Wenlianna is alright with the current events, then I will continue to work with her.¡± Veriuv hesitates, but she bows her head. She apologizes, ¡°Please forgive my outburst.¡± She retreats to her seat in the back. Kings Greydald and Rikuto whisper to each other for a moment, and Heralesse tries to listen in. Rikuto sighs. ¡°Because the duel was sealed in contract, I can¡¯t overlook it. Very well, Lady Wenlianna. Your retirement from the Court is accepted. Your final payment will be calculated and provided as soon as possible. Should your replacement need any basic guidance to get started, we should like to consult you; for a fee, of course. As for Mister Daniel, you are free to do as you please within the bounds of the law.¡± Daniel and Wenlianna both bow. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty.¡± Daniel remarks sincerely, ¡°If I may, your Majesty; I can remove the pump at any time, or it can be installed, if you so desire. I only ask that if my assistance is required, I be afforded time to assist Lady Wenlianna in transitioning to a new workspace.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Rikuto nods in agreement. ¡°I see no problem with leaving the pump here. I¡¯ll inform the guards not to allow it¡¯s movement until we figure out how best to use it. I¡¯d like to install it as soon as possible and begin construction of a storage vessel on the roof, if you truly believe it can reach.¡± ¡°I believe so, but I shall endeavor to make it so regardless.¡± Rikuto concludes, ¡°Then, this congregation is dismissed.¡± Gunther watches in disbelief as no one asks him about his water station, while the entirety of the Court Mages follow Wenlianna and Daniel, picking their brains about his bulky, noisy device. He looks at his apprenticeship card, which now has a perfect 10 for a score under Magic Artisanry. It doesn¡¯t feel as satisfying as he thought, even though he won. It doesn¡¯t make sense. **************** Daniel is quiet as he carries boxes of books into Wenlianna¡¯s family mansion. It turns out, her mother is a widow, and the Grand Duchess of the kingdom, about a single step below the King in power. Because both families only have daughters, a union between their houses became impossible, and Wenlianna was permitted to pursue her whims, since her younger sisters all have fiances from varying lesser noble houses. Returning home, Wenlianna is greeted with a warm welcome, though her sisters all have more feminine personalities and take great pride in their appearances. It seems Wenlianna was the black sheep due to her obsessive pursuit of knowledge, and once settled in, she is essentially benevolently neglected. Few seem interested in intruding in her lab to get to know what she¡¯s doing, and they¡¯ve long-since abandoned inviting her to formal events. The very fact that she was a Court Mage carries an air of pride, but like a computer programmer in a room full of models, they struggle to find common ground to speak on. With one exception. ¡°Soooo, Wenlie found a husband!? This is so exciting!¡± Yanidere, the next eldest daughter of the Grand Duchess under Wenlianna, teases her warmly. ¡°He¡¯s not my husband, Yani. He¡¯s my assistant.¡± Yani flirtatiously tugs at Daniel¡¯s sleeves. He¡¯s since cleaned up since the presentation, but he still looks rather common. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her prickliness, Daniel. If you keep trying, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll fall in love. You¡¯re the furthest along, after all.¡± Wenlianna pulls him away from her sister. ¡°Go prowl your banquet, Yani. We¡¯re working.¡± Yani follows them regardless. ¡°Mother will have to approve, you know. After all, you¡¯re the only one of us with omni-affinity.¡± ¡°Yeah, and with it, I can out-live your grandchildren. Let us work in peace.¡± Still, the slightly junior sister gushes, ¡°Oh, Wenlie. If you just want your alone time right away, just say so! I¡¯ll tell the maids not to intrude¡­¡± ¡°Daniel¡¯s a commoner. So there. He¡¯ll only ever be my assistant. Are you happy?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in months, Wenlie! Then, we find out you¡¯ve retired from the Court Mages and bring home a man!? What are we supposed to think?¡± ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t care! Just let me and Daniel work while you do it!¡± Yani pouts, but she finally backs off, and Wenlianna leads Daniel to her lab. She murmurs, ¡°Sorry about that. Get used to it, I guess. They all want me to get married and have children.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was going to convince you to elope when we do fall in love.¡± She blushes, glancing up at him. ¡°I-I¡¯ll fire you right now, Daniel! Don¡¯t be stupid like them!¡± He laughs, and she elbows his gut. She doesn¡¯t try to hurt him or knock the books out of his hands, only to express her frustration. Wenlianna¡¯s old lab is surprisingly well-kept, likely thanks to the maids at least dusting what isn¡¯t covered. She sets right to work organizing. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Daniel. I can¡¯t let you walk through there alone. They¡¯ll set upon you like ravenous skorvs. Just wait a minute. I¡¯m just figuring out where I want everything.¡± Daniel nods in understanding. However, now seems like an alright time to address the obvious unspoken elephant in the room. ¡°Wenlianna¡­ About¡­ the Court.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I could have easily flipped that decision by informing them ahead of time what the stakes were. The results proved what I always knew would be true. Integrity has a price. I don¡¯t really care to work in such a place. You were the clear winner there. Everyone knew it. But, they wanted Earl Montarre¡¯s favor more. And, to my surprise, I think they failed.¡± She smiles up at Daniel. ¡°I want to make the best magical equipment. Things people can¡¯t live without. Things that make life easy for anyone and everyone. I have a few inventions to my name, but when I saw these books¡­¡± She pets one of the books bound in the style Daniel brought from the other world and secretly implemented. ¡°Someone who could change MY life was in reach. Come to find out, not only are you able to work with near-artisan levels of skill and wisdom, you happen to be the same strange otherworlder who defies all we know about magic. I won¡¯t be able to check every day if you¡¯re still devoid of magic, but I CAN work with you to shape the future of this kingdom. I intend to jump right back in. I¡¯ll have a little less liquid finances for now, but The Grand Duchess has always supported my work. If we can get a business started, I imagine we won¡¯t even need her help within a few months. So, start binding your mana and¡­¡± She flinches. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I think I understood the meaning, Wenlianna. But,... Should I be calling you ¡®Duchess¡¯? Or do you carry¡­?¡± She glares at him. He holds his hands up in surrender. She sighs, ¡°For everyone but my mother, you can just call me Wenlianna. When my mother is present, please continue to refer to me as ¡®my Lady¡¯. That will be sufficient. If it comes up, though, I don¡¯t carry a formal title. My next eldest sister will inherit the household formally, since I have no prospects of marriage and no interest for now.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll continue to be mindful of setting, then.¡± ¡°Thank you. Alright, I think I know where everything will go, and we should have enough room. Let¡¯s go get a few more things.¡± Daniel agrees and follows her lead. Together, they unload the carriage, which includes Daniel¡¯s former computer chair, which now officially belongs to the Magic Artisan. Just as they¡¯re getting everything unpacked and stored, a knock comes at the door. Wenlianna whispers, ¡°Ignore it. They invite me to dinner when I¡¯m home as a formality. They know I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Lady Wenlianna, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Thanks! I¡¯m in the middle of something.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess insists, Lady Wenlianna.¡± ¡°Insists? I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯ll get something to eat later.¡± The woman on the other side of the door sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Lady Wenlianna. The Grand Duchess wishes to meet your suitor.¡± ¡°HE¡¯S NOT MY SUITOR! HE¡¯S MY ASSISTANT!¡± ¡°Regardless, if he is to stay in this household, the Grand Duchess insists on meeting him.¡± Wenlianna storms to the door, flinging it open as she shouts, ¡°My work is-urk!¡± She halts, recoiling into the room a little. ¡°M-Mother!?¡± The senior woman smirks. Her dress is extravagant, layered with elegant designs. She wears a similar head-piece to what Wenlianna¡¯s glasses hang from, minus the glasses. Daniel flinches and hesitates. He bows quickly, unsure what to do. ¡°Grand Duchess! Please forgive my intrusion, your Grace.¡± The Grand Duchess smiles with amusement at Daniel. ¡°Myyy.¡± She looks at Wenlianna, remarking dryly, ¡°I see your time in the castle has caused you to forget the voice of your own mother, Wenlianna. I do insist you join us for dinner.¡± Wenlianna fumbles for words; a rare sight to see her truly flustered. ¡°B-B-But, I haven¡¯t unpacked any dresses, and Daniel¡¯s exhausted and doesn¡¯t have anything to wear¡­¡± The Grand Duchess smirks with a haughty, but matronly air. ¡°As Grand Duchess, I shall allow an exception to be made. Will you be introducing your companion?¡± The Magic Artisan flinches, and she says, ¡°Y-Yes, Mother! Please allow me to introduce my assistant, Daniel. Daniel, you are in the presence of Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan, my esteemed mother and for whom I am named. Mother, please show leniency to Daniel¡¯s etiquette. He is not from the Kingdom, and is still learning our cultural intricacies.¡± The Grand Duchess offers her hand, and Daniel takes the cue quickly, kissing the back of her hand. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, your Grace. I am grateful to Lady Wenlianna for the opportunity to research magical equipment in this kingdom.¡± Aramellianna smiles. ¡°Tell me, Daniel. From where do you hail? Another world, perhaps?¡± Wenlianna flinches, asking in a low tone, ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°Just because I wasn¡¯t present at your little game, dear Wenlianna, does not mean words do not reach my ears.¡± Wenlianna pouts, and Aramellianna studies Daniel for a moment. ¡°Besides. I was beginning to think there wasn¡¯t a man in this world that could catch your eye. Seems I was right.¡± ¡°MOTHER! You¡¯re intentionally misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Come, Wenlianna, Daniel. We shall catch up at dinner.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ You¡¯ve met him¡­¡± ¡°Wenlianna¡­¡± The Magic Artisan sighs. ¡°Coming, Mother.¡± She whispers to Daniel, ¡°Sorry¡­ Please do your best to endure what¡¯s about to happen.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I feel like I should be more worried about you.¡± She blushes and pouts, ¡°You¡¯re probably not wrong. They¡¯re incorrigible.¡± Together, they join Wenlianna¡¯s extended family for dinner. In spite of the reclusive and eccentric Artisan¡¯s reservations, the family is surprisingly kind. It seems family became even more important when the Grand Duke suddenly passed away, which is why they dote on Wenlianna with great affection. Her youngest sisters, both teenagers, ask her about her time in the castle, and her older two sisters ask about the duel and any projects she¡¯s working on. Daniel comes up, but it quickly turns to describing his life in the other world and what it¡¯s like. They also ask how he manages to survive in the world without magic, which is less glamorous than it sounds, since he¡¯s still able to do manual labor, which caught Wenlianna¡¯s attention. Finally, Aramellianna asks the big question; ¡°Daniel; are you not distressed that you cost my daughter her career?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Daniel replies for himself, ¡°That was never my intention, Grand Duchess. I gave the best effort possible in producing something worthy of presenting.¡± Wenlianna grumbles, ¡°I didn¡¯t invoke your name, Mother. I had hoped integrity was a bit more valuable, but I didn¡¯t feel like stirring up a political mess.¡± The Grand Duchess asks coyly, ¡°Do you mean to suggest, Dear Wenlianna, that the nobles your companion was competing against sided with fellow nobles?¡± Wenlianna crosses her arms and looks away. Yormolett, the third eldest daughter, adds skeptically, ¡°My fiance heard Lord Gunther had the gall to steal the design for his presentation. How could they still let him win?¡± Wenlianna replies, ¡°You have no idea, Yor! He even tried to use a water crystal!¡± She begins laughing, ¡°As if that amateur button polisher could make something no one else has perfected work!¡± The Grand Duchess asks Daniel, ¡°Daniel; is this true?¡± Daniel knows what she¡¯s fishing for, but he intentionally misinterprets the question. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been meaning to ask about that. I surmised during the presentation that magic crystals are made of some type of salt, and hence dissolve under water, but I¡¯ve been curious as to why salt must be used.¡± Wenlianna whirls to face him, just about to speak excitedly when her mother states, ¡°I¡¯m sure you both can talk above our heads on that, Wenlianna. However, I meant, Daniel; was the design for Gunther¡¯s magic device stolen?¡± Daniel clears his throat, and Wenlianna wants to answer, but her mother shoots a glare at her. Cornered, he reluctantly replies, ¡°I can only say that I built a manual pump with a design I¡¯ve never seen in this world, and Gunther¡¯s magical device matched its appearance. In any case, the functions are simple. The manual pump can only move water. Gunther¡¯s water station, in theory, could produce water from a compact form.¡± Wenlianna sighs, ¡°The water and mana crystal alone can do that. It was useless for him to make the shell. And, to steal it no less.¡± Aramellianna remarks with a curious smile. ¡°You are hesitant to cast blame, Daniel. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice. I can understand trying to be diplomatic with your relatively low station, but I fail to understand why your station is so low. You are from the other world, are you not?¡± ¡°I am, your Grace.¡± Wenlianna explains, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because he is completely devoid of magic. It¡¯s not just that he can¡¯t use it himself, it¡¯s completely absent from his body.¡± ¡°Yes, I had heard, though I suppose I may have assumed he merely couldn¡¯t use magic. Regardless, you seem to have quite a sharp mind for being able to figure out magic technology in spite of your disadvantage.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Your Grace, you flatter me, as do others. I am merely fortunate the skills I learned in my world translate well to the magic technology here. Much of it is functionally similar to our electricity, but with different sources for energy. The futuristic research W-... Lady Wenlianna pursues is in some ways common technology in our world, and I¡¯ve become familiar with it in order to repair it. With the right circumstances, in no small part thanks to Lady Wenlianna and this household, we can bring some of that technology to fruition here. Picking my brain as I pick hers, the pump I made for the presentation is just a taste of what we might be able to do.¡± He blushes and chuckles. ¡°Apologies for speaking so long. I get wordy when I get excited.¡± Yanidere teases as her husband chuckles, ¡°That¡¯s something you two share.¡± ¡°Yani!¡± whines Wenlianna. Bunnrimae, the fourth daughter, asks, ¡°Mister Daniel; do you miss your world?¡± Daniel hesitates. He thinks for a moment, and he replies sincerely, ¡°To be honest¡­ I haven¡¯t really thought about it much since coming here. I guess that means I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But, your mother and father are still there, aren¡¯t they?¡± He smiles softly. ¡°One, I haven¡¯t spoken to in over ten years, and the others¡­ have been waiting for me in the afterlife for almost as long. I miss some of the creature comforts I had, but I¡¯ve been consistently more satisfied with life over here.¡± With a chuckle, he adds, ¡°I haven¡¯t even had¡­ uh¡­ [alcohol] since coming over here. Huh.¡± Bunnrimae asks with her head cocked, doing her best to pronounce the English word he hasn¡¯t needed to translate yet, ¡°Al-ko-haul?¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°Apologies¡­ Uh¡­¡± He looks at Wenlianna, asking at a whisper, ¡°Is¡­ there some kind of fermented drink here that dulls the senses?¡± She recoils a little. ¡°What? Why would anyone drink something like that?¡± He laughs nervously, ¡°So, that¡¯s a no?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Aramellianna. Wenlianna replies, ¡°He¡¯s asking if there¡¯s a drink that dulls the senses in our world.¡± ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Daniel crosses his arms, trying to think of what he saw the adventurers drinking at the guild. The Grand Duchess replies, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of no such thing. Why WOULD someone drink something like that?¡± Daniel scoffs, ¡°Please forgive my rudeness and my candor for a moment. In my old world, our society almost wouldn¡¯t function without it. It¡¯s a drink made from fermenting various grains or fruits with sugar, and it¡­ uh¡­ makes depression less heavy.¡± He clears his throat as they all stare at him with glassy stares. ¡°It¡¯s, uh¡­ a common way to relax. It¡¯s not smart, but it¡¯s common. In fact, in our world¡¯s history, it was intentionally fed to slaves in some ancient cultures to dull their drive to rebel. My own personal belief is that it¡¯s remained lawful to consume -for adults- because it does the same for the working class as well. It¡¯s a cheap and dirty method for making the mundane machinations of life suck less.¡± He scratches his cheek, replying, ¡°Though, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°So, it is some sort of potion?¡± asks Yanidere. ¡°Hmm? Oh, uh¡­ Actually, it¡¯s more akin to a poison. But, we don¡¯t have to keep talking about¡­¡± Wenlianna states, ¡°Could you make it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wenlianna!?¡± exclaims Aramellianna. Wenlianna looks at her with a sincere and serious expression, ¡°Scientific research is all about challenging the known unknown. I now know of something I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d simply like to understand it a little better. Additionally, if I understood correctly, it is something Daniel has drank before, and yet, seems fully functional. Additionally, depending on his Majesty Rikuto, it could be key to Daniel¡¯s absent magic.¡± Daniel counters nervously, ¡°I sincerely doubt that, my Lady.¡± ¡°Regardless, it was merely a curiosity. Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡­ uh.. I understand the basic processes. Though, the appropriate yeasts for brewing for good flavor might prove difficult.¡± He sighs. ¡°Actually, it could benefit us. Alcohol in general is a pretty good cleaning solution. It¡¯s great against¡­ ah¡­ I suppose you haven¡¯t discovered them yet.¡± Wenlianna slams the table to sit up and lean over him, eagerly asking, ¡°DISCOVERED WHAT!?¡± ¡°Wenlianna!¡± Aramellianna is growing impatient, and the Magic Artisan reluctantly sits down. ¡°Pardon me, Mother.¡± The Grand Duchess sighs with a smirk. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ll not allow you to perform anything that endangers my daughter. So, tell me now, this¡­ ¡®poison cleaning solution¡¯; alcohol; is it more dangerous or beneficial?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°In the grand scheme, your Grace, certain alcohols have benefits we can¡¯t ignore. Drinking alcohols apparently don¡¯t need to exist, but I would consider the others beneficial.¡± She sighs in return. ¡°Very well. In return, I expect any profits to be made will benefit the Stalvaltan family.¡± ¡°Of course. Though, it¡¯s a long process, and in the meantime, I¡¯d like to prioritize other projects.¡± ¡°I see. Then, for now, you have my blessing and support.¡± She wipes her mouth with her napkin, having sated her appetite. ¡°Wenlianna, dear¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± ¡°I trust you understand how fortunate you are to have met a kindred spirit.¡± ¡°WHA-!? I know that!¡± Everyone laughs together, and Wenlianna sighs. She laughs as well. It¡¯s a rather warm and wonderful dinner in the end. ************** Chapter 7: Magic Crystals Finally settled into her lab in her family¡¯s estate, Wenlianna and Daniel begin discussing something Daniel has been curious about for a while. ¡°Can you explain how magic crystals work?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to! I¡¯ll give a quick rundown, and you can ask me anything. For starters, as you¡¯ve guessed before, magic crystals are made of simple salt, just like used at the dinner table. Using magic and appropriate methods, the crystals are polished to a smooth surface and coated with a resin blend, which grants them SOME resistance to moisture, but as you saw, it¡¯s not enough to make them hold up under continuous wetting, such as in use as a water crystal.¡± She hands Daniel a stock crystal; a blank crystal that hasn¡¯t been charged with a magic element nor with pure mana. He watched as she made it, so it¡¯s extraordinarily simple, but rather expensive. For Daniel, it¡¯s about the size of a TV remote, which is a LOT of salt to use for a single application. He asks, ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Do whatever you like. I¡¯m curious about where your brain is headed.¡± He sniffs the crystal, and it doesn¡¯t have a particular smell, which he expected. He licks it, and she gasps. ¡°Wh-What!?¡± Sure enough, it tastes just like its sodium-chloride base, with a slight bitterness that¡¯s probably the resin she mentioned. He quickly wipes his saliva off, inspecting it. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to taste it!¡± ¡°Is the resin poisonous?¡± ¡°Wh-!? No, but¡­ It¡¯s not clean.¡± A little surprised, Daniel looks at her. She¡¯s serious. ¡°It¡¯s salt. Salt¡¯s one of the best natural preservatives there are.¡± ¡°Preservatives?¡± He stares at her blankly. The things this world lacks stuns him sometimes. ¡°How does this world preserve food for long distance transport? Surely the military is intimately familiar with salted meat and pickling¡­¡± She stares at him. Daniel sighs. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy this world, aren¡¯t I?¡± She scoffs and laughs. ¡°You say such strange things all the time. What am I supposed to think? A poison people drink intentionally? Salt for transporting food?¡± She chuckles, replying sincerely, ¡°For preserving food during transport, we use magic, of course. In fact, my mentor and inspiration created the modern magical equipment that can perform the task automatically, rather than needing a mage constantly present. We were able to drastically reduce mages dedicated only to logistics after that.¡± It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s turn to stare at her blankly. He replies, ¡°Magic equipment?¡± She nods with a smile. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± ¡°That uses¡­ salt?¡± Her face drops a little, and she realizes what he¡¯s getting at. ¡°Yeah¡­ now that you mention it.¡± Daniel laughs. ¡°Why¡¯s that funny?¡± ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just ironic. Magic circumvented some of the innovations of our world, and yet, circled right back.¡± He looks up, saying wondrously, ¡°Strange, how small things can be so strange.¡± He looks at her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not an expert on the process, but salt by itself dehydrates most bacteria, mold, and fungal spores. Drying helps, as well, since moisture is what those little baddies thrive on.¡± ¡°You mentioned bacteria before. What is that word?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our word for tiny things that can¡¯t be seen by the naked eye and make food spoil.¡± He thinks, ¡°Does this world have magnifying¡­ tubes?¡± She grips his shirt, shaking him lightly, ¡°Geeez! Daniel! You¡¯re driving me crazy! We need to start on these things! NOW!¡± Daniel chuckles, noticing her glasses. While glass doesn¡¯t seem to be heavily used in this world yet, it does exist. He asks, ¡°Wenlianna; is there a reason your glasses are hanging from your hair-piece?¡± She cocks her head. ¡°It¡­ keeps them in front of my face. If I put them down somewhere, they¡¯re gone forever.¡± Daniel is quiet. ¡°I have an idea, but while I work, I¡¯d like to know;¡± Daniel retrieves some of the simple metal wire she has. It¡¯s made of steel, so it¡¯s a little heavier than ideal, but it¡¯ll be sturdy. ¡°Has anyone tried making magic crystals out of glass?¡± ¡°Ahhhh! You¡¯re quite astute, Daniel! Why yes, many have tried. However, the ingredients to make a sturdy glass are among the materials of this world that don¡¯t contain magic, so glass can¡¯t sustain the magic charge. In fact, it¡¯s likely why glass was used for the relic. My teacher and I replaced the hand orb, and I was surprised to learn it¡¯s simple glass.¡± She puts her hands on her hips, asking, ¡°I¡¯d guess you¡¯d like to know¡­¡± ¡°Sand, [silica], and heat. I think [Boron] for clarity or strength or something.¡± She frowns. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I wish I knew all of the formulas we had for glasses for different purposes. But, it¡¯s strange. What makes some materials suitable to host magic and others not?¡± ¡°Not sure. It¡¯s been widely known that all living things -with exception of you- contain magic, and I actually learned post-Daniel that even plants contain enough magic to be analyzed by the relic. Heck, even water alone¡­ I was rattling my brain trying to figure out why you don¡¯t.¡± Daniel bends the metal wire into a frame as best as he can. He¡¯ll have to size the ear pieces in a moment. ¡°Salt¡­ water¡­ Sounds like it¡¯s bound to ingredients for life.¡± ¡°Ingredients for life?¡± Daniel nods as he clarifies his thought. ¡°In our world, we broke everything down to the smallest possible things we could perceive, and we discovered elements. Uh, not elements in the same sense we use here. Elements as in all of the truly unique ingredients to the world; iron, for example, aluminum, [sodium], which is one half of salt, and [chlorine], which is the other half of salt. There were¡­ a little over one hundred unique elements our world had identified, and the various combinations created the many substances we came to know, like salt -and the many other kinds of salt-, acids, proteins, and ultimately, the many MANY combinations that make up life. Along the same lines, we also learned the many things that specifically define what¡¯s alive and what isn¡¯t. Maybe bacteria and mold aren¡¯t large enough to host magic, even in cultures, but perhaps, it¡¯s more to do with the ingredients.¡± Daniel thinks, and Wenlianna watches in disbelief. She barely understood. Or rather, she understood his words, but is struggling to truly picture and understand what it means. He truly is from another world; one far ahead of her own. She can scarcely imagine what his world looks like. And, in contrast, he often behaves like he¡¯s seen all of her world before, like he was simply transported to the past written in his history books. He¡¯s only surprised when what he expects doesn¡¯t line up with his history books, it seems. Suddenly, Daniel snaps his fingers. ¡°I have an idea. [Carbon]. In our world, it¡¯s considered the fundamental basis to all life; at least in our world. This world seems to be mostly similar, or I likely wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything here.¡± ¡°[Carbon]? I assume this is one of your world¡¯s ¡®elements¡¯? Will we need one of these¡­ ¡®magnifying tubes¡¯ to find it?¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to make a magnifier strong enough to see elements. However, I have a pretty good idea how to get carbon. Whether or not it¡¯ll work is another story, and whether or not we can achieve what I want is the mystery.¡± ¡°Well, will you share?¡± ¡°Of course. We called it ¡®[diamond]¡¯. In simple terms, it¡¯s what you get when you put charcoal under immense heat and pressure, and it becomes a clear gemstone like glass, but much harder.¡± ¡°A gemstone!?¡± Daniel nods to confirm. ¡°If you¡¯d like and have them, I¡¯d like to learn the words for gemstones you have here.¡± Wenlianna fidgets. ¡°The only gemstones here are in the Grand Duchess¡¯s locked jewelry box.¡± ¡°Ah, nevermind then. I don¡¯t even want to know where it is. That¡¯s just asking for accusations of theft.¡± She frowns, but he chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll charge ahead, then. If it works, we¡¯ll make our own, and you can tell me what they¡¯re called. But, I¡¯ll definitely be needing your help. We¡¯ll need magic crystals to try it.¡± He shows her the frame he made, which has the ear-pieces, but he¡¯ll need to bend hooks, since it¡¯ll poke her as she puts them on otherwise, and will allow them to fall off of her face. She inspects it curiously, realizing quickly what he made. He helps install her current glasses to the frame, and she tries them on, looking around with wide eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­ they don¡¯t flop around.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you put up with such a¡­ design for so long.¡± She frowns at him, ¡°You were going to say ¡®strange¡¯, weren¡¯t you?¡± He looks away. ¡°Whaaaaat? Me? Never.¡± She plays with her glasses for a moment, murmuring, ¡°Not many people can afford glasses in the first place¡­ I¡¯m lucky my mother was willing to get some made for me. When I¡¯m reading, I had to tie up a hand just to hold them in place so I could read¡­ Daniel¡­ I¡­ Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, sorry that¡¯s the best I can do right now. But, it was pestering me all this time.¡± She smiles, ¡°Well, then. Tell me what to do, and let¡¯s make your [diamond], if you think we can.¡± Daniel replies warmly, ¡°I do. By any chance, has anyone ever tried to charge gemstones with magic? Not all are the same, so they might not meet the requirements, but if my hunch is correct, we might be able to use diamonds.¡± Wenlianna shakes her head. ¡°Not that I know of. They¡¯re cripplingly rare. All of the ones the Grand Duchess possesses were gifts from various ambassadors and distinguished persons currying favor in the Kingdom. They¡¯re so rare, I¡­ probably shouldn¡¯t have told you she has them. It¡¯s supposed to be a secret¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°The ge-!¡± She halts, realizing from his smirk what he¡¯s saying. She sighs, ¡°Thank you. Sorry about that. As far as I know, no one¡¯s tried anything magic with them.¡± Daniel nods as he listens. ¡°Not surprising. It was a long time before we started using [diamond] for saw blades and drills.¡± She stares at him once more. ¡°F-... For tools?¡± Daniel smiles with amusement. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. [Diamond] is one of the hardest substances in our world, making it capable of cutting, scratching, etching, and drilling almost any other substance we have. There¡¯s only a couple that can¡¯t, and one of the materials I know of comes from¡­ uh¡­ sky fall rocks.¡± ¡°Sky¡­ fall¡­ Oh! You mean ¡®meteors¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Do they fall from the sky?¡± ¡°They do. Meteors. That¡¯s our word for them.¡± ¡°Thank you. Meteors. Actually, ironically, those same materials harder than [diamond] are also made of [carbon], but a meteor impact generates a lot more force and heat, as well as, mmm¡­ sonic energy, probably, that crystalizes the [carbon] in a much stronger and harder material. We¡¯ll be able to make [diamond], though. Probably.¡± ¡°Well then? What are we waiting for!? Let¡¯s start!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± The two begin working. While Daniel has studied the process of making diamonds out of boredom, it¡¯s not something he could easily afford to do in his world. Generally, massive presses that weigh hundreds of tons would be needed, especially to make diamonds the size Daniel is aiming for. First and foremost, though, they have to make a furnace to make purified graphite, so that he can verify his theory that carbon contains magic, like the salt used to make crystals. Because few things can beat electricity for its sheer range of utility, Daniel¡¯s first step is to ask the next obvious. ¡°So, I get why water crystals can¡¯t work, but are there lightning crystals?¡± Wenlianna, as she helps set up the bricks for the furnace in the backyard of the estate, replies, ¡°There are, but they don¡¯t have many utilitarian uses, and they¡¯re extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°Dangerous? More so than fire and heat crystals?¡± ¡°Much moreso. They can¡¯t be touched without killing the user.¡± He cocks his head, but realizes something. He asks, ¡°Can you make one?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll streamline a lot of the things we¡¯ll be doing. We¡¯ll probably need them.¡± She hesitates, but nods reluctantly. She channels her magic using the appropriate equipment to charge the stock crystal from earlier with lightning magic, which causes it to glow purple. From what she¡¯s explained, the magic device used for charging crystals takes the magic spell from the spell caster and amplifies its ¡®volume¡¯ using pure mana in the atmosphere, ¡®compressing¡¯ the chosen element into the crystal. If diamond crystals end up working, they¡¯ll be able to withstand much more, allowing him a LOT of new applications that even his world¡¯s technology struggled with. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. With the lightning crystal sitting in the cradle of the machine, Wenlianna states, ¡°I¡¯ll get my tongs. Wait here for a moment.¡± She heads to her tool box, but when she returns, she screams. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?¡± Daniel is holding the lightning crystal in his bare hands. ¡°I TOLD YOU TOUCHING IT WILL KILL YOU!¡± Daniel smiles at her, turning it over in his hands. ¡°I feel alright.¡± She trembles as she watches in horror. He remarks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not doing anything special. The moment you said touching it could kill the holder, I realized why. Every living thing in this world has magic -mana- present. Everything except me.¡± ¡°THAT IS NOT HOW YOU TEST THAT!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Electricity was as common as water in my world, and I worked with it a lot. I agree, this isn¡¯t safe, but I wanted to know. I better understand these crystals now.¡± He places it in the small box that was meant to hold it until they need it, and she approaches cautiously. She touches his arm, verifying he still has heat. Perhaps she¡¯s worried he¡¯s an undead, which is why he doesn¡¯t have magic. She looks at the crystal. As far as she knows, it¡¯s charged, and she dares not touch it. She trots over to a potted plant nearby, plucking a leaf and walking back over to the crystal, holding the leaf in the tongs. However, Daniel stops her. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to do, but you don¡¯t have insulation on the tongs.¡± ¡°Insulation?¡± ¡°A material to prevent them from conducting the electricity from the leaf into you. Electricity HAS to go somewhere.¡± ¡°Then you do it.¡± She hands him the tongs, but he replies, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Here.¡± Daniel looks around, finding some fabric. He pinches the fabric over the leaf using the tongs, and then sets the crystal on the floor. ¡°The path through a person is almost always ground, so we¡¯ll just see¡­¡± He touches one end of the leaf to the ground, and then tips the other end to the crystal. Almost immediately, a black line appears in the leaf, and within seconds, it dries out and bursts into flames, causing Wenlianna to scream. Daniel remarks as she tries to pull him back, ¡°Huh¡­ Even with that little amount of magic, the current was that high, huh? I see why it kills people so easily.¡± ¡°DANIEL! GET BACK!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The leaf is gone.¡± He carefully cleans the tongs and touches the crystal and ground at the same time, just to be safe. Satisfied there¡¯s no residual charge, he picks up the crystal with them, putting it back in the box. ¡°As usual, the amount of energy in such small crystals is amazing. I really could destroy this world.¡± She stares at him with her mouth agape, and he adds with a chuckle, ¡°Sorry. I have no intention of doing that. Moreso, I need to be careful of what I create here. It very well could do a lot of damage.¡± He sets the tongs down, rubbing his hands together eagerly. ¡°That aside, I¡¯m getting excited to begin.¡± One step at a time, the two work towards the goal of making synthetic diamonds. With the furnace, powered by heating coils driven by the crystal, Daniel is able to attain the high temperatures needed to vulcanize and separate graphite, though they failed the first time when he allowed himself to forget about oxygen, which ruined the first batch by burning it off as carbon dioxide. Afterwards, with the graphite, Daniel forms a simple crystal with it using a mold. He asks Wenlianna to attempt to charge it with water magic, which she does. Without access to the relic for the time being, they can¡¯t verify it contains magic, but they can attempt to charge it and see if it will hold a charge. And, there¡¯s no safer element in this case than water -hopefully-. They rig a standard mana-control to it, so they can turn it on, off, and adjust the range. Then, they set up outside near a portion of the garden no one goes to. The two shield themselves behind a low wall at Daniel¡¯s instruction, and the moment of truth is upon them. Wenlianna whispers, as if her words will blow up the crystal, ¡°Why are we hiding?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen. In my world, pressurized water is used to cut stone in some cases. Water¡¯s volume is also relatively fixed, so if the crystal tries to dump its entire contents all at once¡­ Let¡¯s hope this wall is sturdy.¡± She looks at him, and he adds, ¡°Also, we don¡¯t know if this thing won¡¯t explode. It seemed like it took the charge, but we won¡¯t know what will happen until we test it. Are you ready?¡± Wenlianna swallows hard. ¡°If this ruins the garden, let¡¯s hope it kills us. Mother will be less forgiving.¡± He chuckles, and he turns the slider low. He then turns the switch on, turning up the slider just a little. To their surprise, water begins to spray haphazardly out of the graphite ¡®crystal¡¯. Wenlianna jumps up to her feet, exclaiming, ¡°IT¡¯S WORKING! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Daniel watches it diligently. He knows graphite is insoluble, so it won¡¯t dissolve in water, but he doesn¡¯t know all of the machinations of magic, yet. It¡¯s prudent to be cautious. After a moment, the spraying continues with no signs of change. It¡¯s not much, at present, but it¡¯s enough to prove concept, and the crystal hasn¡¯t broken yet. Wenlianna starts to say, ¡°This is incredible! It¡¯s not deteriorating at all! Even the best water crystals would have melted by now!¡± She starts to dart towards it, but Daniel catches her lab robe, tugging her back. ¡°We still don¡¯t know it¡¯s safe. Something¡¯s bothering me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She looks at him, glancing at the graphite as well. It¡¯s still spraying. What he notices is the object trembling. The setting is still extremely low, and he just wanted to prove it wouldn¡¯t melt while holding a charge the same way the salt crystals do. However, the trembling means something else is going on. Either it¡¯s generating uneven water forces, indicating a smooth surface is more critical than he might have thought, or something else is happening that they can¡¯t see. He says cautiously, ¡°Crouch back down. I want to turn it up a little.¡± She obeys, crouching back down as instructed. ¡°Alright. But, I want to see it up close. This could be revolutionary.¡± Daniel turns the slider up a small amount. Almost immediately, the graphite trembles more violently, even though the water output is only slightly higher. He reacts just in time, grabbing Wenlianna and pulling her to the ground as he covers her with his body. A loud ¡®BANG!¡¯ rings out sharply, but it was only comparable to a rifle -which is loud, but not cataclysmic-. He can hear the sounds of pebbles ricocheting off of stone and ripping through leaves nearby. Daniel shuts the control switch off, peeking over the wall before he lets Wenlianna up. She whimpers, ¡°Wh-What happened!?¡± Daniel sighs. He helps her up so she can look. The stand that it was on has been knocked over, and the graphite is gone. ¡°A worst case scenario was a runaway reaction, where it would explode all of the water mass out. Instead, it seems like it was generating water internal to itself, and it exploded from the inside out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daniel does his best to explain, ¡°It¡¯s likely the crystalline structure of the salt atoms distributes the magic easily to the surface of the crystal, preventing the release of the element internal to the crystal. However, graphite, which is what we were just using, is not an even crystalline structure. It¡¯s still pretty organized in the grand scheme of atoms, but nowhere near diamond.¡± He grins, ¡°Still, it served as a pretty good proof of concept.¡± Wenlianna laughs, leaning against the low wall. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I met the one person who can talk so far over my head, I feel like a toddler.¡± She sighs, asking, ¡°So, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± ¡°No. Graphite is relatively soft, so it was good we tested it first. We¡¯ll want to take extra precautions with diamond, but its transparency will let us see what¡¯s going on internally.¡± He looks at Wenlianna, offering his hand. ¡°Ready to get serious?¡± She sighs, taking his hand. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± They inspect the area around where the graphite was. It exploded into shards, some of which went flying, but that¡¯s it. The graphite didn¡¯t break down until the internal pressure caused it to pop. It had the potential to produce its full capacity of magic water otherwise. A limited output graphite water source could likely prove useful for impoverished and drought-plagued lands, but if it works, synthetic diamonds could go even further. The primary reason Daniel wants to tackle such a big project is to cement his place in the world, and to be able to create sturdier crystals that can make everyday life easier. Even the best artisans in the world can¡¯t conjure salt, and as far as he can tell, the sea is a fair distance away from the castle town he resides in currently, so creating a means of obtaining salt wouldn¡¯t benefit him just yet. But, with crystals that can make use of any magic and withstand damage, as well as being made from readily available carbon, he might be able to make even better magical equipment. And, because he has so many ideas and a willing accomplice, it should be possible to jumpstart Wenlianna¡¯s research into much broader territory. *************** A terrifying plague, consuming the land. Screams. War. Blood. The daytime sky is black as night, devoured by the deathly tendrils of poisonous smoke. Thousands¡­ hundreds of thousands¡­ millions¡­ All fall before the plague, their souls never to depart, but to be devoured instead. CRACK-BOOM! Terrifying thunder, and a dragon falls. The mightiest of the creatures in the land. Before it stands only two; a man with dark hair and dark eyes wielding a staff that summons all four of the worldly elements into one. And beside him, a small woman with curled horns and a tail, radiating death itself. A plague unto themselves. They are the vanguard of Death, surrounded by a sea of darkness and blood. And then suddenly, a sunrise erases it all. She cries out, falling to her hands and knees. She couldn¡¯t even process all of what she was seeing. She spits up blood on the floor of the throne room as the onlookers gasp, and someone calls for a healer. King Regent Rikuto asks quickly, ¡°Lady Dawnseer!? I¡¯m sorry to ask you to perform such a spell¡­¡± She holds up her hand, coughing, but trying to assuage his concerns. She coughs, rasping out hoarsely, ¡°I-It¡­ It shouldn¡¯t *cough* be like this¡­¡± She descends into a coughing fit, spitting up blood once more. Her assistant hands her water, and she does her best to gulp it down, while a chair is provided for her to ease herself into. Princess Heralesse asks quickly, ¡°Lady Dawnseer, what was it? What did¡­?¡± Rikuto softly stops her, shaking his head. He says gently, ¡°Catch your breath. The strain was clearly too much.¡± The Dawnseer nods her head, panting and coughing weakly. She murmurs, ¡°The vision¡­ it¡¯s gotten worse. I saw¡­ a plague. It¡¯s form,... I could make no sense of it. But, it consumed all in its path, like an unstoppable fire.¡± She hugs her sides, murmuring, ¡°I felt¡­ an overwhelming sense of dread, and the two¡­ the two from before; a man and woman¡­ They were shrouded in darkness and the aura of death¡­ There was so much blood¡­¡± She covers her mouth, and the Royal family glances at each other. Rikuto asks cautiously, ¡°Can you describe the two? If I understand correctly, they appeared in the vision that prompted you to summon myself and Daniel.¡± The woman shakes her head. ¡°Only their genders¡­¡± She perks up, ¡°Oh! This time, I saw horns¡­ The woman had horns, and a tail¡­¡± The nobles in the room murmur. ¡°Could it be?¡± ¡°If it is her, then we may already be too late.¡± ¡°Has she really grown so strong?¡± Rikuto asks, ¡°Am I right to assume the consensus is the leader of the demons?¡± The nobles nod, and Heralesse murmurs, ¡°Though little is known about her, it¡¯s believed she descended from dark elves and dragonkin, making her extremely powerful on her own. We only know the demon army serves a ¡®queen¡¯ because a single escaped prisoner of war, a divine hero from our world, was able to return to us.¡± ¡°Is there something that should have made Daniel or I special?¡± Princess Erimaya, the most curious and well read on the summoning, explains, ¡°It is said in the books about the summoning that the summoned heroes pass through the divine realm and directly receive blessings from the gods. Their form is suited to the hero, and stands in counter to the enemy.¡± Rikuto puts his hand on his chin, thinking. ¡°I see. So, although my powers aren¡¯t particularly strong, perhaps it is merely a matter of bolstering the kingdom. Or, perhaps it is something Daniel and I will accomplish together¡­¡± Heralesse asks, ¡°Did the gods speak to you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t recall it at the time, but the goddess I met explained the summoning, which is why it wasn¡¯t such a shock when I arrived. It was kind of like waking from a dream, though it came back to me after a time. As for a plan, I¡¯m afraid they couldn¡¯t give me a roadmap, only blessings that were determined by fate.¡± ¡°Does that mean, Mister Daniel¡¯s fate was to arrive here without magic?¡± asks Erimaya. Rikuto ponders it. ¡°I would think so. But then, it¡¯s strange that the goddess didn¡¯t mention I would be with someone else.¡± He becomes a little uneasy. ¡°Tell me, Lady Dawnseer; this man you saw in your vision; can you tell me anything about him?¡± She lowers her head, ¡°Only that he had dark hair and dark eyes, and he used a magic staff that summoned all four of the worldly elements.¡± ¡°Dark hair and dark eyes, huh? I suppose that could describe me.¡± Heralesse asks at an urgent whisper, ¡°You think Daniel might side with the demon queen?¡± Rikuto quickly puts the notion to rest; ¡°No! No. It briefly crossed my mind, and we should consider all possibilities. After all, the description is extremely vague, and from what you¡¯ve all told me, the vision prior to our arrival was very similar, if not the same, in regards to the pair. Daniel doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to pick fights, let alone betray anyone.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­ He rather let the Lady Artisan push him around, I suppose¡­¡± Rikuto can¡¯t deny that. He asks the fortune teller, ¡°Lady Dawnseer, is there anything else you can tell us?¡± She ponders for a moment. ¡°The feeling¡­ the crushing feeling of despair¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it, truly¡­ To die in that battle¡­ I fear hell would be a reprieve¡­ There was¡­ something awful in that darkness; in that plague. Something only the sun itself could purge¡­¡± Heralesse cautions, ¡°Dawnseeing isn¡¯t an exact practice. What she saw could be somewhat metaphorical for something we don¡¯t have descriptions for.¡± The elderly woman nods in agreement. ¡°Her Highness speaks the truth, I¡¯m afraid¡­ It is likely why I cannot envision the terrible thing lurking beyond the darkness, and why it strangles my perception of the other two¡­¡± Rikuto reassures her, ¡°You¡¯ve done what you can. At least we know there is a greater threat than mere warfare, which is terrible enough. If we can, we should attempt to coordinate with the Empire and the other kingdoms and see if we can determine the true nature of this darkness before it gets beyond our ability to respond. Thank you all.¡± The nobles bow and file out, and the Dawnseer relaxes in the chair as her assistants lift it and carry her out as well, escorted by healers. Once it¡¯s just Rikuto, the prime minister, and the Princesses, he asks quietly, ¡°How reliable are the Lady Dawnseer¡¯s visions, truthfully? I mean no disrespect. I just want to know what to expect.¡± Heralesse replies softly, ¡°More right than wrong. The process starts with prophetic dreams being reported, and when a trend of the same prophetic dream appears of something serious, the Dawnseer is consulted. The circumstances could be different, but the imagery is usually correct. There is a man and a woman of terrifying power somewhere, and something worse that can¡¯t be imagined. Usually, though, the Dawnseer can see much more detail.¡± Erimaya offers gently, ¡°Is it possible the ¡®crushing despair¡¯ she described could be why?¡± Rikuto ponders, agreeing with the thought. ¡°I noticed that, too. Her body had a visceral reaction to an overwhelming amount of fear. She¡¯ll need to be monitored overnight.¡± Tulaxxas, the Prime Minister, bows. ¡°I shall ensure she is watched diligently, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto acknowledges him with a nod. He ponders Daniel silently once more, though. He, himself, seems to be a known quantity in this world; fitting in easily with the royalty, making progress in stabilizing the relatively small kingdom in the interest of avoiding collapse due to the ongoing war. His years at university didn¡¯t necessarily prepare him for leading, but he¡¯s managed somehow, most likely thanks to highly advanced knowledge, just like Daniel. However, Daniel is the odd piece. He doesn¡¯t fit with the world¡¯s logic, and he wasn¡¯t mentioned by the goddess, which seems like a strange oversight if they were going to arrive together. To give him no magic at all almost seems more intentional than giving him a set of talents that are rare, but more normal in this world. If that¡¯s the case, though, then what would the purpose be? He expressly has no interest in leading, and he is rather skilled at figuring out and adapting Earth technology to this world. Even now, the pump he made has been put in service and, just as he hoped, fills a vessel on the roof of the castle, which feeds washing, cleaning, and castle defense with an ever-expanding network of pipes and valves. They¡¯re both suited to roles, it seems, and yet, the goddess neglected to tell them about each other. It¡¯s strange, and doesn¡¯t seem to be something he can solve so easily without some more thought. And, it¡¯s definitely not helped by the additional concerns caused by the Dawnseer¡¯s fortune, which seems to be corroborated at least some by the Princesses. For now, his best bet is to keep strengthening the kingdom. And, as for Daniel, he¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him as best as possible. ************* Chapter 7.1: Bonus Chapter: Rikuto and Daniel in the early days Daniel is seated under one of the trees in the castle courtyard after working on improving the plumbing for the water pump. The current setup is leaky and wastes a lot of the machine¡¯s effort trying to lift water to the roof of the structure. Rikuto had put in a request after complaints were coming in from the algae growing on the stone walls and puddles sometimes appearing inside the hallways and rooms, which start to mold or damage the furnishings and decor. It¡¯s a fairly beautiful day with a moderately warm temperature, and the work is progressing smoothly. He takes a drink from his water skin, noticing a handful of people approaching. From what he has seen so far, Daniel knows that Rikuto isn¡¯t pompous, even though he is the King Regent of Mornistae, filling the leadership role in order to shortcut many of the official processes so that he can improve the economy of the kingdom by having the authority of the ruler. Greydald and the Queen still have authority, but they often remain hands off and observe, while Rikuto and Heralesse do most of the decision making and paperwork. And, approaching the Earthling mechanic now is none other than Rikuto, escorted by several guards. It¡¯s not an aggressive march, so it¡¯s likely that Rikuto was just taking a walk for a break, and he noticed Daniel. Daniel climbs to a kneel, greeting Rikuto properly lest he find himself in hot water. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I really wish I could tell you to stop that,¡± remarks Rikuto. ¡°It still feels weird.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Well, if you were alone, your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Enough¡­ Just call me Rikuto for now. You four, ignore anything Daniel does or says for now.¡± The guards bow their heads, likely know that Rikuto is just like this, and there¡¯s no need for concern, since they¡¯re in relative privacy, so long as others are at a distance. ¡°As you wish, King Regent.¡± Daniel, as dirty as he is from working on the piping and trenches to bury it, works as an adequate repellant for most of the aristocracy. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be taking my break here as well.¡± The guards nod, spreading out to keep watch but give Daniel and Rikuto a little privacy to shoot the breeze. ¡°I don¡¯t hope to cause pressure, but I¡¯m curious; how¡¯s the work going?¡± ¡°Great,¡± replies the mechanic. ¡°Wenlianna and I made a make-shift soldering torch using a flame crystal and a wind crystal, so sealing the piping has been no issue.¡± Daniel demonstrates the relatively small torch, and how it projects a high flame, which Daniel can adjust the heat and length of using two separate knobs. ¡°I left my gas chromatograph at home, so this works as a great substitute.¡± ¡°Gas¡­ what?¡± Daniel smiles in amusement. ¡°A machine that can determine what a substance, usually gases, are by how they bend light¡­ I think. We had one at my last workplace, but I actually don¡¯t know how it works exactly.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ A joke, then.¡± ¡°Of course. Humor is the best way to survive anything.¡± ¡°I think armor and magic barriers give a good effort,¡± retorts Rikuto, and they both snicker warmly. Daniel adds in answer to the question about the work on the pump and plumbing, ¡°I¡¯ve been digging the trenches by hand, which is tedious work, but good exercise.¡± ¡°Is that why I haven¡¯t seen Duchess Wenlianna? The digging beneath even her?¡± ¡°Hahaha not at all. I described a jackhammer and how we might be able to do something with concentrated air, so she¡¯s in the lab with Ahok, experimenting on making an air hammer. If they can get it to work, it should work like a cross between a leaf blower and a jackhammer.¡± ¡°Sounds messy,¡± replies the king regent. Daniel adds in a warm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep the mess down if they can get it working.¡± ¡°Could you add water to keep the dust down?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°If I¡¯ve heard correctly, enhanced magic crystals can store water.¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Wenlianna about that, your Majesty. But,... Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ The Venturi effect isn¡¯t too difficult to produce, so with a tank of water nearby¡­¡± Rikuto laughs. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re making a pressure washer to dig ditches.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not disagreeing. Mud will look worse in the immediate, but dust will get all through the castle and be a nightmare for the cleaning staff. And, there¡¯s tons of water right there.¡± ¡°True,¡± replies Daniel, acknowledging the portion of the river that flows through the castle grounds and under the fortress itself. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t make, Daniel?¡± ¡°Oof, hitting me where it hurts, Rikuto. I¡¯ve been working for weeks on getting an internet connection, and I just can¡¯t find a signal.¡± Rikuto bursts into laughter. It wasn¡¯t that funny, but given the absurdity of the notion, it certainly was humorous, since they both came from the age of the internet, where information on virtually all subjects was available at anyone¡¯s fingertips. Entertainment is sparse in the world of Zenkon, and most of what likely entertained both Daniel and Rikuto was hosted on the internet. It¡¯s even possible, though highly unlikely, that they were watching the same vtubers at the same time, or even in that small chance, played alongside each other in video games thanks to the global connectivity provided by the world-spanning network. ¡°I¡¯d like to dedicate all of the funds of Mornistae to help you, Daniel, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I might as well spend that money looking for a genie to grant wishes.¡± They both chuckle as Rikuto nods. The Japanese otherworlder then groans softly as he stares out at the huge kingdom. ¡°I¡¯d settle for simple things. Like rice.¡± Daniel teases him, ¡°Rice? What, are you a generic Japanese isekai protagonist?¡± Rikuto retorts, ¡°Worse! I''m a generic Japanese isekai protagonist written how an American would write him.¡± They both laugh, and Daniel jokes, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re the protagonist, what does that make me?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Good question¡­ Maybe¡­ the antagonist?¡± ¡°Pffft! Okay! You haven¡¯t seen real antagonism yet, Mr. Hero.¡± They once more share in the humor. Rikuto then asks, ¡°Surely you know how I must feel, though. Isn¡¯t there anything from USA that you miss? Bacon or cheeseburgers or something?¡± ¡°Tons of things, and certainly those things. But, dwelling on things that make us feel powerless is a sure way to fall into depression.¡± Daniel leans back, adding quietly, ¡°I survived my own struggles with depression. It wasn''t easy, especially because I didn''t want to burden anyone.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asks Rikuto gently. ¡°Nothing as crazy as you might think. Sometimes I wonder if I would survive battle. It¡¯s just¡­ There would be times when an eighty hour work week felt like a break, as sad as that is to say. They say the Navy has changed a lot over the years, but whether the Navy did or not, it¡¯s the people who don¡¯t change. The scum still get away with whatever they want, and many of them get promoted by leadership through attrition. Couple that with people who regularly told some of us to¡­ uh¡­ end ourselves because we didn¡¯t do things their exact BARELY correct way¡­ The stress piled up. There were times that walking off of the fantail looked sorely tempting.¡± Daniel looks up at the sky from under the tree they¡¯re taking a break under. ¡°I¡¯d sometimes wonder what it would look like. Would I have been sent a hundred feet beneath the sea by the eddy currents? Would I have been able to see the sun, or the moon, shining down through the ripped up water as my last sight? Would I find serenity in the glow of the bioluminescent creatures stirred up in the ship¡¯s wake?¡± The mechanic then looks at his otherworlder counterpart. ¡°I was convincing myself that a brief moment of serenity, even surrounded by crushing pain, would still be less painful than going on. I had to force myself to try to keep focused on the light at the end of the tunnel; my last day in.¡± The American scoffs. ¡°It all seems so trivial now. But, that¡¯s also what helped me at times; I knew in my heart that there were soldiers on the front lines, being shot at and risking actual life and limb every day.¡± He manages a smile at his Japanese companion. ¡°Anyways, I made concerted efforts not to dwell too much on things beyond my control. Even though I knew that, I still struggled to really put it out of my mind.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That puts some things in perspective. University was rough at times, but I guess I had it pretty good overall, all things considered.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own struggles. But, some of the best advice I ever got was at my second major job, the one after the Navy. I wasn¡¯t there to save lives or anything. No one¡¯s going to die if the machines shut down. So, take your time and do it right.¡± Daniel chuckles lightly. ¡°I know that¡¯s not the best advice to give a king, but¡­ I have seen for myself when trying to save the day on something that doesn¡¯t matter will only get someone hurt. Or worse. Training is one thing, but emergencies need to be emergencies. If we treat everything like it¡¯s the end of the world¡­ There won¡¯t be anyone standing at the end.¡± Daniel makes a finger gun at his own temple, and Rikuto gets the point. The mechanic is saying that, if pressure gets too high, then even many of the strongest will give up. If not specifically on life itself, then the cause for certain is what would be abandoned. Rikuto sighs. He tries to lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Still, though¡­ That doesn¡¯t get me any closer to rice.¡± Daniel snorts, ¡°Pfft! Are Japanese people really that obsessed with rice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do miss it, man.¡± Daniel laughs as he lays down on the grass. He asks sarcastically, ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯d trade a rib for miso and soy sauce, too?¡± ¡°Oh God, I¡¯d trade my left arm for those. You don¡¯t even know.¡± Again, the mechanic snickers lightly, and the former college student lays down as well. Daniel adds softly, ¡°I suppose I miss my rum. And soda pop. Oof, and pizza. I¡¯d give my right eye for pizza right now.¡± ¡°Maybe you should make one.¡± ¡°Man, not just any pizza¡­ My dad used to make the best pizza dough¡­ And, I don¡¯t even know what all goes into a proper sauce.¡± It¡¯s Rikuto¡¯s turn to hum humorously, and he jokes, ¡°See? We need to find the right ingredients and fast. How do these people expect us to function?¡± ¡°Wars have been started for less.¡± They laugh again. Then, Rikuto asks, ¡°Hey Daniel¡­ When you said an ¡®eighty hour work week¡¯, didn¡¯t you mean¡­?¡± ¡°I meant what I said. Eighty hours in one week. And, some weeks, it¡¯d be as high as a hundred. The officers up top get plenty of sleep, so when they decide to call away drills, or someone sees a trash bag or a soda bottle in the water, they don¡¯t care about calling away ¡®emergency¡¯ and waking us filthy enlisted up when they just came off of a twelve hour shift, just to have to do another twelve hour shift.¡± The American titters. ¡°And God help you if you try to miss ¡®mandatory cleaning hour¡¯.¡± He grumbles dryly, ¡°What a joke¡­¡± He looks at Rikuto, adding seriously, ¡°There¡¯s a reason I didn¡¯t reenlist, and there¡¯s a reason why I didn¡¯t personally consider the Reserves. I had my fill of the poisoned punch. It wasn¡¯t my cup of tea, so to speak.¡± Rikuto chuckles sympathetically. ¡°I understand, I suppose. I pulled plenty of all-nighters to keep my grades up in university, but¡­ I think I get what you meant earlier. All that effort to keep my grades high, and then I end up a king without even graduating.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Daniel laughs, apologizing afterwards. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m laughing because I can¡¯t imagine that was on your bingo card.¡± ¡°Not at all! I was planning on becoming a civil engineer or city planner.¡± ¡°Well, in my experience, limited as it may still have been, a perfect GPA only counted so much out in the job-hunting field. Experience always carries more weight, especially when you need your voice to be heard. And really, it only helped on your first job. After that, your experience would carry you further.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to figure that out. It¡¯d be nice if they told us all that in high school, am I right?¡± ¡°Ahhh, I know why they tell us to strive for the best. ¡®Shoot for the moon so that, even if you miss, you¡¯ll land among the stars¡¯. Something like that. I¡¯d certainly have been too lazy to move forward if I didn¡¯t try for at least decent grades at what I was doing.¡± ¡°Well, neither of us have been fired yet,¡± replies Rikuto. ¡°I suppose we¡¯re doing something right.¡± Daniel snickers humorously, offering his fist. ¡°Amen to that.¡± Rikuto smiles and nods, bumping his fist gently to Daniel¡¯s. After a moment, Daniel asks, ¡°Mind if I ask you something serious, now, Rikuto?¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty young. Your¡­ family?¡± Rikuto goes quiet for a bit. ¡°My parents passed away last year. An accident on a ferry. I was honestly relieved when I was summoned. It got me out of there, away from the painful memories.¡± He pulls out his wallet, showing Daniel a picture of three Japanese people; one of them very obviously Rikuto himself around his current age -or, at least a year prior-, and two more mature adults, who would be safe to assume were his parents. He adds, ¡°I had two pictures of them, thankfully¡­ One I keep in a tamaya in my room, and the other I keep on my person.¡± Daniel studies the picture for a moment, handing it back to Rikuto respectfully. ¡°My condolences. They have the faces of good people. I hope they forever rest in peace.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks. They were good people.¡± He is quiet for a moment, and Daniel doesn¡¯t say or ask anything to disturb the moment of silence. ¡°You?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Wife and kids waiting back home?¡± ¡°Thankfully, no. Not much different from you, I¡¯m afraid. Though, I¡¯ve had more time to adjust. I didn¡¯t have much other than luxuries to lose, which also helps me keep my cool here.¡± ¡°I understand completely.¡± Again, Rikuto goes quiet. He adds softly, ¡°Probably why we were chosen, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ People with nothing to lose and decently bright outlooks on life. Some desire to help, not too overzealous¡­¡± ¡°Not too ambitious or power hungry, maybe a bit low on self-esteem¡­¡± They glance at each other and laugh. ¡°Have there been any major movements on the battlefront?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°I¡¯ve been focused internally, for the most part. We¡¯re climbing out of debt, and the relief supplies the Grand Duchy has been producing have been going a long way. I can¡¯t thank you enough for that.¡± ¡°Hey, a builder is just a poor man without someone to sell it. You and Aramellianna do all of the real work when it comes to making my trinkets profitable. I¡¯m just glad I¡¯m not a prisoner or anything.¡± ¡°Same. As for the demons, I only see bits and pieces that cross my desk, unfortunately. I¡¯ll start making some more formal requests for information. I don¡¯t want to bring weapons from Earth here, so if we can determine how the war is going, maybe there are other things we can try.¡± ¡°I bet the demons are hoarding all of the rice and rum,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all,¡± retorts Rikuto with a scarily dark voice. They both laugh and continue to relax under the tree. It¡¯s just the thing a couple of Earthlings trapped in another world needed. *** A couple days later, Daniel is working with rigging teams on the roof of the castle to lift sections of copper pipe so he can solder them in place. He¡¯s also teaching the blacksmiths how to do it, as well as any other tradesmen that want to learn the craft while he¡¯s present. He¡¯s far from a master plumber, but he replaced sections of piping in his own house due to leaks, so he had to learn the hard way how to get it right. He¡¯d love to make a plumbing crimper and the associated fittings, but he¡¯s not sure how to make the hydraulics necessary to apply the needed forces, since machining equipment is beyond his reach for now. That said, he is making excellent progress, and the blacksmiths and prospective plumbers earn him moments for breaks while the work continues. He even asked them to make a pipe-bender, which the blacksmiths were happy to oblige. The mechanic from Earth doesn¡¯t know how proper elbows were made, but as long as the plumbing can make turns at all, he¡¯ll be satisfied for now. Meanwhile, the stonemasons for the castle are working to make a route for the piping to go into the fortress and then reach the roof via an indoor path, but it¡¯s a project unto itself in an effort to avoid rooms with priceless decor or treasures, and then boring through the stone. Daniel was able to prepare the piping and solder for the external plumbing to avoid the leaking issues for a quick and dirty immediate fix. Once the interior work is finished, they¡¯ll be able to protect the piping more adequately from the wear and tear of the weather. Thankfully, Mornistae is located in a rather stable temperate climate, so even in the winter, the piping should be relatively safe from freezing, save the coldest of days. Daniel is standing on scaffolding about seven feet high, which allows ten foot sections to be added at a time, and he can solder them together. He swirls his hand around in a circle, signalling for the hoisting teams on the roof to slowly lift the main section of pipe that¡¯s finished, and he keeps them going until the main section is at about the right height. The ground teams then help hoist the next section, which is lifted from a higher floor on the scaffolding. Once the pieces are close, Daniel uses the slightly fluted female end of the pipe to help keep the two pieces together while soldering. Just as he¡¯s getting the next pieces lined up, he notices Rikuto and Heralesse approaching with Wenlianna and Aramellianna this time. Rikuto waves, and Daniel returns the gesture to signal that he sees them. He looks at the boruan man working with him, a somewhat bull-like man with a muscular build and slightly larger stature, though boruan women get even larger and more¡­ ¡®cushiony¡¯. ¡°Think you can handle it for a bit, Eivoumgo?¡± Daniel struggles a little with remembering the fantasy world names of Zenkon, especially because there aren¡¯t just different countries and ethnicities, but even different humanoid and less-than-humanoid races, such as the crawdistes. Eivoumgo nods, ¡°Sure thing, Daniel. I¡¯m surprised such a methodology will really work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the nice thing. Even if there are small leaks, you can just seal them the same way. Just be careful not to melt a joint fully and drop the lower sections. Oh, and of course, you have to do it when the pipe is dry, so make sure to drain it before working.¡± Eivoumgo bobs his head vigorously, absorbing the knowledge. He glances at his own apprentice, who is scribbling notes down on a slate board. Daniel pats the boruan¡¯s shoulder as he hands over the soldering torch and solder, making his way down from the scaffolding. He jokes as he climbs, ¡°Oh, and if it does leak, you¡¯re climbing up or down to fix it, Eivoumgo.¡± The horned human-kin snickers. ¡°I got it, Daniel,¡± as the others around them laugh as well. One of the prospective plumbers stops Daniel briefly on the ground, expressing gratitude. ¡°Daniel, I just want to thank you again for this opportunity.¡± ¡°Please, it¡¯s knowledge that should be shared, because it¡¯ll make all of our lives easier. You think I want to crawl all over these walls and run plumbing to the whole castle?¡± The group laughs, and Daniel adds, ¡°Just be sure to share the knowledge with people you train. That¡¯s how you can thank me.¡± ¡°Will do. Thanks again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, please excuse me.¡± The group of tradesmen make way, and Daniel walks over to the four important people that came to check on the work. They stopped outside of the work zone so the workers wouldn¡¯t have to stop to bow or kneel. Daniel does, since they¡¯re in mixed company; ¡°Your Majesty, King Regent Rikuto, and your beautiful Highness, Princess Heralesse. You grace me with your presence. And, your Grace, Grand Duchess Aramellianna, and esteemed Duchess Wenlianna, I am pleased to see you as always.¡± Wenlianna groans softly, and Rikuto chuckles a little. The King Regent asks warmly, ¡°Got a minute to take a break, Daniel?¡± ¡°Anything for his Majesty,¡± replies Daniel brightly. ¡°I¡¯m serious. If now¡¯s not a good time,...¡± ¡°So am I, your Majesty. They¡¯re practically teaching each other now. If there are any leaks, I¡¯ll deal with it later, but I have faith. Most of them are far better smiths and plumbers than I could ever hope to be.¡± Rikuto nods. Aramellianna asks, ¡°Is there a reason you did not simply build scaffolding all the way up, Daniel? I imagine there is a great deal more work needed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, your Grace. But, as you can see, we chose to run the piping along the windows, so we¡¯ll just reach out and apply the anchors from the windows. It¡¯ll be more cost effective.¡± He looks to the side, and adds quietly, ¡°Plus, I didn¡¯t like scaffolding from our world much. I don¡¯t know how much I trust scaffolding here.¡± Rikuto laughs. ¡°Afraid of heights are we?¡± ¡°No. Afraid of death traps, your Majesty. I believe the carpenters of this world are very skilled. But, that skill comes at the cost of time and money, since they¡¯d have to make a lot of lumber to get that high. It¡¯s far easier to simply do what we¡¯re doing, and it¡¯ll save time in the long run.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± starts Heralesse. ¡°If we were to get additional pumps for the castle, would they all share this one pipe?¡± Daniel cocks his head, glancing at Rikuto. The Japanese man clears his throat. ¡°I¡­ may or may not have described the Japanese concept of a bath, Daniel. There was a great deal of interest in making a bath house.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Uh, well, if that¡¯s the case, if I may humbly recommend, I would suggest that you build a separate structure close to the river, and then build a heating furnace that the water can be pumped through straight into the, uh, tub, rather than sending it all the way to the roof to come back down, since the tub can serve as a ¡®tank¡¯. And, while you¡¯re at it, make a smaller pump to circulate the water back through the furnace to keep a certain temperature¡­¡± ¡°You get it, don¡¯t you!¡± exclaims Rikuto excitedly. ¡°Ooohh, the true glory of a bath! A real soak in warm water, melting the stress away.¡± Daniel is taken aback in surprise. But, he replies, ¡°Well, I have made do with worse. Still, little compares to a nice hot bath.¡± This time, Wenlianna chimes in, ¡°I can appreciate the feeling of warm water, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to simply have the water overflow and drain back into the river? Then, we would only need one pump.¡± Rikuto nods, ¡°Ahh, yes, yes. Since the incoming water is heated anyways, that¡¯s an excellent idea. We¡¯ll just have it drained and cleaned every night.¡± Daniel then adds for Heralesse, ¡°Your Highness, if you are hoping for a private bath in your own chamber, and to serve multiple private chambers, then we will definitely need a greater flow rate to the roof tank, so a second pump would be advised, but we would need to add more piping for the increased flow, otherwise it would be diminishing returns. We could also replace this pump with a much larger pump, though again, we¡¯d need a larger pipe.¡± Aramellianna smirks, understanding exactly what he¡¯s worried about, since he does his best to make everything efficient in order to bring the greatest profit while still being affordable. ¡°But, if you¡¯re worried about making baths accessible to the whole castle, then Rikuto¡¯s bathhouse is a better idea, and far more cost effective in the long run, I think. I¡¯ll also run some ideas by Wenlianna and Aramellianna for producing filters to clean the incoming water even more.¡± Heralesse replies, ¡°I think¡­ for Mother, myself, and Eri, I¡¯d prefer to have the option for a private bath in our own quarters.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It¡¯ll obviously add equipment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fairly easy to heat water in smaller amounts,¡± replies Wenlianna brightly. ¡°If we fill a heating vessel near the desired areas, the water can be heated just before a bath, and then drained into the bathtub.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Makes sense to me. If we do it right, though, we could probably modify the heating unit for inline, on-demand heating.¡± Once again, the former Court Magic Artisan writes furiously in her notebook, keeping it handy for more ideas or to jot down passing mentions of Earthly technology. Rikuto smirks at Aramellianna, joking with her as much as with Daniel, ¡°It seems, Grand Duchess, that I should take Daniel into the Royal Court. Many of these plans seem to result in siphoning royal funds to the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°I pay my taxes,¡± retorts the matron of the Stalvaltan household warmly. ¡°And, I¡¯ve been giving the Royal Family a great discount already. If you were to poach one of my employees, you would be inviting a great deal of trouble for both of us.¡± The otherworlder king adds humorously, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure I would. Your Grace, Daniel, I¡¯ll start drafting plans for the bathhouse and take any feedback you can provide. I¡¯ll figure out sizes and let you know how much water we need to move.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It¡¯ll be significantly easier the lower it is, obviously, as well as the closer it is to the source water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thank you. Is there anything you need from me?¡± ¡°At this time, no your Majesty. Thank you for your generosity.¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± starts Heralesse once more. ¡°I¡¯d like to revisit our discussion on mining equipment when you get a chance. I understand Duchess Wenlianna and Lady Ahok were working on some sort of digging device?¡± She looks at Wenlianna. ¡°Yes, your Highness. Regrettably, this project is beyond the need for such a device, but it will prove beneficial for plumbers, as well as even farmers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll break through rock, though,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°We had water jets on Earth that could cut through and break rock, but it produces a muddy mess that can hide the things you¡¯re digging for without a method to filter it out.¡± They all look at Wenlianna, who is scribbling notes down. Heralesse jokes with a giggle, ¡°I see. Then, I trust it will be worked on with the utmost haste.¡± ¡°Leave it to us, your Highness!¡± cheers Wenlianna. ¡°I¡¯ll drag everything I can out of my assistant, and we¡¯ll make it work.¡± Aramellianna smiles proudly, and Rikuto nods with an approving bob of his head. ¡°Good. Then, we¡¯ll check in later. Your Grace, Duchess, please let us know if you need anything to make the projects possible.¡± Aramellianna curtsies, which is a rare sight, and she replies, ¡°As you wish, your Majesty. Please take care, my King, your Highness.¡± Wenlianna mimics her mother, and Daniel bows, allowing Rikuto and Heralesse to excuse themselves. The young brunette magic artisan beams at Daniel, asking excitedly, ¡°So, Daniel; where shall we begin?¡± Daniel chuckles in good humor. ¡°I¡¯d like to begin where I left off, if that¡¯s alright.¡± He gestures over his shoulder at the ongoing work on the plumbing. ¡°Oh¡­ Right.¡± The Grand Duchess puts her hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand you have an incomplete project, Wenlianna. Is there something you are lacking?¡± ¡°Not specifically, no. I just wasn¡¯t sure if we could use enhanced magic crystals for water crystals yet. It would make many of the projects easier.¡± ¡°Allow me to solidify our distribution channels, then, my dear Wenlianna. In the meantime, Daniel, please do not neglect my daughter when the work seems to be progressing without you.¡± Daniel bows respectfully, ¡°Of course, your Grace. If you don¡¯t mind working here, my Lady, I will sketch out some of the things we just talked about. It¡¯d be a big help if you and Ahok can tackle them for now.¡± She nods. ¡°Excellent! Let us begin, then.¡± Daniel notices as Wenlianna walks briskly ahead that Aramellianna is smiling at both of them. She has the face of a powerful matron, but it¡¯s a gentle expression that she bears now. Daniel smiles and bows his head. He¡¯s glad that Wenlianna is so happy, since it also makes her mother happy. *** Chapter 8: Upgrades and Reverie The weeks roll by relatively quickly. As she mentioned, Wenlianna¡¯s bankroll is plenty sufficient for them to work on their project, and much of the time, as long as they keep out of sight and don¡¯t disrupt any of the Grand Duchess¡¯s events, she doesn¡¯t pry or disrupt their work. As for a design, they¡¯ve opted for something only magic crystals can make possible. The anvils are a fraction of the size of those used in modern technology, but powered by wind-crystal pressurized hydraulics. They have to bury the bulk of the system to ensure it doesn¡¯t explode, which is the bulk of Daniel¡¯s work as Wenlianna polishes designs and commissions the anvil pieces and the shell of the actual press, which needs to withstand several thousand degrees. Unfortunately, salt¡¯s melting temperature is around half of the minimum they need to get good diamond, so they also have to make heating elements for electrical power. Ironically, graphite proves to be highly useful for electrical crystals, since graphite itself is conductive enough not to destroy itself, and graphite is much easier for them to make than the salt crystals. Now, as long as they can sustain both the pressure and temperature, which Wenlianna is also able to make simplistic gauges of so they can maintain conditions as stable as possible, diamonds should begin to form from graphite stones. Now, it¡¯s been six months since they began, and the device has finally cooled. Daniel makes a rig to melt the solvent metals away once they extract the slag-covered mass from the anvils. It¡¯s all a slow process, and he has to be careful not to expose the diamond to air, lest it burn itself off as CO2 before the metal can melt. Thankfully, they only have to get the bulk of the slag off, and then the rest can be ground away, since nothing they have is harder than diamond, assuming a diamond even formed after all of this time. The moment of truth arrives; Daniel uses a crude file as Wenlianna watches over his shoulder, and even her sisters and the Grand Duchess are watching curiously from a safe distance. Wenlianna mentioned that they were attempting to make a gemstone, which piqued her family¡¯s curiosity. And, thankfully, as Daniel files, a relieving sight reveals itself behind the slag; a glass-like substance harder than any other known substance in this world, and near the top in Daniel¡¯s world. Wenlianna gasps, prying his hands out of the way so she can see. ¡°Is-... Is that¡­!?¡± Daniel chuckles, allowing her to take it and inspect it. He says politely, ¡°My Lady, it¡¯ll be easier to inspect once it¡¯s free of all of the metal.¡± Still, she eagerly peeks at the small view of glass revealed by the scratches in the metal. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°May I finish?¡± She quickly hands it back. ¡°HURRY DANIEL!¡± He resumes filing, removing the rest of the metal and revealing more and more of the diamond¡¯s crystalline sheen. Unfortunately, the hardness of the diamond will undoubtedly chew through the bite of his file, so he has to minimize scraping against the diamond. He also doesn¡¯t have a good way to polish its surface, so even though it does stand out from the metal, it¡¯s definitely not going to be a particularly beautiful diamond. That said, like his world, they have ways of cutting and polishing diamond, surely, so he doesn¡¯t worry about it for now. Regardless, it still is very obvious what it is, especially because Daniel ensured to keep any discoloring gases like nitrogen away from the carbon by using a metal solvent, a method discovered to keep the carbon from burning, while also dissolving it into a much easier form. Wenlianna laughs as she cradles the cleaned crystal, seemingly afraid it¡¯ll break if she drops it. Its surface is a little damaged, likely from diamond particles being scraped across it from the file, but it¡¯s very clearly the same thing as whatever they call diamond in this world. And, it¡¯s about the size of a standard salt stock crystal; roughly the size of a person¡¯s balled in fingers, minus the meat of the hand. Compared to the diamonds they¡¯re used to, it¡¯s humongous. ¡°It¡­ it really is it¡­¡± Aramellianna approaches, and she holds her hand out. Wenlianna eagerly hands over the crystal, and the Grand Duchess inspects it closely. She whispers, ¡°Dear god¡­¡± as she stares at it, and the sisters crowd in as well. ¡°Is¡­ Is this glass?¡± Daniel replies with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to find out, your Grace.¡± He requests the crystal, and she hands it back. He sets it on the work bench and slams a hammer on it, causing the women to shriek. However, it leaves a dent in the hammer, and the crystal is unmarred. He grins, handing it back to the stupefied Grand Duchess as Wenlianna and her sisters also stare in disbelief. Daniel knows their word for diamond, now, thanks to the Grand Duchess saying it with an amazed tone, ¡°Diamond¡­ it really is¡­ isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s¡­ gigantic¡­¡± Yanidere asks softly, ¡°Have you any idea how much that is worth, Mother?¡± She looks to the Grand Duchess with wide eyes as the latter allows the second eldest daughter to take possession and inspect it. ¡°I don¡¯t know that such a gem could be appraised, dear Yanidere. It could quite possibly exceed the wealth of this kingdom.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence, and Yanidere cradles it even more carefully. Daniel looks at Wenlianna, who is also disbelieving. The otherworlder states gently, ¡°If I may, your Grace, my Ladies; the equipment seems to be intact. Lady Wenlianna¡¯s and my own intentions are to continue to forge such crystals for use as magic crystals. By producing these diamonds, either the market begins to identify synthetic diamonds separately, as my world does, or the value crashes if and when we can make even more. Regardless, please allow this crystal to be our gift to you for allowing us to undertake such a project.¡± Their jaws drop, and even the reserved and composed Grand Duchess stares at him. ¡°You¡¯re giving this priceless gem to us?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You saw us make it, didn¡¯t you? We¡¯ll make what we need, if you¡¯ll allow us.¡± She nods distantly, and the other sisters each take a turn to hold the unbelievably large gem. Daniel adds, ¡°I unfortunately know almost nothing about the process of cutting and polishing gemstones, so please do with it what you will, your Grace.¡± ¡°Sh-... Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ at least test it for our purposes?¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°I think we can make do.¡± Aramellianna clears her throat, holding her hand out to the youngest daughter, who carefully hands the gem back. She then presents it back to Daniel and Wenlianna, saying, ¡°This is indeed a marvel of your research, but it appears to be quite flawed. If I am to receive a gift, I would like it to be one after you have improved your process.¡± Wenlianna gently takes the gem, saying, ¡°A-Are you sure, Mother? Daniel¡¯s right. We can¡­¡± The Grand Duchess smiles and pets Wenlianna¡¯s cheek, saying softly, ¡°What kind of mother would I be if I stole away the fruits of your labor just to be locked away?¡± She then says more sternly, ¡°I think it is best that this creation is never discussed outside of the seven of us. Not until we can determine how best to reveal this research.¡± Bunnrimae, the fourth of Aramellianna¡¯s daughters and second youngest, asks, ¡°Mister Daniel? Would you make one of these for me, as well?¡± All five of the other women look at her with shocked expressions, but they don¡¯t scold her. They glance at Daniel, seemingly curious as to what his answer will be. He looks at Wenlianna, who replies, ¡°I-... I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± He chuckles, replying, ¡°If Lady Wenlianna is alright with it, then I would be happy to make one for everyone here. But, please be patient. As you saw, this is a lengthy process.¡± They all nod in agreement. Once they can return to Wenlianna¡¯s lab in the basement, Daniel and Wenlianna place the large diamond in the crystal charging machine. It¡¯s a little smaller than a typical stock crystal, but the rig is able to hold it. She asks, ¡°Are¡­ Should we get it polished first?¡± She rakes her hand through her hair, murmuring, ¡°Oh god¡­ CAN we even get it polished? We might be killed for this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just see what can be done with it. It shouldn¡¯t have any catostrophic flaws interally, or it likely would have broken when I hit it with the hammer. There are enough gaps that, if the element we choose is releasing internally, we¡¯ll be able to see. And, we¡¯ll go slowly. I¡¯d like to use water again, if it¡¯s okay. It should be more likely to shear than to explode the way graphite did, in a worst case, but the increased hardness will make an explosion more damaging.¡± She grimaces, and he jokes to try to make her relax. ¡°Hey, worst case, if it explodes into tiny pieces, they¡¯ll be normal sized, right?¡± She stares at him, and then she processes what he¡¯s saying. With a sigh, Wenlianna nods. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong¡­ Okay. Water it is.¡± She begins charging it with the specialized device, and sure enough, the magic absorbs. She murmurs softly, ¡°Strange¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I can feel the magic being absorbed, like normal, but I¡¯m not feeling much resistance.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Glass doesn¡¯t provide resistance, but it glows brightly and dumps the magic being used, which means it would be dumping water if it was like glass¡­ The magic is storing¡­ It just¡­¡± Daniel asks a little facetiously, ¡°Feels like a much bigger cup to fill?¡± She looks at him, still managing to channel her magic, but with wide eyes. ¡°D-... Do you think¡­?¡± ¡°In our world, diamond is so strong because of the way the carbon¡­ balls stick together. I¡¯d have to use my words for a perfectly technical description, but basically, they bond so perfectly with all of the other carbon bits around them, there are few things that can separate them. This could be a factor in magic capacity of the crystals. Salt is relatively weak by comparison for the same reason that diamond is strong. The bonds are easier to break. That proves peculiar to me for a whole other reason.¡± ¡°You think the nature of magic is somehow tied to your¡­ microscopic science?¡± Daniel nods in confirmation. He knows she means atoms, which he hasn¡¯t tried to explain too in depth yet, since there¡¯s no way he can help her fully understand without explaining other parts, which he has worked on. She finally stops charging, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s only now beginning to feel like it¡¯s resisting at all¡­ If what you say is true, these crystals could last even longer than normal!¡± ¡°That would be even more ideal than I hoped for. That¡¯s something I want to ask, then. Do you have to fully charge it for the magic to work?¡± ¡°No. As you said, what I do with this device merely fills a cup. A cup half full still can be poured out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect then. We can worry about fully charging diamonds when we can make a magic device to do it.¡± She stares at him. ¡°You¡­ want to make a magic device¡­ to charge magic crystals?¡± ¡°I hope to.¡± ¡°Where would the energy come from? There has to be a replenishable source.¡± Daniel grins. ¡°Have I ever told you about electricity in our world?¡± She frowns. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it.¡± ¡°Have I ever told you how we make it?¡± She replies a little sassily, ¡°Yes. You use magic-...¡± She halts, realizing he asked for magic crystals charged with lightning in this world only because he knew it was possible from basic deduction using what he already knew. He hasn¡¯t yet described how his world harnessed the power of lightning. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. She blushes, squeaking, ¡°Teach me, oh wise Master.¡± ¡°Very funny.¡± She grins, but whines playfully, ¡°Whaaaa!? I¡¯m being serious!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Anyways, we can do it with or without¡­ uh¡­ rocks that stick to each other.¡± ¡°Oh! You mean magnets?¡± Daniel nods as he focuses on the word for ¡®magnets¡¯ in this world¡¯s language. ¡°Most likely.¡± He¡¯s always listening for words he doesn¡¯t know, and Wenlianna knows better than anyone by now that there are many things he knows of, but doesn¡¯t know the words for in her language. She is extremely helpful, since most of the time, if he can describe it, she can make sense of what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°Magnets.¡± He repeats the word a few times in his head to remember it. He asks, ¡°Do you have access to them?¡± She nods, saying proudly, ¡°Mm-hmm! I¡¯m working on a theory, but I¡¯ve noticed, if I can make small pieces of them float, they seem to point somewhere.¡± Daniel looks away with his eyes, and she frowns. She asks coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Interesting. That sounds like an interesting phenomenon we should¡­¡± She sighs in disgust. ¡°Just tell me what your world does.¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°Sorry. We call it a [compass]. Planets behave like a big magnet, and small magnets, even with a simple design, align with magnet fields. Mmm¡­ Invisible lines magnets form. Since they align reliably, the direction they point, in our case, is always north and south, meaning we always know, even in darkness or in a cave, what direction we¡¯re facing. With extremely limited exceptions.¡± ¡°So¡­ it really does point somewhere¡­¡± ¡°Anywhere that can imitate the polar opposite. North always aligns to south, and south always aligns to north. We can make one later and I¡¯ll show you how it works.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ I want to make a machine to go to your world.¡± She says it fairly seriously, though they both know rather surely that it¡¯s not that simple. He chuckles, replying, ¡°Sounds like magic. That¡¯s outside of my wheelhouse.¡± She frowns at him, and he holds up the box with the charged diamond. ¡°Shall we go water the garden?¡± He smiles, and she looks at the diamond, briefly forgetting her exasperation. She sighs in defeat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. But, we¡¯re not done talking about¡­ what did you call it? A compass?¡± Daniel nods with a smirk. ¡°And, the magnifying tube. You still have to make one of those. I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯ve got a list.¡± She presents a crumpled piece of paper with many of the brief mentions of concepts he¡¯s made, phonetically written out in their language, but easy to read as the English words he stated. Daniel smiles. ¡°We¡¯ll get to them. But, we should test this and get another diamond cooking for your family. Do you have any connections that could polish a gemstone?¡± She ponders, saying, ¡°I can reach out to some people. It¡¯s risky, though. If people don¡¯t realize it¡¯s synthetic, its value alone¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll discuss it as we make more.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± They make their way once more back out into the ¡°safe¡± area in the remote area of the estate¡¯s garden, where Aramellianna allows Wenlianna to test experiments. They set up the rig once more, taking cover in safety behind the low wall. They carefully check the area around them, and then Daniel hands Wenlianna the control. She glances at him, but smiles and nods. She turns the setting low, and then she switches it on. Dialing up slowly and cautiously, a small stream of water begins to flow out of the crystal, powered by the controlling mana crystal. Wenlianna giggles excitedly like a young girl, watching eagerly as the water pours continuously. The first thing Daniel notices is that the flow is much more even than the graphite, seemingly like the entirety of the diamond is sweating profusely enough to rain water out of the crystal body. Wenlianna asks, ¡°What do you think? More?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say so. It looks even to me. What do you think?¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s behaving like a salt crystal. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Daniel agrees. ¡°Do it.¡± She acknowledges with a nod, turning the crystal up to half. Water is pouring out at a fast rate now, about the output of a garden hose on Earth, dumping water continuously. They watch it run for a while, and Wenlianna murmurs after a bit, ¡°I think this is longer than last time¡­¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°Agreed. Remember though, Diamond is harder than graphite and salt. It¡¯ll take more energy to break it. A lot more.¡± That makes sense enough to her. They watch it a little longer. ¡°It looks stable, though. I think we can turn it up.¡± ¡°Agreed. It¡¯s not showing signs of strain or stress internally.¡± She nods as she studies the crystal. They both slouch a little lower behind the wall, and she turns it up to three quarters of its full capacity. It¡¯s now dumping water at a fairly significant rate, matching almost double or triple the normal hose rate he¡¯s familiar with. It¡¯s likely almost 15 gallons per minute pouring out of the crystal, which is really solidifying just how significant magic is. It¡¯s moments like this which Daniel understands why their technology is relatively stalled, not needing much when magic that a large portion of the population can simply perform with their own bodies. Necessity is the mother of invention, after all. After a moment, Wenlianna whispers, as if speaking it will cause danger to raise its foreboding head. ¡°I think it¡¯s working¡­¡± ¡°I think so, too¡­¡± ¡°A source of water?¡± asks a matronly voice very familiar to them both now. Both Daniel and Wenlianna yelp, startled by the sudden appearance of the highest ranking person on the estate. ¡°MOTHER!?¡± Daniel pivots, staying low. ¡°Your Grace, forgive my urgency, but please get low as we are. As a preliminary test, your safety is paramount.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She offers her hand, and Daniel rises partially, glancing at the crystal. Wenlianna turns it down to be safe, and Daniel helps Aramellianna down to a low seat on the grass behind the wall, and Wenlianna asks, ¡°Mother? Did you need something?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to take interest in my daughter¡¯s work?¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s¡­ unusual, Mother. It seems sudden, if you¡¯ll forgive my saying so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. But, I¡¯ve never valued your work for what it is. I¡¯m sorry, Wenlianna.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what we¡¯re watching.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Right! It¡¯s a water crystal made out of the diamond. Daniel came up with it.¡± The Grand Duchess looks at Daniel, and he replies, ¡°I asked the right questions. Wenlianna did all the tricky parts.¡± Aramellianna sighs warmly. ¡°May you two never part.¡± She then looks at Wenlianna, ¡°A water crystal, you say? I thought water crystals are impossible.¡± ¡°Not with diamond, mother! Its carbon is an ¡®ingredient to life¡¯, so it possesses magic! And, diamond doesn¡¯t dissolve like normal crystals.¡± She whispers, ¡°We¡¯re going to revolutionize the magic crystal industry.¡± The Grand Duchess smiles. ¡°Your diamond furnace seems a little impractical for the standard artisan or artificer to make use of.¡± Wenlianna grins, ¡°Maybe so, but diamonds are much more stable, and their magic capacity is much higher. We could make smaller ones, and for much cheaper once the process is perfected.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°Smaller ones? Such as appropriate for jewelry?¡± Daniel smiles as he confirms. ¡°Very much so. The increased capacity was unexpected. We don¡¯t yet know the ratio. If we do downsize, it¡¯ll be easier to circulate them in greater numbers.¡± ¡°The Stalvaltan household will handle distribution, I trust. Inform me when you are prepared to increase production.¡± Daniel jokes respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowly assistant, your Grace. Please consult the Lady Artisan.¡± She chuckles, and Wenlianna says, ¡°First! We have to prove they¡¯re safe and viable. So, be ready to hide!¡± She cranks the control to max, and the crystal hemorrhages water, and the three of them peek over the wall. The volume of water coming out of the crystal causes a large umbrella shape, dumping easily more than 30 gallons per minute of water. It¡¯s wobbling a little, but it¡¯s possible the volume of water is effectively floating the crystal against its own output, like a water jet. Aramellianna observes quietly as she watches curiously, ¡°This really is a big change, isn¡¯t it? Are there any elements of magic these crystals can¡¯t use?¡± Wenlianna replies, watching diligently, ¡°Water was the trickiest, but I think kinetic magic and acoustic magic could be explored as well.¡± She blushes cupping her cheek as she fantasizes. ¡°Ohhh¡­ It might even be able to store complex spells! I can¡¯t get over how much this will change for the better!¡± Suddenly, the mass of water falls, and all three of them flinch, and Wenlianna yelps, shutting it off. However, it was still dumping water until she turned it off, even on the ground. Daniel peeks, and he says, ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t think it was breaking. I think it just knocked itself over.¡± The two women peek over the wall as well, and it¡¯s easy to spot the crystal lying at the foot of the stand. Daniel says, ¡°Lady Wenlianna, turn it on just a little.¡± She glances at him, but follows his instructions. She turns it down and powers it on, turning it up. Sure enough, water resumes dribbling out of the crystal. ¡°Turn it to max for just a second. Your Grace, please stay down for the moment.¡± The Grand Duchess acknowledges with a nod, and Wenlianna turns the control to max once more, waiting just a couple of seconds, and then turning it off as Daniel watches. She looks up at him from her low position. Daniel smiles. ¡°It¡¯s still intact. Keep it off. I¡¯ll go check.¡± ¡°B-Be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± As Daniel makes his way around the wall, Wenlianna disconnects the tether that passes the magic from the mana crystal in the control device to the water crystal. It¡¯ll ensure no mana can reach the crystal. Daniel inspects the crystal for a moment, peering into it while holding it up in contrast to the sun. He smiles and turns to Wenlianna, giving her a thumbs up. She returns the thumbs up, noticing her mother is confused. She blushes, squeaking, ¡°It¡¯s a hand sign that means it¡¯s good.¡± Aramellianna smirks. ¡°I see.¡± She exhales a solid breath, pulling Wenlianna¡¯s head close and kissing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Wenlie. Keep up the good work.¡± Wenlianna blushes, squeaking softly, ¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯ll continue to do my best.¡± Daniel approaches after putting the crystal back in the stand, and Aramellianna takes a warm breath and exhales again. She holds up a hand to Daniel, and he quickly steps closer to help her back to her feet. Wenlianna climbs up as well, brushing off the Grand Duchess¡¯s elegant dress with her hand. Aramellianna says warmly, ¡°Thank you, Daniel. Keep up the good work as well. I look forward to your many advancements.¡± Daniel bows his head respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± She says with a warm tone, ¡°Now then, I have had my curiosity sated. I shall leave you two to your research.¡± She faces them, smiling one last time. She then nods proudly and turns, heading back towards the mansion. Wenlianna asks, ¡°So¡­ Endurance test?¡± ¡°That was what I hoped to ask.¡± She grins warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll do half until lunch, and leave it on a quarter from there. That should tell us what we need to know. Everyone else knows to stay away.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± They settle in to watch the crystal as Wenlianna connects the tether again and turns the water crystal on. It begins dumping water, and it appears to be stable once more. They sit together for the next couple of hours, and Daniel does his best to explain the best way for them to make a compass, as well as how his intended electrical generator will work; a water-wheel powered one for starters. As they talk, Daniel voices a thought, ¡°Part of what will be required to work is¡­ is there any way to convert elemental crystals to another element?¡± ¡°Ooooh! You really do have all the best questions! As it turns out, most of the energy in a magic crystal is pure mana. The elemental aspect is like a seed, which determines what the pure mana will shift to as it is released from the crystal. Changing the seed is possible.¡± ¡°Do you have the equipment to do it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Good. If I can generate electricity, I¡¯m hoping to convert that energy into magic, and then to whichever elements we want so we can streamline producing crystals.¡± She hums in glee. ¡°That would be amazing¡­ Do you think we can charge a crystal with your ¡®generator¡¯?¡± ¡°I hope so. Our job to figure it out, right?¡± She grins. ¡°You mean, you DON¡¯T already know how to do it?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to tell everyone, I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just lucky is all.¡± ¡°Pfft! Right. And, I was the most well-liked Court Mage in history.¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°You¡¯re my favorite.¡± She blushes, squeaking, ¡°W-... I would hope so! I¡¯d fire you otherwise.¡± They both laugh together, continuing to watch the water crystal dump gallons of water. The future looks bright, and it¡¯s the kind of life Daniel wishes he could have lived all along in his own world. But then, every day that passes in the new world, he finds less and less reason to want to go back. ************ Somewhere in the kingdom, a clandestine meeting takes place between two hooded figures. One speaks with a soft feminine tone, kneeling, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°The otherworlder has become an obstacle. His changes threaten to disrupt the order of the kingdom.¡± ¡°His inner circle is closely guarded, my Master. He is cautious, in spite of outward appearances.¡± ¡°Indeed, but he refuses to acknowledge the importance of how things are done. It is undoubtedly a result of coming from another world. The king was a fool for stepping down.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was the king who orchestrated the instability, Master.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same. However, the instrument being removed is enough to restore the order of the kingdom.¡± ¡°If I may, Master, your authority will not be improved by the elimination of one otherworlder. A less direct approach is more likely to succeed.¡± ¡°Elaborate, then. What indirect approach?¡± ¡°As it stands, a certain house¡¯s son is betrothed to the second Princess, where once he was to be wed to the Crown Princess. It is common knowledge that the otherworlders are not of or committed to this world in the way our own are. Were the second Princess to meet an unfortunate accident, the kingdom would be remiss to favor an alien to our world over a prominent house.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. So, they either offer the Crown Princess, or lose the support of said prominent house and their allies.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, there would be many houses that agree.¡± The two are silent for a moment as the one standing ponders the notion. ¡°Yes, I do believe it would be most unfortunate. Ensure to look after the second Princess. I will ensure the rest is taken care of.¡± ¡°Of course, Master. Your will is my own.¡± She fades into the darkness, and the Master retreats in the opposite direction, ensuring not to be seen. Many preparations need to be made, most important of which is ensuring the plausible deniability and alibis of the most important players. It¡¯s a shame that such a delicate and beautiful flower needs to fade for the greater good of the kingdom, but it is a time of turmoil. Collateral is to be expected. ************** Chapter 9: A Royal Summons Daniel and Wenlianna didn¡¯t waste time with the many projects he inadvertently created by mentioning them to her. When one was in the process of running automatically, such as waiting on the diamonds to form, they began alcohol fermentation -both for a cleaning agent and to have Wenlianna try it. Once that was in the waiting stage, they began assembling a water wheel and generator, with plenty of help from those willing on the estate¡¯s staff. Because Wenlianna was willing to pay overtime from her own finances, many of them were willing to help. From there, Wenlianna led the construction of a magic crystal conversion device, which can convert elemental magic to pure mana and vice versa. The trickiest part was the final stage; creating a system to take the electrical energy being produced by the generator and use it as the seed element for charging a magic crystal while powering the charging system as well. If this can be done, it could effectively serve to replace the mages in the production of magic crystals. If they can also figure out how to convert to other elements from machine power as well, then production will no longer be limited by the mage¡¯s concentration and time being consumed. It looks like it¡¯ll be a bit of a road ahead, but Wenlianna is able to find some research in her books discussing attempts to charge crystals without a mage, and some devices that make it a little easier. Once the generator is working, and Daniel explains how it works, Wenlianna takes notes and documents what she can. In the meantime, Daniel does something he had hoped to do for a while upon gaining access to electricity; he builds a variable power supply using homemade components, which allows him to control the voltage better. And with it, he is able to charge his cell phone, which, along with its charger, was in his lap the night he was transported. While he of course won¡¯t be able to make calls or any of the many functions his smart phone is capable of, he will be able to pull up the documents and books he has stored on his phone, which will open up even more technical equipment than he has currently. He has a PDF copy of an engineering black book -a cheat sheet of sorts-, as well as a few other such technical books aiding in electrical distribution, electrical calculations, and hydrodynamics, which he occasionally used to troubleshoot the plethora of machines his company expected him to be able to work on. While he could work with a jack-of-all-trades level of skill on most of his company¡¯s equipment, he was an expert on none of it. Even now, what he¡¯s accomplished is because he knows the bare minimum to accomplish the tasks, and magic makes it that much easier to get started. In his own world, he¡¯d never have the means to have done anything he¡¯s done in this world. The more he thinks about it, though, the more careful he has to be with what he allows himself to make. Like all of the other things for which he knows the bare minimum in most cases, his time in the military as a nuclear power operator taught him just enough to be dangerous. Assuming he could get his hands on the ingredients, he could probably do terrible things to this world. Things he wouldn¡¯t even want to do in his world, but would be completely unknown in this one until he unleashed the monster hidden within the atom. It wouldn¡¯t be the most effective, but he knows enough to make him a target if it ever got out. Likewise, it¡¯s probably a good idea for him to not tell anyone how to access his phone, or even show them for that matter. If they figure out how to translate the many books he has stored on it, things such as firearms and dangerous chemicals this world isn¡¯t ready for could come out of Pandora¡¯s box, so to speak. ¡°Hey! Are you listening?¡± Daniel flinches with a start when he realizes Wenlianna is talking to him. ¡°Oh! Sorry, I was just lost in thought. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Such strange dialogue from you¡­ ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯ How did your people come to say that? Nevermind. Anyways, I was saying you¡¯ve been summoned to the castle.¡± She hands him the scroll, which was brought by one of the Grand Duchess¡¯s servants. Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Me? Any particular reason?¡± Wenlianna rubs her temples, saying dryly, ¡°Let me peer into the great unknowable pool of magic housing all knowledge of all things¡­ Yes¡­ Mm-hmm¡­ I KNOW that I have no idea.¡± ¡°Very funny.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve been pretty hidden away here for these months since the last time either of us were there, I would guess it could be as simple as your friend, the king, wanting to catch up.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°His Majesty Rikuto and I may have both come from Earth, but I wouldn¡¯t call us friends. You¡¯re probably not wrong, though. He might be worried about the havoc I could cause if I started building an airplane.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get me this time! I won¡¯t fall for it! ¡®Skyhook¡¯. ¡®Dry water¡¯.¡± She crosses her arms, grumbling, ¡°Jerk.¡± He chuckles, shrugging. After a moment, she asks, ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± ¡°Whaaaat? I thought you wouldn¡¯t fall for it.¡± ¡°Grraah! You know I can¡¯t resist! Tell me!¡± She grips his shirt¡¯s chest, shaking him. ¡°Tell me now!¡± He laughs, replying, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s like a boat, but for the sky.¡± ¡°A boat for the sky? Alright, you¡¯re making that up.¡± ¡°Technically, I didn¡¯t make up skyhook or dry water¡­¡± ¡°EITHER WAY!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, though. We used vessels that could fly through the air. Even above the clouds.¡± ¡°Why not just use boats? A ship in the sky sounds like a great way to die when you fall.¡± ¡°True, but people don¡¯t tend to do too well when a ship sinks, do they? Airplanes in our world are carefully designed and maintained constantly. For the volume of cargo and people we moved that way, it was always considered the safest form of travel.¡± She stares at him, and he adds, ¡°As for why; flying is much faster than boats. Generally, a plane -if it could make the distance- could fly to any point on the globe in less than a single day. The same distance in a ship would take a month.¡± She grumbles in frustration, releasing him so she can scribble the word down in her notebook. ¡°You¡¯re not getting off that easy, Daniel.¡± She turns serious, saying in a lax, but pointed tone. ¡°Anyway, a Royal Summons isn¡¯t to be trifled with. I recommend a formal reply immediately, and to head for the castle as soon as possible.¡± Daniel agrees with her. ¡°Of course. Will you accompany me?¡± She smiles. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my assistant they¡¯re stealing away. And, I have to ensure your etiquette is proper, right?¡± He nods in agreement. Wenlianna speaks to the Grand Duchess, and she has a formal reply drafted. However, she decides it¡¯s an appropriate time for her to return to the castle herself, and she plans a formal caravan for the family to head to the castle. There, her younger three of five daughters can meet with important nobles, garner potentially more support for the Grand Duchess estate, and see formal meetings in action. Additionally, she had already commissioned tailored outfits for Wenlianna and Daniel, which Wenlianna tried to refuse, but the Grand Duchess insisted. They make their way in the Grand Duchess¡¯s largest and most comfortable carriage, which only takes around a half a day, fortunately, where they are put up in a noble mansion owned by the Grand Duchess. The following day, they each make their way to the royal court, though Daniel and Wenlianna head to the audience chamber, while the Grand Duchess and her daughters make their way to the noble conference seating in the Royal Hall, where the King will have his audience with them. It¡¯s clear the arrival of the Grand Duchess was unexpected, and special preparations were made to accommodate her arrival, including appropriate fanfare and gifts. There are even nobles of all ranks making small talk with her, barely concealing their ulterior motives to make inroads into the second most powerful family in the kingdom. Daniel knows from his time in this world now that the Kingdom of Mornistae is a relatively small kingdom in the allied kingdoms aiding the Grand Empire of Zenkon against the demon wildlands. The war has been going for years prior to Rikuto¡¯s and Daniel¡¯s simultaneous arrival, and in the time since, Rikuto has stabilized the economy while Daniel worked in the shadows to make morale-boosting comfort improvements for the populace and nobles alike. Even the castle has been using his crude but effective pump to supply water to the castle¡¯s nobles and servants, and they¡¯ve yet to have any notable issues. They can hear it chugging away in the pump-shed they constructed near where the river passes under the castle¡¯s structure. The castle was designed such that barges could be floated through massive portcullis on the river and allow resupplying the castle, naval launches and defensive maneuvers, as well as to carry castle waste away on the downstream side. Trash and waste tends to back up some on the downstream side, since the portcullis there is used much less. The medium-sized river passing through the castle quickly joins the main river passing through town, which dilutes the waste considerably. But, because of the filth of the downstream side, it¡¯s naturally mostly covered and landscaped over to hide the smell and filth from the gardens around the castle. ¡°Presenting, the Lady Duchess, Wenlianna kos Stalvaltan, and her assistant, Daniel of the Otherworld.¡± Wenlianna and Daniel walk into the room, with Daniel following a short distance behind Wenlianna to her right. Because an apprentice, assistant, or squire means that said student or assistant represents their mentor/master, and as such, when summoned, the noble mentor or master is afforded the right to be present at such a summons. It¡¯s likely that more often than not, this is a means for nobles to take credit for the efforts and successes of their juniors, while deflecting any possible blame for issues. However, in Daniel and Wenlianna¡¯s case, she¡¯s ensuring he doesn¡¯t get manipulated or falsely accused of anything, just in case. To smear his name, especially with her present, would be to smear a Duchess, apparently, and potentially the name of her mother, the Grand Duchess. Daniel whispers as they walk, ¡°Duchess? I thought so¡­¡± ¡°Quiet¡­¡± She smirks over her shoulder at him. When it¡¯s the two of them, she insists on being equals, so she vehemently denied her rank. They walk to the stopping position, kneeling before King Regent Rikuto and the two Princesses, while the former King and Queen watch from a balcony seat. Rikuto has all but completely run the country for the last six months, and everything has held together, thanks to his calm demeanor and collegiate-level wisdom, something Daniel lacks. Rikuto states, ¡°Please raise your heads. Thank you for coming.¡± Wenlianna replies, ¡°It is our sincere pleasure, your Majesty.¡± He chuckles. ¡°When I penned the initial letter, I had meant it¡­ a different way. But, I suppose the result can¡¯t be helped. Duchess Wenlianna, it¡¯s been a while since your retirement from the Court. Has your continued research proven fruitful?¡± Wenlianna replies with a warm smile, ¡°We have many¡­ irons in the fire, is it?¡± Rikuto cocks his head, but he nods to confirm the metaphor. With a proud nod, Wenlianna continues. ¡°Each promises a revolutionary change to how this kingdom does things, but to declare their existence prematurely would only invite humiliation should we fail. Please understand.¡± Rikuto nods as he listens. ¡°Very well. Then, may I speak to your assistant directly?¡± ¡°I dare not refuse the King, but I would like to know the nature of your request. As you know, Mister Daniel and I work symbiotically to research the combination of our technologies.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask if you¡¯ve made any progress on pump technology. Specifically, centrifugal pumps. We¡¯re managing a drought in the south thanks to compact versions of the current pump. We would be highly interested in a more permanent emergency water distribution system.¡± Wenlianna looks at Daniel, nodding her head to acknowledge the request. He explains, ¡°Your Majesty. As you may or may not know, centrifugal pumps ran most efficiently on three phase electrical power in our world, and I have been unable to find a mechanical or magical replacement other than a water wheel, which limits installation setups. However, we¡¯ve successfully powered up a small scale three phase electrical generator. I¡¯m still working on precise voltages and currents, but we have proof of concept.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Have you considered a turbine-style drive for the torque? Given how well the wind crystal has held up, I think this would be a more easy alternative.¡± Daniel notices Wenlianna twitch. She wants to withdraw her notebook, but her dress has many layers of aesthetic design, not utility. She has no pockets, save for the small satchel she has on a belt at her waist under her dress, in which is her notebook. Daniel imagines it seemed like a good idea at the time. He replies to the King Regent, ¡°I have definitely considered a turbine, but I was afraid the sheer volume of even a wind-crystal powered turbine emulating steam would more than triple the volume of such a pump, especially since it would need a reduction gearing system.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Fair point. And, it would all have to be in fairly close proximity. Still, would this prove easier to produce than electrical powered equipment?¡± Daniel ponders for a moment. ¡°The design would be simpler, but it would be more work than I could do alone. The gears and pinions alone would take a lot of precision work we¡¯re not equipped for. But, if the King were to commission them, I¡¯d be happy to draw up basic designs. Reduction values might prove tricky, though, so we might want to experiment with a belt and pulley with adjustable wheels.¡± Wenlianna whines suddenly, storming to her feet and towards her family. There is an awkward gasp, and the guards shift, but Rikuto and Daniel watch awkwardly. She ¡®whispers¡¯ to Bunnrimae when she gets close, ¡°Mae¡­ My backup notebook, please.¡± Grand Duchess Aramellianna whispers, ¡°Wenlianna¡­¡± ¡°Apologies, Mother. This must be done.¡± Bunnrimae hands over the notebook and pencil she has, and Wenlianna walks back to her position, sinking back to a kneel and writing a few things down. She says casually, ¡°Please continue. I¡¯ll document the specifics for posterity.¡± Rikuto chuckles, and Heralesse, the Crown Princess, looks at him in shock. Daniel puts his hand over his face briefly, but Rikuto says dismissively, ¡°So be it. I should have allowed you the chance to take notes, Duchess Wenlianna. Please ask, next time.¡± She bows her head. ¡°Apologies, your Majesty. Thank you for your leniency.¡± Rikuto states, ¡°Daniel, I would like you to give us the best designs you can, and our artisans will start forging at once. Moving water to where it¡¯s needed is a priority for the kingdom, and electrical distribution will come in handy as well. You and your master will be well compensated for your efforts, of course.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Majesty.¡± ¡°The next thing I wanted to ask you about was if you¡¯ve looked into aeronautics at all. Either rotary aircraft or fixed wing would be extremely beneficial for both logistics and¡­ warfare.¡± Daniel chuckles, and Wenlianna scribbles furiously. She blushes in frustration, but Daniel replies, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed some preliminary ideas. Actually, L-... Duchess Wenlianna, having seen the pressurization utility of wind crystals, came up with the notion of using them for jet engines. Should prove rather viable, if I do say so myself. And, green.¡± Rikuto chuckles, possibly the only other one in this world who knows what Daniel is referring to. This time, though, Wenlianna squeaks, ¡°Wait¡­ I did?¡± ¡°Yes. Remember when we were discussing airplanes?¡± ¡°Y-... Yes?¡± ¡°And then, you asked if we could make use of the wind crystals to propel them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the part I¡¯m hazy on¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll refresh your memory later. You wrote it down in your other notebook.¡± She finally catches on, and she nods to acknowledge Daniel¡¯s cover. ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose I probably did. Yes.¡± ¡°I see,¡± murmurs the King Regent. ¡°Then, I trust you can provide some designs on that as well? I have the basic ideas myself, but I doubt I¡¯ll do them justice.¡± Daniel bows his head. ¡°Once more, it would be our pleasure, your Majesty.¡± Wenlianna bows at the waist, still holding her notebook and pencil in one hand, ¡°Agreed, your Majesty. It would be my genuine honor.¡± ¡°Good. Let me know what resources you need. We¡¯ll work out a budget and construction plan.¡± Wenlianna bows, ¡°Of course, your Majesty.¡± Heralesse finally speaks, ¡°Rikuto¡­ These things you talk about with your counterpart¡­ These will win the war?¡± Rikuto replies, ¡°Alone, no. No one thing alone will end the war. However, it¡¯ll be a step in the right direction. Especially because our technology should be able to overwhelm our enemies and benefit the world¡¯s population at large. I believe the Americans, Daniel¡¯s people in our world, who often lived by the phrase, ¡®Peace through superior firepower¡¯, an adaptation of a much more ancient phrase. Fitting, for how I want to end the war.¡± Daniel explains more simply, ¡°He who possesses the biggest stick determines the terms of peace.¡± Wenlianna agrees well enough, but she says, ¡°I and my assistant will pursue technologies of improvement, your Majesty. Not tools of war. Others will have to adapt them if that is what you wish.¡± Rikuto nods respectfully. ¡°Very well. I will not force anyone to make tools of war. That said, I will remind you that we ARE at war. The demon army has the alliance deadlocked at the border. It is only a matter of time, or the first shift in balance, that could determine the fate of this war.¡± Wenlianna bows. ¡°I am certain we will provide all of our wisdom to defend this castle and this last bastion should it come to that, but we will not take responsibility for creating tools of war that may not be needed.¡± ¡°Let us hope.¡± As they¡¯re leaving after being dismissed, Rikuto calls out, ¡°Daniel.¡± Daniel and Wenlianna stop to look, and Rikuto smiles. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, right? Why not stop by the relic and test if anything¡¯s changed. For posterity.¡± Wenlianna smiles and looks at Daniel. Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll do just that, your Majesty. Thank you.¡± Daniel and Wenlianna head for the relic room. Before arriving at the castle, Grand Duchess Aramellianna informed them that a replacement Court Magic Artisan had been appointed; a half-goblin who, in spite of her small stature, was able to prove her talent and knowledge for magic equipment, which her specific troop of goblins had performed espionage by sneaking into alliance bases and stealing the equipment. While pure goblins don¡¯t have the lifespan or patience to learn to reverse engineer anything, Ahok, as she¡¯s called, was much smarter than her peers. After receiving a formal education to earn her freedom after being captured, she ascended the ranks through hard work. Unlike Wenlianna, though, she doesn¡¯t have the spark of invention, and mainly provides magical equipment creation and repair. She also didn¡¯t take over the magic analysis relic¡¯s room as her own personal lab, meaning they still haven¡¯t formally met her. Wenlianna sniffles as she walks through the nearly-empty room, save for the ancient magic device in the center of the lowest floor. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, old friend.¡± She affectionately touches the relic¡¯s sensing crystal, and it begins to glow. She murmurs, ¡°Yes, yes, I see you missed me, too. I¡¯ve learned so much thanks to you, and we¡¯re making amazing progress with what we¡¯ve learned.¡± Because she¡¯s still touching it, all of the elemental crystals light up, and the beam forms the cloud-like image in the main crystal, which can be read with the proper book to determine other magic attributes of the individual being analyzed. She relaxes, taking her hand off of the crystal. She looks at Daniel. ¡°Moment of truth, Daniel. Let¡¯s see if you still haven¡¯t absorbed even a little magic¡­¡± Daniel nods in agreement, stepping up to the analysis crystal. He places his hand on it as the last remnants of Wenlianna¡¯s magic is fading. As all of the times before, as with all of the many times Wenlianna had him try, Daniel¡¯s hand on the crystal produces no result. For whatever strange reason, his body simply doesn¡¯t have any trace of magic, or it actively nullifies it. Even having spent time in the world -months at this point- and eaten food and drank drinks that should contain magic and mana, he doesn¡¯t have any. Wenlianna chuckles. ¡°Still nothing¡­ Amazing¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re alive, Daniel?¡± She pokes him, seemingly studying him. ¡°I can fog a mirror. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡± She chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the demons have mages that can use the forbidden art of necromancy and raise the dead as soldiers. I¡¯d love to know what their hands would show¡­¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not a zombie.¡± ¡°UGH! I thought you didn¡¯t have magic in your world!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t. But, we have fiction about it.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I think you did tell me that¡­ But¡­ Undead, too? Specifically?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Undead, dragons, demons, ghosts¡­ Just because we imagined them doesn¡¯t mean I want to meet them. We also have technology fiction as well. It was what we imagined the future would look like, and what we had not yet attained, such as travelling the stars.¡± ¡°Th-... The stars?¡± Daniel smiles warmly. ¡°Humans of Earth had landed on our moon, and we were working towards going even further.¡± Wenlianna stares off into the distance as she ponders the notion. She tries to envision the difference between what she used to imagine and what Daniel has already brought over. What could a world as advanced as his envision for the future? ¡°Should we head back to our work, Duchess?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I won¡¯t inherit my mother¡¯s title. It¡¯ll go to Yaniderre and her husband. You really don¡¯t have to call me Duchess.¡± Daniel grins. ¡°The very fact that it harmlessly bothers you is what makes it fun.¡± She crosses her arms and frowns at him. ¡°I could have you banished forever. Just keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Noted. Shall we?¡± She sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. But, later, we¡¯re talking about how to visit the moon.¡± She writes it down in her notebook, gathering her dress to make it easier to ascend the stairs. She wobbles and falls after a few steps, but Daniel catches her, keeping her on her feet. She clears her throat, murmuring, ¡°Thank you. I hate dresses.¡± ¡°It looks great on you.¡± She blushes, retorting, ¡°I would hope so. I¡¯m sure it cost a small fortune.¡± As they go a little further up, she clears her throat. ¡°You, uh¡­ You look¡­ nice¡­ too.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Duchess.¡± ¡°Rrrrmmmm¡­¡± With only a simple hum of defeat, the Magic Artisan continues up the stairs. ************ Princess Erimaya has been alive for a little over 10 years (~12EY), and she has undergone near endless training in etiquette, proper manners and decorum, leadership, and any other social conventions expected of a young maiden. She walks with grace, she speaks with softness and femininity -but always with purpose-, and she is well-read for her age, all to support her sister, the Crown Princess. Erimaya is engaged to the son of a Duke, a means of ensuring alliances within the kingdom so that loyalties were maintained. Of course, Erimaya would be the wife of a Duke, rather than a Princess at that point, unless something were to happen to her elder sister. With the arrival of Rikuto and Daniel, things got strange. The King and Queen -Heralesse¡¯s and Erimaya¡¯s parents- decided to make Rikuto the acting King until his reign can be formalized. His otherworldly knowledge, like Daniel¡¯s, is unprecedented, and has pioneered many strategies and methods for improving the economy of the kingdom, as well as its defensive and offensive posture. According to reports, the stalemate with the demon lands is holding, but that could very well mean the demons are strategizing as well, which is why it¡¯s so advantageous that Rikuto is preparing everything he can. Ironically, Erimaya¡¯s betrothed was actually originally meant to be Heralesse¡¯s future husband, but possibly as a way to grant Rikuto a reason to fight for the kingdom, the King and Queen offered Heralesse to Rikuto instead. Apparently, arranged marriages aren¡¯t normal where Rikuto comes from, as he refused at first. Though, the marriage hasn¡¯t been cancelled, and Erimaya knows her sister well enough to know that she looks up to the otherworlder King now, as well as holds some feelings of affection for him. If she¡¯s being honest, Erimaya rather envies her elder sister for finding such a meaningful connection with the person she¡¯s destined to marry. As for the present, though, it has been about a week since Daniel -and by extension, Wenlianna- were summoned by Rikuto to explore technological advancements apparently within Daniel¡¯s ability to create. Erimaya isn¡¯t sure if there were any other schemes the day the two were summoned where Daniel would be wasted, but he¡¯s proven himself useful on many occasions. She¡¯s thankful that she spoke up when she did, though even with all of her reading, she has yet to find a reason that would cause him to arrive in their world without magic or a special skill. Everything she can find on the summoning ritual indicates it¡¯s been the same every time. Daniel is the only anomaly. Even dual summons have occurred, though only once before. Regardless, she¡¯s thankful for the regular warm baths and showers she can take at her leisure, requiring no preparation ahead of time. She can simply turn the water on, control the temperature, and bathe all in the comfort of her own room¡¯s secondary chamber, which is located several levels above the ground. Erimaya walks along the battlements of the castle¡¯s outermost structure, excluding the defensive walls. It gives her a grand view out over the city, the river, and the gardens, and she can appreciate the sunset. Below her, the river flows through the castle¡¯s portcullis, and down in the garden, Daniel is laying out the handful of components for his centrifugal pump and ¡®generator¡¯, which he had some of the parts already commissioned when he was summoned. In spite of the fact that both the Royal Family and the Grand Duchess¡¯s family contain exclusively daughters, the Grand Duchess has been bankrolling Wenlianna¡¯s and Daniel¡¯s projects with the express intent of ensuring the crown remains indebted to her family, even without a marriage tying them together. She leans on the battlement wall, watching with a smile as Heralesse and Rikuto discuss with Daniel and Wenlianna. Even Daniel and Wenlianna seem to be close; an enviable camaraderie that Erimaya has never known. She has people she can trust, of course, such as her guards, who are standing watch nearby, and her maid in waiting, who is also standing nearby. Though, it¡¯s not her usual maid, as she is out sick today. The maid serving her is new for Erimaya, but has been working for the castle for a while now, as far as she knows. Nora, as Erimaya knows her, asks softly, ¡°Did you not wish to participate, Princess?¡± Erimaya smiles at the scene below her. ¡°No. For scenes like this; everyone talking and working, sometimes I just like to see it all at once; like a painting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As Erimaya starts to take a step towards the opening between ramparts for a better view, which has a removable handrail, Nora cries out, ¡°Princess look out!¡± She¡¯s not sure what happened. She was just moving for a better look, and her senses seemed to have blacked out for a moment. She gathers her senses enough to see Nora dangling from the ramparts, a piece of torn dress in her hand, as she gets further and further away. A-... Am I¡­ falling? Erimaya can feel her heart pounding, and her life flashing before her eyes. She can¡¯t summon a breath to scream. Between her corset and a strange pain in her ribs, as well as the terror flooding over her and freezing her whole body, she can¡¯t do anything. She can¡¯t even really believe it¡¯s happening. It feels so surreal. All she can hear is her heartbeat, pounding in her ears. What¡¯s¡­ Am I¡­ going to die? ***************** Chapter 10: The Second Princess and the Mechanic Parts Wenlianna had commissioned were being delivered from blacksmiths all over the kingdom; impellers and casings, rotors and shafts, and pulleys. Even the simple-seeming ¡®shaft keys¡¯ Daniel designed are a clever addition to what they¡¯re doing. They lock the shaft into the rotor and pulleys with a relatively simple design, allowing easy replacement of parts, while also ensuring a sturdy design, as long as it¡¯s assembled properly. And now, Daniel and Wenlianna are staging parts with the help of servants and other craftsman interested in learning, while many of the nobles and Rikuto and Heralesse watch from nearby. Even Aramellianna is seated in a comfortable chair under an umbrella, comfortable to watch the whole show as fellow nobles try to butter her up, either for her own hand in marriage, or for that of her daughters. Daniel passively observes a master flirt and charmer at work. Aramellianna would be right at home livestreaming on the internet, were she on Earth. She speaks affectionately and kindly, while masterfully deflecting all sorts of passes and curries of favor. Everyone is equally beneath her, particularly if they¡¯re trying to get something from her. The blacksmiths dropping off fresh parts have an equal chance at her hand as the counts and earls cozying up to her -though, careful not to block her line of sight or disrupt her shade-. Daniel has only witnessed from afar as her personality shifts from socialite to cold-blooded dread-eater. Even the most foolish back off if they¡¯ve tripped over her line. Heralesse approaches Wenlianna. ¡°Tell me, Duchess Wenlianna; how does this device work differently than the other pump? It looks smaller.¡± Wenlianna explains, ¡°Ahhh, I love a curious mind, Princess! It¡¯s quite simple, actually. The piston pump spends half of its cycle pulling water in, and the other half pushing the water back out. By using this impeller;¡± The Magic Artisan gestures at the strange wheel with curved fins rising from one surface. ¡°Water is constantly being flung out by the fins, and that motion alone draws more water in, all in the same cycle. Thus, rather than splitting half of its energy for each motion, it accomplishes both at the same time. And, the best part is, it¡¯ll be a lot quieter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wenlianna nods confidently. She speaks as if she¡¯s witnessed it first hand, though this will be the first centrifugal pump she¡¯s seen as well. Daniel explained the theory as best as he could, while she helped draft the designs to pass to the blacksmiths. Without metering and measuring equipment, they¡¯re a ways off of discussing pump theory on a numbers level, since Daniel only knows some of the equations and what they tell an operator and designer. Heralesse asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and Daniel start with this design, then?¡± Rikuto and Wenlianna chuckle together, and Rikuto explains, ¡°The piston pump was able to use wind crystals. The turbines we discussed will take a lot more time to build. This will use electrical power.¡± Wenlianna nods in agreement. Daniel adds as he approaches, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m fuzzy on the math, so I¡¯m adding in a sort of limiter until we find a way of measuring¡­¡± SPLASH! Everyone looks where something relatively heavy just hit the river from above, directly in front of the open portcullis of the castle¡¯s river access. Judging by the splash and rings of waves, it would have to have been something roughly the size of a person, but no one comes to the surface or splashes. The rings are carried into the castle¡¯s marina by the relatively moderate flow rate, and still no one pops up. However, a glint catches Daniel¡¯s eye, and he notices an armored body hit the water feet-first. Surprised, he looks up the castle wall to find another knight and a maid on the ramparts, though they¡¯re inaudible. As the people around him are asking quickly, ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡±, the Guards form up around the nobles. He hasn¡¯t worn it, but he knows the Royal Guard knights are wearing steel armor and chainmail. They easily have over forty pounds of weight on them that¡¯s difficult to remove. Additionally, they have clothing that restricts their movements without the armor in the way. Wenlianna murmurs, ¡°Why would¡­¡± Daniel bolts. He¡¯s still learning about this world. He barely knows anything in the grand scheme of things, other than the river is freshwater, meaning the human body alone is heavier. A guard leapt from the ramparts into the water. Why? Why did he jump? The knights are all about honor, so they¡¯d never stain their armor with suicide. He¡¯d also know his chances of survival are higher in water than the ground. So, who did he jump in after? Regardless, I have to get him to the surface fast. Daniel throws any extraneous layers off as he can while he runs, keeping his work knife on his belt. He¡¯ll likely need it. He dives headfirst into the river. Its deepest point in the marina is around twenty feet, as far as he knows, with around ten feet near the walls. The problem is; walls. The knight will have no way to escape the water in his armor without help. Daniel pops his head in the water, finding the knight reaching up near the wall. Sure enough, he was able to get to the wall, but he can¡¯t get up. Thankfully, he¡¯s on his feet. ¡°YOU THERE! GET READY TO PULL THIS GUY OUT!¡± Daniel shouts at the guards and dockworkers, who are looking in surprise. He then takes a deep breath, diving down to the bottom. He sweeps under the knight¡¯s legs, lifting him with his own feet on the rocky bottom now. He can feel the guard squirming, but he¡¯s losing strength. Daniel shifts his posture, keeping the Guard¡¯s chest to the wall. He hoists him as high as he can go, working up his legs. Suddenly, the weight is lifted, and he looks up. The knight is being dragged out of the water, and Daniel scans downstream. The creek is clear, and he can see a large mass of fabric drifting in the deep part of the downstream of the marina. He kicks up to the surface, catching his breath. ¡°There¡¯s someone else! I¡¯m going after them!¡± He swims as the dockworkers run alongside him. The knight was coughing, but breathing well enough as those tending him strip his armor. Thankfully, he¡¯s swimming downstream, and he glances in the water as he swims. There! Is that¡­!? Erimaya!? Daniel calls out, ¡°It¡¯s the Princess! Be ready for CPR!¡± He can smell the foul stench of the castle¡¯s sewer drains. He¡¯s past the marina, and the waste water is entering the river now. But, he doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s a relatively large body of water. Even with the buildup on the surface, contact alone won¡¯t kill him, as long as it¡¯s washed off promptly after. The way is dark now, though. He¡¯s under the groundwork built over the downstream to hide the smell. Daniel takes a quick breath, nearly gagging but forcing himself to bear it. He needs to get under the water quickly. He dives below the surface, swimming down to the princess. She¡¯s almost at the bottom, and she¡¯s not moving. He prays there¡¯s still time. He scoops her body into his arms, planting his feet on the bottom, and then kicking towards the surface with all of his might. He swims upwards with his momentum, managing to get the second princess to the surface. Though, they breach in a rather thick layer of foul material, and he coughs. He tries to get her head above the water, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s not breathing. He¡¯s definitely running out of time. Daniel¡¯s back hits the portcullis on the outgoing portion of the wall. There¡¯s a gap between the portcullis and the ground above them, meaning he could climb out. It¡¯s dangerous, but it¡¯ll take as much or more time to get to either side, and much longer to retreat upstream. Erimaya¡¯s already nearly out of time. Daniel hugs her close, climbing up the portcullis as he fights nausea. He¡¯s down a hand, hugging the princess close with his right arm as he climbs. He moves as quickly as possible, and he can hear the guards and dockworkers above him; ¡°A little further!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, Daniel! Just a little further!¡± He strains, fighting their combined weight, nausea, and his exertion getting to her. ¡°Daniel! Pass her over! We¡¯ll grab her!¡± ¡°Princess! How could this happen!?¡± ¡°Shut up and hang onto me!¡± The men at the edge of the tunnel¡¯s overhead form up in lines, holding each other as a pair of guards hang out over the gap as far as they can, reaching for the Princess. Daniel pivots, holding her out as far as he can, working his hand up her chest to swing her arm out, and one of the suspended guards catches it. Working in tandem, they pull her away from Daniel, and the other guard catches her body. From there, the whole group lunges back, collapsing with her on the ground. They quickly scramble clear as another guard checks her for signs of life. The nobles, namely Rikuto and Heralesse, run up, and Heralesse screams, ¡°ERI!¡± Daniel kicks off of the portcullis, clearing the small gap on his own. He sits on his hands and knees as he vomits, coughing. He asks, ¡°What are you doing? CPR! NOW!¡± Rikuto looks at him with horror. He replies, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­¡± The guard checking for her heartbeat adds quietly, ¡°She¡¯s already gone¡­¡± Heralesse screams, falling to her knees as she cries. Daniel¡¯s eyes widen, and he scrambles across the ground, drawing his knife. He shoves the guard away, beginning to cut Erimaya¡¯s dress away. Heralesse screams, ¡°WHAT ARE YOU-...!?¡± ¡°I CAN SAVE HER! KILL ME IF I FAIL!¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t look up, dragging the knife down the back of the corset, severing the laces and pulling it free from the young girl. Unfortunately, he needs to remove it, as it¡¯s a relatively rigid structure, and the nobles gasp as he does. The guards protest, but Rikuto orders them to stand down. Daniel¡¯s thankful for that, at least. Unfortunately, Daniel only ponders about halfway through how the whole process is going to look to this world. He presses his lips to Erimaya¡¯s while pinching her nose -stealing her first kiss, were it a romantic situation-. He breathes twice, and then places his hands on her bare chest, defiling her pure body, were it a lascivious action. He begins bouncing his weight, and he can feel her ribs strain and crack. But, it¡¯s necessary. He counts off the chest compressions, and then quickly breathes for her again. After a moment, the nobles complain about the actions being wildly improper, and Daniel -the otherworlder- is desecrating her corpse. She won¡¯t be a corpse if I succeed. Come on, Princess! You should live three times longer than me, not the other way around. After a minute or so, Daniel has an epiphany. ¡°WENLIANNA!¡± ¡°H-Here!¡± Wenlianna jogs closer, and he shouts, ¡°Lightning magic! I need you! Hurry!¡± He gives Erimaya another couple of breaths, continuing chest compressions. ¡°Wh-What would you have me do!?¡± Wenlianna kneels across from him, and he explains quickly by pointing, ¡°Hand on her chest, hand on her back, here.¡± He quickly gives the princess more breaths and begins chest compressions. ¡°Short pulse of lightning, weak. On my mark. Position your hands.¡± Wenlianna nods quickly, placing her hands as Daniel indicates. ¡°Wait for me not to be touching. Ready; NOW!¡± He pulls his hands back, and Wenlianna shocks the princess. Her body jolts, and Daniel calls, ¡°Stop!¡± Wenlianna pulls her hands back reflexively, and Daniel checks the princess¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. He gives her two breaths and says quickly, ¡°Twice as strong! Now!¡± Wenlianna moves quickly, and she shocks Erimaya again. Her body tenses tightly, and Daniel calls, ¡°Stop!¡± Wenlianna recoils again. Daniel listens to her chest and feels for her breathing. He sighs, laughing. He falls onto his back as he laughs, and Heralesse snarls, ¡°WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING!?¡± Wenlianna puts her ear to Erimaya¡¯s chest. She gasps. ¡°I-... It¡¯s beating! Her heart¡¯s beating!¡± The nobles gasp, and someone faints. Heralesse asks, ¡°What¡­?¡± Her voice is nearly a whisper. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Rikuto sighs, sinking to a seated position on the ground. Daniel sits up, and he pulls his shirt off, covering the Princess¡¯s chest. He says softly, ¡°Welcome back to the land of the living, Princess. Rest up.¡± He sighs, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, your Highness; I accept any punishment you see befitting my insolence. However, I must insist that I remain at the Princess¡¯s side at least through the majority of her recovery. If she faces secondary drowning, I¡¯ll need to perform CPR again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay too, then. With lightning magic-...¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Thank you, but not necessary, my Lady Duchess. Her heart¡¯s beating again, so it¡¯s not as crucial. Her lungs are more likely to fill with fluids again due to the damage from drowning. Rescue breaths and chest compressions will be enough. Her ribs are broken as well. I won¡¯t need to be present specifically for that, but at least the next few days.¡± Rikuto confirms. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t move her yet. I¡¯ll have a hard stretcher made so we can move her to her room for recovery. Summon the healers as well. We should use magic sparingly on broken bones, but she¡¯ll need some medicine for certain.¡± Daniel acknowledges Rikuto¡¯s plan. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll monitor her.¡± Rikuto states, ¡°No one is to harm Daniel or interfere. Knights, keep watch over them both. Guards, come with me to the marina. We¡¯ll need to find something we can fashion a stretcher out of. Everyone else, disperse. Princess Erimaya is alive for the moment.¡± ¡°Are you certain we can leave her with¡­ him?¡± Rikuto replies curtly, ¡°My only regret is that I lacked the knowledge required to resuscitate her myself. Let¡¯s move. She¡¯s not out of the woods yet.¡± Rikuto nods at Daniel, and he jogs towards the marina, followed by his Prime Minister and several guards. Heralesse remains behind, growling as she holds Erimaya¡¯s hand, ¡°If you hurt her, Daniel, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°I broke most or all of her ribs. I might¡¯ve nicked her with the knife. I¡¯m not here to hide any of it. As I said. Punish me after she¡¯s safe.¡± She looks away. Wenlianna asks softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ Is there anything I should be doing to help right now?¡± He smiles wearily. ¡°Much appreciated, but I think the main things are taken care of. I wouldn¡¯t presume to ask you to fetch something to wrap her in.¡± ¡°What do you care?¡± asks Heralesse sourly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who assaulted her dignity.¡± Daniel lets it blow right by him though. He replies plainly, ¡°She¡¯ll get cold.¡± Heralesse flinches. She remains silent, though. Wenlianna climbs to her feet, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll go find one.¡± She jogs towards the castle. Daniel regularly checks Erimaya¡¯s heartbeat and breathing. She¡¯s stable -or as stable as he can hope for, given the totality of circumstances-. He still feels sick from the waste water, which has both of them soaked and stained. But, it seems they¡¯re through the worst of it. Saving a princess in another world. Daniel was a blue-collar worker on Earth. A rather well-trained blue collar worker, but no one particularly special. He never expected to meet a princess, let alone save her life. Now, he¡¯s directly responsible for keeping one alive. ************** ¡°Why would I save a world that dragged me into it against my will?¡± ¡°I had no idea¡­ please understand! W-We didn¡¯t know what else to do¡­¡± ¡°And, how is that my problem?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ you¡¯re stuck here, so please¡­ I¡¯ll give you anything! Please forgive me¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s only fair to hear all offers available¡­¡± Erimaya opens her eyes, finding tears on her cheeks. She reaches up to wipe them, but her chest suddenly surges pain, and she whimpers. ¡°Relax, Princess. Allow me.¡± It¡¯s Xiannelle, Erimaya¡¯s long-time maid. She dabs Erimaya¡¯s cheeks, and the Princess tilts her head gently to look. Her eyes widen. Sleeping in a chair nearby is the otherworlder known as Daniel, summoned on Erimaya¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t ask to come to their world, and he was caught by surprise. However, he has given his all to improve the lives of people he has no loyalty or attachment to. And, for some reason, she feels a deep-seated sense of gratitude towards him, as if, in a dream before that terrible last one, he had done her a priceless favor. Xiannelle asks, ¡°How are you feeling, Princess? Try not to move too much.¡± Erimaya wiggles her toes and fingers, and she murmurs with a hoarse voice, ¡°My chest hurts a lot¡­ I think¡­ that¡¯s all¡­¡± Xiannelle nods as she hears out the princess. ¡°Your ribs are broken, and your lungs were filled with water, Princess. Rest, and ask for anything you need.¡± Erimaya stares at her for a long time. She recalls now. She was falling from the castle wall, and she vaguely remembers hitting the water. After that, there¡¯s nothing. ¡°I¡­ fell in the river¡­¡± Erimaya begins coughing, and Daniel stirs from his slumber in the chair he¡¯s sitting in. Xiannelle pays him no mind, nodding. ¡°Yes. It was terrifying. You were under the water for a dreadfully long time. Thankfully, Duchess Wenlianna was able to save you before Death could claim your soul.¡± Erimaya stares at her with wide eyes, but she notices Daniel shift. He was paying attention, but he then shifts back to lying in the chair, trying to go back to sleep. ¡°Why is Daniel here, then?¡± asks the princess wearily. Xiannelle flinches. She grumbles, ¡°He claims you are still at risk of drowning, even out of water, and insists on being present. But, after what he did to you, he should be rotting in the worst prison cell.¡± Erimaya coughs, processing the words for a moment. Xiannelle switches from bitterness to maternal, gingerly petting Erimaya¡¯s head. ¡°Rest, Princess.¡± ¡°Daniel,... Tell me in your words what happened?¡± Daniel opens one eye. He replies softly, ¡°I tore your clothes off and performed a process that broke most of your ribs in exchange for keeping your brain alive long enough for Wenlianna to save your life.¡± Xiannelle glares at him, but Erimaya smiles. ¡°You pulled me from the water, didn¡¯t you?¡± Daniel is silent. The maid urges, ¡°Princess, what good deeds were performed are surely overshadowed by his lecherous deeds. He used it as a pretext for his perversion.¡± ¡°Is that true, Daniel?¡± ¡°As you can clearly see, your Highness, it is true. At least, as far as how it was perceived.¡± Xiannelle adds, ¡°Which is why, I¡¯d like you to send him out.¡± Erimaya is silent for a moment. ¡°Why did you insist on remaining by my side, Daniel?¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and a knock at the door precedes someone entering. It¡¯s Wenlianna, the Magic Artisan, and she has a simple meal on a tray. ¡°I¡¯ve brought food for Daniel. Is he-... Oh! Princess! You¡¯re awake.¡± She curtsies while keeping the tray balanced. ¡°Forgive my intrusion.¡± Erimaya smiles. ¡°No need, Lady Wenlianna. Thank you for saving my life.¡± ¡°Dawww! I didn¡¯t do much of anything! I might as well have been a magic crystal. Daniel¡¯s the one who saved you.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence in the room, and Erimaya smirks. She looks at Daniel, saying softly, ¡°You lied to me?¡± ¡°Not maliciously, your Highness.¡± She pouts, but states, ¡°Lady We-Wenlianna. Please tell me the truthful recounting of events.¡± Xiannelle tries to cut in, ¡°Princess, you should res-...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak again, Xiannelle.¡± Everyone flinches a little. The soft-spoken princess just turned as hard and cold as ice, similar to the Grand Duchess. Xiannelle bows her head, sitting silently. Wenlianna hands the meal to Daniel, explaining, ¡°Uh¡­ Where to begin. Well, apparently, you fell from the ramparts of the castle, and landed in the river. From there, one of your knights followed you in to try to save you, but his armor was too heavy, and he almost drowned. Daniel lifted the knight out of the water, and then retrieved you. You¡­ had stopped breathing, your Highness. Daniel insisted he knew a way to save you, which Rikuto confirmed, but could not perform, apparently. In order to do it¡­ Daniel had to remove your corset and breathe for you into your¡­ uh¡­ mouth. He then pushed on your chest, which serves to make your blood circulate and lengthen the time for revival. Next, he asked me to apply lightning magic across your heart. To¡­ all of our surprise¡­ your heart began beating again. The process was not gentle, but¡­ you¡¯re alive. I hope you can forgive us.¡± Erimaya nods gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m thankful to be alive. Thank you, Wenlianna. Thank you, Daniel.¡± Both of them nod. Wenlianna explains, ¡°Your lungs were damaged by drowning and coughing, so blood and other fluids have been draining into your lungs. You drowned again twice in the last three days, and Daniel was able to keep you alive while helping you expel the fluid.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Then, why is Xiannelle being hostile?¡± She looks at the maid, nodding for her to speak. Xiannelle answers, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t believe this¡­ man needed to remove your clothes in the first place, nor did he have to be the one to ¡®breathe for you¡¯. It¡¯s highly improper. Even now, discussions are ongoing amongst the nobles about your purity.¡± Wenlianna retorts coldly, ¡°The Princess was dead by our standards. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s with child for an assailant. She was granted a second chance at life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re likely right, my Lady. Which raises the other concern within the rumors.¡± She looks at the Princess, ¡°Whether or not the Princess came back at all.¡± ¡°Daniel is NOT a necromancer. The fact that the Princess can speak should be proof of that.¡± ¡°I do not believe such things, my Lady, your Highness. I am only confessing the facts of the situation. A situation the otherworlder¡¯s inappropriate handling caused. If the men are given free action under the guise of ¡®saving the princess¡¯s life¡¯, then next time, she COULD be with child out of wedlock.¡± Wenlianna growls, but Erimaya retorts instantly, ¡°If that were the case, I would simply marry him. That would alleviate that issue, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± She begins coughing, and Wenlianna and Xiannelle both frown, though for different reasons. Suddenly, when she can speak, Erimaya pieces it all together. ¡°Wait, are¡­ are you saying they *cough* they actually are discussing punishing Mister Daniel?¡± Wenlianna looks away, and Xiannelle nods. Erimaya looks at Daniel, and he confirms as well. He murmurs, ¡°Some here seem to believe that to die with dignity is better than living without. What is dignity worth when you¡¯re dead?¡± The princess stares at him, and he relaxes back into his chair, having not touched the meal yet. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive, Princess. That¡¯s all that really matters. But, as a bonus, they probably won¡¯t kill me, which they definitely would have if I had failed. Get some rest. We¡¯ll be watching over you until you¡¯re recovered.¡± She tries to sit up, exclaiming as much as her weak voice will allow, ¡°No! I must-...¡± She winces and cries when her chest burns, and both Daniel and Xiannelle jump up to stop her. Daniel states, ¡°Your ribs need to heal. There¡¯s nothing you can do. There¡¯s nothing that needs to be done. I don¡¯t regret saving you, Princess. So, don¡¯t throw it away.¡± Her eyes water, but she doesn¡¯t have the strength to overpower him. She relaxes, nodding silently. He eases back, and she asks, ¡°Is¡­ is that¡­ fried egg?¡± Daniel glances at the meal. ¡°Oh. Uh, looks like it. Would you like some?¡± Xiannelle flinches. ¡°Unacceptable. I shall-...¡± ¡°Yes please¡­¡± Squeaks the princess. Daniel obeys her, and as he¡¯s walking the meal to her, he takes a bite. He smiles, saying, ¡°There. If Wenlianna poisoned it, she¡¯ll have to have at least one dose of the antidote, right?¡± Wenlianna whines, ¡°I would never! Magic could kill you both just fine, thank you.¡± Princess Erimaya smiles, opening her mouth. Daniel murmurs, ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°It hurts to move my arms too much. If you insist I rest, do what must be done.¡± She opens her mouth expectantly once more. Wenlianna and Xiannelle both flinch in shock. Daniel hesitates, and Erimaya frowns. ¡°Your mouth was already on mine, right? Take responsibility.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Very well, Princess.¡± He begins feeding her the fried eggs and grain, something similar to rice. She hums happily, relaxing in her bed. Wenlianna fidgets, grumbling, ¡°I made that for you, Daniel.¡± Daniel replies gratefully, ¡°Much appreciated. The bite I had was really good.¡± Erimaya nods in agreement. The young princess remarks innocently, ¡°You¡¯ll make an excellent wife someday, Duchess.¡± Wenlianna flinches and blushes. ¡°I-... I¡¯m not interested in such things. I only made it because Daniel¡¯s stuck watching over you. He even has to use a chamberpot right outside the door.¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°You¡¯d think the second princess¡¯s savior would warrant better treatment than a knight. Even the servants in the castle have toilets now.¡± She glares at Xiannelle, asking rhetorically, ¡°I wonder who¡¯s responsible for that?¡± Daniel remarks softly, ¡°None of that matters. No one¡¯s dead.¡± Erimaya swallows, asking softly, ¡°Wh-... What happened to my knights and Miss Nora?¡± Wenlianna explains, ¡°Sir Horaston has been awarded for his bravery in jumping to your rescue. Last I heard, he was to be awarded a formal title and a larger domain. Sir Natamolden took custody of Miss Nora, but she claims she was trying to rescue you from falling. Both of them are being investigated.¡± Erimaya remains silent, pondering the statement. Neither of them seemed to mean any harm to her, but then, she wasn¡¯t doing anything particularly dangerous. And, in spite of that, she ended up in the river far below where she was. The young princess murmurs, ¡°I wish I could remember¡­¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Just focus on healing. Regardless of what happened, you¡¯re alright. That¡¯s what matters.¡± She smiles at him, blushing a little. ¡°If I knew I¡¯d be spoiled like this, I¡¯d have fallen a long time ago¡­¡± He scoffs, and Wenlianna and Xiannelle both grumble. Daniel retorts warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Princess. As much as I¡¯d love to be able to save everyone I encounter, you got extremely lucky. We got extremely lucky. Don¡¯t risk your life for a little pampering. Just ask nicely.¡± She blushes. ¡°S-... Some people, I¡¯m not allowed to ask.¡± Wenlianna suddenly crowds close to Daniel, saying warmly, ¡°Daniel, since the Princess seems to be in the clear from drowning again, why don¡¯t you take a break. I¡¯ll watch over her.¡± The otherworlder replies with a gentle smile, ¡°It can be sudden. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to be. A couple more days to be sure.¡± Xiannelle huffs in disgust, but she says nothing, taking the moment to tidy the room up. ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel looks at the princess who spoke as he prepares another spoonful of the meal for her. ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have my permission to go anywhere. I¡¯ll determine when you¡¯re allowed to leave.¡± ¡°I shall stay as long as I am permitted, your Highness.¡± She nods contentedly, enjoying the rest of the meal. She¡¯s aware it¡¯s a little rude that she ate the entirety of a meal meant for Daniel, but he allowed her to, and it made her a little happy to be doted on so. A few days of paradise are the reward for her enduring the aches and pains in her chest from being saved. It honestly makes her immensely happy. But then, one morning, it all changes. ************** Chapter 11: A Second Summons Daniel watches as the young second Princess sleeps. He doesn¡¯t stare at her, so much as the wall nearby. He¡¯s remaining present in case her damaged lungs begin the process of secondary drowning; fluids draining and causing her to suffocate long after she actually drowned underwater. It¡¯s been a couple of days, and she¡¯s clearly doing much better, but he wants to ensure she¡¯s fully cleared from the potential of suddenly suffocating on her own bodily fluids before he leaves her, since he¡¯s the only one with any knowledge, apparently, on resuscitating drowning victims. Technically, she should be safe already. He¡¯s been watching over her for three days now, and he was able to resuscitate her after two separate instances of secondary drowning within the first 36 hours after she fell in the river. Now, he¡¯s just being extra safe. There¡¯s no hospital to send her to, at least not one that understands what he¡¯s talking about. Healing magic is great for flesh wounds, but bones are trickier. They still have to ensure they¡¯re aligned properly, and healing magic is excruciatingly painful while recovering bone. For a severed limb, it¡¯s worth it. For fractured ribs that are pretty much back in place already, it¡¯s not so worth it. Princess Erimaya, the second princess, will heal with rest and comfort. Her ribs are fractured from CPR, which was a known quantity. They aren¡¯t out of place, other than fractured, because Daniel ensured to perform the procedure carefully, even in the heat of the moment. He was a little surprised and disappointed that Rikuto didn¡¯t know CPR, but Daniel was specifically trained because of his various fields of work; the military, because it was the military, his maintenance job because he worked on electrical work, and even scuba diving, because it¡¯s helpful if a buddy drowns. But, Daniel has to remind himself that Rikuto is actually only a college student, and it¡¯s Daniel himself who is old and experienced, relatively speaking. Even Erimaya, who is roughly 14 Earth years by the sheer hours she¡¯s lived, appears around 12 Earth years, in equivalent days. The 29 hour days in this world took Daniel some getting used to, and it seems that the humans of the world have adapted to age relative to their own world¡¯s days. As such, though only 10 by her own world¡¯s standards, Daniel estimates that her apparent age of mid-12 based on days is more accurate than upper 14 based on hours. His hypothesis is that the humans of this world -and thus, the other races- have adapted to age based on a 19 hour day and 10 hour sleep cycle. Humans are neither the shortest nor longest lived races in this world. Goblins are considered the shortest, at an average longevity of 20 years, and dragons are suspected to be the longest, with an unknown value, followed only by demonic elves at over 5,000 years. Daniel got a bonus ten years of youth with his thirty two years of wisdom. At a glance, he appears to be around twenty two years old, but he¡¯s actually thirty two, or, actually, thirty three years old. He wasn¡¯t keeping track very well at first, but he¡¯s definitely sure his thirty third birthday passed by, with a possible thirty fourth having passed him by, if he were still counting in Earth years. He¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s aging on the scale of this world or Earth, but for now, he¡¯s under the assumption he¡¯s still on Earth¡¯s scale, and he does his best to keep track of the days, rather than the years, which are 450 days long in this world. By Earth standards, he has an average of 75 years, which will be around 61 years in this world. He¡¯ll have to do his best to maintain his health regardless of his age, or die in a blaze of glory, if he wants to live forever. Of course, Daniel is a humble tinkerer. He¡¯s not a knight, a warrior, or any other kind of noble soldier. He repairs and assembles equipment. And, he¡¯s a particularly low-class assembler and repairer of equipment. He knows OF concepts of nobility, royalty, and the like, but at best, he can simply respect authority and titles. He¡¯s not born and bred of high society and etiquette. When he sees someone in danger, and if he manages to summon the courage to help, he helps. He doesn¡¯t consider the societal implications. And as such, he finds himself before King Regent Rikuto once more on the fourth morning after the incident. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Daniel remains cordial, though he has a pretty good idea what¡¯s about to happen. It¡¯s been long enough, and the princess is stable, if a little weak and still recovering from broken ribs. She¡¯ll recover, though. It¡¯s only a matter of time now. Rikuto sighs, fidgeting with his hands in front of him. It¡¯s clear it wasn¡¯t his decision, so much as a balancing act. One life versus the stability of the kingdom, which is based largely on the loyalties of the nobility. That said, it¡¯s clear Rikuto doesn¡¯t want to admit the results of the discussions. He¡¯s not Daniel¡¯s enemy. Daniel has never believed that. But of course, Rikuto has to behave like a king, now that the responsibility has been placed upon his shoulders. He sighs softly once more. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I have to send you¡­ to the front lines.¡± Daniel remains silent, acknowledging the statement with a nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this. But, Duke Ekstragar is saying that¡­ ugh¡­ That Princess Erimaya is no longer fit to marry his son. And, the other nobles are enraged by the assault on her dignity.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I remember similar¡­ strict and intolerant philosophies on Earth. But,...¡± He rubs his temples, grumbling in frustration. Right now, it¡¯s just Daniel, Rikuto, and the Prime Minister, Tulaxxas. Rikuto didn¡¯t want any outbursts from anyone else, and Tulaxxas, a native of this world, is serving as witness that Rikuto is informing Daniel. Daniel states softly, ¡°I understand, Rikuto-san. Er, Tachibana-san. I thank you that I am able to still draw breath.¡± The weary King Regent murmurs in disgust, ¡°For how long, I can¡¯t guarantee¡­¡± Daniel chuckles uneasily. He¡¯s not excited about being shipped out to the edge of the world, but he speaks sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯ll do my best to figure something out. Same as always.¡± Rikuto scoffs. ¡°See that you do. And, while you¡¯re at it, I won¡¯t complain if you save the world.¡± They both chuckle together. ¡°No promises, your majesty.¡± Tulaxxas speaks respectfully, ¡°Mister Daniel. You¡¯ll be taken by prison carriage to Fort Twilight, a fort holding a valley at the border between the Empire and the demon wildlands. Your escort will be holding you prisoner, but they¡¯re not to harm you during the journey. The commanding officer of the fort will be informed of¡­ the nature of your station there. You may be met with some hostility.¡± Daniel asks for clarification, ¡°Am I a slave?¡± ¡°No. But you are expected to obey lawful orders of those stationed over you. That will be most of the personnel there, unfortunately.¡± Daniel nods respectfully. ¡°Very well. Thank you for the warning, Prime Minister.¡± Rikuto murmurs softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ There¡¯s another reason I had this room cleared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± ¡°Think about it¡­ With your skills¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a terrible liar. I wouldn¡¯t blend in better than a [Tyrannosaurus Rex] here.¡± Rikuto is silent, leaning forward on the throne. He smirks. ¡°You know, dragons¡­ A T-rex might blend in well enough¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll go quietly. I once used to believe in subtle signs from the universe. Nothing so fancy as fate or anything, but small signs. This feels like one of them.¡± Rikuto sighs, looking down into his own hands. He glances at the Prime Minister, but the latter doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a prophecy.¡± Rikuto looks at Daniel after saying this. He corrects himself, ¡°Or rather, a mere foresight of a fortuneteller of this world. Has anyone told you?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Apparently, there is some threat to this world, but its image is unclear. The fortune teller saw two people; a man and a woman, who she feels represent Death in this world. The man uses a magic staff that can control all of the elements, and the woman appears to be the demon queen. If you encounter them¡­¡± Rikuto exhales. He all but whispers the final part. ¡°Please retreat.¡± Daniel is grateful for the warning. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my eye out for them. If I see them, I¡¯ll pass the message along as soon as possible. Anything else I should know? Anything more specific?¡± Dark hair and dark eyes on the man, horns and a tail on the woman. That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± Daniel hums uneasily. ¡°A lot of people in town can match both of those descriptions. One of the embroiders in town and her daughter are rather¡­ uh¡­ attractive women with horns and tails. Though, bovine in appearance¡­¡± Rikuto agrees, adding, ¡°The Lady Dawnseer has tried to clarify the image, but each time seems to be more and more stressful for her. However, it¡¯s probably that they exude some sort of aura, from the sounds of it. You¡¯ll probably know when you¡¯re looking upon them.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡± Rikuto sighs. He nods at Tulaxxas, who says politely, ¡°Very well.¡± He withdraws a whistle he had in a pouch on his belt, hidden in his Prime Minister robes. He blows it twice, and it¡¯s a fairly soft whistle. Suddenly, the door opens, allowing a handful of the royal guards to enter. Prime Minister Tulaxxas states, ¡°Mister Daniel of the Otherworld, you are hereby placed under arrest, and shall be transported to your military station. Guards, please take Daniel into custody.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t resist. He¡¯s a little disappointed at the suddenness, but he understands. They want to get him out of town before anyone -specifically, Wenlianna or Princess Erimaya- can stir up a fuss. Assuming he has her loyalty, apparently angering the Grand Duchess and her daughter is less risky than keeping Daniel around without retribution for his desecration of their laws. By making a show of his arrest, and the subsequent anger of the Grand Duchess, their anger and resentment will be quelled, keeping the kingdom intact a little longer. While they¡¯ll be upset, Wenlianna and Aramellianna are both smart enough to realize that Daniel would agree with this course of action. His best option is to let the nobles have their small victory and build a path to redemption himself. That said, Daniel learned a long time ago that patriotism is inexpensive martyrism. The individuals he¡¯s willing to protect in this world fit on his hands alone, where as the individuals he would be indifferent to their demise are much more numerous. And, many of them are the governing body of the kingdom, minus Tulaxxas and the Royal Family. As a whole, the Royal Family has treated him well. But, he¡¯s being thrown to the wolves as a sacrifice. It¡¯s a logical choice, but as the wolf-bait, Daniel¡¯s broader loyalties are a little shaky. As promised, he goes quietly, walking with the guards through the castle. Some of the maids and butlers that they pass pause to watch, murmuring to themselves. Daniel is still the tallest human in the kingdom, so he stands out. And, he¡¯s under arrest, formally. It¡¯s likely to reach inconvenient ears quickly, but it¡¯s for the best. Suddenly, a tiny figure turns a corner, bumping into one of the guards. She flinches, squeaking, ¡°Oh gosh! Sorry! I-... M-Mister Daniel?¡± Daniel studies the small woman for a moment. She has pale green skin and broad, pointed ears. She¡¯s also wearing a set of headgear with various lenses to inspect things. While he¡¯s yet to meet her, her rather unique-seeming appearance, and the fact that she wasn¡¯t at the Duel, gives Daniel a strong clue as to who he¡¯s looking at. ¡°Lady Ahok?¡± She grins. ¡°Oooo! I can¡¯t believe you know me! A-... Am I interrupting something?¡± She looks up at the Royal Guards at each corner around him, and they reply, ¡°Yes. We should keep moving, my Lady. Please excuse us.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She stands aside, and they continue. She squeaks, ¡°W-Wait. C-Can I ask him something?¡± The guards pause and share a glance amongst themselves. The leader replies curtly, ¡°Make it quick, my Lady.¡± She agrees brightly. ¡°Of course!¡± She trots quickly to the front of Daniel, and he kneels down to her level. She smiles warmly. ¡°Did you and Lady Wenlianna have a special method of binding books? Everyone I found in town with the new binding said to talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh! Uh, yes. It¡¯s actually fairly simple. The glue and method I used are in Lady Wenlianna¡¯s possession. She might charge you, but it¡¯s tedious work, so I doubt she won¡¯t sell you the instructions. If you can¡¯t afford it, try to send a letter to me through the castle. I¡¯ll send you a copy.¡± ¡°Thank you so much! I-...¡± She glances at the guards, whispering in his ear, ¡°Are you okay? Sh-Should I send for her?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, my Lady. They¡¯re my escort into town for a special job.¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°Oh¡­ Are you sure?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me? I¡¯m a terrible liar.¡± She smiles. ¡°Apologies. Thank you for the information, Mister Daniel. Be safe.¡± She walks off, glancing back suspiciously a few times. Daniel and the guards continue walking. The leader murmurs quietly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like confrontation. You guys are just doing your jobs. If people start throwing rocks at you, then we¡¯re all in the crosshairs.¡± He scoffs, but nods in agreement. The one at Daniel¡¯s back right, however, mumbles, ¡°Kinda makes you wonder if it was worth it, doesn¡¯t it? Saving her, I mean.¡± The one on the back left hisses, ¡°Quiet. Don¡¯t say crap like that.¡± Daniel replies regardless, ¡°I think it was worth it. Princess Erimaya is ten. She¡¯s got a lot of life left to live.¡± ¡°You say that like you don¡¯t.¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°And, I¡¯m not dead. In fact, I scored a free ticket to travel across the continent. How lucky am I?¡± The guards chuckle, and the one leading retorts, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the optimist?¡± ¡°Usually, no. Optimism is synonymous with naivete in my book. But, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t appreciate not being subjected to my worst imaginings.¡± ¡°What are your worst imaginings?¡± asks the guard at his back right. ¡°Ahhhh! Nice try, Sir Knight. I¡¯m not giving you guys any ideas. Unless it¡¯s the ancient technique of ¡®girl sleeping on chest¡¯ torture. I definitely dread that. Oh, and whatever you do, don¡¯t parade them in front of me in attractive outfits.¡± ¡°What? Are you a boy fancier?¡± asks the guard at the back left. The leader retorts dryly, ¡°He¡¯s not. He¡¯s being facetious. He¡¯s saying the opposite so that we¡¯ll try to torture him with those.¡± He smirks over his shoulder at Daniel. ¡°But, of course, you might want to pick something believable, Mister Daniel.¡± ¡°You got me. A catgirl -sorry, Gatonine girl- would be WAYYY worse. Especially if she started purring. I¡¯d be terrified.¡± The guards and Daniel chuckle together, and as they¡¯re reaching the carriage, the leader says softly, so as to not be heard by the audience watching him, ¡°Keep your spirits up, Mister Daniel. I have it on good authority it¡¯ll pay off.¡± Daniel jokes warmly, given the situation, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything crazy while I¡¯m gone. I haven¡¯t had a chance to teach anyone much.¡± ¡°And be accused of being necromancers ourselves?¡± jokes the back right guard at a whisper. ¡°Leave me ignorant, please.¡± Daniel chuckles with a smile. They step him into the back of the prison cart, which thankfully, is the more enclosed style. He won¡¯t be an animal on display, but he has been seen by a large audience being arrested. He¡¯s off to the front lines, apparently. All for the small crime of choosing the Princess¡¯s life over her perceived dignity. ************** Aramellianna and her five daughters walk with grace and confidence, though one of them is not like the others. Wenlianna is wearing her lab clothes, but this matter apparently did not warrant common courtesy. With them, the Magic Artisan of the Royal Court, Lady Ahok, jogs alongside them. She came to Wenlianna to have books bound via Daniel¡¯s otherworldly method, which is how it was discovered he hadn¡¯t been seen for hours. Daniel is, of course, a free person, but generally someone knew where he was at any given time. It was only when Wenlianna asked one of the guards at the castle gate that it was revealed that Daniel was carted away in the morning via prison transport, though the destination was unknown to the guards. Now, the Grand Duchess is involved. She took an active interest when she learned that Wenlianna¡¯s highly skilled assistant was suddenly spirited away, and all of them suspect they know why. Aramellianna storms toward the King¡¯s audience chamber, where two guards are standing at the doors. ¡°Halt, your Grace.¡± She growls with a coldness that could stop hearts, ¡°Move.¡± ¡°W-We can¡¯t, your Grace. The King is already in audience with-...¡± ¡°Cut me down or arrest me. Either way you¡¯ll cost the kingdom dearly if you delay me further.¡± The guards glance at each other, and they back off. Aramellianna herself isn¡¯t much; she¡¯s an aging matron with a moderate level of magical talent. In fact, Wenlianna is easily the strongest in the Stalvaltan household in terms of magic. But, the small army of personal guards that are only a few paces behind the Grand Duchess and her family are a different matter. The Grand Duke became so during his life for his strict regimen of training battlemages; rare soldiers that combine weapon arts with magic to become near one-man armies. And, he trained a battalion of them. Since then, the Grand Duchess has upkept the training program, and warriors of the Stalvaltan Guard are considered among the most formidable military forces in the alliance. The Grand Duchess and her entourage storm the audience chamber, where Duke Zorenwein pel Ekstragar and his son, Zorenwein the Second, are lamenting the incident with the second Princess, Erimaya, who is still bedridden due to her injuries. King Regent Rikuto states sharply, ¡°Grand Duchess, this audience¡­¡± ¡°Is over, your Majesty. Quite convenient, in fact. Captain, arrest these two men.¡± ¡°At once, your Grace.¡± The Captain of the Stalvaltan Guard steps forward with two soldiers, but the Royal Guard immediately goes on defense, forming a line between them and the Duke and his son. Rikuto calls out, ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!?¡± Aramellianna retorts indignantly, ¡°Oh? Did I not inform you, your Majesty? These men are wanted in conspiracy to commit murder of a summoned hero. As Commander in Chief of the Stalvaltan Guard, it is my duty to investigate threats to national security.¡± Duke Zorenwein exclaims, ¡°THAT¡¯S OUTRAGEOUS! Where do you get off accusing a noble house of high standing of such treachery!?¡± Aramellianna¡¯s presence and tone don¡¯t shift. It¡¯s very clear, and she says it explicitly, that the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan could have overthrown the kingdom at any time. ¡°One house in this kingdom holds both the power and authority to remove a king from power singlehandedly, Duke Zorenwein pel Ekstragar. That house is not your own. And with that authority, our house has maintained national security and order for decades. However, I find out through second-hand hearsay that the summoned hero under protection of House Stalvaltan was recently subjected to a shadow trial, where execution was discussed. I have a contingent of guards riding to intercept the carriage as we speak BEFORE the conspiracy can go into full effect, but the number one suspects are the Duke and his son, who stood to gain the most out of retribution against the summoned hero who saved Princess Erimaya¡¯s life.¡± Heralesse stands up, shouting, ¡°Grand Duchess! You are in the presence of¡­¡± ¡°Sit down, child. YOU are in the presence of the Grand Duchess Stalvaltan. Speak when spoken to.¡± Heralesse gasps, as do many of the guards, who are uneasy that the Stalvaltan Guard -the hand-chosen warriors protecting the Grand Duchess herself- are their opponents if anyone makes a move. Aramellianna looks at Rikuto with fire in her eyes, and he flinches lightly. He glances at the Duke and his son, who are flabbergasted and expecting protection. Rikuto replies as diplomatically as he can, ¡°Your Grace, such aggressive means were unnecessary. If you believe these men were targeting myself or Daniel, you could have brought it to my attention through proper channels. Now, we are in an uncomfortable impasse.¡± ¡°An impasse, you say?¡± asks the Grand Duchess coyly. ¡°I see. Please allow me to educate you, your Majesty, where your retainers and fiance have failed. You see, matters of succession fall under the purview of national security. Whoever convinced you to hold a shadow trial of the accused without proper audience, defense, or investigation convinced you to violate the Treatises that founded this kingdom and the rights of any accused therein. Shadow trials, if ever to be used, are to be used in times of extreme emergency during invasion, where the status of the other noble houses can¡¯t be confirmed and a traitor is in our midst. As we were not under invasion and I am in good health, you have violated this treatise and several other founding laws. The very fact that it was I, one of the heads of national security, who was left out is but a malicious insult in addition to negligence.¡± ¡°That is but a technicality!¡± exclaims Duke Zorenwein. ¡°The king alone has the authority to make that decision.¡± Aramellianna smiles coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. And, now I am arresting you to be investigated and tried at a place of my choosing.¡± Rikuto cocks his head. ¡°Your Grace. You just said¡­¡± ¡°That it is only to be used during times of invasion. I know. You¡¯re being invaded, now, your Majesty. By violating the terms of the Treatises, you have revoked the alliance between the kingdom and house Stalvaltan. You will relinquish custody of the suspects or receive a formal declaration of war.¡± The room falls silent. Aramellianna savors the silence for a moment, noticing diligently as the Royal Guards grip their weapons more firmly, readying for battle. She says calmly, ¡°Lord Rikuto, allow me to educate you on the second matter you were so negligently betrayed on.¡± He glances around, but he nods respectfully. Heralesse tries to whisper to him that he can¡¯t allow her to be so impudent, but he silences her with a gesture. He states, ¡°Please enlighten me, your Grace. As we both know, it¡¯s no excuse for a King, even a King Regent, but if I am ignorant, please correct me.¡± With an agreeable nod, she explains, ¡°You were convinced that a woman¡¯s dignity is so important in this kingdom, that her life pales in comparison by nobles who stand to gain something by the turmoil. The only other noble house in this kingdom with no sons other than the Royal Family was my own. I believe council with an unbiased house would have served you well.¡± ¡°Ha! Unbiased!? You just said that lecher was under your house¡¯s protection.¡± Aramellianna looks at Zorenwein with a cold expression. ¡°Daniel has no family name, so he can never be a suitor to either princess. I have no one to submit to marry into the Royal Family. As you are under arrest, Zorenwein, if you speak again, my men will be removing fingers for each time you speak out of turn.¡± Rikuto says as diplomatically as he can once more. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our heads cool and our swords sheathed. Grand Duchess, Duke Zorenwein¡¯s house is not the only one who felt conflicted by Daniel¡¯s actions. Even Daniel agreed that keeping the peace with as many houses as possible was ideal.¡± She smirks. ¡°And, you jeopardized your alliance with the strongest one. I hope it was worth it.¡± ¡°Daniel and I both felt you and Duchess Wenlianna would see reason, your Grace. Mistakes were made, I readily admit that. However, we all reached a compromise. Were we to claim Princess Erimaya was inadvertently humiliated against her will, it would be difficult to explain to anyone without punishing the one who did it to her in at least some capacity.¡± Just before Aramellianna speaks again, she notices something in Rikuto¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t catch it before, as she was guided more by anger and insult than by logic. She is now aware; what she missed was something important. She¡¯s not teaching him nearly as much as she thought. He¡¯s playing a game of chess, and she¡¯s not an opponent. She¡¯s one of his most important pieces. As it stands, he and she are the only two who realize it now. She ponders only a moment longer, growling coldly, ¡°Regardless, on the word of cowards, you violated the Treatises, and I hereby revoke our alliance. If you wish to negotiate a new alliance, you may visit me at my estate. I will be taking the suspects into custody. Do not test me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to take them. If you wish to seek a trial against them,...¡± ¡°I told you, your Majesty; as it stands you are under invasion by the House of Stalvaltan, and I claim my authority as Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan house to operate independently. I am offering a hand of peaceful retreat in exchange for tribute. You may seek counsel, but I will be leaving with those two in my custody one way or another.¡± Rikuto stares at her, and she sees it only because she¡¯s watching for it. While it¡¯s not what he planned, he approves. He¡¯s trusting her not to do anything rash. For the sake of the kingdom, she won¡¯t. She just wanted to make a splash and get to the bottom of Daniel¡¯s sudden arrest. He leans towards Heralesse, whispering with her for a moment. Zorenwein whines, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be considering this, your Majesty. This woman has obviously gone mad!¡± Heralesse also doesn¡¯t seem to agree, but Rikuto is able to discuss it with her. He stands up, saying for all to hear, ¡°Very well. Grand Duchess, you have made your case. In the interest of establishing friendly relations in these uncertain times, the Kingdom hereby extradites Duke Zorenwein pel Ekstragar and his son, Zorenwein the Second, to your custody for the investigation of conspiracy to commit murder. Guards, arrest them and turn them over to the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± bursts Zorenwein. His son cries, ¡°Please! Don¡¯t do this! I was fine with marrying Eri either way! Please, your Majesty!¡± The two are placed under arrest, and they try to go limp, but the guards easily drag them to the Captain and his men, who take custody of them. Aramellianna states, ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°How many times did you count?¡± ¡°Four, your Grace. If the last string of words was to be considered one.¡± ¡°I agree. That¡¯s fair. Four it is.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°Make that five.¡± ¡°No-no-no-no-no! Please!¡± The Captain wrenches his hand, holding it out for one of the soldiers to step up with his dagger. Rikuto calls out, ¡°Grand Duchess.¡± She looks at him, and the guards hold Zorenwein. Rikuto sighs. He realizes he can¡¯t stop her now. She made a threat, and she intends to prove she¡¯s not all talk. It does afford the guards in back the time to escort the youngest of her daughters out. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She smirks coyly at him. He states coldly, ¡°A man in panic struggles to control his tongue. Please count it all as one.¡± She smiles. ¡°Very well, your Majesty. Perhaps you are right.¡± She says to the Captain with a coldness, ¡°Just one, then. His index finger.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± Before the entire audience chamber, minus those who have fainted throughout the stressful ordeal, the Captain of the Stalvaltan Guard escorting the Grand Duchess presents a Duke¡¯s finger to the knife. He and his son both scream in horror, while Duke Zorenwein¡¯s screams also ring of pain. Aramellianna puts her hand on her chest, bowing at Rikuto only slightly as the guards wrap Zorenwein¡¯s finger, skillfully preventing even a single drop of stray blood from reaching the floor. They also gag him to cut back on his screaming. Aramellianna says with a coldness, ¡°Your Majesty. I look forward to our negotiations.¡± She leads her guards and daughters out of the room, with Zorenwein fainting from shock and his son crying as he¡¯s dragged out. Wenlianna jogs into step with her mother so she can whisper, ¡°Mother¡­ I-Is this¡­ really okay? I¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually go to war for me and Daniel¡­¡± Aramellianna smiles and pets Wenlianna¡¯s head. ¡°Our house was wronged by these actions, and other houses were manipulating the otherworlder king through his naivete. I would go to war for any of you.¡± She adds at a normal volume, ¡°All five of you girls, pay attention. Nobility is give and take. If you allow others to take from you without recompense, they will destroy your house one brick at a time. As Grand Duchess and Commander of the Stalvaltan Guard, it is even MORE imperative to enforce boundaries. Not only our own status, but the very kingdom itself, could falter. Do you understand, girls?¡± All five of them nod, and Yanidere murmurs somewhat lightly, ¡°I¡¯m glad Wenlianna found someone. I think she¡¯ll be a better Grand Duchess than me.¡± The younger sisters snicker, and Wenlianna hisses, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean!? A-And, D-Daniel¡¯s just my assistant.¡± Yanidere instantly retorts, ¡°Right, correction. Daniel will make a fine Grand Duke.¡± Even Aramellianna chuckles as Wenlianna¡¯s face turns bright shades of pink. Soon enough, Daniel will be returned, the King Regent will reach out for negotiations, and the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan will have even better leverage than before. That is, if all were to go according to plan. *** Chapter 12: Road to the End of the World Daniel knows nothing about treatises being broken or alliances being shaken. He knows nothing about the various powers in the kingdom and the struggles for more power. He¡¯s lounging in his prison carriage as the long journey carries him towards a fortress at the edge of the civilized world, according to the denizens of this world. The guards have been fairly respectful to him, since they were told enough to know that he¡¯s not a hardened monster, he¡¯s just an unlucky fish out of water. They even told him that they had to take a detour because they heard from one of the villages they passed through that one of the allied kingdoms on their route, Bromlund is being embargoed by the Empire for laundering money and double-selling arms and armor and trading on credit. While transporting Daniel isn¡¯t a commercial endeavor and SHOULD be irrelevant to the embargo searches and seizures, Daniel is a ¡®summoned hero¡¯; an asset in a certain sense. The fewer people who actually analyze who he is, the better. Fortunately for Daniel, he has no magical power, so as long as he plays dumb, if he is captured, he¡¯ll be utterly useless to any other territory. Going around the embargoed kingdom means an extra week and a half of travel, but the guards are taking caution seriously. Rikuto was specific that Daniel needs to make it to the fortress alive and well. Fortunately, Daniel has a small window with metal bars over it to observe the world he¡¯s in. It¡¯s more colorful than Earth. The trees have a lot of bright colors, similar to Japanese sakura cherry trees. The trees themselves have varying colored leaves, not just blossoms in bloom. Daniel hasn¡¯t figured out the seasons of this world, yet, but it does seem to be fairly stable most of the year, compared to most of Earth, which generally had broad swings across the seasons. But, he¡¯s pretty sure it¡¯s not fall. If anything, it¡¯s closer to spring, since it has felt warmer the last few weeks. In addition to colorful foliage, there is a broad swath of varying races in this world, truly making it fantastical compared to Earth. Many of them share traits with humans, indicating potential shared ancestors, but as expected in a fantasy world, there are animalistic humans with varying parts that appear similar to non-human creatures, such as the bovine people like the ones Daniel mentioned in the castle¡¯s town. There are the cute androgynous feline race; the gatonines. They are petite, with cat pupils, cat ears, claws, and tails, and though they don¡¯t have very many behaviors associated with terrestrial cats, they do purr when they¡¯re in a good mood, which is a surprisingly comforting sound. There are canine peoples, whose features lean more canine than human, where the gatonines lean more human than feline. There are a race of lobster-like crab people that are among the most alien, sharing size with large humans, but virtually nothing else. They are amphibious, but are employed most often in naval and marina work. There are industrial territories that have a lot more of the other races, who have unique talents and abilities a lot of the times, and Daniel awes at the constructions they pass by; towering monoliths of buildings made of stone -made possible by magic, no doubt-. There is a crystal statue of a pantheon, as far as he can tell, with varying gods or goddesses, or some other important cultural figures. Like the peoples considered ¡®allied races¡¯, the pantheon is varying in sizes and races. They pull off of the road after leaving a town ringing with the sounds of forging weapons. They make a simple camp, since they¡¯re trying to keep a low profile. They let Daniel out to relieve himself, and they don¡¯t even bother to handcuff him. He has no drive to escape, though he does survey their surroundings. The smell of smoke is still heavy on Daniel¡¯s clothes, as well as the guards¡¯ armor, and they wash their hands and faces in the stream they¡¯re parked near. Daniel asks as they clean up and prepare camp, ¡°You guys have any idea what I can expect at Fort Twilight?¡± The guards share some glances, and then the sergeant replies, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s a valley barrier. The mountains do most of the work at holding the demons back. A handful of fortresses are manned on the border. You¡¯ll probably see skirmishes, but the funnel of the valley seems to be sapping the advantage of numbers. The main garrison is further east from Twilight, where they can respond to any invasions at other points.¡± Daniel connects the dots. ¡°I see. So, Twilight is almost like bait, then, huh?¡± The guard shrugs uneasily. ¡°That¡¯s probably not entirely wrong, unfortunately. It¡¯s an easily defensible position, but it¡¯s not easy to get through the mountains any other way.¡± ¡°Obviously, please forgive my ignorance, but could the demons not tunnel through the mountains? As long as the two sides have been at stalemate, I¡¯d think that¡¯d be easier than trying to press the attack on a valley fortress.¡± The eldest guard nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sure both sides have thought of that. But, to tunnel through that much rock to move even a vanguard force through would take a lot of time. The mountains are also resistant to magic in large areas due to some element no one¡¯s ever seen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an element that blocks magic?¡± The guards nod. ¡°So they say, anyway. Because it creates such a large dead zone around itself, in regards to magic, it¡¯s impossible to pinpoint the material itself, buried in the rock. Much of the rock itself is as hard or harder than our best tools, which means the demons likely won¡¯t have an easier time than us.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ How very peculiar.¡± Daniel ponders a material that can actively negate magic. It shouldn¡¯t be magnets, because Wenlianna was pretty easily able to procure some, implying that it can be obtained by magic, and she didn¡¯t mention anything about it having such an effect. Regardless, for it to have such a large area of effect as to prevent its identification, it would likely either be emitting something, such as a negative mana, or have some sort of reaction that absorbs mana from the surroundings, similar to how ¡°poison¡± materials work in nuclear power to absorb the neutrons so that fission can¡¯t occur -or at least, drastically reduce the process-. Definitely glad I never mentioned my nuclear power background to Rikuto¡­ Daniel did promise not to forge any weapons, but that was before he was going to have to defend himself at the end of the world. He has no desire to shift the balance of power one way or the other, but he has no intention to simply roll over and die. It won¡¯t be easy, but if the base will leave him alone, his idle hands will welcome the devil¡¯s tune. *** It¡¯s been two weeks, and King Regent Rikuto¡¯s entourage arrives, less the two Princesses, who are remaining in the castle for their safety. As the alliance between the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy and the Kingdom has faltered, it is not completely hostile. In fact, Rikuto is relying on Aramellianna being a sort of wild card in the nobility. He has been briefed that no fewer than twelve of the upper houses of nobility have petitioned alliances with the Grand Duchy, and a not-insignificant number of lesser houses and knights have pledged allegiance to the Grand Duchy should the worst come to pass. Rikuto is a little thankful Aramellianna backed off when she had the castle at metaphorical gunpoint. He knows she wasn¡¯t bluffing, and he knows he¡¯s VERY lucky she didn¡¯t exercise her authority to remove him from leadership. Given that he ignorantly violated some semi-abstract clauses in the founding charters and treatises of the Kingdom, he opened the can of worms for the nobility to shear itself in half; those hoping to curry favor with the Kingdom in hopes that Aramellianna will be treated as a traitor and the Grand Duchy dissolved, and those allying themselves with the Grand Duchy for a much broader scope of reasons; loyalty to the kingdom¡¯s laws, the relative strength of the Grand Duchy singlehandedly being capable -especially with backing- of capsizing the kingdom entirely, and even simply a dislike of Rikuto for one reason or another.. And, as far as a civil war, the Grand Duchy would likely come out of the fight on its feet. More worrisome, however, is the fact that external powers have offered support to both sides, indicating word has spread far. It¡¯s suddenly making it an extremely fortunate knee-jerk response that Aramellianna dispatched troops to retrieve Daniel the moment she heard where he was being sent. If he really can make weapons, they may need them sooner, rather than later. Nothing¡¯s changed yet, other than paperwork. Regardless, hungry eyes are now gazing upon the Kingdom and its powder keg, looking for the fuse. The advantage is; both Rikuto and Aramellianna, assuming she cooperates, can pretty easily filter out the nobles that are truly treacherous based on their reasoning for which side they choose. And, adding hope to the notion of continued peace, a fanfare greeting meets the King. Aramellianna isn¡¯t above being sarcastic, from what Rikuto has gathered during their many meetings, but she does value decorum and etiquette. Even her storming the castle with her elite commandos -peacefully- was done with grace and the law on her side. Of course, the Kingdom could have retaliated against being ¡®invaded¡¯, but she was making a point of exactly how dangerous believing nobles at their word is. They¡¯re not all allies with each other OR the Kingdom. They only play the part when the advantage is on their side. Rikuto knew he couldn¡¯t trust everyone at face value, but it¡¯s also difficult to walk the line without getting stabbed in the back by one side or the other. Aramellianna inadvertently chummed the water. And, she meets him out front of her estate, flanked by her guards and children, minus Wenlianna. Wenlianna is notoriously court-shy, and she tries to keep out of affairs of nobility as much as possible. She¡¯s likely keeping herself distracted on a project. Aramellianna greets Rikuto politely, ¡°Your Majesty. Was your trip brief?¡± Rikuto returns the greeting just as politely. ¡°Your Grace. It was, thank you. I¡¯ve come as you requested to speak on behalf of restoring the Kingdom¡¯s stability.¡± ¡°Indeed you have. Rather foolish, if you ask me.¡± ¡°Maybe. But, I¡¯m not foolish enough to believe I haven¡¯t already lost. May we discuss this further indoors?¡± She nods civilly. ¡°Yes. Your troops may water and rest your horses there. Karstrak will guide them. You and your delegates may come inside. This way.¡± Stalvaltan guards form lines the entire length of the walk to the dining hall, where the Grand Duchess provides a meal. The Royal Guard and the Stalvaltan Guard alternate in the room, keeping equal footing between the two factions. It¡¯s a little tense and awkward, but the daughters are calm and respectful -the least involved in the military matters themselves-. It¡¯s highly likely Aramellianna told them to stay calm and composed. Rikuto notices the missing member, and he verifies, ¡°Excuse me, your Grace; should we wait on¡­¡± ¡°Wenlianna? No. She¡¯ll arrive at her leisure, if at all. Please ignore her tardiness if she arrives. I¡¯ve taken to not interrupting her work, and I¡¯ve yet to regret it.¡± Rikuto acknowledges with a nod, and he tastes the food. It¡¯s plenty good, and he and his delegates take to their meals peacefully. After dinner, Aramellianna clears the room of servants, and she waits for them to leave. The youngest two daughters also depart with her permission, as it¡¯s the eldest sisters that will likely inherit the Grand Duchy, and the youngest two are still children. ¡°Now then, your Majesty. Our formal audience will be tomorrow, of course, after you¡¯ve received the courtesy of a night¡¯s rest. However, I wanted to ask you informally what your thoughts are on the rumors you¡¯ve been hearing about my household.¡± Rikuto wears a diplomatic smile. They¡¯re not at war yet. She¡¯s testing him. ¡°As I¡¯m sure is the case for those you¡¯ve heard of the Castle, the noble houses are taking sides. I have it on good authority that many of the Duchys, Earldoms, and Counties are favoring your side, other than your obvious rivals. Probably of more caution to us is the fact that almost ALL of the knights and untitled Lords and landowners are taking your side.¡± She smirks cryptically. She states plainly, ¡°Duchess.¡± Yanidere, the second eldest daughter of the Grand Duchess, and the eldest present, states confidently, ¡°Yes, your Grace. Your Majesty, we have it on good authority, that a majority of the Duchys, Earldoms, and Counties are favoring the Castle, other than the houses pledged to the Stalvaltan house since before the Kingdom¡¯s founding. Additionally, all Baronys and Viscounties seem to be siding with the Castle, and many of the untitled Lords and landowners are holding pledge to the Kingdom and are staying neutral.¡± Rikuto looks at Tulaxxas, the Prime Minister. Tulaxxas, in turn, pages through his notes. They¡¯re both not much older than Yanidere, and though both have their fields of expertise, Aramellianna is once again flexing her extensive experience. She didn¡¯t just claim rights to the Grand Duchy when the Grand Duke passed away. She became the true Grand Duchess by learning all of the duties and responsibilities of the ruler of the Grand Duchy. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Rikuto remarks with a rather calm tone, ¡°Having heard from an apparent opposing side, it would seem our apparent allies are hedging their bets.¡± Aramellianna¡¯s smile widens, though she still says nothing. Yanidere folds her hands together on the table, saying confidently, ¡°Your Majesty, as formal pledges are sent in writing, it may be in both of our interests to compare those who¡¯ve made formal pledges, and those who have offered verbal support.¡± The Prime Minister whispers to Rikuto, who nods once he understands. Rikuto replies, ¡°I understand the temptation, Duchess Yanidere. However, I fear this would waver the trust of those who have pledged formally for retaliation in any case of the aftermath.¡± The second eldest daughter present, Yormolett, raises her hand. Aramellianna nods her head at her. ¡°Speak.¡± The young teen girl says politely, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. Your Majesty, formal pledges were once intended to hopefully defuse a costly war through a sort of measurement of forces. If the outcome is obvious, one side or the other is more likely to back off.¡± Aramellianna nods simply in agreement, and she speaks this time. ¡°It is the verbal pledges that we should concern ourselves with.¡± She turns cold, saying quietly, ¡°Guards, leave the room.¡± The Stalvaltan Guards pivot as one, but they wait on the Royal Guard. Rikuto thinks for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Royal Guard, join the Stalvaltan Guard outside.¡± The captain of the Royal Guard replies a little hesitantly, ¡°If that is your command, your Majesty.¡± ¡°It is.¡± He bows his head respectfully, ordering the Royal Guards to turn and the two sets of guards march as one out of the room. Once the room is cleared, the last guard out closes the doors. Aramellianna whispers softly, ¡°Wenlianna.¡± The door on the opposite end rumbles, and the shy Magic Artisan stumbles in. ¡°Y-You knew I was there?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re late for dinner. Did you bring what I requested?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, your Grace. But, I haven¡¯t worked out all of the problems yet.¡± ¡°As long as it gives us a few minutes. Activate it.¡± The Grand Duchess gestures at the table, and Rikuto and Tulaxxas watch as the Artisan sheepishly trots to the table on Aramellianna¡¯s side, placing a book-sized device on the table. She makes some adjustments, and then turns it on. It glows, and she says, ¡°Okay. It glows while it¡¯s working, Mother. I¡¯ll take my-...¡± ¡°Sit down, Duchess.¡± Wenlianna squeaks, but she takes a seat obediently. Aramellianna smiles at Rikuto cryptically, and she states with a cold tone, ¡°We should also be deflecting offers for aid from outside of the Kingdom.¡± Rikuto cocks his head. ¡°Your Grace? Were I to follow such advice¡­¡± ¡°I know how it sounds. I¡¯m going to give you the exact same advice when Wenlianna¡¯s device is turned off. Hold your glass to your ear.¡± Rikuto glances at Tulaxxas, but they both obey, and their eyes widen simultaneously. There is a terribly raucous buzz coming from the glass. It¡¯s not destructive, but Rikuto¡¯s gaze is drawn to the windows. ¡°Not just glass, your Majesty. Wenlianna has bought us some true alone time. SO, in that matter, if we are to reveal that our kingdom is fractured, we are looking at full invasion. You may do what you want with this information, but either of us choosing sides with the kingdoms around us, including requesting aid from the Empire, will result in us selling out our own territories for a petty victory. I don¡¯t want civil war, and I don¡¯t think you do either. But, more importantly, I know you don¡¯t want invasion or annexation any more than I do. We¡¯ll likely have to fend them off anyways.¡± Rikuto ponders the information. ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re definitely not wrong. Our sources indicate there are already external factions reaching out to various territories within the Kingdom. Seems word has already left our borders.¡± ¡°I do apologize for my extreme measures, but¡­ This presents an¡­ opportunity of sorts.¡± Rikuto nods in understanding, and he sighs. ¡°I had hoped we were on the same page. I was prepared to remain silent, but¡­ If we can use this situation to root out the corruption within our borders,...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be in a better place than we were before. I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± The Grand Duchess toasts her drink, taking a sip. Wenlianna murmurs, ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± ¡°Seems we are running out of time. What I will now speak is the truth. When the device loses power, I will repeat what I said. I recommend you naively agree.¡± She then switches subjects, ¡°As for Duke Zorenwein and his son, we have confirmed that Daniel was the target of an assassination attempt by the law through the calls for execution regarding the incident with Princess Erimaya.¡± This shocks Rikuto. She just told him that she intended to continue to speak truth, but threw in final instructions for him. He remarks with surprise, ¡°It was true? He intended to kill Daniel? Why?¡± Wenlianna retorts a little sourly, ¡°Because, Princess Erimaya was Zorenwein the Second¡¯s fiance. AFTER your in-laws to be made Heralesse yours instead of his.¡± Again, Rikuto is thrown for a loop. He has to process the burst of information he¡¯s receiving. However, Aramellianna nods in agreement. ¡°It was all political, of course, and when we arrived, they were demanding recompense, were they not?¡± Rikuto confirms. ¡°Yes, he was still protesting the actions of Daniel, even after the agreed upon compromise.¡± Yanidere states a little bluntly, ¡°They -at least, Lord Zorenwein Senior- was hoping the Crown would offer Heralesse in order to maintain the alliance with their house.¡± That part, unfortunately, makes sense. But, it¡¯s not something Rikuto would even begin to offer. He¡¯s not personally attached to Heralesse, since he¡¯s not sure how she feels about him, but he¡¯d never even consider simply trading her as a ticket to keeping allies. Rikuto narrows his eyes, though. ¡°Eri¡­¡± This cryptic statement causes Aramellianna to cock her head. Rikuto looks directly at her, ¡°How difficult was it for you to get this information from them?¡± She is a little confused, but she replies, ¡°There are houses that specialize in information extraction, but ours is proud of reliability over speed. To my knowledge, it was no more or less difficult than typical. Nobles tend to break rather easily. I sincerely doubt I could withstand¡­ questioning.¡± Rikuto shakes his head, looking at Wenlianna¡¯s device. The glow is wavering, and he listens to his glass. It¡¯s still rumbling, so he states quietly, ¡°What if¡­ Erimaya¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t an accident?¡± ¡°The guards and maid were all questioned, were they not?¡± ¡°They were, but, what if¡­?¡± The rumbling fades and the device dies. Wenlianna hums nervously, and he nods to acknowledge her caution. He said enough, so he sets the glass down, and Aramellianna¡¯s own nod confirms that she understood what she needs to inquire about next with her prisoners. He states at a normal volume, ¡°I¡¯m sure we can hammer out details tomorrow, of course, your Grace. However, your wisdom is clearly not to be underestimated.¡± She smiles and nods politely. ¡°I appreciate that, your Majesty. It shames me to admit, but it seems at present, I am the most¡­ experienced active ruler in the Kingdom¡¯s former allies. And, that said, I urge you to heed one more piece of advice; we should also be deflecting offers for aid from outside of the Kingdom. Revealing our current state of affairs might tempt the less reserved of our neighbors.¡± Rikuto hums in thought. ¡°I see¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of that. You¡¯re right. Do you suggest we deny the fracture of the Founding Charters, then, your Grace?¡± ¡°That, or to assure our neighbors that it¡¯s simply a renegotiation. After all, we are still allies, are we not?¡± She says it with a snake-like tone, and Tulaxxas glances uneasily at Rikuto. Rikuto nods as if he¡¯s completely naive, ¡°Yes, I believe we can still rely on each other very much. Thank you for the advice, your Grace. I¡¯ll be sure to be careful with what information gets out.¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty. Ruling a kingdom is far more than sitting in a chair, after all.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Their silent vow to destroy their true enemies doesn¡¯t slip past either of them. Rikuto knows that it would be very easy for Aramellianna to simply conquer the castle and become the ruling body of the kingdom, quickly reuniting everyone under law. She also has the resolve to eliminate anyone that protests by whatever means necessary. Rikuto has three choices; try to challenge her on her level, follow her lead, or get out of her way entirely. He¡¯s an outsider in this world, and he¡¯s doing his best. But, he doesn¡¯t have the connections she has yet. She could likely undermine half the kingdom before their meeting in the morning. Suddenly, shouting comes from outside the room, ¡°Your Grace! Your Grace! It¡¯s urgent! Please! It¡¯s about the Artisan!¡± Aramellianna looks at Wenlianna, and she flinches. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have anything unstable running right now, Mother.¡± Yanidere murmurs, ¡°Wenlianna, it¡¯s ¡®Your Grace¡¯ in a¡­¡± The Grand Duchess cuts her off, calling out, ¡°Guards, you may all reenter. Bring the messenger with you.¡± The Royal Guards and the Stalvaltan Guards file back in with the same alternating pattern. It¡¯s very ceremonial, in spite of the potential tension in the room. The messenger is a lightly-geared soldier of the Stalvaltan guard, wearing an appropriate messenger¡¯s pauldron and shoulder bag, each with the crest of the Stalvaltan household; a reptilian-looking creature native of this world wearing armor; similar to a wyvern or dragon, and it holds a sword in its claw, breathing all four of the elements on the blade. Rikuto is still learning, but it¡¯s a mythical creature called a ¡®Feldrok¡¯ or ¡®Soulwyrm¡¯, which is said to be even more powerful than the dragons. It has a broad, semi-spiky looking tail and triangular horns, going by the black emblem of the creature on the Stalvaltan sigil. ¡°What message do you bring? As you can see, Wenlianna is here.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Your Grace, your Majesty¡­¡± He glances at Rikuto, but Aramellianna insists, ¡°Speak. I allow it.¡± He bows his head briefly. ¡°It¡¯s about the Artisan retrieval mission, your Grace.¡± This shocks everyone present, and Wenlianna sits up. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± The messenger nods. ¡°You found him?¡± He hesitates, and he pulls the message from his bag, handing it to the Captain of the Stalvaltan Guard. He opens the message as everyone waits. He asks the messenger, ¡°Is this message accurate?¡± The messenger confirms. ¡°As it was written by the Lieutenant himself, Captain.¡± The Captain hands the message to Aramellianna, stating, ¡°You may wish to read it yourself, your Grace.¡± She sighs, reading the message briefly as Yanidere and Wenlianna lean over her arms to read it as well. Yanidere gasps first, but Aramellianna¡¯s confidence falters. She hands it back to the Captain, having him pass it to Rikuto. The Captain walks the message to Rikuto, and Rikuto reads it over. ¡°[Status report; Artisan Retrieval and Escort, Can¡¯t make formal. Situation dire. Half of squad lost. Capital of Kingdom Bromlund falling to revolution. Anarchy spreading. Haven¡¯t located Artisan. Bromlund on lockdown. Forced retreat. Apologies. I accept full responsibility. Lieutenant Vestrich, Artisan Retrieval]¡± The room is silent for a long time. Wenlianna is the first to speak, asking softly, ¡°Wh-... What does this mean? Will we have to wait¡­ until he reaches the fortress?¡± Aramellianna looks at her, but she doesn¡¯t reply right away. Rikuto remarks softly, ¡°Revolution¡­ Bromlund is our neighbor, are they not?¡± With a nod, Tullaxxas explains, ¡°Yes, your Majesty. We¡¯ve had some reports of unrest due to the increased taxes Bromlund implemented, but nothing that seemed out of the ordinary.¡± Rikuto thinks for a moment. He does recall hearing that Bromlund, and other territories allied to the Empire have raised taxes in order to feed the war effort. Unfortunately, this worked rather opposite of Rikuto¡¯s strategy. He increased trade materials being produced, but ones that are consumable for the kingdom as well to become self-sufficient. In return, he had taxes reduced, especially those on import and export, which served to draw travelling trade routes to pass through their territory, boosting the number of taxable transactions by a greater factor than the losses of the reduced tax revenues. As the liquid capital of the Kingdom has increased, Rikuto has been able to provide a lot more of a principal payment to the Empire. He¡¯s learned -both through theory and practice- that the Empire is much more friendly to those providing war aid, to the point that the Empress has opened formal and informal communication channels with Rikuto. Naturally, this inspires the other kingdoms to try to win back any lost or perceived available favor with the Empire, who will undoubtedly share abundant wealth if and when the war comes to a victorious end. That one of the kingdoms trying to solve the issue quickly raised taxes expresses a level of apathy for their own populace, as well as a massive disconnect and inexperience worse even than Rikuto¡¯s. In turn, they¡¯re under rapid collapse as the economy implodes. The revolution is likely a result of the rapid inflation of food prices as merchants and farmers try to recoup losses and be able to afford their own taxes. Wenlianna asks nervously, ¡°D-Do you think¡­ this was part of the conspiracy?¡± Rikuto replies, forgetting about the situation they were discussing prior -the fact that they¡¯re not technically allies-. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s too convenient for that, unfortunately.¡± Aramellianna nods in agreement, adding, ¡°It also implies a level of influence Duke Zorenwein doesn¡¯t have. Our men know the difference between a riot and a full revolution. If he used such a term, it was not lightly.¡± Rikuto murmurs, ¡°Which means, if Daniel¡¯s transport crossed into Bromlund prior to the eruption¡­¡± ¡°They could be anywhere. And¡­¡± The Grand Duchess trails off, sighing in disappointment. ¡°What are you saying?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°I¡¯m not a soldier. Please tell me what you mean.¡± She glances between Rikuto and Aramellianna for an answer. The Grand Duchess finally replies, ¡°Daniel may already be lost.¡± Wenlianna gasps. However, it¡¯s the youngest present daughter of the Grand Duchess who raises her hand again. The Grand Duchess asks, her tone more of defeat and disgust than her confidence from before. ¡°What is it, Yormolett?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. What if¡­ What if we all offered military support? At least to restore order. Could we not enlist their troops formally in the search?¡± Rikuto confirms with a nod, ¡°This could work to our favor. I¡¯ve been hoping to gain access to the gulf Bromlund controls, as it¡¯s closest to our territory.¡± NEVER missing an opportune moment, it seems, to flex her position, Aramellianna murmurs coyly, ¡°Oh? I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I do wonder what could be gained from Bromlund¡­¡± Wenlianna murmurs after a quiet pause, ¡°But¡­ What about Daniel?¡± *** Chapter 13: Road to the End of the World Part 2 "Chaos?" asks Daniel as the guards let him out so they can make camp. When they had first approached the kingdom of Bromlund, there were rumors of unrest, which prompted his escort to make a detour. There wasn¡¯t a crucial rush on them arriving at a specific time, so a delay won¡¯t be noticed unless he never arrives. However, as the guards just mentioned, they¡¯re way off course now thanks to that unrest, which, as their most recent town indicates, has descended into much more than unrest. The elder guard nods as he replies, ¡°That¡¯s what we heard in town. Apparently, merchants are fleeing Bromlund in droves, and it¡¯s gotten so bad the border¡¯s been completely closed.¡± The younger guard, who usually helps Daniel with the tents, scoffs. ¡°Good thing we didn¡¯t end up crossing the border then. Good call, Sergeant.¡± The elder guard agrees warmly, ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more. Apparently, the kingdom tried to raise their taxes, which only made things worse, and the people have finally revolted. Don¡¯t know who would¡¯ve been worse to run into, their military, or revolting commoners.¡± Daniel chuckles uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m glad you dodged that for us. Thank you. A shame it came to that¡­¡± The younger guard replies warmly, ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re members of Mornistae. King Regent Rikuto can lower taxes all he wants!¡± The guards and Daniel all chuckle. While Daniel hasn¡¯t had to worry much about finances himself up to this point, he agrees on the principle that higher taxes rarely leads to a good place. Anytime they CAN be lowered is a win for everyone, generally. Well, except for the corrupt. Daniel and Rikuto don¡¯t really have the opportunity to be corrupt, since both of their respective roles were above where they were before in their world. Daniel asks, ¡°So, how long until Fort Twilight, then, with the detour?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± remarks the navigator, who has yet to speak during this particular break. ¡°Any way I figure it, we can¡¯t really get there now. Part of the mountain range touches Bromlund territory, and the other side connects to the gulf. If we continue this way, we¡¯d have to find a border crossing and risk getting dragged into their internal affairs. If we try to return south and go around across the gulf, we¡¯d have to get a ferry. And, with Bromlund distracted, piracy is likely to see a rise on the gulf.¡± The Sergeant leading them rubs his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Such a pain. Do you think we could cross an open part of their border?¡± ¡°Off-road? It¡¯s possible. But, we¡¯d have to do it entering and leaving, and if we¡¯re caught at any point, they could treat us as smugglers, even IF drafting was off the table.¡± ¡°Kingdoms can draft other nations¡¯ soldiers in this world?¡± With a nod, the sergeant confirms, ¡°It¡¯s not much different than captured enemies, homeless, or poor farmers. We¡¯d be lucky to be given sharpened sticks and cast to the front lines. ¡®Fight for your freedom or die.¡¯ Given that it¡¯s a revolution, they¡¯d be more interested in taking our supplies and gear. In any case, if we came across anyone, we¡¯d likely be better off fighting to the death and trying to flee. Odds of survival wouldn¡¯t be great either way. Refusing conscription just gives us better odds of going home, rather than remaining conscripted or slaves if they learn who we were in the aftermath.¡± The guards nod together. Daniel is left with a fair amount to think about for a bit, since he didn¡¯t realize, just for being capable of fighting, another military might try to conscript them in times of emergency. It makes sense, and it probably happens more than he realizes on Earth, but it seems like it could be self-defeating. But then, even Daniel knows why Rikuto¡¯s strategies to lower taxes worked and raising taxes failed Bromlund. Rikuto enticed more transactions to take place, increasing money in circulation. Bromlund simply tried milking a weary cow past its limits. The navigator suggests, ¡°We¡­ COULD take Mister Daniel to Fort Peony, Sergeant. They¡¯d be able to report his arrival, as well as the reasons for delivering him there. If and when the route to Fort Twilight opens up, they could see him shipped there in turn.¡± The Sergeant nods in agreement. ¡°Yes, I think that may be our best and safest option, at this point. I think the intent is still met, and if they really, desperately need him at Twilight, they can send him across the west of the mountains.¡± Daniel smirks, ¡°That¡¯s the demon side of the mountains, isn¡¯t it?¡± The guards chuckle and nod, while the sergeant admits, ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah, it is.¡± Daniel smirks, but he replies sincerely, ¡°I know I¡¯m just the lowly prisoner, but I think it sounds like a good plan. Definitely inspires me not to try to flee from you guys, at least.¡± The young guard jokes, ¡°No more than before, anyways.¡± ¡°Well, that goes without saying.¡± They all share a chuckle together and set about on their agreed tasks to make camp. Once more, Daniel doesn¡¯t actually want to flee. He has nowhere to go in this world. He still harbors some hope of returning home, so even though he was having fun working with Wenlianna and living with her family, he fears getting too attached to them. The timing may have been a little late for all of this to occur, even, as he suspects that Wenlianna was becoming more reliant on him than she needs to be. Fortunately, he left his phone for her after explaining how to use the things that are useful to her. She can sift through it for much of the knowledge that he has, and more, in addition to the sketches and notes he left behind for her. She¡¯ll figure it out and become one of the most legendary Magic Artisans in this world. Daniel was just a crutch in the grand scheme of things. ¡°So, how long to Fort Peony, then?¡± The navigator replies as they work, ¡°Should be around two more weeks. They¡¯re about the same distance away, just on different portions of the mountain range. Peony, though, is so strategically out of the way, it¡¯s probably the only fort that¡¯s never been attacked by demons. But, conversely, it¡¯s not easy to attack the demons from there, so the stalemate continues.¡± The sergeant jokes, ¡°Those pesky mountains, keeping us all from killing each other. Darn rocks.¡± The sergeant uses his basic flame affinity to cast a spell and light the fire, while the young guard refills their canteens with his water affinity. Not everyone has a strong affinity for magic, but other than Daniel, there aren¡¯t any known people in the world who can¡¯t cast at least something. Daniel¡¯s used to it, but he still notices it every time. However, he was accustomed to having no special powers in his old world. He¡¯ll survive having no special powers in this world as well. The days pass by similarly, though each town they pass through has increasingly dire news of Bromlund and the revolution tearing it apart. Now, the Empire has begun delegating refugees, while the nobility have seemingly fled -those that could escape- as anarchy claims a large swath of a once-stable nation. As they¡¯re parked to resupply, Daniel overhears a conversation with the guards outside. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re from Mornistae? Were you not sent to Bromlund?¡± ¡°Sent to Bromlund? Why would we be?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Mornistae has dispatched troops, including the Stalvaltan Fourth Battalion to quell the uprising.¡± Daniel flinches. Stalvaltan? That¡¯s Wenlianna¡¯s family. Aren¡¯t their troops¡­ commandos or something? ¡°This must¡¯ve occurred after our departure. We¡¯re headed for Fort Peony.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Fair enough. Sometimes, I forget we¡¯re even at war with the demons. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good or bad thing.¡± ¡°Better than people dying left and right.¡± ¡°True that. Well then, blessings for you and yours back home.¡± ¡°Same to you. Take care.¡± The second youngest guard hands Daniel his rations through the bars of his window, saying quietly, ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed.¡± The sergeant replies, also keeping his voice low, ¡°It might be a diplomatic action. King Rikuto strikes me as the sort to be helpful, but for a price.¡± Daniel murmurs, ¡°If the Grand Duchess is sending troops, I suspect she¡¯s looking to gain as well. Our kingdom is landlocked, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is, excluding rivers. You think they¡¯re after the gulf?¡± ¡°Probably the biggest and only reason for a recently-recovering economy to aid a seafaring nation ripping itself apart.¡± The navigator replies, though the guards are pretending not to talk to Daniel specifically, ¡°Annexation of territory would be impossible during the war with the demons. It was part of the neutrality doctrine the Empire made everyone sign. Those who didn¡¯t receive no protection, but those who did would be sanctioned for wasting resources.¡± ¡°And which one is each kingdom?¡± ¡°Not sure for Bromlund. We¡¯re definitely part of the doctrine. If either you or King Rikuto had arrived with battle-favorable gifts from the gods, you¡¯d likely be halfway to the Demon Tyrant¡¯s castle by now. I¡¯d guess, anyways.¡± Daniel smirks to himself. The irony isn¡¯t lost on him of how much this world aligns with fiction from his world. It would be dreamy if he wasn¡¯t being carted off to the front lines with virtually nothing to protect himself. Especially because he¡¯s in a world of magic, but can¡¯t use any of his own. That said, it could be worse of course. He magically got younger, but has all of his wisdom and knowledge from his life on Earth. Why, he¡¯s not sure. Clearly the gods made strange decisions when they summoned him and Rikuto. The sergeant states, ¡°We¡¯ll keep moving for now. We should probably meet with a garrison, though, and try to send a message. Though, at this point, it may be better to just wait until we get there. It should only be a couple more days.¡± ¡°Is there any concern of the territory we¡¯re in drafting us for any reason?¡± asks Daniel softly. The sergeant replies honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, since Mattarglos notoriously keeps to themselves. They got a bit of the bottom loaf in terms of land, and no one really desires to conquer them, while their people remain proud of their little domain.¡± ¡°Mostly small folk anyways; gatonines, imps, and the like. Probably the only kingdom where humans are neither the majority nor the rulers.¡± ¡°I see. So¡­ probably a lot of warrior tribes here, then?¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Yeah. How¡¯d you know?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°If a country¡¯s rough to live in, at least in what I know from my world¡¯s history, typically, it¡¯s survival of the fittest, which naturally, breeds strong warriors. Only when technology can overcome those hardships do warrior ways tend to fade.¡± ¡°Your world always sounds like something¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ impossible.¡± ¡°My world? Until I arrived here, magic was impossible. Guess not much has changed, huh?¡± The guards chuckle, and they tap their fists on the cart, ¡®checking that it¡¯s solid¡¯. For a bunch of fellow soldiers, even if Daniel¡¯s service was brief and in a different field, the solidarity is reassuring for all of them. The last couple of days of the journey are mostly dark, as the carriage travels a winding and precarious valley through towering mountains, along cliff sides, and past a raging waterfall. The scenery is beautiful, and he could spend hours gazing on it. He asks the guards, since no one¡¯s around, ¡°You guys think I¡¯ll be allowed to hike here from the fort?¡± The sergeant chuckles, ¡°Dunno. You play nice with the fortress guards like you have us, and anything¡¯s possible. Not like you¡¯d be able to walk all the way out of the valley the way we came.¡± ¡°True that.¡± The navigator adds, ¡°I¡¯ve heard receiving the mist of the waterfall is considered good luck. Don¡¯t worry, Daniel. It seems the gods are watching out for you, even when it doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡± Daniel nods as he listens to both the guards and the waterfall. ¡°I was never particularly spiritual in my world, but hard to deny there must be some purpose for me here, right?¡± The guards nod in agreement. ¡°If nothing else, I¡¯m waiting for the lady Artisan, Duchess Wenlianna, to start selling your mechanisms. My wife¡¯s been begging me to find out from the castle when these ¡®water pumps¡¯ will be available.¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make them as quick as possible. Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s already got some being made as we speak.¡± The guards are quiet for a moment. Everyone present knows it was a little unfair, to Wenlianna most of all, to spirit away her assistant without warning. But, they also knew she¡¯d put up the biggest fight and stir the ire of the other nobles. Daniel suddenly states quietly, ¡°Thank you guys¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± asks the sergeant. ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯re a long way from home, all for the sake of keeping the peace. Thanks for treating me so well all this way.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s our jobs, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, besides, it sounds like you know what it¡¯s like, am I right? We¡¯re kindred spirits, Mr. Daniel. That¡¯s why, you¡¯ll ride out whatever this nonsense with the nobles is, wait for the Second Princess to make a fuss, and for King Rikuto to realize your value outweighs that of the nobles.¡± Daniel laughs. ¡°As always, I appreciate the sentiment, but I¡¯m a tinkerer. I obviously can¡¯t turn water into gold.¡± ¡°Are you sure? If you could¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. It was fiction in my world. Magic. So, even if it were possible in this world, it¡¯s obviously not going to be me.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, if you do figure it out anyways, Mister Daniel, you let me know first. I¡¯ll give you Ninety-nine percent of the profits.¡± The navigator glares at the sergeant, ¡°Huhhh? Who decided your magic will work? What about the rest of us?¡± ¡°That insolence is why Mister Daniel and I will retire on our gold-making, and I¡¯m gonna buy myself my own ship and sail the world.¡± ¡°Hah! The dreams of an old man!¡± The guards and Daniel all laugh once more. Daniel states warmly, ¡°If I figure it out, you¡¯ll be the first ones to know. I¡¯ll make sure of it. So don¡¯t you die on me either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± Daniel knows it isn¡¯t possible. If something like that could be done with magic, there are mages far smarter than he is that could figure it out. He can tell by the footprints behind them as they travel just a little further that they¡¯re getting close to the fort itself. Hopefully, he can make a decent first impression. ************** ¡°Oh! Lady Frejtenjir! Hi! How are you!¡± Ryukana giddily waves at her senior, who is headed somewhere in the divine realm. All of the gods and goddesses use the location as a sort of base of operations, equating something to a capital, in terms of human systems. From the divine realm, they nurture and preserve the balance between order and chaos, so that life may exist throughout the universe. After all, like life itself, they are children of the bond between order and chaos, the perpetual dance the two ruling goddesses are ever-locked in. Frejtenjir is sporting a fairly serious expression, but she waves at Ryukana briefly, and the happy-go-lucky young goddess continues on her way. It¡¯s been about a year since she sent a hero forth to answer a divine summons, and he seemed much more cautious and intelligent than a typical warrior type. He¡¯ll likely mobilize the world against the threat, rather than fight the threat head on, which is actually a preferable solution. Fortunately, the world wasn¡¯t in a precarious state, and caution is the better option, as the peculiar threat seems to similarly be moving slowly, marching its army towards the other living beings of that world, intent on destroying every last one of them. Normally, global wars aren¡¯t a reason for the divine realm to take action, but if the world itself performs the divine summoning, a tribute is offered, and so, a hero is sent in exchange. Ryukana is a rather senior goddess herself, having performed hundreds of hero summonings through the course of her existence. While the divine summons can be a surprise, the chosen hero consents to being sent to the other world, or another chosen one is selected. The process is generally random, as the bulk of the work is done once a hero is chosen, and gifts are bestowed upon them to fit into the world, while also giving them a carefully calculated ability that will serve them well. In Ryukana¡¯s case, she long-ago learned that obsessive observation and checking in on heroes can create the illusion of security, ¡®Oh, the goddess is looking out for me, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ Unfortunately, the original design around the hero summons is something Chaos is said to have come up with, and Order agreed with her. ¡®Life can always restart. If something is worth existing, it must overcome destruction. That is the way of existence.¡¯ Ryukana¡¯s heard Chaos say such words dozens of times, and it makes her heart flutter. Chaos doesn¡¯t want life to exist for the mere entertainment of the divine, she wants life to exist for chaos and order; creation, destruction, life, death, war, peace, love, and disappointment; all things that have defined the nature of Chaos¡¯s relationship with Order since beginningless time. All things that she believes give meaning to existence. Ryukana often tries to spoil her heroes, but she¡¯s been reprimanded before, so this last time, she stayed within the bounds of normal. If he searches well enough, though, he¡¯ll find the secret gift she left for him, which will make him have all the power he could ever possibly need. As she¡¯s passing by a usual gathering place for mingling, her ears pick up her name, followed by, ¡°Oof¡­ remind me not to get on her bad side.¡± ¡°Right? Can¡¯t imagine what the poor sap did. Must¡¯ve been something heinous.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he come from Earth? I didn¡¯t think anyone there even knew her name¡­¡± Ryukana halted mid-step, certain now they¡¯re talking about her. She pivots with an icy and sinister smile, trying to hide her rage, and failing miserably. She walks briskly over, trying her best to maintain her statue-like smile, and she engages them coldly, ¡°Pardon. I couldn¡¯t help but overhear. What about my hero?¡± ¡°U-Uh, Lady Ryukana!¡± Both Stellarmine and Dram, junior goddess and god respectively, bow politely. ¡°W-We¡­ Uh¡­¡± ¡°I followed the rules this time. For once. Is there a PROBLEM with giving my hero void magic, fire magic, and magic healing? I¡¯ll gladly send him more. How much more do you think would be sufficient, with your experience, hmm?¡± Her smile is terrifying, since it was her pride and experience being questioned. What she just said is the whole truth. She¡¯d gladly continue to spoil her heroes, even if it means some end up becoming a problem themselves down the road. ¡°F-Forgive us, Lady Ryukana!¡± pleads Stellarmine. ¡°But, we weren¡¯t talking about Rikuto.¡± ¡°Oh? I have no other active heroes at present. So, who could you possibly mean?¡± ¡°I-... Th-... The other man¡­ Daniel, I think his name was?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Dram murmurs, trying to distract Ryukana¡¯s wrath briefly away from the faltering goddess, ¡°You sent two heroes from Earth, didn¡¯t you? Or rather, Rikuto as a hero, and Daniel¡­ everyone believes¡­¡± She grips his collar snarling, ¡°Believes what!? Spit it out!¡± ¡°Th-... That he earned your ire somehow¡­¡± ¡°My ire!?¡± Ryukana recoils. ¡°How so!?¡± ¡°Y-... You sent him to that world without magic or skills¡­¡± Stellarmine is worried, watching the senior goddess¡¯s face. How could anyone think that of her, Ryukana, the goddess most scolded for gifting her heroes with too much power? She doesn¡¯t require worship from any of the worlds she oversees. Most don¡¯t even know she exists. They worship their own gods and goddesses in their own way, and some even worship evil forces. She doesn¡¯t mind. But, she loves the peoples of her world in the way she so admires Chaos for. She has no hatred or ire for anybody. And, if she selected them to answer a summoning ritual in a different world, she certainly wouldn¡¯t send anyone she hates. Rikuto was a polite and respectful person, and the moment she began speaking to him, she could see the gears were turning. He was planning out how to tackle the challenge ahead of him. But, if this ¡®Daniel¡¯ person, who was apparently also summoned from Earth, is known by everyone else¡­ Who the heck could he be? There¡¯s no way¡­ ¡°I just remembered! I¡¯m late for something! ByyyyEEEE!¡± She tries to make her voice friendly and song-like, but panic is setting in. Ryukana has sent hundreds of heroes forth over the eons, serving worlds that would be obliterated otherwise. Some succeeded. Some failed. Still others became problems requiring new heroes. All of them were granted immense magical power by Ryukana to save the worlds they were being sent to. What¡¯s more, if she sent someone from Earth to a world with magic and monsters without any boosts to level the playing field¡­ She might as well have sent a toddler to an inevitable doom. Ryukana dashes into the summoning hall, where a summoning is taking place. She feigns a patient and revered smile, watching and waiting for the process to complete. It takes longer than anything else in her life, including being scolded. She was fine with being scolded when she helped her heroes too much. It¡¯s why, every few heroes, she does the same again. But, in this case, there¡¯s potentially a life she ruined; a person she wasted, that is out there somewhere. She doesn¡¯t care about reprimand. If it¡¯s true, he¡¯s one of her heroes, and she owes him more than a simple apology. She watches as the painfully slow ritual concludes, and the observers and the god performing the summoning makes his way out. No sooner is the room clear does she pounce on the control unit. She frantically scrolls through to find her last summoning, and Rikuto¡¯s image pops up, just as expected. She searches for a second entry, as well as an attachment. Rikuto is and always has been a man, so a second life in the form of a fetus is impossible. Could it be an absorbed twin-turned-teratogenous cystoma? It¡¯s one of the many things possible for a human, but it would be a stretch to assume that¡¯s what the others mean. It¡¯s true she hadn¡¯t peeked in on Rikuto since sending him, as she wanted him to have time to adjust, and if he called for her, she would answer. Ryukana finds a secluded place, and she calls out to the Observers; her archangels that serve as her eyes in the world. Within moments, all twelve of the Observers appear before Ryukana, and they kneel. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Faithful Observers, have you spoken to others about my most recent summoning?¡± The leading archangel bows his head reverently, ¡°It has come up in casual conversation, my Lady. We have spoken only what little facts we know. We make no assumptions on your wisdom.¡± ¡°R-Right. Of course. But, I should have asked you; what are your thoughts on the matter? I wish to know if I overcorrected.¡± The archangels share a glance with each other, and Ryukana knows at once she¡¯s in trouble. He may not be in the record for some reason, but there is a person from Earth unaccounted for. ¡°My Lady, as mentioned, we do not make assumptions. And, we have not spoken of our own thoughts before now. Forgive me for saying so, but¡­ Perhaps if we were made to understand, we could share this wisdom with others.¡± Ryukana asks nervously, ¡°Wh-What wisdom would you like to know?¡± ¡°I wish I understood, so please help this humble archangel understand why you would summon two heroes; one with magic and the other without, to a world with magic, my Lady.¡± Ryukana freezes. She¡¯s ruined. Her heart is crumbling. She can¡¯t believe it. Is this the feeling of ¡®surreal¡¯ that humans experience? In all of the eons¡­ In all of the hundreds of summonings¡­ ¡°Yes, that. Of course. Hahaha¡­¡± What do I say? Accident aside, what happens to the heroes? Will they be returned? Will that world be scrapped? What have I done? ¡°You see, I was¡­ trying something out. An experiment of sorts. Success is not always found in the wisdom of Order, but also within Chaos. Sometimes a¡­ change of strategy is required to ensure a safe transition.¡± Oh god! I¡¯m making it worse! Please forgive me Lady Order! Lady Chaos! I¡¯ll make it right first! Please! ¡°I see, my Lady. That does make sense. If the enemy is prepared for the standard strategy, perhaps a seemingly illogical strategy will disorient them.¡± ¡°Yes! That.¡± NO! Are you nuts!? EVEN YOU know it¡¯s illogical! I¡¯ve doomed them both! I¡¯ve probably doomed that world! What if they fight each other!? What if they hate each other!? She says as coolly as she can, ¡°Thank you for sharing your thoughts. I will be sure to explain my reasoning better in the future. Please continue your diligence, my loyal Observers.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Lady.¡± With a flash of light, the Observers vanish. Ryukana stands frozen in shock and horror for a moment, wearing her horrified smile. I need to find him. Fast. ************* Chapter 14: The Flower Garden Daniel steps out of the prison carriage at Fort Peony, and he quickly understands where the name comes from. True, in his brain the name translates as ¡®Peony¡¯ because of the pretty pink flowers that he¡¯s pretty sure are this world¡¯s equivalent, and what they¡¯re called in this world¡¯s primary language. However, he understands why this fort was named after a flower. Almost the entire fortress staff is women, wearing elegant armor that looks more like a videogame¡¯s ceremonial monster hunting armor, rather than military steel like the guards who escorted him. A woman around twenty five approaches, and the guards snap to attention, saluting with their fists low in front of them. It looks almost like a preparation for a low gut punch, but it¡¯s actually a show of subordination. In ancient times, commanders could and would decide on the spot and chop hands off, and presenting the hand in such a way shows respect and acceptance of any praise or punishment. Unlike Earth, higher officers don¡¯t salute lower ranking soldiers at all. She comes to a stop, and the sergeant reports, ¡°Sergeant Wolstran of the Kingdom of Mornistae, on orders of his Majesty, King Regent Rikuto of the Otherworld.¡± The woman studies the group for a moment, looking up at Daniel, since, as usual, he¡¯s the tallest one around. Though, he can see manning the upper walls of the fort one of the bovine women, who tend to be larger than humans in¡­ all dimensions. She¡¯s probably one of the few who are taller than Daniel, even at his average height for Earth. Daniel bows, and Wolstran hands over the scroll containing the letter from Rikuto, explaining, ¡°The Kingdom of Bromlund is in chaos with an ensuing revolution, Lady Commander. We were originally destined for Fort Twilight, but it¡¯s inaccessible at this time. I made an executive decision for the transport to bring our escort here.¡± The woman states as she unrolls it, ¡°Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston, Commanding Officer of the Peony Battallion and Fort Peony.¡± She reads the letter, which Daniel knows what it says. It BRIEFLY describes his banishment, but leaves a lot of details to the imagination. Since execution was ruled out, it¡¯s fair to assume what he did wasn¡¯t as bad as it sounds, especially since Rikuto threw in ¡®in the process of saving the Second Princess¡¯s life¡¯. But, he was banished, so what they do with him is ultimately up to the Commander. However, she doesn¡¯t ignore the part about Bromlund. ¡°Bromlund is going through a revolution you say?¡± ¡°Yes. The Empire has locked down the borders, and Bromlunds cities are in chaos. We only know what we¡¯ve seen and heard from merchants.¡± ¡°I see. Lieutenant, make sure to prepare a speech for the Fort and request additional manning from our closest allies. We¡¯ll send those we can home to try to recover their families.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± One of the nearby officers jogs off. Leiwelles asks as she gives a narrow gaze to Daniel, ¡°You¡¯re Daniel of the Other World?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Commander.¡± ¡°Care to elaborate further?¡± ¡°The letter reads true, Lady Commander. I did what I did. I make no excuses or pleas.¡± She stares at him for a moment. After a moment, she calls out, ¡°Scribe.¡± Another young woman, around the same age, jogs up, providing a writing board and a prepared pen. ¡°Here you are, Commander.¡± The commander lays the scroll on it, signing the sheet. She blows on it briefly to dry the ink, and then rolls it back up. She binds it and uses a magic-powered stamp to seal it with a combination magic and wax-like seal, which can¡¯t be fooled or forged at all. She hands the scroll back to Wolstran. ¡°I accept custody of Daniel of the Otherworld. From the context of this letter, he is simply banished from the kingdom, so his exact location, as long as it¡¯s safe, shouldn¡¯t matter. You made the right decision. If and when the situation in Bromlund stabilizes, we¡¯ll receive further instruction from King Regent Rikuto.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lady Commander. We hereby cede custody of Daniel of the Otherworld to your ward and service.¡± She nods a little curtly, though her tone remains professional. ¡°Rest your horses and men for the night. You may replenish supplies with the quartermaster, and dine with us in the dining hall tonight and tomorrow morning. Will that be sufficient?¡± ¡°Plenty, Lady Commander. I humbly thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°As for you. Daniel. Rank?¡± ¡°I have none, Lady Commander.¡± ¡°Very well. Skills?¡± ¡°I have skills that equate to a novice magic artificer, though I am devoid of magic.¡± The navigator scoffs, and the Commander¡¯s icy gaze falls to him. He tenses, but two things stuck out to her; the scoff and the last thing Daniel said. She asks the navigator first, ¡°Was something funny about that?¡± Sergeant Wolstran quickly answers, ¡°Forgive the disruption, Lady Commander. He was likely caught off guard by Mister Daniel¡¯s humility.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me the truth, then.¡± Daniel replies honestly, ¡°For the last half a year or so, I served as assistant to Lady Magic Artisan Wenlianna, during and after her retirement from the Royal Court.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head. ¡°Assistant to a Court Artisan? And you claim a novice level of artificer?¡± ¡°Yes, well, many basic feats a true artificer or artisan could perform are beyond my reach, Lady Commander. I can repair magic devices, but I can¡¯t recharge or create magic crystals. Not without sufficient equipment and the assistance of an artisan.¡± She ponders for a moment. ¡°Is this because you are ¡®devoid of magic¡¯?¡± Daniel nods respectfully in confirmation, and she asks, ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°According to the analysis relic in our castle, it didn¡¯t respond at all. I have no affinities whatsoever, and no innate skills from the gods.¡± This surprises her, and she looks at Wolstran. The Sergeant states politely, ¡°He speaks the truth, Lady Commander.¡± ¡°You are¡­ from another world, are you not, ¡®Daniel of the Otherworld¡¯?¡± ¡°I am. I know not why I was sent here in this state. The world I come from has no magic, and as far as I can tell, I am virtually unchanged from my state of being in my home world.¡± One of the nearby officers murmurs, ¡°No magic at all? How does that world function?¡± ¡°Why would heroes be summoned from there in the first place?¡± asks another. Commander Leiwelles acknowledges them only by tilting her head, but she looks back at Daniel just as calmly. ¡°If the stories are to be believed, it should be impossible to arrive from another world without a blessing from the gods.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t profess to know their thinking.¡± ¡°Did they not speak to you?¡± ¡°No. One minute, I was in my home. The next, I was in the castle.¡± Daniel decides not to emphasize that he¡¯s completely absent of magic. It¡¯s not really important, unless¡­ He sighs. ¡°Actually, I should make it clear, Lady Commander. When I say devoid of magic, I mean completely devoid. It has continued to be a mystery, but one of the effects of such a state is that no direct magic can take effect on me, including strengthening, protection, or healing magic. Should you determine I¡¯m in need of such things, please don¡¯t waste them on me.¡± Once more, she looks at Wolstran, who confirms what Daniel said. ¡°Attack magic can still hurt him, though; burns, shocks, drowning. But, nothing that directly utilizes the magic within a body to take action, it seems, Lady Commander.¡± ¡°How odd¡­ Very odd¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°I suppose it does not matter. This fortress is about the safest one can be, relatively speaking. We see minimal attacks, and have always succeeded in driving them off within the week. As you may have noticed, our staff does not include any men who are not eunuchs. If you wish to stay intact yourself, I suggest you stay out of the way. No one here needs ¡®rescuing¡¯. Do I make myself clear?¡± Daniel bows his head as he replies, ¡°Perfectly, Lady Commander. What would you have me do?¡± ¡°As I said. Stay out of the way. I¡¯ll inform responsible parties if any of our equipment breaks to have you look at it. If you can¡¯t prove useful in that regard, don¡¯t expect my hospitality to last long.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Very well. Sergeant. You and your men should mind your own reputations as well. I have absolute authority over this base and everyone on it. I will not hesitate to defend it.¡± The sergeant agrees politely, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you offered and leave in the morning. Thank you, Lady Commander.¡± ¡°Then, I shall take my leave.¡± She turns crisply and walks away, being joined by several of the other officers waiting on her. One of them murmurs, ¡°No magic? How did they heal in their world?¡± ¡°Can we really believe him?¡± Daniel can¡¯t hear any more of the conversation, and he turns to Wolstran. ¡°I¡¯m going to be murdered.¡± Wolstran scoffs. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s a fortress full of women. I barely know how to survive cultural etiquette in our kingdom, let alone on a military base full of women.¡± The youngest guard scoffs. ¡°Yeah, must be real miserable. I feel for you.¡± The navigator adds warmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the torture you asked for, Daniel? You¡¯re welcome.¡± The guards and Daniel chuckle, and Wolstran replies, ¡°Best you can do is keep your head low. Don¡¯t know much about this place, or I¡¯d have warned you. Sorry about that.¡± The navigator teases, ¡°Just convince them they need¡­ what was it? C-R-P?¡± ¡°CPR. And no, she specifically told me NOT to do that.¡± Though he says that, Daniel knows that if the situation arises, he¡¯ll still offer. He imagines he¡¯s getting benign neglect from the Commander solely because he saved a life, and he didn¡¯t try to improve his station or speak ill of royalty. That said, it¡¯s also clear she doesn¡¯t trust him. ¡°Here, Daniel.¡± He faces the sergeant, and Wolstran gives Daniel a small pouch. Inside are a handful of coins. ¡°Since it seems you¡¯re not formally a prisoner, take it. It¡¯s not much, and I¡¯ll get reimbursed later. But, I¡¯m betting that¡¯ll make it a little easier for you here.¡± Daniel nods gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll try not to get killed.¡± The Navigator teases one last time, ¡°Try not to get trimmed, either.¡± They all share a chuckle and shake hands, and Daniel makes his way into the base. He decides he¡¯ll try to find the least hostile looks from those he¡¯ll be serving with, and try to introduce himself. He¡¯ll need to figure out where he¡¯ll be allowed to sleep, after all. He¡¯s not holding his breath for anything comfortable. ************** Wenlianna cracks open the anvil of another set of small diamonds, finding the gems inside as expected; seven in total, based on the axes of pressure she was able to calculate for reliable growth, but ease of work. Without Daniel, it isn¡¯t as satisfying, but he would want their work to continue. The gems, once polished, make gloriously effective magic crystals, and for a fraction of the size. And, selling the uncharged gems alone as diamonds to other territories has brought in immense amounts of capital for the Grand Duchy -conveniently during a time when they need capital and the kingdom is unable to tax them-. Wenlianna is PRETTY sure her mother didn¡¯t scheme all of this just to make them rich, since there was no guarantee that Wenlianna alone could produce more diamonds, but these seven are the third of such a seven-gem batch, and the first fourteen have already brought in more than equal to what the estate already had. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The diamonds, once cut, are crystal clear, almost scarily so, and they are the envy of noble ladies all over. Daniel also mentioned adding something he calls ¡®boron¡¯, which is found in a compound used in gold work. Just a drop, and the diamonds she¡¯s currently looking at are just as he promised; a deep shade of blue, like a deep ocean. Wenlianna sinks to her knees at her desk, trying to suppress the ache she suddenly feels. Her greatest triumphs thus far have been at the side of her first and truest friend. She sniffles as she fights but loses the battle against her tears. She doesn¡¯t know for how long, or when she showed up, but an all too familiar voice states softly, ¡°Wenlie¡­¡± Wenlianna sniffles, quickly wiping her face with her sleeve and climbing to her feet. She hides her face as she regains her composure. ¡°M-Mother. P-Perfect timing. I just opened the latest diamonds. These ones are¡­¡± She presents the small diamonds, trying to hide her face from her mother as she faces the Grand Duchess. Aramellianna hesitates for a moment, but she doesn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, she takes the crystal and inspects it. Her face shifts in surprise, and she whispers, ¡°Blue?¡± Wenlianna confirms with a nod, sniffling. She turns away, blowing her nose quickly on her handkerchief. ¡°Apologies, Mother.¡± ¡°Take your time¡­¡± murmurs the matron softly. Wenlianna recomposes herself, saying proudly, ¡°Blue diamonds. According to¡­ Daniel, they existed naturally on Earth, but were about ten thousand times more rare than normal diamonds. I have no specific need for aesthetic diamonds, so please set the price as you see fit. I¡¯ll begin the next batch once the machine is cooled.¡± Aramellianna is silent for a long time. Wenlianna takes notice, and looks at her mother. She can¡¯t hide her pinkened cheeks or bloodshot eyes, but she knows Aramellianna isn¡¯t cruel enough to scold her for her unseemly appearance in her own lab, hidden away as was requested of her oh so long ago. The Grand Duchess states softly, ¡°Wenlianna, I had no idea what to do with the diamond you handed me that day, but¡­ I feel I should reveal something to you.¡± Wenlianna murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t care about politics, Mother. Please do as you see fit. Thank you for supporting my work, as always.¡± ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions, child. Until he is back with you, I have intended to use every Valden these earn to conquer this entire continent, if I must.¡± ¡°Mother¡­ To say you¡¯d go so far for¡­¡± Aramellianna silences Wenlianna by placing her finger to the latter¡¯s lips. Wenlianna is surprised. The Grand Duchess generally considers it rude to physically interrupt someone, and she¡¯s not big on physical contact from any of her daughters. Small gestures are usually reserved for when they¡¯re most needed. She whispers, ¡°I could make us rich with this machine and your effort alone. That is so very obvious. However, something those foolish nobles and aristocrats are too blind to see is the greater gift Daniel was to this world. He claims his hobby was studying ¡®a little about a lot¡¯. With what little he knows, how far has he accelerated us?¡± Aramellianna gingerly strokes the diamond with her thumb. She suddenly looks into Wenlianna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you remember when your father burned that book that was falling apart on you?¡± Wenlianna scoffs, nodding. ¡°Of course, Mother. It was the only time I¡¯d ever seen either of you strike each other, and you, Father, no less.¡± Aramellianna says with a reverent smile. ¡°Yes¡­ He was quite shocked when I slapped him, wasn¡¯t he?¡± They both giggle together, and Aramellianna continues. ¡°Do you know why I did it?¡± Wenlianna shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it wasn¡¯t because you were crying, though that definitely played a part. It was because it¡¯s a terrible sin, burning a book. It doesn¡¯t matter that it was some common, easy to replace book. That was not something I ever wanted you to believe was okay. In that book was a history; information of the past, and subsequently a foundation for the future.¡± She looks at Wenlianna again, saying seriously, ¡°Daniel and Rikuto¡¯s past IS our future. To discard either of them is to waste advanced knowledge and wisdom we can scarcely imagine so that pathetic, ignorant aristocrats can wallow in contentment with their own shortsighted comfort, like insects happy with a drainage ditch. THAT is why I¡¯ve never once tried to pressure you or use you for a political marriage. THAT is why I¡¯ve always allowed you your curious and strange experiments, even when I could barely understand. THAT is why I¡¯ll go to war with the whole world, if it means bringing you back together with the one person that simultaneously inspires you and steals your breath away.¡± Aramellianna smiles warmly as Wenlianna¡¯s cheeks begin to heat up, no doubt filling with color. And, tears return to her eyes once more. She whimpers, ¡°Mother!¡± before throwing herself into a hug with the Grand Duchess. Aramellianna pets Wenlianna¡¯s back, cooing gently, ¡°I love you, my dearest Wenlianna.¡± ¡°I-I love you too, Mother!¡± Wenlianna buries her face in her mother¡¯s chest, crying for a long time. She doesn¡¯t need to say it, since the Grand Duchess knew long before Wenlianna could ever admit it. ¡°I-... I love him! Tell me how I can help get him back!¡± The Grand Duchess pets her eldest daughter¡¯s head gently. ¡°Keep making these and leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll handle it. If I need anything else, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± Wenlianna sobs, nodding against her mother¡¯s chest. Aramellianna does take one last matronly jab, though. ¡°I do have a condition. When we do bring him back, I expect not to wait too long for grandchildren.¡± ¡°M-MOTHER! I¡­ If he-...¡± ¡°If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he¡¯ll oblige. He¡¯d be a fool to refuse my greatest treasure.¡± Wenlianna snaps her gaze up to match that of the Grand Duchess in disbelief. Aramellianna smiles tenderly, whispering, ¡°I may not always understand you, and I know I never dote on you like your sisters, but¡­ I¡¯m thankful that I so rarely need to.¡± Wenlianna breaks down once more, hugging the Grand Duchess for a long time. Eventually, her mother leaves her with the words, ¡°Keep up the good work, Wenlianna. If you need anything to make anything more efficient, I shall see it to you at once.¡± Wenlianna returns to the diamond machine with a new sense of purpose. It has long periods of simply letting it run, so getting it back up and running as quickly as possible is an obvious goal. And from there, she¡¯ll go through Daniel¡¯s notes and his strange device once more, trying to make sense of what she can. His device, which he called a ¡®phone¡¯, is in his language, and she can use language comprehension for a time. Like Rikuto, though, it¡¯s temporary, and she¡¯d have to cast it each time to continuously be able to understand. However, if she can find anything else useful, she¡¯ll try to see if she can figure out how to make it. Daniel indeed gave her a great many gifts. Returning him to his rightful place is the most important thing right now. ************ ¡°Daniel. Need something?¡± The quartermaster asks bluntly as Daniel approaches. He hasn¡¯t introduced himself, but word spread quickly, so even those to whom he didn''t get a chance to introduce himself seem to know him right away. ¡°Good evening, Quartermaster. Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Daniel. Can I buy a blanket?¡± ¡°A blanket? Did you buy one from the sergeant yesterday?¡± Daniel sighs internally. He did. But, he¡¯s trying to lay low. Clearly, he hasn¡¯t figured out the best way to go about things. ¡°It seems I misplaced it. I have the one Valden.¡± The Quartermaster stares at him, and she sighs. She states, ¡°Wait here.¡± She heads into the back of the storehouse for a moment, returning with a blanket. They exchange, and Daniel says politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Try not to let it ¡®get misplaced¡¯.¡± Daniel holds his tongue as well as he can, resisting a sigh of defeat. He replies with his best forced smile, ¡°Of course. Thank you for the advice.¡± He walks back to his usual camping spot. Thankfully, it¡¯s been fairly dry the last few days since he arrived, and the weather¡¯s been warm. That said, he¡¯s not sure what he¡¯s supposed to do at the fortress. Naturally, word of his banishment spread as well, and the focal point is the why of the banishment, not the why he wasn¡¯t executed. So, most of the women at the fort glare at him at best. He¡¯s helped with menial labor a few times, which generally grants him just the silent treatment, which is fine. He can work in solitude if it means unloading cargo or stacking weapons. In the morning, he folds the blanket and stores it in the storage cubby he was granted, which has his name on it. But, it¡¯s simply a small shelf space in a public access area, and it¡¯s his only storage space. As such, he only stores one thing there. And, he needs to make sure he makes it to the Quartermaster before they close for the night. When there¡¯s not much to do, he goes beyond the fortress -with permission- to gather whatever he can find, be it herbs, specific stones for minerals, and anything else that he might find useful. So far, no one¡¯s needed him for any magical equipment. Beyond the fortress is actually nothing like what the words ¡®demon wildlands¡¯ would inspire. It¡¯s actually a fairly luscious forest, full of animals and plants, similar to a rainforest, but not as humid. He manages to find a tree oozing sap, and he pages through the small field guide he copied. As far as he can tell, it falls in the non-toxic category, and he doesn¡¯t have a hell of a lot to lose. So, he dabs his finger in the viscous fluid, and he tastes it. Sure enough, it¡¯s sweet. He collects some in a jar, putting it in his simple shoulder bag. While he¡¯s not expecting much, as far as he knows, scouting reports with successful finds of usable resources can be rewarded by the Quartermaster in the form of a small stipend, depending on what it is. And, as he scouts around, he finds a metallic glint. Upon investigation, he finds the rigging for a hidden trap; vines and wooden spikes placed to snare and/or wound anyone investigating the glint without caution, which appears to be a knife. Daniel¡¯s somewhat far out, so it shouldn¡¯t be a hunting trap for the fort, but it could be. However, the fact that it¡¯s not baited with food, but with a weapon implies it might be for a scouting demon. Or worse, for someone just like Daniel. He makes a note of his location, taking as many notes about the spot as possible relative to other landmarks. He¡¯s not far from what could roughly be called a path. It could be a trap meant to catch scouts or a vanguard unit and sow disorder if the fortress sends an advance unit. Thankfully, he sees no signs of approach, so it¡¯s hard to say how long it has been armed. He¡¯s fairly confident he could disarm the trap, but he opts not to for now. He doubts the women at the fortress are foolish enough not to know about the traps, and it could easily be one of theirs. To disarm it without knowing could be a problem. As Daniel is returning to the fort, the portcullis is still up, meaning he made it back in time for curfew. In spite of that, as he approaches the gate, the watchstander opens the slot and asks, ¡°Who goes there?¡± Daniel replies politely, ¡°Daniel of the Otherworld, returning from free scouting and collecting.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel knows how it¡¯s going to go. It¡¯s not the first time now. On Earth, Daniel had a small philosophy when he was driving. He was terrible about looking at license plates on cars because he was always worried he might be tempted when someone cut him off in traffic if he paid any attention to their license plate and tried to escalate the issue for something so insignificant. Likewise, he doesn¡¯t make a point of learning the names of the women at the fort right now. If he¡¯s questioned, he has no interest in getting on anyone¡¯s bad side. He has no idea who knows who, who are sisters with whom, and whether or not camaraderie between soldiers outweighs the word of a complete outsider. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing your name in the log, Daniel of the Otherworld. Did you have permission to go off base?¡± Her attitude is snarky and condescending. Daniel replies, ¡°I left shortly after first bell. Headed southwest, intent to return same day.¡± She reads the log, humming again. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t read this log entry. I¡¯ll send for someone to check with the morning watch. Denied entry.¡± She closes the slot, and Daniel sighs. He walks to a nearby stone and takes a seat. He sketches idly in the dirt with a stick to pass the time, but he knows what¡¯s going to happen. As the twelfth bell chimes in the base, indicating the last hour of the 12 hour work day, Daniel approaches the gate, knocking before they close the portcullis. The slot pops open, and it¡¯s the night watchstander this time. ¡°That was final bell. Curfew is a quarter hour before final bell.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°My apologies. Daniel from the otherworld returning. I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Curfew is curfew. Clear the gate.¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment, pondering refusing. But, either way, he¡¯s looking at either being attacked or killed. He backs away from the gate, and the slot closes. The orders are given to lower the portcullis, and it rumbles lower. A few of the guards above snicker, not as hidden by the portcullis noise as they might have thought. Daniel sighs and finds a spot to sit against the wall of the fortress, getting comfortable for the night as the sun¡¯s last rays sink out of sight. The noises around him are familiar to him. Birds, insect-like creatures, some kind of mammal or reptile crying its social or mating call. He¡¯s able to get used to the natural sounds and drift to sleep. Sometime in the night, Daniel is awakened by a small stick hitting him. He looks, finding one of the guards at the man door that bypasses the gate and portcullis. She nods him over, ¡°Come on.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s fine. Just go, before I change my mind.¡± ¡°Please do. I¡¯m not breaking in. Thank you for your consideration.¡± He puts his head back down on his knees and arms, keeping his profile small and warm. He can hear her sigh in disgust and walk back inside. What he doesn¡¯t hear is the latch. He peeks, and the door is still cracked open. Daniel¡¯s not an idiot. Violating procedure on a military base, especially during wartime, is a great way to get in trouble. This world takes it just as or more seriously as Earth. He climbs to his feet and walks towards the door. One of the guards up top challenges him, ¡°Hey! Who goes there?¡± ¡°Daniel from the otherworld.¡± He takes the handle of the door and pulls it closed, hearing the spring-loaded latch click into place, barring the door. He walks back to his spot and sits back down. The first bell of the morning is what awakens him again, and he listens to the portcullis rise. He approaches the gate and knocks, and the slot opens. ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°Daniel of the otherworld. Returning from¡­¡± ¡°Were you out there all night?¡± The guard -the same morning guard that he passed on the way out- peeks to the side to try to see where he came from. ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Missed curfew again? You can¡¯t keep doing that.¡± ¡°Understood. May I return, please?¡± She sighs a little. ¡°Yeah, of course. Be more careful next time, alright?¡± ¡°I will.¡± She opens the gate, allowing him to pass and logging his return. Daniel walks wearily by, murmuring, ¡°Thank you.¡± She nods as she watches him walk slowly. She closes the door and shakes her head quietly, returning to her watchstanding duties. Daniel turns in the tree sap and his notes to the Quartermaster, and she remarks, ¡°You didn¡¯t come by last night. Manage to keep hold of your blanket, Daniel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was distracted.¡± ¡°Distracted? Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°A little. I should go check in with the dining hall. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be here.¡± Daniel finds a scolding for being missing all morning, which he couldn¡¯t help, but he doesn¡¯t make excuses. He admits he was stuck beyond the gate. It takes a few rounds of back and forth, but his supervisor finally gives up and tells him what to retrieve for the day. He follows the instructions to kill time. As he works, Daniel is always listening. Few of the women on base speak to him at all, and in the dining hall, they ignore him for the most part. But, he overhears things. Apparently, the hot water and the air conditioning magic units haven¡¯t been working for the barracks for a long time, long before he arrived. The base is too far out of the way to get an Artificer to come and repair them, and they¡¯ve already tried replacing the crystals themselves. He knows it won¡¯t earn him brownie points, but it is the job for which he¡¯s supposed to be useful. He¡¯ll just have to wait for night to fall once more. ************** Chapter 15: The Mechanic Does His Best to Survive Fort Peony is a moderately sized valley fortress barring the only known path through the mountains at the north end of the mountains separating the allied kingdoms and Empire from the demon wildlands, with whom they are at war. It¡¯s so far out of the way and difficult to traverse, very few attacks take place. And, in order to provide a more ceremonial fortress to man, it¡¯s relatively robust and secure. Many lesser noble women and daughters have chosen it, and all but given it a reputation, as a sort of Women-only base on the edge of the frontier. It¡¯s not strictly women only, but when choosing manning, the Commanding Officers have held to the tradition, as the main base at the other end of the valley is meant to receive warning and prepare if Fort Peony is going to be overrun. As night falls, Daniel yawns and makes his way towards the back of the barracks building. Most of the women have already turned in, excluding watchstanders, so it¡¯s the least populated the base is, as far as people walking around. Daniel¡¯s personal storage cubby, which had only his blanket before he was locked outside of the base for the night, is of course empty, so he¡¯s not going to sleep particularly well this evening. Instead, he decides to wear himself out and keep himself distracted with more work. He requested permission already to use the smithy in the night, since it¡¯ll keep him out of the way, and he was even willing to begin heating up any equipment in the early morning, but the blacksmiths refused. That said, he¡¯s got a different project in mind for the moment. He inspects the control unit of the barracks building¡¯s central air. It consists of a heating crystal, a cooling crystal, a wind crystal, and a mana crystal. And, from the gossip he¡¯s overheard -rather, the regular grumbling about it-, the crystals were already replaced, meaning it¡¯s anything other than the one thing Daniel definitely can¡¯t fix. He carefully and quietly disassembles the control unit, which houses the mana crystal and the mana delivery conductors, which are some kind of metal tubing. They don¡¯t contain anything inside, but mana travels best in tubing for reasons Daniel has not yet learned. And, while it is fairly flexible, it also has a fatal flaw. It¡¯s easy to dislodge, especially from the internal connection. Sure enough, Daniel can see the tubing where it¡¯s dislodged. He pulls the pliers he borrowed from the smithy, and he places the connection back into its socket, gripping down to close the clamps. He then uses metal wire to tightly bind the connections of both ends of the circuit for each of the connections leading the main mana connection and the various control switches. This way, even if it¡¯s dislodged by being hit during a battle, it should still stay connected and work. Thankfully, it¡¯s not the first such central air Daniel has worked on. Wenlianna had him look at the Stalvaltan estate¡¯s central air unit, and they have a handy panel on the outlet that changes colors with temperature, and this one even has a target temperature etched into the surface, likely once everyone found a comfortable zone. Daniel adjusts the controls until the panel matches the gradient desired, and he leaves it run. They¡¯ll be able to adjust it the next day when they realize it. IF they realize it. Next is the bathhouse. He has to be extra careful with the communal wash area, as it¡¯s a shared space, and men¡¯s bath is right around this time. He makes his way in, checking the log. Sure enough, it¡¯s occupied. It¡¯s about a one hour window that the men can take their baths using water scooped from the water heater, which is outputting heat, but not very much. Daniel enters with his equipment still with him, and he gets dirty looks from the two men that are present. Daniel remarks quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll only be a minute.¡± He uses a wash basin to wash off his arms, and then he reaches in, finding the heating elements. They¡¯re warm, but definitely not hot. While he¡¯s worried the mana crystal isn¡¯t conducting well, he¡¯ll look at that last. More than likely, the protective heat caps that protect the gem housings are coated in buildup. Thankfully, the Earthling mechanic has plenty of practice, having set up both inline and basin crystal-powered heating units in the castle of Mornistae and the capital itself. He doesn¡¯t have the manufacturing capacity to change the basin one the fort uses to an inline unit, since he doesn¡¯t have the means to make pumps, but he can at least repair this one. Daniel pulls the first crystal¡¯s outer protector off, inspecting the cover. Indeed, it is quite dirty, and he uses a rag to clean it off, scraping off some buildup carefully. He peeks down inside. The glow of the heat crystal is pretty dim, so something is definitely affecting the mana conductivity as well. Daniel replaces the cap and does the same for the second and third ones. One of the guys approaches, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just cleaning. Trying to keep myself busy.¡± Daniel replaces the last one, and he smiles at the man. With a nod, Daniel makes his way outside and around to the back side of the heating basin, where he can access the controls and crystals from. He tightens the fittings holding the mana conduction tubing on both ends and checks the temperature adjustment slider. It turns out to be the slider. At some point, the users of the bathhouse -impossible to know who or when- tried to turn it up more and more, even as it reached maximum. Daniel has to return to the smithy briefly for some scrap metal to form into parts, but he¡¯s able to find what he needs, and with a few splinters of metal, he¡¯s able to make the slider functional again. Within a few moments, he can feel the heat being generated from the crystals radiating through the back of the unit. He adjusts it down to around 75%, which is still hot, but shouldn¡¯t boil the water. He walks back inside, inspecting the water temperature. It¡¯s the tail end of the hour he can use, but it¡¯s enough time for him to feel heat coming from the water, and he dips his hand inside briefly. It¡¯s a pretty good temperature, and he makes his way out. Between both tasks, it¡¯s gotten pretty late, so Daniel makes his way back to the smithy. He¡¯s still got a few hours before he¡¯s going to try to sleep, so he begins inspecting scrap metal and ruined swords; materials he¡¯s allowed to use, since they won¡¯t make very good quality swords or armor, but serve the purpose if need be. Daniel¡¯s goal is the one thing he¡¯s wanted since coming to the base. He begins making a male mold from wood; a tube with locking pegs on the bottom end. He forms the female mold with clay and sand, and then begins melting the metal scraps in a ladle. It takes a while, but he¡¯s able to get enough prepared to pour before morning. He¡¯s thankful his body is younger, as his actual age made it rough to pull all-nighters. Now, he¡¯s feeling the tug at his eyelids, but because he¡¯s on task, he¡¯s able to keep forging ahead. Once it¡¯s cast, Daniel tucks the metal tube out of the way. It won¡¯t appear to have an apparent purpose to anyone else, so they shouldn¡¯t have a need to take it. The only real risk is that it¡¯ll get used as scrap again, but Daniel doesn¡¯t care. He¡¯s using it to kill time. He makes his way outside, and he can tell by the moon that it¡¯s about four hours to dawn. He heads to the back of the dining hall, finding a warm spot against the wall, where the heat in the stone of the oven is still present. He manages to get a nap before breakfast starts, and he drags himself in to help in the dining hall. He retrieves supplies and washes dishes and cooking tools. He returns to the dining hall with a crate of ingredients from the storehouse, walking in to ¡°YES! I noticed it too! I had to use my blanket! I was cold!¡± Daniel twitches, but ignores the subtle jab. However, it quickly leaves his mind when one of the other soldiers replies, ¡°Me too! Did someone fix the air?¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve, but who? Who was watching the guardhouse this morning? Did an artificer arrive?¡± Daniel returns to the back, losing the rest of the conversation. He didn¡¯t say anything, and he has no need to take credit. He mostly did it to keep himself distracted, and he heard about a problem that he might be -and ended up being- able to fix. With them repaired, maybe the overall morale will improve, maybe it won¡¯t. He can operate in solitude, and it¡¯s temperate enough for now that sleeping outside hasn¡¯t caused him too much trouble. He¡¯s not looking forward to the rain, but he¡¯ll worry about that when he has to. Daniel stocks up the kitchen for lunch after breakfast is done, and he collects his rations and makes his way to the well. It has a manual pump already, cloned from his first one in the castle town, he assumes. It has the exact same design, and it works the same way. He and Wenlianna hadn¡¯t perfected the automatic pumps yet, but soon enough, they¡¯ll likely replace the equipment on military bases at the end of the world. He refills his leather water skin. ¡°I¡¯m kinda surprised you know how to use that. No one has showed you, have they?¡± Daniel looks. It¡¯s the morning watchstander that let him in. He replies, ¡°I saw enough people use it. Here to refill?¡± She nods civilly, and he steps aside to operate the pump for her. ¡°Oh¡­ Uh, thanks.¡± She steps up, holding her own water skin under the pump, and he cycles the pump for her. As the water pours in, she asks, ¡°So, is it true?¡± ¡°Is what true?¡± ¡°What they say you did. Did you really tear the clothes off of a princess?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been told the undead can¡¯t talk.¡± She cocks her head, and she suddenly realizes what he¡¯s saying. She scoffs, and retorts, ¡°Alright, Mister. Good comeback, I guess.¡± The water reaches the top, and Daniel stops. She puts the cap on, but before she leaves, she asks, ¡°So¡­ Why¡¯d you do it?¡± ¡°I had to.¡± ¡°You ¡®had to¡¯?¡± Daniel nods to answer her. ¡°Please excuse me. Lunch is about to begin, and I have responsibilities.¡± Daniel walks away, and she watches him for a moment. ¡°Hey, Daniel.¡± Daniel pauses to look at her, and he replies, ¡°I¡¯d rather not say any more about it right now.¡± ¡°Not that. I never introduced myself. My name is Gwenesphia. Lieutenant Gwenesphia, if we¡¯re in ¡®proper company¡¯.¡± She removes her helmet, revealing a pair of flickering cat ears at the top of her head. She smiles softly. Daniel bows his head politely. ¡°Lieutenant Gwenesphia, the pleasure is mine. I¡¯m just Daniel. No family name or rank.¡± She smiles and repeats his name. ¡°Daniel. Please continue to treat me well.¡± Daniel gives a professional nod, and he heads for the dining hall once more. ***************** ¡°Commander? Can I talk to you?¡± Commander Leiwelles doesn¡¯t look up from her report as she writes, replying with her usual stoic tone, ¡°Enter.¡± The door opens, and one of the night watchstanders walks in, Treia, a gatonine woman with emerald green eyes. She walks in and salutes, stating, ¡°Commander, Sergeant Treia. I wanted to report odd behavior last night.¡± Leiwelles sighs and puts her pen down. ¡°Daniel?¡± Treia confirms. ¡°Yes, Commander. I saw him skulking around late into the night last night.¡± With an exasperated nod, Leiwelles remarks, ¡°This is the third report I¡¯ve received. Did he seem to be interested in anything?¡± ¡°Yes. He approached the barracks and seemed to be scoping out the layout. It made me uncomfortable, but I couldn¡¯t prove he was doing anything.¡± The Commander pages through a logbook briefly. ¡°I understand he spent the night outside of the fort the other night.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ That was because he missed curfew, Commander.¡± ¡°Indeed. Perhaps he was hoping to seek retaliation. Fortunately, your room is on the upper floor, is it not?¡± Treia replies, ¡°It is, Commander. But, shouldn¡¯t we take precautions? You know better than any of us what he was sent here for. This fortress is the Flower Garden for a reason.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be unable to kill him if he were to attack you?¡± Treia recoils a little. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a divine summon, isn¡¯t he? He could have an untold amount of magical power.¡± Leiwelles nods in agreement with her point. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true. Has he impeded operations of the fort?¡± ¡°N-Not to my knowledge.¡± ¡°Very well. Has he made any threats?¡± ¡°No, Commander. He barely speaks at all to anyone. He could be plotting anything.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Leiwelles sits back in her chair, placing her cheek on her fist with her elbow on the armrest. ¡°Do you know what he told me when I asked him about his banishment?¡± ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know, Commander.¡± ¡°He told me the report was accurate. He made no denials or excuses.¡± ¡°Forgive me, Commander; I fail to see how that relates to the threat he poses for the entirety of this base.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°He¡¯s giving up. The reason he¡¯s not retaliating on any of you is because his spirit¡¯s breaking.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to, Commander.¡± ¡°I see. Well, then, I¡¯ll consider actions to take for ensuring Daniel poses no threat. You may go.¡± ¡°Thank you for hearing me out, Commander.¡± Treia bows and turns on her heel, walking out. Leiwelles looks out of her window, where Daniel is finishing chores for the dining hall during dinner. ¡°What is going through your head, Daniel? They didn¡¯t execute you for a reason. What was it?¡± Another knock comes at the door. ¡°Enter?¡± She keeps watching out of the window as the door opens and closes. ¡°Commander; Quartermaster Lieutenant Verbeinne.¡± ¡°What is it? Daniel skulking around at night?¡± ¡°Oh! Uh, no, Commander. I actually wanted to ask about the barracks.¡± Curious, Leiwelles turns around. ¡°The barracks? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°The opposite. Did we receive a magic artificer recently?¡± ¡°No. Why?¡± Leiwelles decides to hear out the explanation first before she makes an assumption. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ Pardon me, Commander. Those of us that stay in the barracks have all noticed¡­ the central air is working again. I was curious if an artificer came to repair it finally.¡± ¡°Is that a fact?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander. The vents are blowing air once more, and many of us found ourselves cold in the night, but only because it¡¯s been so hot, recently.¡± ¡°I see. Is it possible it began working again on its own?¡± The Commander knows what happened. The barracks central air has been awaiting repairs for a little over a year. Leiwelles has a room in the barracks, but often sleeps in her office because she can open her balcony doors and let air in. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so, Commander. Not after a year. Maybe it was someone on nightshift. If I learn who it was, would you like me to report it?¡± ¡°Please do. I believe this person deserves thanks. Is there a particular reason you need an artificer?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve survived without these last few weeks, Commander, so I won¡¯t add to our troubles, but our potion storage box is no longer cooling as it should be. If we fall under siege, we may not be able to make and store potions ahead of demand.¡± ¡°That sounds like a rather urgent problem.¡± ¡°The ingredients are okay as long as we keep them dry and the appropriate plants tended, Commander. But, if we need long term potion storage, we will definitely be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Noted. Let me know if the problem is resolved. I¡¯ll put in another request for repairs.¡± Verbeinne bows, ¡°Thank you, Commander. I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡± Leiwelles acknowledges her with a nod. She waits for Verbeinne to leave, and she peeks out of her window for a moment. Daniel is alone in his usual spot, where he sits ¡®out of the way¡¯ and watches the goings on. He has a small notebook that he made himself, and he¡¯s studying it. ¡°Let¡¯s see where this mystery leads.¡± She finishes her report and signs it, walking it to her secretary. ¡°See this sent out before tomorrow, if possible. And, please draft a repair request for the Quartermaster¡¯s potion storage cooling unit. I¡¯ll review and sign it later.¡± Her secretary replies warmly, ¡°As you wish, Commander.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tour the yard. If you need me, I¡¯ll be in the main courtyard.¡± ¡°Of course, Commander. Shall I ring your escorts and mentees?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just a leisure tour for myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯ll be here if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Leiwelles makes her way to where Daniel is sitting, approaching him from the side. She gets within a few steps of him, stating, ¡°If you were on watch, you¡¯d be an easy target.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°If I was on watch, I¡¯d obey the orders of a sentry, Commander.¡± He stands up and faces her, saluting as he¡¯s seen others do. His posture is actually surprisingly good, as if he¡¯s been a soldier in this world his whole adult life. ¡°At ease. ¡®Orders of a sentry¡¯, you say?¡± Daniel nods respectfully. ¡°Apologies. It¡¯s from my old world. We had eleven general orders that we were meant to memorize and which detail how to respond to situations while standing watch.¡± ¡°You were a soldier in your old world?¡± ¡°Uh, military sailor, actually, Commander. And even then, my specific job on the ship is a little hard to explain.¡± ¡°Please try. You¡¯ve got me curious, now.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He looks around, nodding. ¡°If you can, imagine please a metal ship larger than the length of this fortress, and about as wide as two of the barracks buildings together. Its height was probably¡­ three times the watch tower? Maybe two. It¡¯s been a while. On this ship, I ran the power house. For simplicity, it¡¯s the closest thing we had to magic crystals, and it was enough power to move this ship through the water without sails.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said a lot of things I don¡¯t understand. A metal ship? That large no less?¡± ¡°Apologies, Commander. There¡¯s not much to relate it to in this world to make it easier. But, my job was¡­ I guess¡­ kind of like a scribe, but also constantly controlling the non-magic magic crystal we used. Our enemies were comparable to ourselves, so it¡¯s not a fair comparison, but just the one ship I served on could conquer this entire continent alone. Dragons and all, I suspect.¡± The Commander understandably stares at him in disbelief. He¡¯s not lying. His words ring truthful, and her special, god-given ability when she was born, is actually to detect lies and other deceptions magically. True, Daniel claims magic doesn¡¯t work on him, so it could be that, but his words have no sounds of fiction to them, only a struggle to relate it to her well enough for her to picture. It¡¯s a strange feeling being bewildered in this way. Daniel adds, ¡°As for the orders of a sentry, while it wasn¡¯t my specific job most of the time, it was still expected for us as basic training, because even if I wasn¡¯t a fighter myself, I might need to pick up a weapon and defend my ship, my base, and my homeland. Even if I¡¯d be terrible at it.¡± That part she understands, and she smiles and nods. ¡°I see. I¡¯m curious about these orders. What were they?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can do my best to write them down, if that¡¯s alright, Commander. On the spot like this, and as long as it¡¯s been, I¡¯ll misquote them, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Very well. I look forward to seeing what your world views as the duties of a sentry.¡± Daniel replies politely, ¡°As you wish, Commander. Is there anything else I can do for you in the meantime?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one other thing.¡± She hands him a key. ¡°The Quartermaster storehouse is locked one hour after last bell, as I suspect you recall. It is completely unmanned after men¡¯s bathing hour.¡± ¡°Commander? I¡­ Why are you telling me this? What¡¯s this key?¡± ¡°Call it a¡­ ¡®Curiosity¡¯. I want to test a theory. I have heard recently that the cooling unit for potion storage in the storehouse has failed to operate for several weeks, preventing the storage of potions. In peace times, this isn¡¯t a crisis, but if we were to fall under attack¡­¡± She smiles cryptically at him. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡± He averts his eyes for a moment, and he asks softly, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you give me permission to go in during the day?¡± ¡°I could, but that wouldn¡¯t sate my curiosity.¡± ¡°Do¡­ you mean the barracks and the bathhouse, Commander?¡± She smiles coyly. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯ve heard what happened?¡± Daniel looks away for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be accused of brown-nosing, Commander. Uh, accused of currying favor by shortcuts, that is. That¡¯s¡­ just not something I can do¡­¡± Her smile softens a little, but she¡¯s still a little smug. ¡°Then, it would seem after men¡¯s bath is the appropriate time.¡± Daniel hesitates, but he nods in agreement. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything. I¡¯ll take a look tonight, Commander. May I report to you in the morning after breakfast?¡± She smiles and nods professionally. She turns away, adding over her shoulder, ¡°Oh, and, please do a better job of not being seen skulking around at night, Daniel. Most of us are women here. We love to gossip.¡± Daniel stands silently for a moment, but he finally replies, ¡°U-Understood, Commander.¡± She makes her way to a few other places to actually perform a ¡®tour¡¯, and then returns to her office. Now, she just has to sit and await results. **************** Treia watches from her perch on the wildland wall. She¡¯s not on watch this particular night, but her friends are fellow night watchstanders, so it¡¯s only natural she¡¯d hang out with them while staking out her quarry. Dresteka approaches. ¡°You¡¯ve been up here all evening. What are you watching?¡± ¡°Daniel. He¡¯s always up to something, and tonight, I¡¯m going to find out what.¡± ¡°Daniel? Disgusting that the Commander lets him walk around freely¡­ I¡¯ve wondered why no one follows him beyond the gates and¡­ ¡®encourages¡¯ him not to come back.¡± ¡°I know why I don¡¯t. The Commander would know immediately. Easier to try to get him kicked out, or to do it himself.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fair.¡± The two watch idly towards the courtyard for a moment. Dresteka pats Treia¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Well, good luck. If you need help, call out. We¡¯ll tear him apart. Divine summon or not.¡± Treia confirms with a nod. She perks up. ¡°He¡¯s on the move! I¡¯ll be back.¡± She quickly makes her way down to the ground, staying out of sight as she follows him. Daniel makes his way down into the smithy, which is typical. She listens for the sounds of hammers, but he doesn¡¯t start working. Instead, he returns shortly after descending into the smithy pit, and he heads next for the Quartermaster¡¯s storehouse. There, the Quartermaster has everything from potion ingredients and magic crystals, to blankets and clothes. Could he be planning to steal what he needs? Is he going to run? Ohhh, I got you now, Daniel. She follows a fair distance, observing from the shadows. Her gatonine eyes can see perfectly in the dark. However, he simply studies the door for a moment, and then makes his way back to the smithy. He descends back into the pit. This time, he¡¯s gone for a long time. Still, she doesn¡¯t hear the hammer, so she waits for him to leave. It¡¯s the only exit from the smithy, so she can¡¯t miss him. The minutes tick by slowly, and boredom threatens to set in. She¡¯s a watchstander, so she¡¯s used to it. But, he still doesn¡¯t begin hammering. What is he doing down there? Should I go check? He can¡¯t get out any other way, can he? After a little longer, Treia decides that she should check. It¡¯s always possible he keeled over down there, which would be a big relief, and she wants the satisfaction of seeing it. She decides to act casual, like she has a reason to enter the smithy. She walks down in, saying as she does, ¡°Oh, Daniel, fancy meeting¡­¡± She looks around. He¡¯s nowhere in sight. The smithy is a good size, but there¡¯s not that much space, especially not to hide in. She checks what few nooks and crannies there are, but there¡¯s no sign of him. Just then, she spots the window. She wouldn¡¯t want to climb through it, and she¡¯s probably half his size. Regardless, it¡¯s definitely possible, but it¡¯s high up compared to the floor, and not an easy climb. He wouldn¡¯t, would he? But¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean he knows I¡¯m watching? Treia dashes back outside, looking around frantically. Still, he¡¯s nowhere in sight. She hears a metallic click from the direction of the Quartermaster storehouse, and she sprints there. She whispers sharply through the door, ¡°Daniel! Daniel, I know you¡¯re in there! Come out at once! I won¡¯t have you executed for stealing! Do you hear me!?¡± She honestly hopes he doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°Daniel! Come out at once! I¡¯m going to call the guards! I¡¯m warning you¡­¡± She listens for a long time. Nothing. He must be hiding. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work! If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Treia jumps nearly six feet in the air as she throws herself away from the source of the male voice; the same voice belonging to the person she wholly believed was inside, but instead, was behind and to her right. She yelps, and she can feel the tingle in her tail; it¡¯s puffed up as wide as it can go. Daniel states uneasily, ¡°Apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. Is something going on in the storehouse?¡± She stammers, pointing at the door, and then at Daniel, who she was certain until just now that he had managed to slip past her and get inside. She dissolves into anger, and she snarls in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I know you broke in! And, when they do inventory in the morning, I¡¯m telling them it was you! The other watchstanders saw me the whole time, but not you! So, do you want to confess?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not confess to anything I didn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I KNOW you weren¡¯t in the smithy! You can¡¯t fool me! Just you wait!¡± Treia storms off, leaving Daniel looking a little confused. **************** Leiwelles finds a curious sight as she¡¯s walking to her office early in the morning. She slept in her own room for once, and she feels more refreshed than usual. As the rumors have said, the central air is working wonderfully in the barracks once more, making it comfortable to sleep in and relax in. However, seated outside of her office door on the floor near the secretary¡¯s desk is the otherworlder known as Daniel. He stands up, saluting. ¡°Commander. I have to apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize? Whatever for?¡± ¡°I failed a part of¡­ what I was doing last night. When I realized I was being observed, it was too late.¡± She looks around. With a sigh, she says, ¡°Come in.¡± She unlocks her office and enters, allowing Daniel to pass through. She closes the door and states softly as she straightens her uniform more, ¡°Elaborate. What happened?¡± Daniel recounts the story. ¡°One of the Watchstanders caught me when I first approached. I moved back to the smithy and used the window to escape her line of sight and enter the storehouse. But, she almost caught me as I was leaving the storehouse. She¡¯s fairly certain I was inside.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head. ¡°Did she see you enter or exit the storehouse?¡± ¡°No, Commander. But, as I said, she¡¯s confident, given the circumstances. I wanted you to hear of my failure, first.¡± ¡°I guess that means you were unable to repair the cooler, then, huh?¡± She takes a seat, straightening the contents of her desk in preparation to begin her work. ¡°No. It¡¯s fixed, Commander. The mana crystal was seated incorrectly.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s unfo-... What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fixed, Commander. Thankfully, seating the mana crystal was easy, and I was able to slip past the watchstander again.¡± Leiwelles stares at him in disbelief. ¡°You fixed it?¡± Daniel confirms politely. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± ¡°It was¡­ just one of the crystals?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I had to adjust the seat a little, but it was quick enough. I wanted you to hear of my mistakes before you heard it from anyone else. I believe I will be accused of stealing.¡± Leiwelles sighs. ¡°Did you take anything?¡± ¡°No, Commander. I encourage a full inventory. Here is your key.¡± He returns the key, and she stares at it for a moment. She scoffs. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you fixed it while dodging a watchstander¡­ Who was it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Commander.¡± ¡°Why would you cover for someone hostile to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s trying to kill me. I believe she thinks I¡¯m a threat. She was doing what she thought was right.¡± ¡°You could do better to stand up for yourself, Daniel.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I¡¯d rather tiptoe through a minefield, Commander. I¡¯m not a foolhardy or particularly courageous sort.¡± She chuckles, but sighs after a moment. ¡°Alright. Well, thank you for making the repairs. I¡¯ll check with the Quartermaster for the inventory. Are you sure nothing was taken?¡± Daniel hesitates. He replies quietly, ¡°I can only say I didn¡¯t take anything. I can¡¯t predict the outcome of the inventory, Commander.¡± She frowns. ¡°Well, at least you aren¡¯t actually oblivious to how much some of the soldiers here dislike you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep my head down and out of the way, Commander. I suspect my reputation is unforgivable.¡± ¡°Have you tried explaining?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not say.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not giving me a lot of room to help you, Daniel, or incentivizing me to do so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, Commander. Permission to carry on?¡± She frowns at him again, staring at him in silence for a moment. She replies a little coldly, ¡°For now. You¡¯re late for your station, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I informed my supervisor, Commander. I¡¯ll take my leave and return to my station. Excuse me.¡± He bows and leaves the room, heading for the dining hall once more. Leiwelles looks out her window towards the storehouse. Sure enough, exactly who she suspected is there speaking passionately, by the gestures, with Verbeinne. The Commander sighs. You¡¯re not a bad person, Daniel. Why hide behind such a strange accusation? ***************** Chapter 16: The Weed in the Garden ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sergeant, I did inventory twice, as always. Nothing was out of place.¡± ¡°How can that be!? I know he broke in here last night!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you. Inventory is exactly the same as it was when we closed up shop last night.¡± ¡°Th-... Then, he must have done something!¡± Treia, the gatonine night watchstander, insists passionately. It¡¯s clear she saw Daniel doing something in the vicinity of the storehouse, but there¡¯s no evidence anything was touched. ¡°We don¡¯t have any signs of contaminating anything, and nothing was even moved.¡± Gwenesphia, the morning lieutenant about to go on watch, approaches for her watch station¡¯s rations. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Verbeinne replies, ¡°This one here believes Daniel broke into the storehouse last night.¡± ¡°What? Why would he do that?¡± Verbeinne answers, ¡°Well, I can say with certainty he didn¡¯t steal anything. And he always seems to need a blanket.¡± Treia retorts, ¡°I saw him break in last night.¡± ¡°You did?¡± asks Gwenesphia. ¡°Did you not raise the alarm?¡± Treia flinches. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t ACTUALLY see him enter, but¡­ But, I know he did! He was sneaking around, and I saw him study the door.¡± ¡°Sergeant, accusing Daniel without actually witnessing it isn¡¯t helping anything.¡± ¡°I know what I saw, Lieutenant! Why would you defend him? He¡¯s scheming something at night!¡± ¡°This looks like a heated conversation.¡± All three of them snap to attention and salute the Commander as she approaches. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Verbeinne catches her up on the conversation so far. ¡°I see.¡± Gwenesphia states, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do that, though, Commander. He¡¯s quiet and keeps to himself, and he seems rather polite.¡± ¡°Do you have evidence of this, Gwenesphia?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t. No, Commander. O-Other than any time I¡¯ve interacted with him, he¡¯s quiet and polite.¡± Treia states, ¡°He¡¯s hiding something. We need to be careful.¡± ¡°We should be wary of traitors, spies, and enemies in all forms. We should not treat our allies as such without cause.¡± She looks specifically at Treia, who flinches. However, the Commander states without changing the target of her gaze, ¡°Quartermaster, I¡¯d like you to verify the cooling unit is broken before I send off the repair request.¡± Surprised, Verbeinne hesitates. Leiwelles looks at her, and she flinches this time. ¡°Uh, o-of course, Commander. But, it¡¯s been out of service for a few weeks now, as I mentioned yesterday.¡± With a nod, Leiwelles instructs, ¡°Show me.¡± The four walk into the back of the shop, and Verbeinne opens the door of the trunk-sized box with a cooling crystal powering it. She puts her hand inside, explaining, ¡°It should be cold enough to¡­¡± She flinches, staring at the device. Leiwelles walks forward, placing her hand inside. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It feels quite cold to my hand. Should it be colder?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It wasn¡¯t working yesterday¡­ Commander.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± The Commander makes a point to look at Treia. ¡°Is it possible the issue could have corrected itself?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Verbeinne suddenly gasps. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± This surprises the other two, and Treia quickly says, ¡°Wait wait wait! You¡¯re trying to imply Daniel fixed that thing? It¡¯s a magic device!¡± Gwenesphia murmurs, ¡°W-Wouldn¡¯t that mean he has to have magic, then?¡± Leiwelles walks past them, saying dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m a military commander, not a Magic Artificer. I just thought it might be odd that one of you claims someone broke in here, and another claims a broken device is now working again. But, what do I know?¡± She walks to the door, stating, ¡°If anyone needs me, I think I¡¯ll be taking a bath. A nice, hot bath.¡± All three of the others gasp in shock together. Gwenesphia squeaks, ¡°Th-then, does that mean¡­ The barracks?¡± Leiwelles smirks over her shoulder, and Treia quickly snaps, ¡°Hang on, Commander! That¡¯s absurd! Pardon my saying so, but if he is the one who did it, then how does no one¡­¡± She trails off. She shakes her head, asking sharply, ¡°WHY wouldn¡¯t he tell anyone? Why would he act so suspiciously if that¡¯s all he was doing?¡± ¡°Why indeed?¡± With that, the commander leaves the storehouse, and the others glance at each other, deep in thought. *************** It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s day off once more, and as usual, he is on a free-scout beyond the fortress. With permission, anyone on base can go off base to search for collectible items. It¡¯s a little odd to Daniel, since he could be meeting up with the enemy. However, it seems the actual recon unit stays much further out, and they keep tabs on the enemies. What Daniel is allowed to do is find curiosities in the area. The trap he found ended up being one set by the recon teams, since metal glints mean kingdom soldiers, and as such, can attract lower-intelligence demon soldiers. Daniel uses his notebook to continue learning the plants of the area. He doesn¡¯t have everything written down, but he can identify useful plants and toxic ones, at least with a fair amount of accuracy. Not that he¡¯s putting everything he finds into his mouth, of course, but there are a few different kinds of berries and other fruit-bearing plants that are edible. Most aren¡¯t very lucrative to turn in, but they are a nice addition to meals and snacks. As Daniel is walking, though, he finds a rather steep hill overlooking a sheer drop, over which Daniel can¡¯t see from his distance created by the hill. He murmurs to himself, ¡°Must be where the river flows into the mountains. Better keep my distance.¡± He hears a twig snap somewhere behind him, and he sighs. ¡°Of course I jinxed myself.¡± He whirls, looking for whatever¡¯s stalking him. He¡¯s hit before he can see it, though, and he coughs. His stomach floats as it sinks in, and he grits his teeth. He wants to shout curses, but he braces for the first of many impacts. He slides on his back down the steep hill, quickly being swallowed by tumbling dirt and leaves knocked loose by his fall, and he is unable to see what hit him. Daniel tries to turn himself around with his hands, and he can feel the terrain tearing away at his skin and clothes. Suddenly, he feels himself drop once more. He¡¯s gone over the cliff. Daniel feels his breath give way, again preventing him from fully screaming or cursing. Instead, he can only grunt and wince in pain as he tries to gain his bearings. He tries to collect a breath, but it¡¯s just as quickly snatched away from him as he slams the water that was below him. He can feel his mind blank out, and what little sense he has fears he¡¯s going to black out. However, light fills his eyes once more, and his lungs are on fire. The wind was knocked out of him, but he¡¯s alive, and as far as he can tell, he can move. He must¡¯ve hit a deep enough portion of the river. Though, his entire body is in pain now, so it¡¯s hard to say. Regardless, he quickly aligns his feet with the river bottom, finding whatever footing he can so he can kick upwards. He kicks his feet continuously, reaching for the surface with his lungs demanding he inhale. He gasps in a breath as soon as his face breaches the water, and he coughs on what droplets of water manage to follow his lifesaving breath. He treads water for a moment as he catches his breath, looking around with a dazed fog still clouding his mind. But, he¡¯s able to tell he¡¯s in the bottom of the valley from the upper mountain near Fort Peony. The river is moving at a moderate pace, so he¡¯s covering a lot of ground beyond his control. Additionally, the water is rather cold. He¡¯ll have to find a way out and navigate back to the fortress. Or, he could just ride the river. No wait. That¡¯s definitely not an option. Didn¡¯t we pass a waterfall? I gotta get out. Daniel keeps his head above water, swimming as well as he can through the current towards the south side of the river, the side that the fort will be on. The present walls of the cliffs are too steep for him to even exit the water right now, but being closer to shore will be imperative once he has the option to climb out. He follows the wall of the river valley, listening for signs of rapids or the impending waterfall. This isn¡¯t what I meant when I said I wanted to see the waterfall better. He knows there¡¯s a shoreline near the waterfall, but he prays to himself that he can exit the water long before that. If he messes up, he¡¯s probably not going to have any more chances. *************** Gwenesphia stops by the afternoon watchstander station as curfew is getting closer. Daniel had already gone out beyond the gate before she learned what the Commander revealed. Daniel hadn¡¯t mentioned any of it, but apparently, he¡¯s the mysterious artificer that repaired the barracks central air, the bathhouse water heater, and the storehouse cooling box. Any one of those three would be achievements, and he did all of them in a few days in the dead of night, even after how poorly everyone on base has treated him. For starters, she wants to know why he¡¯d go so far, even for people who treat him poorly. Her relief, Lieutenant Phrea, a bovine woman with a much larger stature than anyone else, but a gentle disposition, is checking over the west gate¡¯s logs before curfew and turnover. ¡°Afternoon, Phrea.¡± ¡°Oh! Gwen! Welcome back. Leave something behind?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that. I was wondering¡­ Has Daniel returned?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ No, not since I took watch. He¡¯s running out of time.¡± Gwenesphia is silent for a moment. She asks, ¡°H-Hey¡­ Do¡­ Do you think you could make an exception tonight? I-If he ends up being late? He¡¯s been working pretty hard¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t particularly care to break the rules, Gwen. Less so for someone like him. I have a sister the Princess¡¯s age. What he did¡­¡± ¡°What if¡­ It¡¯s not what we think?¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s got some bad luck. I have no interest in forgiving him because he can make excuses. And, I¡¯m certainly not going to break the rules. I¡¯m sorry, Gwen. If he¡¯s not back by curfew, he¡¯s spending the night outside.¡± Phrea turns away, making it clear she¡¯s done talking about it. She¡¯s not in the wrong, of course. But, Gwen was hopeful. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She murmurs softly, ¡°He¡¯s the one that fixed the bathhouse.¡± She walks away, paying no mind when Phrea tenses and glances over her shoulder with surprise. The hours tick by, and still no sign of the strange otherworlder. Treia is passing by with her watch team to go relieve the watch for the night, and she spots Gwen sitting on the well. She approaches, saying softly, ¡°Lieutenant? Shouldn¡¯t you be headed to bed soon?¡± Gwenesphia looks up at her from her seated position. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ worried.¡± ¡°Worried? About what?¡± The gatonine lieutenant looks away. ¡°Daniel still hasn¡¯t returned. He¡¯s not even outside the gate like the other times. He¡¯s never been this late before.¡± Treia cocks her head. ¡°Did he leave for an overnight trek?¡± ¡°No. He said he¡¯d be back today. Everyone else already returned. Bellstram had to go to the infirmary because she injured her shoulder. She said she was attacked by a pig¡­¡± ¡°A pig? Like a wild boar? Out here?¡± Treia finds that a little strange. Gwenesphia nods as she answers, ¡°That¡¯s what she said. Knocked her against a stone, apparently.¡± Treia sighs, crossing her arms. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the weed running into it, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. Things that don¡¯t belong are the hardest to get rid of.¡± ¡°I wish everyone could be a little nicer to him¡­ I don¡¯t think what they said about him is true.¡± ¡°Why are you so insistent on that? Why would a King lie? If anything, since that King is apparently an otherworlder as well, I¡¯d assume Daniel would¡¯ve just had it all covered up for him.¡± ¡°Why would he stay here, though? Knowing how much so many of us dislike him. I was hoping to ask him.¡± ¡°Who knows? It couldn¡¯t possibly be that what the report said is TRUE and he¡¯s just searching for an opportunity. I¡¯m sure all of those fixes were just so we¡¯d let our guard down. Then, one of US is who¡¯s missing.¡± Gwen is quiet for a moment. Treia sighs. She murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be true. I don¡¯t want it to be him¡­ I slept like a baby today¡­ I hate it that HE¡¯S the one to thank¡­¡± Again, Gwen is quiet, and Treia grumbles, ¡°Geez¡­ Listen, if he returns, I¡¯ll let you know right away, alright? I¡¯m not letting him in past curfew, but I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡± She adds as she walks towards the gate she mans, ¡°Besides¡­ Idiot wouldn¡¯t ¡®break in¡¯ anyways, even when someone opens the door for him.¡± ¡°Y-You did that?¡± ¡°W-... Well, he was right. I was going to turn him in if he did¡­ But he didn¡¯t even TRY to accept my fake hospitality!¡± Gwenesphia frowns. ¡°It¡¯s times like this I¡¯m surprised he stayed more than a week¡­¡± Treia frowns. ¡°Listen¡­ It¡¯s not like I feel great now¡­ I wanted him gone, but not like this¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just lost. He¡¯ll find his way back eventually. The mountains are easy to find, and so is the river. If he can¡¯t navigate back with those two giant clues, there¡¯s not much any of us can do to help him.¡± She finally turns and starts walking, ¡°I gotta go relieve the watch. I¡¯m taking my leave, Lieutenant.¡± Night falls, and Gwenesphia checks one last time. She doesn¡¯t even make it to the gate before Treia spots her, and the night watchstander shakes her head. Worried, Gwenesphia reluctantly turns in for the night. She has her own duties to upkeep for the fortress, and she can¡¯t shirk them for personal reasons. Especially because, until this particular day, no one REALLY had any concern. The next morning, Gwenesphia reluctantly gets her breakfast before watch. As the soldiers of Fort Peony are slowly filing in, Hertalma steps out of the kitchen area to call out, ¡°Hey! Anyone seen the scumbag? He¡¯s late again.¡± Gwenesphia twitches, but she says nothing. She hasn¡¯t, so calling out would only be disruptive. And, no one else answers, prompting a few hums of, ¡®No,¡¯ as they carelessly continue eating. Bellstram chides sourly, ¡°Idiot probably fell off a cliff when his back was turned. He¡¯s a city weed. He doesn¡¯t belong out here on the frontier.¡± A few of the women snicker. It hasn¡¯t spread beyond the three others that were present when the Commander revealed that Daniel repaired the various things that came up working mysteriously; things almost everyone uses regularly, and no one really wanted to dig down to the answer. The first question the Commander asked, ¡®Is it possible it started working on its own¡¯ was because it¡¯s possible. Magic devices can be finicky. Only artificers and artisans know how they truly work. But, if Daniel was the one who repaired them, it also gives credibility to the doubt that he has no magic, like he claims. Hertalma retorts coldly, ¡°Well, if any of you do see him, tell him to report to the Commander. I¡¯m done with him.¡± She returns back into the kitchen. This time, Gwen moves to say something, but she stops herself, to her shame. She¡¯s still not certain, herself, if Daniel really was the one to repair the devices. But, he¡¯s the only one who fits. Especially given the incident with Treia trying to catch him breaking into the storehouse. The Quartermaster staff went over every item, but found no signs of tampering. The only evidence anyone had been in the room was a slight scuff of dust on the surface of the cooling box¡¯s bench, and it could have occurred during inventory. Gwen finishes her meal in silence, making her way to watch. She relieves as normal, but begins pouring through the logs. A handful of people come and go into the demon wildlands every day. She finds the log entry of Daniel departing on a ¡®single day¡¯ trek, written by her alternate when she¡¯s off. However, no matter how thoroughly she searches the pages, including blank pages, she can¡¯t find any signs that he returned. No one reported finding any of his equipment. No one reported finding a body. No one reported any blood. True, it¡¯s only been one day, but Daniel doesn¡¯t seem like the type to desert his post. He also wouldn¡¯t go beyond the recon perimeter. Her entire watch passes by slowly. She does her best to wear her usual expression, but her concerns are only growing. As soon as she¡¯s able, she heads to the Commander¡¯s office. The secretary smiles and nods at her, meaning the Commander is free. She knocks on the door. ¡°Enter.¡± Gwen walks in, saluting crisply. ¡°Commander, Lieutenant Gwenesphia. I¡­ Permission to speak freely, Commander.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Leiwelles is studying a map that she received via letter from the main command post east of the mountains. It shows arrows depicting troop movements, but the entirety of the troop movements are internal to the allied kingdoms. At a glance, it looks like a few of the other kingdoms are invading Bromlund. Gwenesphia pays it no mind, though. Their duty is to the frontier, and the only reason they¡¯re receiving an outdated troop movement map is to show a glance of what might be delaying shipments, troops, or anything else. Fortunately, Fort Peony¡¯s remoteness and preparedness keep it from being immediately affected by smaller shipping delays. ¡°Commander, I¡­ I think we should send someone to look for Daniel.¡± ¡°Has anyone searched the base?¡± asks the Commander without apparent interest. ¡°Not¡­ thoroughly, no. But, he was never logged back in. And, he won¡¯t violate curfew. I¡­ heard someone tried to offer to let him in last time.¡± ¡°Oh? Who was it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Commander. I think it might have been a test, in all actuality, and he passed.¡± ¡°Hmm. Good to hear. But, what makes you think he needs found?¡± ¡°He was supposed to report back yesterday before curfew. He was even late for his morning duties¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that I heard. Has it crossed your mind that he deserted, Lieutenant?¡± Leiwelles looks up finally, and Gwen looks to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has it in him. Not on the wildlands side.¡± Leiwelles sighs, turning towards her window. She asks with a little coldness, ¡°What¡¯s he to you? Has he been sweet talking you, Gwenesphia?¡± ¡°What!? No! Of course not, Commander! I just¡­ The more and more I see, the more I think¡­ What if someone framed him in his kingdom? What if the Princess¡­¡± ¡°Careful now. It¡¯s not wise to accuse royalty of anything.¡± ¡°Apologies. Regardless, I can¡¯t help but wonder, Commander.¡± Commander Leiwelles turns around, pacing her office. ¡°I received a letter yesterday, after everything that happened. The timing couldn¡¯t have been more or less perfect. Would you like to know what it told me?¡± ¡°I¡­ If you think I¡¯ll benefit from it, yes Commander.¡± ¡°I do. It was a reply to a request for information. I¡¯ve got some contacts in most kingdoms of the Alliance. Friends, mercenaries, nobles. When I asked about Daniel, the reply I got was curious. Do you know when Daniel was summoned?¡± ¡°Not exactly, Commander. I had heard Mornistae performed a divine summon about a year ago.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Now, look outside.¡± Gwen is confused at first, but she walks to the window, peering outside. ¡°Look at the well.¡± Again, Gwen doesn¡¯t understand, but she looks at the well. A few people are drawing water from the pump. It was the first real time Gwen talked to Daniel like a person. She asks softly, ¡°What am I looking for, Commander?¡± ¡°That pump that we all use every day; do you know when that was invented?¡± Gwen shakes her head. But, she realizes why the Commander must be asking. ¡°Wait¡­ Daniel?¡± She looks at Leiwelles, who smirks and nods. ¡°Curious, isn¡¯t it? Is it considered invention if it was a historical technology from another world?¡± The gatonine lieutenant¡¯s ears flick. She stares blankly at the Commander. ¡°H-... How?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all I received in this letter. It seems he pioneered many things and proved capable of most magical device repairs, excluding crystals, as he¡¯s claimed to me. And yet, the one thing he doesn¡¯t deny are the written facts about why he was sent here. I, too, think there¡¯s more to it. However, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that someone accused of such things was stationed here, of all places.¡± ¡°Commander! If we keep treating him like a criminal, then what incentive does he have¡­?¡± ¡°Regardless; Daniel knew the risks going beyond the gates. We¡¯re not responsible for him during that time. He will have to return on his own or not at all. If he returns, we¡¯ll know he¡¯s not a deserter. If no one else dies, we¡¯ll know he¡¯s not lying in ambush for those who¡¯ve most likely earned his ire. If he never returns, then¡­ Well, I suppose we¡¯ll never actually know, will we?¡± She turns back to her desk and her paperwork, stating, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Wh-... What if he¡¯s hurt and can¡¯t return, Commander?¡± ¡°If we receive a report and a location, I¡¯ll decide then. Until such a time, I expect the utmost professionalism to continue.¡± Gwen bows, ¡°Of course, Commander.¡± ¡°Good. Then, starting tomorrow, there will be no more free scouting until further notice. You may take your leave.¡± ¡°C-...¡± Leiwelles scowls at Gwenesphia, who flinches. ¡°Did I say something foolish, Lieutenant?¡± ¡°N-... No, Commander. I just¡­¡± ¡°You know how many soldiers go looking for others and join the lost? More than I care to count. I pride myself in being no great fool. If you disobey me, do it at your own peril. Now go. It sounds like someone else has something to talk about.¡± Gwenesphia hesitates, but she reluctantly bows once more and makes her way out. She passes by the reconnaissance squad leader. They¡¯re about to rotate out the recon teams to give the active teams a break. The demons don¡¯t often make any attacks on Fort Peony, but it¡¯s important to stay alert. And, because of that, Gwenesphia is stuck. Commander Leiwelles, the commanding officer of the fort nicknamed ¡®The Flower Garden¡¯, just definitively said that Daniel is on his own. For a moment, Gwen had thought the commander was at least hospitable to Daniel, if not harboring some genuine respect. However, that hypothesis was just obliterated. Gwen knows she should still be cautious, but something about everything doesn¡¯t sit right with her. She grew up being taught not to blindly trust any one of her senses without hearing what her heart and soul each have to say. And, both of them agree that something is off. Unfortunately, her options are limited. ************ Daniel lays sprawled out on the boulder along the raging river around ten yards away from the fall edge of the waterfall he saw on his way to Fort Peony. He almost escaped the river much further upstream, but he slipped back into the water when a log floating down the river caught his pant leg. Now, he¡¯s gripping a boulder with all of his strength, soaking wet and shivering as water dribbles from him. It¡¯s all he can or wants to do right now; cling to the rock he was able to drag himself onto, and try to catch his breath and warm up in the brief amount of sunlight. His right hand burns, mainly in his fingers, where he partially ¡®degloved¡¯ his hand, detaching the skin from the under layers and nearly pulling it from his hand entirely as he was slipping away from the rocks he had first climbed onto. He coughs. His ribs ache, his lungs burn and are still trying to expel excess moisture. He couldn¡¯t scream if he tried; his throat is hoarse and sore. His muscles feel like melted jelly from treading water and swimming for so long. He coughs, murmuring to no one in particular, ¡°I dunno who the heck would do that in a barrel¡­ Braver souls than I¡­¡± He lays his face on the boulder, still clinging to the boulder with his whole body. After the sun sinks behind the mountains, he finally wearily climbs to his feet on the boulder, staying in a low crouch to move towards the main shore. The ¡°road¡± is actually below him, barely visible from his current location. There is a small wooded area at his level, obscuring the slope or cliffs that he¡¯ll have to cross to reach the road. Daniel makes his way through the wooded area, climbing downward carefully when he can. He has to be careful. He wraps his right hand with rags when the air makes it feel like it¡¯s freezing, and he has to keep it close to his abdomen just to avoid excruciating pain. If he falls, he¡¯ll likely go into shock, assuming he doesn¡¯t faint anyways. As far as he can tell, he¡¯s not bleeding profusely anywhere, and though he¡¯s light-headed, he is able to drag one foot in front of the other and keep himself upright and awake for now. Once he¡¯s in eyesight of the road, he walks west towards the fort. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t make it anywhere else without starving or dying. At least at the fort, he has a chance. He trudges slowly, careful not to overexert himself in this precarious state. His internal clock is suggesting that it¡¯s almost nighttime, but he doubts he¡¯s going to make it to the fort tonight. In fact, he has no idea how long he¡¯s been gone. He¡¯s lost time several times as he was climbing to the road, let alone escaping the river. He might¡¯ve fallen unconscious on the boulder that he pulled himself out on. He has no idea. All he can do is try to survive. Or, failing that, at least he tried. ****************** Chapter 17: The Strange Occurrences Around Fort Peony A week has passed. The Fort nicknamed ¡®the Flower Garden¡¯ rests at the northernmost valleyway through the treacherous mountains dividing the known world. Fort Peony is almost entirely manned by women of many of the allied races, all tried and tested warriors in their own right, though this post serves political and ceremonial purposes more than combat. Its difficult terrain on both sides limits the advancement of troops, making it the relatively safest ¡®Frontline¡¯ fortress in the world. It also happens to be the place to which an otherworldly stranger was banished from his kingdom; a relatively disposable body meant for the machine of war. His alleged crime makes him lower than scum to many of the personnel on base, but his personality doesn''t match the crime at all. The irony of those claiming he must like men due to avoiding the women most of the time is lost on most. And, since heading into the demon wildlands a week ago, he hasn''t returned. Treia watches the forest ahead, feeling guilty that she never got to the truth she knows is hidden. He disappeared after it was revealed that he repaired the magic devices around the base. She has mixed feelings, since she knows what was said about him, but knowing in spite of that, he made things better for everyone is difficult to reconcile. A handful of bodies emerge from the woods in formation, and Gwen twitches, quickly losing the spark of hope. It''s one of the returning recon teams, who''ve been deployed for over a month. Treia approaches the gate, and the leader calls out, "Recon Team Sable, returning from recon. Eight individuals." She names off her subordinates, and the watchstander compares them to the recon log''s departures. "Confirmed. Open the gate." The gate is opened, and Treia replies with her diplomatic smile, "Welcome home, Sable." Even though it¡¯s past curfew, recon teams are the exception, and she only casually glances to make sure the returning recon team members all look familiar, which they do. "Thanks." The soldiers walk past, but the leader, Urihove, lingers behind. ¡°Sergeant, can you tell me if anyone reported any attacks in the controlled zone?¡± ¡°Attacks?¡± asks Treia confused. ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°We saw signs of a scuffle during our return, near the cliffs overlooking the river. Someone or something went over the ledge.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ No, no one reported¡­¡± Treia trails off. Her thoughts begin to race. However, outwardly, she can¡¯t prove anything. And, she¡¯s not so sure she wants to. ¡°We did have a report of a boar attack, but I assumed that wasn¡¯t what you were saying.¡± ¡°No. There were no signs of an animal present.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Uh,... I¡¯ll log the report and begin warning anyone exiting. Any idea¡­ Any signs of who attacked who? Class of demon to watch out for?¡± Urihove glances around briefly. She replies quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it looked like two sets of boots; someone big and someone small. Prints were too faded to determine race.¡± Treia nods as she digests the information, feeling an itch in the back of her mind. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll put out warnings to the watchstanders and anyone passing through. Please report to your supervisor.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll do that right away. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± She makes her way into the base, and Treia leans against the wall. I knew it! He was biding his time¡­ So where is he? After her watch, Treia meets up with Bellstram, who is headed to the baths as well. ¡°Hey, Bellstram! How¡¯s your shoulder feeling?¡± ¡°My what? OH! Fine. It was a much lower impact than I thought. Just bruised from landing hard on the dirt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Treia glances around as they walk towards the bathhouse. Why Bellstram wanted to hide it, she¡¯s not sure, but she whispers, ¡°Recon returned a little while ago. They might¡¯ve picked up Daniel¡¯s trail without knowing it.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± yelps Bellstram in a surprisingly shocked tone. It catches Treia off guard a little, but maybe it was worse than she feared. Bellstram clears her throat, asking, ¡°I-I mean¡­ What makes them think that? H-He hasn¡¯t returned for over a week. Surely he¡¯s dead.¡± Treia cocks her head. ¡°I¡­ Is there¡­ any chance, the ¡®boar¡¯ you¡­?¡± ¡°Was Daniel?¡± Bellstram seems to tense a little. Her eyes glance around a little as well, though something seems a little off. But, she croaks out quietly, ¡°Y-Yes! H-How did¡­ How did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it. So, he attacked you? How did he sneak up on you? Was it an ambush?¡± ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Bellstram suddenly halts, dropping her towel in a clumsy fumble. ¡°Dang it! I-... I gotta go get a clean towel! Please excuse me!¡± She snatches her lightly dirtied towel and hurries off back towards the barracks, and Treia watches her for a moment in surprise. Bellstram doesn¡¯t return to the bathhouse during the time Treia is there. As Treia bathes, she ponders what could have happened to Bellstram. She didn¡¯t have any obvious injuries when she returned, and she didn¡¯t seem particularly fearful. In fact, she¡¯s been quite happy Daniel was gone, like many of the other personnel stationed at the fortress. ¡®Idiot probably fell off a cliff when his back was turned. He¡¯s a city weed. He doesn¡¯t belong out here on the frontier.¡¯ Treia was present at breakfast time, getting her last meal before going to sleep in preparation for her night watch when Bellstram said those words. She was smug and in good humor about the statement. ¡®We saw signs of a scuffle during our return, near the cliffs overlooking the river. Someone or something went over the ledge.¡¯ That was what Urihove told Treia after returning. But, Daniel is almost twice as tall as either Treia or Bellstram. He¡¯d be a threat to¡­ Treia¡¯s thought trails off. He¡¯s not a warrior or soldier. He¡¯s intelligent, but he¡¯s always in a casual stance. He¡¯d be easy to push over. He¡¯d be easy to ambush. The only reason he noticed Treia that one night was because she was sloppy, and he only barely saved himself from getting caught. Any other time, she could easily do whatever she wanted, such as when he¡¯s sleeping in some secluded corner of the base or stranded beyond the gate. Someone or something went over the ledge. The ledge likely led to the river, which leads to a waterfall. If Daniel IS the one who went over the ledge, it¡¯s unlikely he survived. Or will even be found. But, this is what I wanted, right? I wanted him gone, too. Just because he might not have been the attacker¡­ Treia closes her eyes tight. Her heart squeezes with guilt as she tries to convince herself that it¡¯s all right in the end. If he had attacked Bellstram, she¡¯d have no reason to ridicule him without claiming he attacked her. In fact, she¡¯d have every reason to claim he attacked her. Then, it could be seen as self-defense. Now¡­ Treia does her best to put it out of her mind. She heads to the game room, where there are a handful of tomes, some simple board games, and other basic hobbies to distract herself with. *********** Clunk-scff A couple of days later, during the night shift, something seems to bump and slide against the eastern wall of Fort Peony. The watchstanders, who were just talking about the lack of moonlight being a pain during watch, glance at each other. Jeonoir looks over the edge, calling out, ¡°Who goes there!?¡± She scans the area around the wall, but she finds no one right away. ¡°Daniel¡­ o-other¡­world¡­¡± It¡¯s directly below her, next to the gate itself. ¡°Daniel? Wait!¡± She leans way out over the wall to look down at the bottom of the wall. There, she finds a body slumped in a seated position against the wall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man coughs, murmuring, ¡°D-... Daniel¡­ from¡­ otherworld¡­ Returning from¡­¡± He begins coughing. He¡¯s barely audible, and his voice is wavering and quiet. Jeonoir orders, ¡°Archers, line up and ready-nock.¡± ¡°Yes Lieutenant!¡± Jenoir jogs down to the ground level where the man-door pass through is. She cracks the door open cautiously, listening for an ambush. She uses the door as a shield to swing outwards, and she leans around it, still ready to retreat, but able to see him. ¡°Speak up. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Return¡­ f-free¡­¡± He coughs, losing strength. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Jeonoir looks around. There are no eyes looking at them. There are no presences in the distance observing them. It¡¯s just Daniel, and he seems pretty worse for wear. The harefolk Lieutenant sighs. She checks behind her, and several of her guards are present. She orders, ¡°Mind the door. I¡¯m going to check.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lieutenant.¡± She closes the door behind her, cautiously approaching with her hand on her sword. ¡°Daniel of the otherworld has been missing for over a week. Do you have an explanation?¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t respond. He has his right hand wrapped at his waist, and he seems to have lost consciousness. His face is bruised and scratched, and his clothes are torn, with blood stains all over him, most, if not all, of which looks to be his own. She prods him with her sword, ¡°Hey. I¡¯m talking to you.¡± His eyes suddenly flutter open, and he all but whispers, ¡°[I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please repeat¡­]¡± ¡°What language is that!?¡± ¡°[En-English]¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll wait here¡­¡± ¡°Wait? For what!?¡± ¡°F-First bell¡­¡± His head slowly sinks downwards, and he loses consciousness again. She cautiously tugs open the rag around his hand, revealing nothing hidden, but a terrifyingly dark hand with pale skin, like his flesh was peeled off and laid back on his hand. As she studies him, his breathing slows, and his hearbeat sounds like it¡¯s also dropping off. He¡¯s not faking it. Realizing he¡¯s actually in a medical emergency, Jeonoir calls out, ¡°Medical emergency! Medical emergency! Ring Medic now!¡± The watchstanders up top snap into action with a shout, ¡°MEDIC!¡± ¡°RING MEDIC! THREE ONE THREE!¡± The signaller begins pounding on the metal cone with the beater sticks, ringing three sharp, loud, distinct gongs, followed by a pause, then one gong, then a pause, and then three gongs, repeating this cycle over and over. Orders from up top reach Jeonoir¡¯s ears as the archers take stations. ¡°ARCHERS! READY! SPEARS! READY! OPEN THE GATE!¡± ¡°OPEN THE GATE!¡± The gate begins rumbling open, and the warriors just inside the tower Jeonoir exited from quickly storm out, joining her with their weapons and shields at the ready, guarding them. Jeonoir orders, ¡°Help me get him inside!¡± Several of the soldiers sheath their swords and join Jeonoir in dragging the tall human inside, and just as quickly as it all began, the watchstanders open the gate. All the while, the conical gong continues to ring until the entire fortress is lit up with lanterns and torches. A swarm of warriors, some in their pajamas or wrapped in towels with boots alone sprint to the location with spears or swords in hand, while the on duty medics sprint towards the area. Jeonoir waves them down as the gate and portcullis are locked down once more, and the medics make their way to her, dropping their leather bags nearby and inspecting the patient. ¡°Is that him!?¡± ¡°How the hell did he survive that long!?¡± ¡°How did he make it back!?¡± ¡°CLEAR THE WAY!¡± Commander Leiwelle¡¯s voice breaks over the din of the soldiers gathering and securing the area. The medics inspect Daniel¡¯s injuries and take his pulse. ¡°We¡¯re sure he¡¯s human, right?¡± ¡°Yes! No evidence otherwise. No baseline.¡± ¡°Pulse and breathing weak. Unconscious. Flesh detachment on right hand. Multiple lacerations. Severe bruising. No obvious signs of broken bones.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Commander Leiwelles jogs to a stop with her own pajamas and her cuirass loosely thrown over top. She has her sword drawn, but her eyes go wide when she sees Daniel. ¡°What¡¯s his status?¡± ¡°Alive. Barely, Commander. He¡¯ll need a potion. But¡­ Should we¡­?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± The brewing question doesn¡¯t need to be asked. Someone on base needs medical attention. Just as the lead medic is withdrawing a healing potion vial from her bag, Daniel¡¯s left hand snaps up, and he groans. The other two medics seize his hands, trying to calm him. ¡°Calm down, Daniel! We¡¯re helping you! Relax!¡± He coughs as the lead medic starts tugging on the cap. Daniel chokes out, ¡°No¡­ It¡­ It won¡¯t¡­ work¡­¡± The medic halts, and she glances at Leiwelles. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡± Daniel groans. ¡°No¡­ magic¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need an affinity for potions, Daniel. It¡¯ll make you feel better and save your hand. Just relax, and¡­¡± ¡°No. It¡¯ll be wasted¡­ I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Daniel tries to climb to his feet, but the medics pin him down. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to move!¡± The lead medic looks up at the Commander once more. She¡¯s staring down at them for a long time, thinking deeply. She says calmly, ¡°Daniel, we have no reason to believe it won¡¯t work. Potions work on all living things.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°It won¡¯t. Please, don¡¯t waste it. I can¡¯t afford to¡­¡± He coughs. ¡°Pay¡­¡± Leiwelles sighs in disgust. She orders, ¡°Give it to him. If it works, great. If it doesn¡¯t, then he¡¯s no worse off.¡± The medic confirms the order with a nod, feeding the potion to Daniel. He tries to resist, but the Commander orders, ¡°Daniel, if you have any respect for me at all, drink. Prove to me it won¡¯t work.¡± He hesitates, but he reluctantly nods, and the medic is able to help him drink the potion. It should work within a couple of minutes as the high magic content of the potion is absorbed by the body. However, nothing happens. None of Daniel¡¯s minor scratches close or fade, let alone his right hand. The warriors watching begin to murmur, as it¡¯s yet another thing that shouldn¡¯t be possible. Leiwelles says with a slight humor, ¡°Well, at least we can confirm he¡¯s not an undead.¡± Daniel coughs. He remarks, ¡°Tastes like¡­ [rasp]berries.¡± She chuckles. She asks, ¡°Any signs of attack?¡± ¡°Negative, Commander!¡± call the watchstanders from above. ¡°Fell¡­ river¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I fell¡­ into the river¡­ climbed out¡­ downstream.¡± She sighs. ¡°Understood. But, we still need to take caution. Take him to the infirmary. Do what you can to clean and dress his wounds. I want two guards watching him at all times. Don¡¯t let him do anything foolish.¡± The medics nod. ¡°Understood, Commander.¡± Leiwelles and Jeonoir watch as the medics retrieve a stretcher from the youngest¡¯s bag, and they load Daniel onto it. With a couple of spare soldiers, they carry the otherworlder to the infirmary. ¡°How long was he sitting outside?¡± ¡°I¡­ We heard a thump, and challenged him as soon as we discovered he took a seat against the wall. He just kept trying to tell us who he was and that he was returning. It was no more than a few minutes once we knew he was there.¡± ¡°And, you¡¯re sure about that?¡± The Commander looks directly at the Lieutenant. ¡°Y-Yes, Commander! I admit I was suspicious at first, but as soon as I realized it was a medical emergency, I ordered the signal.¡± She flinches, ¡°Oh! He did also speak in a language I didn¡¯t understand. When I asked him, he said ¡®ING-lesh¡¯, I think. Then, ¡®Sorry. I¡¯ll wait here.¡¯¡± ¡°Wait here? For what?¡± Jeonoir looks away. ¡°¡®First bell¡¯, is what he said.¡± It¡¯s no secret that Daniel¡¯s no one¡¯s favorite person, and he¡¯s spent more than one night outside of the fort thanks to hostility. It borders on cruelty, since he doesn¡¯t fight back or speak harshly or complain. In fact, he was so quickly accustomed to it, he adheres to the rules to avoid additional confrontation. Leiwelles murmurs, ¡°He genuinely believes none of you are trying to kill him. Stand down from emergency response. Watchstanders, resume the watch.¡± She walks back towards the barracks building, carrying her sword in a relaxed position. ************** Gwenesphia jogs into the infirmary. During the emergency call, her duty is to bolster manning of the west wall, which is opposite of where the emergency was. However, word spread quickly. Once they were allowed to stand down, she bursts through the door, asking, ¡°Is it true!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re busy! Get out!¡± She sees the three medics preparing treatments and wraps for the human otherworlder as he lies on the treatment table. She sighs in relief. It¡¯s definitely him. ¡°C-Can I just¡­¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s unconscious. Get out, or I¡¯ll report you, Lieutenant.¡± She flinches, but she nods obediently. But, there are two soldiers standing in the back of the medical room. ¡°Wh-What about them?¡± ¡°Take it up with the Commander. Last warning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going! Apologies.¡± She retreats from the room and takes a deep, relieving breath before exhaling all of the residual stress. He was pretty beaten up, but he¡¯s still alive. Her guilt would eat at her for a long time. Treia, like Gwen, was at the west wall. Her watch ended at midnight, but she normally sleeps during the morning and day, so she would normally be awake at this time. But, as if by fate, curiosity drew her to the infirmary, where the odds have been beaten. Gwen gives Treia a reassuring nod. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Treia is silent for a moment. She nods her head once. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be able to thank him and go back to hating him with a clean slate.¡± She walks away swiftly, and Gwenesphia smiles. She makes her way back to sleep so that she can wake up bright and early. She heads first thing upon waking up to the Commander¡¯s office, meeting the senior officer as she is arriving at her office in the morning. ¡°Lieutenant. About to go on watch, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯ll keep it brief.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was kicked out of the infirmary last night before I could check on Daniel, but there were two others that were in the infirmary who weren¡¯t kicked out.¡± ¡°You his wife?¡± ¡°What? N-No. I just¡­¡± Leiwelles sighs, ¡°I ordered two guards on Daniel at all times to ensure he doesn¡¯t try to do anything foolish.¡± ¡°Commander-...¡± ¡°Not sinister. I don¡¯t want him trying to wander around and work. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gwen straightens her posture, ¡°Commander; request guard detail for Daniel.¡± ¡°Any particular reason why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been polite with me. I¡¯d like to find out what he¡¯s hiding.¡± Leiwelles sits down at her desk, stretching and yawning briefly. ¡°Fine. You can have second watch. AFTER standing your gate watch.¡± ¡°Of course, Commander. Thank you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Leiwelles leans to look past Gwen, and Gwen looks behind her. Treia flinches, and she¡¯s standing at the door, which was left open. ¡°I-... Commander, I¡­¡± She glances nervously at both of them. The Commander sighs. ¡°Take your leave, Lieutenant. Sergeant, you may enter.¡± Treia enters, but she says, ¡°A-Actually¡­ I¡¯d like to¡­ speak to both of you, Commander.¡± Curious, but aware of the hesitancy. She states, ¡°Close the door.¡± Treia nods in reply, and she closes the door. She then approaches the desk as close as she¡¯s allowed, standing alongside Gwen. ¡°Commander, Lieutenant;... I believe Daniel is in danger.¡± Leiwelles scoffs, tying her hair into her usual bun. ¡°I read the logs, Sergeant. Are you sure you wish to play this game?¡± Treia looks down. ¡°I intentionally locked him out because of curfew on two occasions, Commander. I wanted to force him to use his magic.¡± Leiwelles sighs in disgust. ¡°As was proven last night, Daniel doesn¡¯t have any magic capacity whatsoever.¡± ¡°I know, Commander. I acknowledge what I did. However, I¡¯m truly concerned that he¡¯s in danger now.¡± ¡°Why the change of heart?¡± She looks away for a moment, her triangular cat ears flicking nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was actually useful. I felt guilty using the hot water and air.¡± She looks at Gwenesphia, murmuring, ¡°I¡­ I think¡­ someone is going to try to kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim, Sergeant. I assume this won¡¯t be like the storehouse.¡± She looks down. Just as quickly though, she quickly looks up, saying, ¡°I was right, though! He did break into the storehouse.¡± She flinches under the Commander¡¯s gaze narrowing. In spite of that, Treia stands her ground, ¡°I think someone pushed him over the cliff in hopes he wouldn¡¯t make it. Recon Team Sable reported an apparent scuffle that matches his disappearance.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea who, Sergeant?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have only suspicions, Commander. I believe others can corroborate my suspicions, but it¡¯s¡­ regrettably, only hear-say.¡± Leiwelles sighs. ¡°Who was it?¡± Treia squirms, but the Commander growls, ¡°You started this, Sergeant. Speak.¡± ¡°Bellstram¡­ said some suspicious things.¡± ¡°Bellstram? And, what did she say?¡± Gwenesphia¡¯s eyes widen, and Commander Leiwelles notices, looking at her. ¡°So, you heard it, too?¡± Gwen flinches, and she squeaks, ¡°Oh! I¡¯m not sure if Sergeant Treia means the same conversations, but Bellstram has made several comments about Daniel¡¯s negligence causing him to slip down a hill and fall into the river over the cliffs. She made these remarks the day he failed to return.¡± Treia agrees with a nod. She adds softly, ¡°She had also forgotten about her shoulder injury when I asked about it. And, when I thought at first that Daniel had attacked her, she seemed hesitant to agree¡­ She then made an excuse and has avoided me since. She was also surprised when I told her that the Recon Team¡¯s report indicated Daniel¡¯s trail. I think she thought he was still in the controlled zone.¡± Leiwelles studies both of them for a moment. She murmurs thoughtfully, ¡°She was on a free-scout on the same day¡­¡± She pages through old logs, finding the entries. She nods as her memory is proven correct. However, she states the obvious. ¡°Unfortunately, Bellstram is not the only woman on this base that seems to want Daniel dead.¡± She makes a point of looking directly at Treia, who looks down and confirms with a disappointed nod. After a moment of silence as Leiwelles thinks, she asks cautiously, ¡°Sergeant; have you confronted Bellstram about this matter?¡± ¡°No, Commander.¡± ¡°Good. And, have you confessed your regrets to anyone else but the two of us?¡± ¡°No¡­ Commander?¡± ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯d like you to express your disgust that he survived. The more vitriolic, the better. I want you to create suspicion that YOU were the one who arranged it. Naturally, you weren¡¯t in the logs that day as departing or returning, but all the better.¡± ¡°C-Commander?¡± ¡°You dislike him anyway, correct? I¡¯m only asking you to express your feelings. Just do it in a way that makes you the prime suspect. I want to see who will object to my next move.¡± Gwen murmurs cautiously, ¡°Commander,... This sounds extremely dangerous¡­¡± ¡°For Daniel, yes? We¡¯ll survive without him. Unfortunately, everyone knows you¡¯re relatively soft on him, Lieutenant, so just man your watches as laid out. Sergeant? Do you have any other questions?¡± Treia glances at Gwenesphia, and then looks to the Commander once more. She asks nervously, ¡°Commander¡­ Do¡­ YOU want Daniel gone?¡± The Commander smirks cryptically. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly claim joy at his return. Take your leave, Ladies. I¡¯ll determine the final watchbill soon.¡± The two women glance at each other, and they bow, leaving the room. ******************* Daniel walks wearily out of the infirmary after the medics leave for dinner. He¡¯s not supposed to leave, but he¡¯s able to walk and move. His hand wasn¡¯t quite as bad as it looked and felt, but his fingers are still gravely tender and aching constantly, and his body is still sore all over. Daniel reaches the Quartermaster before she closes up the storehouse, and the night watch sergeant is present. He¡¯s pretty sure her name is Treia. She twitches with a start when she sees him, but she scowls. ¡°You? Why¡¯d you have to come crawling back, huh? Do you even HAVE a reason to live anymore?¡± Daniel keeps his practiced blank expression. He replies softly, ¡°Apologies. I suppose I don¡¯t. Please excuse me, Sergeant. Quartermaster, can I get my ration for the night?¡± The Quartermaster replies quietly, ¡°Sure¡­¡± She retrieves one of the ration packs and hands it to him. Daniel nods politely. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Daniel starts to walk away, and Treia snarls, ¡°Hey! Is that all you¡¯ve got to say for yourself? You think I LIKE having to watch over my shoulder? Huh? You realize this is a military fortress, right? How are we supposed to be expected to do our jobs if we have to constantly worry about being dragged off by scum like you? You should¡¯ve done both worlds a favor and stayed in that river. At least then, you could feed nature.¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and she glares at him. Daniel replies softly, ¡°If I tried to explain how I was saving her life, would you believe me?¡± ¡°And why should I, huh? You, a disgusting weed, saved a princess¡¯s life? You¡¯re pathetic to lie about that.¡± ¡°Then, I have nothing else to say.¡± ¡°Huhhh? That¡¯s it? You¡¯re giving up that easily? Maybe you are just scum.¡± He is quiet for a moment, and she crosses her arms, though her feline ears lay flat to the sides. ¡°Your guilty conscience is obviously getting the best of you now, but you still crawled back here. Why? Huh? Just waiting until you can rationalize¡­¡± ¡°She drowned.¡± She halts, and Daniel growls in the first angry tone she¡¯s heard from him. ¡°She drowned in the river, and everyone else gave up when she didn¡¯t have a heartbeat. Her corset was in the way. I don¡¯t regret what I did. I don¡¯t care that you hate me. If you can¡¯t stand me, get rid of me yourself. You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t have the courage to stay dead.¡± Daniel bows, growling more softly, ¡°I¡¯m taking my leave.¡± He walks away, and Treia stares at him for a moment. She snaps, calling out, ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ Anyone can say anything! Just¡­¡± He ignores her, and she seems to give up. He sighs. He eats his ration on the move, walking slowly to the smithy once more. He needs something to take his mind off of everything. He¡¯s been thinking everything she was saying on his own. He didn¡¯t need to hear it, but hearing it out loud makes it even harder to deal with. He knows he did the ¡®right¡¯ thing, but would it be easier if he ceased to exist? He doesn¡¯t add much, even if he can pretend to be an artificer for brief periods of time. In the smithy, Daniel resumes what he had been tinkering away at most nights he could. His parts were still stashed in their corner, untouched because they serve no immediate purpose to anyone else. He has the base parts for it forged, and he continues filing down rough spots on the moving parts. He¡¯s making a crude bolt-action rifle. It won¡¯t have the perfection of a carefully-machined rifle, and it certainly won¡¯t have a proper rifling, though he did make a boring tool for getting at least some turn grooves in the barrel. If he can get the bullets to spin at all, it¡¯ll vastly improve performance. It¡¯s a quick and dirty design, and he overdesigned certain parts, because he intends to use a bullet roughly the size of a 20mm round, which is larger than a .50 caliber. Of course, he¡¯s making all of the parts himself, so it¡¯s not going to be perfect. However, with enough powder behind it, a thick enough barrel, and a hard enough core, his rounds should hopefully be able to penetrate even heavy armor and stone, and if his hopes pan out, potentially penetrate a dragon¡¯s scales. Failing that, if he can hit internals when it opens its mouth to attack or roar, he might be able to stop them. That¡¯s the hope, anyway. He does his best to make reproducible bullets, and he mixes the black powder from various chemicals and materials he was able to scrounge around the base. Nothing about his rifle will be perfect, but if he can fire more than once, and it can take down anything larger than himself, then he¡¯ll have succeeded. And, in any case whatsoever, it serves as a distraction to keep his idle mind and hands busy. It¡¯s tedious, of course, working without the use of the pads of his fingers, which are the most injured from his slip. But, he is able to work. Daniel is making bullets when the two women who were watching over him in the infirmary finally arrive. He slipped away when they got comfortable in chairs to talk about the revolution occurring in the kingdom of Bromlund. ¡°Hey! Are you stupid!? You¡¯re supposed to be in the infirmary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. I¡¯d rather work.¡± ¡°Sorry. The medics haven¡¯t released you. Get back to the infirmary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost done with this. Can I finish?¡± ¡°No. We have orders to keep you from doing anything stupid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just tinkering. Nothing difficult. I was going stir crazy.¡± The guards sigh in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t make me get the medics.¡± ¡°Why would you? Wouldn¡¯t you rather be doing anything else?¡± ¡°Our job is to watch you. Doesn¡¯t matter what we want to do.¡± ¡°I encourage you to watch me here. More difficult to escape, even if you sit outside.¡± The other guard pats her shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s right. Who cares, anyways? It¡¯s himself he¡¯s endangering.¡± ¡°I swear I¡¯m all right.¡± The first guard sighs. ¡°When anyone asks, we told you.¡± Daniel agrees wearily, but politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± He continues tinkering on the individual bullets, and the guards glance at each other awkwardly. It¡¯s hot and stinks a little inside the smithy, so they make their way out to watch the stairs. It has the added bonus of telling anyone who might come looking where they are, including their reliefs. And, when that time inevitably comes, the new watchstanders peek in on him, verifying that he¡¯s still working. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± ¡°Eventually. I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Alright. No funny business. It¡¯s hot in here. We¡¯ll be outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll be here.¡± Daniel finishes twenty of the bullets, checking each one in the receiver to ensure a snug fit, and that the bolt can lock into place. Given that he¡¯s making it with crude methods, he¡¯s got a working device that should be able to keep him safe. If it works as he hopes, all the better. If it works half as good, just fine. If it kills him, then his problems are over. After finishing the bullets, he tucks them into his battered shoulder bag, which he managed to return with. He¡¯ll retrieve the rifle components if he needs it. He then heads outside, telling the two women watching him that he¡¯s going to sleep. They nod, ¡°About time.¡± However, when he walks towards the dining hall, they ask in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Going to my usual spot.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Can we talk later? I¡¯m tired. All you have to do is watch me, right?¡± Daniel walks to his normal spot and takes a seat against the wall of the dining hall, where the residual heat helps keep him warm. The two watchstanders glance at each other uneasily. ¡°Y¡­ You¡¯re going to sleep here?¡± ¡°Yes. Warmest spot on base. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± He lays his head back and drifts off to sleep rather quickly, given that he¡¯s worn out. ******************* Chapter 18: The Broken Mechanic Treia groans at the dining table. ¡°Geeeezzz. I hate that guy so much. He¡¯s so pathetic.¡± A few of the other women at the table with her nod in agreement. ¡°I mean, how can a guy be so pathetic? He¡¯s worse than a little boy.¡± She puts her cheek on her fist, grumbling as she toys with her food. ¡°It¡¯d have been easier if he didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Indeed. How did he even make it back? Especially with no magic.¡± One of the medics is sitting nearby, and she murmurs, ¡°I was surprised the potion didn¡¯t actually work. Talk about a waste. Can¡¯t believe I agree with him on something.¡± Treia grumbles, ¡°What¡¯s worse, he doesn¡¯t even contribute anything anymore. We¡¯re supposed to just have a scummy freeloader just floating around doing whatever he wants?¡± ¡°Right. Why does the Commander keep him around?¡± Gwenesphia finally tries to speak up, ¡°Because¡­¡± Treia cuts her off with a scowl, ¡°BECAUSE, she was obviously hoping he was lying about having no magic. He¡¯s supposed to be a divine summon, supposedly, but he¡¯s the most useless person in the world!¡± The others nod in agreement. But, Gwen tries to refute, ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Treia snaps at her, ¡°He¡¯s a spineless coward! He doesn¡¯t deserve to even be alive. Why do you defend him? Would you trust him to fight alongside us? Would you trust him to sleep next to you in a tent? He¡¯s a bad person, Lieutenant. I don¡¯t care how polite he seems. I HATE that I have to see him.¡± One of the women murmurs as she cuts her food, ¡°It¡¯d be a shame if something happened to him. He¡¯s weaker than before. He might get hurt falling.¡± Bellstram adds, ¡°He goes in and out of the smithy every night. Lot of sharp objects in there.¡± Gwenesphia gasps, glancing at the others. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t talk like that! You can¡¯t threaten¡­¡± Treia stands up, saying coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s threatening? He doesn¡¯t care about his own life. Why should any of us?¡± Gwen is silent for a moment, but only because she¡¯s shocked and doesn¡¯t know what to say. Treia says quietly, ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. Good day, Ladies.¡± She makes her way out. She reaches her room and closes her door. She sinks to a seated position against her door, clutching her head in her hands. She feels sick. She agreed with those points wholeheartedly at one point, but to really hear herself, now that she has to intentionally do it¡­ Why couldn¡¯t you just defend yourself? Why put up with it? Leave! Go anywhere but here! Lash out! Anything! She lies down on the floor in front of her door, feeling pretty scummy herself. The hopeful part of her heart is desperate to believe the Commander is just playing cold and heartless. She¡¯s always been a brave and intelligent sort. She¡¯s not usually an overly friendly person, but to think she might actually want Daniel disposed of without saying it explicitly¡­ No! That can¡¯t be. She¡¯s the one who pointed out what Daniel had done for the fortress. She made a point of shoving it into my face. She¡¯s definitely trying to lure out anyone truly hostile. I¡­ hope¡­ She kicks her foot, feeling her leather training helmet tumble across the floor. It wouldn¡¯t really matter normally, but she hears it hit a stand, and her gaze snaps up. She watches helplessly as a precious personal treasure falls from the stand; a small magic device that depicts her and her siblings, with a voice recording of her little brothers and younger sister singing their favorite lullaby to her. It hits the floor, flickering briefly, before the glowing magic image dissolves. Treia stares in horror. She scrambles across the floor, fidgeting with the device. However, it refuses to turn back on. ¡°No! No! Not this! Anything but this¡­!¡± She straightens instantly, ¡°Daniel!¡± She winces. The obvious aside, there¡¯s no way she can approach him and not lose her image of hostility towards him. That would almost be worse than the look of disgust she¡¯d get from him for even pondering asking. But, there¡¯s no one on base that can repair this device, save for maybe one. Her mind races as she tries to find possible angles. Maybe he¡¯ll do it if I leave it with a letter¡­ But then, he¡¯ll know it¡¯s someone who treats him badly any other time. Could I ask Gwen to do it? No¡­ She seemed pretty disgusted by my behavior, too. As she considers possibilities, her eyes water. It¡¯s a simple little magical device, but it¡¯s the most valuable thing Treia owns, especially since it¡¯s the only way to hear her youngest brother¡¯s voice now. She stands up, wiping the tears from her eyes. She hides the device in a shoulder bag and leaves her room. She knows exactly who will be able to help her. ************* Commander Leiwelles makes a copy of her weekly status report to be sent to the forward operating base that¡¯s the main base from which Fort Peony is technically staged. It¡¯s not an easy route in or out of the valley, so traffic is minimal, but she does make regular reports to ensure they¡¯re up to date on any non-urgent happenings. Her favorite part about her station is that it¡¯s quiet, for the most part. She¡¯s heard that the far southern base near the ocean is almost continuously hammered with attacks, keeping that fortress at an uneasy state of tension. They lose few troops, but it will undoubtedly turn into a real battle at any time, and has on several occasions. The demons leave her little corner of the world alone. For that, she is thankful to the gods. A knock comes at the door. She keeps her sigh internal. Her office has been unusually busy the last few weeks. ¡°Enter.¡± Treia enters, saluting politely. ¡°Commander; Sergeant Treia.¡± ¡°What is it now? Giving up already?¡± ¡°Commander¡­ I need help.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head. ¡°Help? With what?¡± Treia presents the small magical device, saying, ¡°I¡­ I need Daniel¡¯s help. But,... there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll help me. Not after what I¡¯ve said. And¡­ if I am to¡­ keep doing it¡­¡± The Commander massages her chin briefly. ¡°I see¡­ You believe Daniel can repair this device?¡± Treia looks down. ¡°I know no one else here can. And, I also know we¡¯re not likely to see an artisan or artificer all the way out here otherwise. Please¡­ Can you please have him repair this for me? I dropped it, and it stopped working. I¡¯ll pay. I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll even¡­ continue what I¡¯ve been doing¡­¡± Leiwelles knows what the device is. She doesn¡¯t necessarily know what Treia¡¯s is loaded with, but they¡¯re a common miniature magic device popular with noble families for preserving a small moment in time. It¡¯s something to lift one¡¯s spirit without fail. ¡°I see. Quite the predicament.¡± ¡°I beg of you, Commander. Please do this for me. It¡¯s precious to me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I understand. Hate truly is the ugliest gown, is it not?¡± ¡°Commander?¡± ¡°No one who wears hate wants anyone else¡¯s hate to outshine their own. And, no one who wears hate actually wants to see anyone else¡¯s in the first place, even if they agree on what they hate. People wear it because it¡¯s ¡®in style¡¯, and yet, no one can bear to look at it for too long. So very fascinating¡­¡± The Commander trails off as she stares off into the distance, making a poetic and slightly dramatic point. However, it¡¯s not lost on Treia. She frowns softly. Leiwelles is saying that it serves no actual purpose, and no one actually sympathizes. They only use it as an excuse to flaunt their own. The Commander waves her hand at her desk, ¡°Set it on my desk. I¡¯ll see to it Daniel takes a look in a little bit, after you¡¯ve disappeared.¡± ¡°Thank you so much Commander! I don¡¯t know how to thank you properly!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. That time will come. Now, carry on. I have to finish writing my weekly report.¡± Treia nods and bows, trotting out of the room. Leiwelles finishes her report, and she rolls and seals them with her magic stamp, handing them to her secretary to be sent. ¡°Reports for Command. Send them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± She returns to her office for a moment, retrieving the precious device and the bag to obscure it. She carries it under her arm, heading for the barracks. It¡¯s still early in the morning, so Daniel should still be sleeping. First bell will ring in around a half an hour. She approaches the barracks front desk, and the deck sergeant perks up. ¡°C-Commander!¡± She salutes, adding, ¡°Good morning, Commander.¡± ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m looking for Daniel¡¯s room.¡± The sergeant flinches a little. ¡°His¡­ room? Commander?¡± ¡°Yes. The room he should be in right now, yes?¡± The sergeant turns pale, and the Commander¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°He has been given a barracks room, has he not? I have not received any reports of reaching capacity.¡± ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re not at capacity, Commander.¡± ¡°Oh? Then¡­ Where is Daniel¡¯s room located?¡± ¡°He¡­ never asked for one, Commander.¡± She stares at the pale and trembling sergeant. She sighs. ¡°I suppose I should be proud, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± The sergeant cocks her head in confusion, but Leiwelles turns and walks out. She heads to the infirmary, since he might still be recovering. However, she¡¯s met with a similar absence. ¡°Commander?¡± ¡°Lieutenant. Have you seen your patient?¡± ¡°Which patient, Commander?¡± She narrows her eyes. ¡°The one who¡¯s a waste of your services.¡± ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t know, Commander. He snuck out and refuses to follow instructions.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡± She makes her way out again, looking around. She doesn¡¯t see anyone out of place at the moment. The Quartermaster notices her, and she asks, ¡°Commander? Looking for someone?¡± ¡°I am. Have you seen Daniel?¡± ¡°Not yet, Commander. Have you checked behind the dining hall?¡± ¡°I have not. Why would I check behind the dining hall?¡± ¡°I think he sleeps back there.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head. She¡¯s baffled. She understands the stance many of her soldiers have taken. It¡¯s deeply rooted and wide-spread, apparently. But, she underestimated the almost cruel level of neglect and malicious apathy. She walks around behind the dining hall, and to her surprise -though, she shouldn¡¯t be, apparently-, she finds two watchstanders sitting on the ground next to each other, bored, as a third person is sitting against the wall of the dining hall. The guards spot her first, and they both scramble to their feet. ¡°C-Commander!¡± They salute her. The commotion causes Daniel to look up, and he looks at Leiwelles with weary eyes. He climbs to his feet as she walks to within a few steps of the three. Daniel mimics the salute, saying quietly, ¡°Commander¡­ Pardon my¡­¡± ¡°Silence, Daniel.¡± He halts and nods obediently. She looks at him, and the other two briefly. She tells Daniel, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve lasted this long, Daniel. Seems this location wasn¡¯t secluded enough.¡± The two guards look at her in confusion, realizing that she¡¯s insinuating something. However, Daniel says nothing. She dismisses the two watchstanders with a motion of her head and the order, ¡°You two, leave us.¡± ¡°Commander?¡± ¡°Think he¡¯s capable of killing me?¡± They hesitate, and she scowls at them. They quickly bow, ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave, Commander! B-Be careful.¡± She watches as they walk away for a moment. Once they¡¯re out of earshot, she murmurs, ¡°Daniel. Join me in my office.¡± ¡°As you wish, Commander.¡± She leads him the opposite way, heading to her office. There, she orders her secretary to retrieve breakfast for herself. Once the secretary is gone, she closes the door and walks back to her desk chair, taking a seat with a sigh. ¡°Daniel¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Understood, Commander.¡± ¡°I doubt it.¡± She sets the treasured crystal projection device on her desk, and she sighs. ¡°Why am I only now learning of all of this?¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°All of what, Commander?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. You¡¯re terrible at it.¡± She glares at him, and he doesn¡¯t flinch. He has a glassy expression, but he¡¯s making eye contact with her. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s been reprimanded by a superior. The level of discipline he has maintained at her fortress has put most of her seasoned soldiers to shame. She clarifies, ¡°Have you been sleeping outside all of this time?¡± ¡°Anywhere that¡¯s out of the way, Commander.¡± ¡°You KNOW that isn¡¯t what I meant. And, what about your blanket?¡± ¡°I misplaced it.¡± She clenches her fist. ¡°Any reason you¡¯re not using your barracks room?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a barracks room.¡± ¡°You should. What did the barracks officers tell you?¡± ¡°I-...¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, Daniel. I already know.¡± He looks down. ¡°They told me that they don¡¯t have any spare rooms for men.¡± The Commander sighs in disgust. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that later. Take a look at this.¡± She slides Treia¡¯s device across the desk, and Daniel steps forward. He asks, ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± He picks it up, turning it over in his hands. She explains, ¡°It¡¯s a sort of personal treasure that holds a moment in time. It projects an image, and uses the sonic crystal with a recorded voice to project the recording.¡± Daniel asks, ¡°Was it dropped?¡± ¡°It was. Can it be repaired?¡± Daniel seems to be inspecting every surface of it, and every piece. It looks like a small crystal peeking up from a small jewelry box, and he opens the lid, leaving no portion of the device unexplored. ¡°The sonic crystal is cracked. I can restore the image projection crystal with some certainty, but I don¡¯t know if I can restore the voice. These appear to be standard magic crystals, but smaller, which means they¡¯re made of salt, so¡­ I can try something, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work.¡± ¡°What happens to the voice recording?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like this other part is a source of some kind, so I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s the ¡®memory¡¯, since it¡¯s the only other thing that ties to both projection crystals, by the looks of it. As long as the memory is intact, the crystal should just be what turns that into sound.¡± ¡°Have you repaired this kind of device before?¡± ¡°No. But, Earth has similar devices. What I described is essentially how we did it. Just, instead of crystals, it was a diaphragm.¡± He sets the device down. ¡°How would you repair the sonic crystal, if you think you can?¡± ¡°The crack is a complete fracture, it¡¯s just being held together by the device¡¯s frame, by the looks of it. It still seems to have a glow, indicating the magic is still stored, but it can¡¯t conduct properly. I¡¯d¡­ be willing to try to melt additional salt on the surface, since the surface is the most important part. I don¡¯t know what the consequences of this will be, though.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Salt can be melted?¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a high temperature, though. If I remember right, it¡¯s comparable to silver or gold. Maybe a little higher.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯d need to use the smithy, yes?¡± ¡°Definitely. And, in fact, I¡¯d prefer to avoid melting the whole crystal, since I don¡¯t know what it¡¯ll do. If I can adhere the surfaces of the crack with a little bit of thickness into the crystal, it should hold well enough. To do that, I¡¯ll need extra salt and tools to precisely melt just where I want the melting to occur.¡± ¡°You think this will work?¡± ¡°If not, I¡¯d be willing to attempt melting the crystal entirely, though I worry about what will happen to the stored energy.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Would you be willing to try?¡± asks the Commander. ¡°This is a priceless personal effect for a soldier this far away from home.¡± Daniel nods in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power, but I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll work. That said, I have to remove the crystal, so it should be able to be repaired by a proper artificer if I fail without losing the memory.¡± She agrees warmly. ¡°Very well. You may work here and the smithy at your leisure. I¡¯ll send you with a note to the smithy and the dining hall. Use what you need.¡± ¡°Thank you, Commander. I¡¯ll begin, then.¡± He carries the device to the low tea table nearby, and he sits on the floor. Leiwelles continues her work, but she glances at his progress from time to time. To her surprise, he does get the projected image to appear, depicting three gatonine children; two boys and a girl. Daniel nods with satisfaction that the image projection is working once more. Leiwelles can¡¯t help but smirk, though she ensures he doesn¡¯t see it. He carefully checks the components, and with a delicate hand, he pulls two uneven halves of a crystal from the inside of the box. The crystal indeed seems to have broken in half from the fall, and he ensures to collect any small chunks that fell off. He keeps the crystal together. It¡¯s been a little over an hour, and he stands up and approaches the desk. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to work on the crystal, Commander.¡± She nods and hands him the note she promised. ¡°Show this to the appropriate supervisors. If they give you any trouble or resistance, return to me immediately. I want to see this device repaired.¡± ¡°Will do. I¡¯ll try not to cause trouble, Commander. If the furnace is in use?¡± ¡°Use your best judgment. I¡¯m trusting you on this.¡± ¡°I understand the stakes, Commander. I shall return as soon as I can.¡± He bows and begins to excuse himself. ¡°Do you intend to ask, Daniel?¡± ¡°About what, Commander?¡± ¡°About that device¡¯s contents. I am clearly not a gatonine.¡± ¡°Your husband could be. You could have adopted. You could be asking on behalf of someone. I assume that if it was relevant to my work, you would have told me. But, it¡¯s personal, and clearly not my business. Commander.¡± She smirks. ¡°Very well. Good luck, Daniel.¡± He excuses himself, leaving the room. Leiwelles focuses on her own work, reading reports that have been delivered and penning responses for different changes of personnel. Soldiers come and go from a military base. Some are approved by her before hand, others show up in issues of communication, like Daniel, due to a kingdom falling into chaos. And, Bromlund is falling fast and hard. The Stalvaltan Guard seems to be dominating the southern third of the kingdom singlehandedly, which is no surprise. The Stalvaltan Guard is considered one of the top military forces in the world, specializing in both offensive magic and armed combat. They don¡¯t even have a mounted cavalry, as a small squad of soldiers can disrupt a cavalry charge alone, and their standard infantry have never been defeated. True, they¡¯ve never battled at a ludicrous disadvantage, but they¡¯ve demonstrated why they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. If their numbers were greater, the war with the demons would be an afterthought in the pages of history. Wait¡­ Who was it that Daniel said he served? A ¡®Wenlianna¡¯? Leiwelles looks at the report more closely. A magic artisan of the Royal Court was supposedly chosen from one of the children of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, but it couldn¡¯t be the same, could it? How did Daniel end up all the way out here with allies like that? After a few hours pass, a knock comes at the door. The Commander states in her usual tone, ¡°Enter.¡± The door opens, allowing Daniel to enter. His face is covered in soot and sweat, and he has several burns on the exposed skin of his arms and face. She cocks her head, but he simply states, ¡°Commander, I believe I was successful. I¡¯ll reassemble the device now.¡± He takes a seat on the floor where he was, and she stares at him for a moment. She asks, ¡°Are you alright, Daniel? Do you need medical attention?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, Commander. I was careless.¡± She scowls at him, and he says in his most diplomatic way possible, ¡°No one did this to me. I couldn¡¯t find gloves or a shield to fit me, so I went without. I¡¯ll survive, though.¡± He begins fidgeting with the device, and the bell outside begins to ring. It¡¯s the last bell of the day, indicating the end of the work day. She looks at the window, where the sun is setting, causing a beautiful glow on the horizon. She then looks at Daniel once more. She sighs, ¡°Take a break, Daniel. You can finish tomorrow.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s alright, Commander, I¡¯d prefer to keep working. I¡¯ll move out into the hallway if you¡¯re going to close up your office for the night.¡± ¡°And leave you to pick the lock?¡± ¡°Pardon, Commander, but¡­ could I not have any other night?¡± She scowls at him for a moment. He¡¯s not wrong. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you stay in the waiting area outside. But, once I¡¯m done with my bath, we¡¯re headed to the barracks to clear up the misunderstanding. You have until then to get to a stopping point.¡± Daniel moves his work pieces out into the waiting area of her office building, and he takes a seat on the floor at the coffee table once more. She sighs, locking her office door. She and her secretary make their way out of the building for the time being. ****************** Daniel turns the sonic crystal over in his fingers. It¡¯s much smaller than a typical magic crystal, but he imagines that only really affects its longevity of service. He couldn¡¯t recharge it, but even melting the crystal down doesn¡¯t seem to have discharged its stored charge. Or, if it has, it only lessened it some, since the salt molecules were still in contact with each other the entire time. He still has a lot to learn about the magic of this world if this is to be his profession, though he suspects he¡¯ll be lucky for that to be the case. Wenlianna and her family must be rather angry with him, since he left without saying anything and ultimately agreed with Rikuto¡¯s plan to do so. He was a useful asset, but not much else. Wenlianna made it clear exactly what their relationship was from the very moment they met until the last time he spoke to her. He doesn¡¯t mind, but he also can¡¯t forget it. He plugs the crystal back into place, but he wonders how it got broken in the first place. If the box was dropped, there doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to cause that kind of force directly on the crystal, thanks to the small cradle it sits in. That said, never let it be said that Daniel is completely brainless. He coils a simple spring out of leftover wire he had from the smithy, and he uses it with a small piece of fabric to ensure a snug, but shock-absorbing seating. He also does the same for the other crystals, ensuring they don¡¯t lose conductivity with the mana delivery components. He also makes sure all of the other fittings are put back together and closes the box, activating the device. The image comes up; the three young gatonine children with big happy, adoring grins. He smiles, and he activates the sound. However, nothing happens. But, he doesn¡¯t give up. He never actually removed the cover from the memory components, and the image was working, so he didn¡¯t want to chance it. But, now he has to check. He opens the box back up and inspects the inside. Sure enough, the mana delivery tubing is slightly ajar on the memory unit feeding the sonic crystal, so he restores everything the way it¡¯s supposed to be. The unit itself reminds Daniel of a polished river stone, but with magic runes on it. What material it is remains a mystery, as the stone has an unnatural silvery blue tone that looks almost transparent, but also like it¡¯s glowing. Once he pieces it back together, the Earthling mechanic activates the sound again. Three voices suddenly cheer, which startles him. It¡¯s about the same volume three excited children would be, which startled him mainly because it was so quiet until just now. All three exclaim, ¡°Big sister! Big sister! We love you! We love you lots and lots, so come home quickly! Okay!? Ngeeeeee!¡± Daniel can tell they¡¯re orating a hug on the crystal. Then, what sounds to be a girl¡¯s voice speaks next. ¡°Big Sister Treia, I¡¯ve always looked up to you, so I hope you¡¯ll accept this little gift and remember us. Because we¡¯ll always be praying for you to return safe and sound and with lots of stories! A-And, I¡¯m learning to cook your favorite meals, just for you! So hurry back!¡± Next, a young boy speaks. ¡°Big sis! Big sis! Today, Hestori, Barlen and me all went to the river today ALL by ourselves! We caught lots and lots of swimdarts and splaships! Just like you showed us! I love you more than these two do, so¡­¡± Two other voices shriek, ¡°HEY!¡± A different young boy speaks with a much softer voice and a slight weariness. ¡°Hey big sis Treia¡­ I miss you. I want to be big and strong when I grow up. Stronger even than you! Th-That way¡­ I can protect you, finally. S-So, wait for me, big sis!¡± The recording ends with a touching lullaby sung by all three, and Daniel smiles. He says softly, ¡°I can say with confidence, all three of you have succeeded. Your big sister is sure to make you proud.¡± He stands up and puts it in the bag that Commander Leiwelles gave it to him in, and he carries it to the bathhouse, waiting outside. Gwenesphia, the gatonine morning guard, exits the bathhouse and notices Daniel. She approaches, saying, ¡°Oh! Daniel? What are you doing?¡± He replies, ¡°Waiting.¡± ¡°Waiting? You mean for men¡¯s hour? That¡¯s still quite a ways away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere else to be at the moment, so I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Do you want to go sit in the break area¡­ f-for a short while?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Thank you, but I shouldn¡¯t. I got quite dirty today. I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the furniture.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Wow¡­ You are dirty. What were you doing?¡± With a chuckle, he replies, ¡°Working in the smithy. I received a specific task from the Commander.¡± ¡°The Commander? Wh-... What was it? It wasn¡¯t anything weird, was it?¡± ¡°It was weird for it to be asked of me. But, I was just reforging something for her. It was nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°Listen¡­ I just¡­ I want you to know¡­¡± ¡°Do you need something from our esteemed outcast, Lieutenant?¡± The voice that asks is cool and stern; none other than the Commander. She flinches, whirling to face the imposing woman. ¡°C-Commander! I¡­ I was just talking to him.¡± She replies with a cold scowl, ¡°Oh really? Are you two friends now? Is that why I found out today about all of the other things that you ladies have done on my behalf?¡± ¡°C-Commander?¡± Leiwelles ignores her. ¡°Come, Daniel. We¡¯re getting you a barracks room. It¡¯s a shame it took this long.¡± Gwenesphia flinches a little. Daniel bows at her nonetheless, saying politely, ¡°Please excuse me, Lieutenant.¡± She watches them walk towards the barracks. As they walk, Leiwelles remarks, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to give up and wait for me outside the bathhouse.¡± ¡°I finished early, Commander.¡± ¡°Finished?¡± He nods to confirm. He begins pulling the device out, but she interrupts him. ¡°Wait. Not out here.¡± He eases the device back into the bottom of the bag, continuing to carry it secluded. ¡°Daniel, I have a question. Would you like to be my cabin boy for the time being?¡± ¡°Cabin Boy, Commander?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Run errands on my behalf around the base, clean my office, and do¡­ personal requests.¡± She glances at the device. ¡°I¡¯d be honored, Commander, so long as it won¡¯t cause trouble.¡± She scoffs. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve been putting up with, you deserve to cause some trouble.¡± With a sigh, she adds, ¡°Starting now, you report directly to me. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She slows a little as they approach the door, and Daniel quickly steps ahead, taking hold of the door and opening it for her. She smiles and nods approvingly, walking through. Daniel follows behind, and she approaches the barracks office counter. ¡°Commander. Good evening.¡± ¡°Good evening, Sergeant. I need the key to Sergeant Treia¡¯s room. I¡¯ll be performing an inspection.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Uh, of course, Commander.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Sergeant looks up Treia¡¯s room, and then retrieves the staff key, handing it to Leiwelles. She then turns, ¡°Come, Daniel.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± She hands the key to him and leads the way, while the Barracks Duty Sergeant leans out over the counter in surprise. They find Treia¡¯s room, and Daniel unlocks and opens the door. He opens it for Leiwelles to enter, and she walks inside, with Daniel following behind. He closes the door, and she looks around. ¡°Good. Set it down¡­ mmm¡­ Tea table should be obvious enough.¡± Daniel walks to the tea table in the center of the room, which is wide and low to the floor. He pulls the device out of the bag, setting it on the tea table. The holographic image is always running, it seems, and so he does one final check on the voice. He starts the voice recording, and the children cheer. Then, the girl begins speaking, ¡°Big sister Treia¡­¡± As the children state their messages, Daniel remarks, ¡°I hope it didn¡¯t lose any of the message. Like magic crystals, the stones used for memory are beyond me.¡± Commander Leiwelles smiles softly for once. ¡°I assume this means you know whose device it was.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°The evidence is pretty strong towards one conclusion, Commander.¡± ¡°And¡­ you still chose to repair it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think of me. I¡¯ve been used all my life, this world and my own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard she has a pretty poor opinion of you, Daniel. To the point, she was disappointed that you survived your ordeals.¡± Daniel sighs, listening to the children talk for a moment. ¡°I promised someone I wouldn¡¯t speak of giving up on life, Commander. I came back because I didn¡¯t have the courage to stay in the water and go over the waterfall. I was afraid.¡± He stands up when the recording finishes, and he faces her. ¡°I long ago accepted that I will always be an asset to the women around me. I don¡¯t have the charisma or attractiveness to be a person in their eyes. But, if I can focus on my purpose; the things I¡¯m good at, I don¡¯t need validation from anyone.¡± He smiles at the device. ¡°If I can accomplish something, the accomplishment is its own reward.¡± He straightens his posture, revealing that he¡¯s been slouching and she hadn¡¯t really realized it. Leiwelles is an average-height woman in this world, and she has to look well up to make eye contact with Daniel when he¡¯s standing at his full height. ¡°To my knowledge, it¡¯s fixed, Commander. Feel free to place the credit where you see fit.¡± She smirks. ¡°Are you sure? Clearly, I have a secret asset.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Nothing new, here, Commander.¡± She laughs a little. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, Daniel. But, I appreciate what you did.¡± They leave Treia¡¯s room, and Daniel ensures the room is locked. They return the key, and the Commander then gets a room assigned to Daniel. He¡¯s provided a blanket and pillow, as well as a key. She also tells the Sergeant to put a note on his room that she is to be present for every inspection of Daniel¡¯s room. And from there, Daniel officially has a place to sleep after coming to the base. Of course, it¡¯s still early for him, so he makes his way back out to the smithy to continue making his defense equipment. Not only that, he can move them to his barracks room. If he can continue to lay low, then he¡¯ll be able to manage. One day at a time. ************** Chapter 19: The Cup Game Treia goes off watch, yawning as she makes her way to her room to retrieve her bathing bag. She keeps it just inside her door so that she can go to the bathhouse right away. She hates being dirty more than most other things. As she¡¯s making her way to the bathhouse, she spots Daniel getting water. One of the east gate watchstanders headed to the baths as well says from nearby, ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯d watch yourself, Treia. I heard Daniel tried to get you into trouble with the Commander.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Evening Barracks Quarterdeck supervisor told my Lieutenant that Daniel was following the Commander around, and your name came up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She swallows hard. Please tell me it was just the device¡­ Was he able to fix it? Wait! That¡¯s it! She approaches him haughtily. She has to choose her words carefully, but she can maintain the image while fishing for information. ¡°You! Weed. Don¡¯t you have anything more important to be doing right now?¡± Daniel turns and his gaze cools. He just went into his ¡®shut up and take it¡¯ expression that he always wears. He replies, ¡°I report directly to the Commander, Sergeant. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I will! That¡¯s pretty presumptuous of you, thinking you¡¯re important enough to be close to the Commander! You should be ashamed of yourself for lying like that. If you¡¯re just going to waste time, why do you even stay here?¡± Please just say you worked on it¡­ Please? He surprises her when he pulls out a folded up piece of paper. He unfolds it and hands it to her. She reads it briefly, and her jaw drops. ¡°{If anyone confronts you, show them this letter. Effective immediately, Daniel is cabin boy to Commander Leiwelles, direct report. Signed, Commander Leiwelles, Commanding Officer, Fort Peony.}¡± Treia tosses the letter back, and he manages to catch it. She crosses her arms, saying bitterly, ¡°Fine. But, what¡¯s so great that you did today that you can think you¡¯re better than dirt, Weed? Huh?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Nothing, I suppose. I¡¯m taking my leave.¡± She watches, a little disappointed, as he walks away. I guess¡­ that¡¯s a no, huh? I hate this! Why did I have to be the one to do this? This is awful. He¡¯s going to break it at this rate! I¡¯m sorry¡­ She heads to the bathhouse. She doesn¡¯t pay attention when the others try to express solidarity for Treia and disgust for Daniel. Her mind is on her family recording. Will she ever hear her youngest brother¡¯s voice again? Will she be able to find comfort in her siblings reassuring her and telling her they love her? Will Daniel even try to fix it? She winces at this last notion. She¡¯s treated him poorly since the day he arrived, and the Commander ordered her to continue to do so. It would be more surprising if he doesn¡¯t break it if he figures out it¡¯s hers, let alone repair it. As she reaches her room to return her bath bag and toss her dirty clothes into her hamper, she takes a seat against her door once more, sighing. What would my siblings think of my behavior? Why did I agree to do that? She opens her eyes and stares ahead blankly. The image of her three younger siblings stares at her. Her eyes water, and she looks away. Now I¡¯m seeing things? Of course they¡¯d hate me. They¡¯d be disgusted. I¡¯m supposed to be their cool, kind, mature¡­ She snaps her eyes to her tea table. The image of her siblings is floating there, staring back at her with big, happy grins as they crowd into the hologram. Treia trips over her arms and legs to scramble to the tea table, and she stares at the apparition as her hands tremble on the edge of the tea table. Sure enough, she sees a magical device used for storing a memory; both an image and a voice recording, through magic. And, the image of her siblings is as crisp and beautiful as it¡¯s always been. She reaches for the ghostly apparition, and as she touches, she feels the projection crystal, which causes the image to waver as the magical effect is distorted by her hands. She gasps as tears well anew in her eyes. She touches the various parts of the jewelry box-like object. It¡¯s present. It¡¯s solid. It¡¯s sitting on her tea table in her room, projecting the image. However, there are two components, and terror grips her heart. Daniel has no idea. There¡¯s no way he does. He has no idea that her brother is gone, and that this is the only way she¡¯ll ever hear his voice again. Even if it¡¯s a little distorted and buzzy. It¡¯s been that way for a long time. But, it¡¯s still his voice in there. She hesitates as she hovers her finger over the activation for the voice. She doesn¡¯t want to know. She doesn¡¯t want it to be gone. She wants to linger in the hope. She swallows hard, tapping the activation point. She chokes on her own breath as three children squeal in glee; two boys and a girl. Her tears swell, and she whimpers. ¡°Big sister! Big sister! We love you! We love you lots and lots, so come home quickly! Okay!? Ngeeeeee!¡± Tears start to trickle down her cheeks as she listens, staring at the images with a distant stare. Something is¡­ strange, but she can¡¯t place it yet. ¡°Big Sister Treia, I¡¯ve always looked up to you, so I hope you¡¯ll accept this little gift and remember us. Because we¡¯ll always be praying for you to return safe and sound and with lots of stories! A-And, I¡¯m learning to cook your favorite meals, just for you! So hurry back!¡± Her younger sister, Hestori, speaks. Her voice is relatively mature, given that she¡¯s almost ten years younger than Treia -and was only eight years old for the recording-. And, it¡¯s silky smooth. ¡°Big sis! Big sis! Today, Hestori, Barlen and me all went to the river today ALL by ourselves! We caught lots and lots of swimdarts and splaships! Just like you showed us! I love you more than these two do, so¡­¡± Two other voices shriek, ¡°HEY!¡± Treia scoffs, her tears pouring steadily from her eyes as she laughs tenderly. Germeil, her middle brother, was boisterous and too brave for his own good. He got his siblings in almost constant trouble with their parents and with Treia, who often had to babysit them while their parents were working. His voice is the loudest, but he also sounds kind and giddy, just a happy and joyful person to be around. He sounds exactly as she remembers the last time she saw him. ¡°Hey big sis Treia¡­ I miss you. I want to be big and strong when I grow up. Stronger even than you! Th-That way¡­ I can protect you, finally. S-So, wait for me, big sis!¡± Treia stares in horror and disbelief at the device. The lullaby begins, and tears pour from her eyes. He promised to become strong. He would become her protector to pay her back for the time she defended him from a fangtongue. Her hand drifts to the left side of her belly, where she was slashed by its blade-like tongue as she dove onto Barlen to protect him. That was only a year before sickness claimed him, two months after he recorded that message. However, it¡¯s not the message that has her frozen, swirling in a torrent of memory. It¡¯s his voice. There is no rattle. There is no buzz. There is no hum or crackle. There are no pops or silent spots. Barlen¡¯s voice was perfect, as if he were standing in the room with her. Hearing his voice -the voice she knew all too well, and had to fill in with her memories every time she heard the recording- just speak to her is too much. Her brain is stalled. H-How is this possible? I-Is this real? Is this a dream? She pinches her cheek, feeling pain, but unable to look away from the device. She whimpers, ¡°Barlen¡­ Germeil¡­ Hestori¡­¡± Treia breaks into sobs as she slumps onto her tea table, hugging the device tenderly. Her feline ear touches the activation button again inadvertently, and the cheer starts, before the voices speak. Crystal clear voices, perfectly emulating the speakers as they were the day they recorded it. The most beautiful and clear rendition of their family lullaby that has ever existed. Treia clutches it even closer to her cheek, crying as the voices bring her comfort and resolve, as well as a flood of memories, both good and bad. All of them tender and full of love. *************** Bellstram lingers in the darkness of a closet that has yet to be used. Entering the room was easy. It¡¯s the perfect location, since few know this room now has an owner. The owner is also the most hated person in the Fort. In fact, it was a perfect sequence of events. The watchstanders watching over him were dismissed, and now he¡¯ll be all alone in a room for several hours. Whenever he shows up. Daniel presents the only hole in the story of how he ended up disappearing for a week. If he saw her, he can claim she pushed him. If she tries to claim she was attacked, it would be clear to everyone that saw her that she wasn¡¯t attacked. She had no real injuries or damage to her equipment. Daniel has a weak and pathetic presence, and he would be easy to kill. The Commander even pretends to like him to earn his trust. That way, he won¡¯t question why he suddenly has the luxury of a private room. Because, he¡¯ll be missing for a week once more. And this time, she will be able to verify the job is done. Bellstram passes the time meditating, listening for him to enter. She knows he lingers in the smithy long into the night, but tomorrow is her off day, so she won¡¯t have to worry about being needed and can catch up on her own sleep. She had to make sure she got inside long before anyone would see or notice her. Suddenly, banging on the door occurs. It goes on for several seconds. Bellstram remains silent, though it¡¯s strange. It should be getting close to the time he¡¯ll return. ¡°Daniel! Daniel, it¡¯s me! Treia! Please open up!¡± Surprised, Bellstram hesitates. Why would she be here? Is she planning to do the same thing as Bellstram? ¡°Daniel! We have to talk! Please!¡± Bellstram doesn¡¯t want the door to be opened by anyone else. If anyone comes in for an inspection and finds Bellstram in his room, the deceit will be ruined. Regardless, Treia hasn¡¯t said anything about their discussion from before. In fact, she seems to hate Daniel even more than anyone else. Though, she must¡¯ve been an actress in a previous life, because she¡¯s really selling the desperation. Bellstram cracks the door open, peeking through the crack. She whispers, ¡°Hey, quiet down.¡± Treia¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°B-Bellstram? Wh-What¡­?¡± ¡°Shhhh! I¡¯m here for the same reason you are.¡± Treia looks like she¡¯s been crying, but what about is unclear. ¡°The s-... Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet. Listen, I¡¯ll take care of the messy part. You just¡­¡± Treia doesn¡¯t pay attention. She seems to have lost interest the moment Bellstram revealed Daniel isn¡¯t here. She instantly turns up the hallway, and she trots away, as if she¡¯s desperately trying to find him. Wh-... What¡¯s happening? Is¡­ Is she already¡­? Bellstram¡¯s instincts crawl. She slips out of Daniel¡¯s room and jogs after Treia. However it happens, a deep part of Bellstram wants to ensure she witnesses it. Of course, she doesn¡¯t actually know what¡¯s going through Treia¡¯s head right now. ****************** Earlier, Daniel is making his way out of the bathhouse, having cleaned up after his time in the smithy. He doesn¡¯t mind the smell of the smoke, but it¡¯s nice to have a room, finally, to justify bathing daily. It¡¯s his own space, and he¡¯s able to stash his custom made creations where he can keep them clean and intact. He also can build up a stockpile of bullets without anyone asking questions. He still hasn¡¯t tested either the rifle nor the revolver he managed to finish today, but because he over-designed the basic components, they both should work. That said, as he¡¯s headed for the barracks, Gwenesphia catches his attention. ¡°Daniel!¡± She waves him down, jogging closer. ¡°Lieutenant. A little late for you to be awake, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smirks, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m off tomorrow, so I¡¯ll be alright.¡± She smiles warmly. ¡°Since we both seem to be off for the moment, would you keep me company in the break area?¡± ¡°I¡­ Me?¡± With a nod, she adds, ¡°I haven¡¯t been as kind to you as I wish I would have been, and¡­ I want to try to clear the fog. Please?¡± She folds her ears down cutely with big eyes to plead. Daniel hesitates, but he asks again. ¡°Me? You sure?¡± She nods warmly. ¡°Of course! Who else?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ almost literally anyone?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. She scoffs. ¡°Come on!¡± She takes his hand and pulls him to the break area, which is attached to the barracks building, but separate. There¡¯s only a couple of others in the break area, sitting and chatting, and Gwenesphia gently -but forcefully- shoves Daniel onto one of the longer cushioned seats. She plops down beside him, and her tail swishes a little behind her as she sits awkwardly. She sighs, trying to break the tension a little, though Daniel¡¯s not sure what¡¯s happening. Gwenesphia has been one of the more amenable individuals at Fort Peony, but they haven¡¯t interacted that much. She clears her throat, saying, ¡°Daniel¡­ Will you indulge me a little further?¡± ¡°I¡­ Sure.¡± She smiles brightly. Without further hesitation, she lays down on his lap, sprawling across him as she stretches and finds a comfortable position. She sighs contentedly. Her voice goes soft as she gingerly swirls her finger on his knee, ¡°I¡­ wanted to talk a little about myself, if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± She wriggles a little, finding that perfect comfort spot, and Daniel sits patiently. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest of seven siblings, so my family¡¯s nobility will be pretty dried up after my eldest siblings get their titles and inheritance. And, I¡¯ve come to terms with that. But, I joined on my terms to the advance guard so I could get stationed here, rather than being conscripted to the regular army. There were talks, and¡­ I wanted to serve somewhere meaningful if I was going to have to serve.¡± ¡°I get that. I¡¯m surprised even noble houses can be conscripted from.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s a baron, so he¡¯s expected to muster troops for the general army, which then get loaned out to the Empire for the war. Any family with more than three children are also subject to conscription, starting from the youngest adults, especially those unmarried.¡± She blushes a little. ¡°Obviously, that included me. But, Fort Peony has become my home. I trust and respect everyone here.¡± She stops her finger swirling for a moment, murmuring softly, ¡°That includes you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you should?¡± She scoffs a little against his thigh, rolling onto her back to look up at him. ¡°A ¡®lecherous man¡¯ shows up at a base full of women, and he doesn¡¯t even look at them, let alone harm them. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re attracted to, or what your reasons are, but¡­ I want to know the truth about you. I shared, so it¡¯s your turn now.¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I did what I believe is right.¡± ¡°Then, why did you have to expose the princess? Why didn¡¯t you explain to your kingdom? Th-That kingdom? Isn¡¯t the King an otherworlder like you?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You ask valid questions, but I don¡¯t like confrontation. Her corset was in the way, and her skin has to be in contact for the spell I had a companion perform. It shocked the princess¡¯s heart back to life. If I had delayed, she would have been unrecoverable. We were lucky as it was. There wasn¡¯t time to hide her or make the others leave. There wasn¡¯t time. I knew what to do to save her. The consequences other than her death were the furthest things from my mind.¡± She smiles gently. ¡°And, did she survive?¡± ¡°She did. She was recovering when the decision to banish me was made.¡± She nods as she listens. ¡°That¡¯s good. Hey, Daniel?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you want to touch my chest?¡± ¡°I have no urge to do so.¡± ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t find me attractive¡­?¡± She pouts on his lap. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± The feline woman cocks her head. ¡°Say it clearly then.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ That¡¯s forward. You¡¯re attractive. But, I¡¯ve overcome many urges in favor of self-control in my life.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She takes his hand and places it on her abdomen. She says softly, ¡°Feel free. I won¡¯t mind.¡± With a scoff, he asks, ¡°Are you sure you want to be doing any of this? Rumors are certain to arise.¡± ¡°Shut up and rub my belly. Rumors are just words. I know they¡¯re wrong.¡± Daniel hesitates, but he gingerly moves his hand across her abdomen in small, swirling motions. She hums with a smile, stretching again. She murmurs tenderly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Daniel relaxes as the young woman rests on his lap. He loses track of time, and when he looks at her after a bit, she¡¯s completely asleep. He sighs quietly. ¡°I see¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t have anywhere to be, so he relaxes quietly. After a short while, the door to the break area bursts open. ¡°DANIEL!?¡± He looks towards the door to his left and behind the sofa-like thing they were sitting on. It¡¯s sergeant Treia, and she looks like she¡¯s been scrambling around. Her eyes are full of hurt and tears, and Daniel immediately goes on guard. He bolts out from under Gwenesphia¡¯s head, and she jolts awake. For now, he can¡¯t focus on her. He moves away from the lieutenant, ¡°Sergeant? What can I do for you?¡± Treia¡¯s eyes lock onto him, and her face twists. She groans in a strange, strained tone. There are only a few yards between him and her, and the sofa won¡¯t stop her for long. He knows the gatonines are deceptively strong and agile. She can likely pounce the distance between them without needing to crouch. And, she does. Daniel braces, blocking his face and neck with his arms. However, he isn¡¯t hit high, where his easy-to-target vitals are. He¡¯s tackled low, and his foot catches the corner of the coffee table, toppling him. He manages to slow his fall with his left arm, and he can feel Treia¡¯s arms wrapped around his waist firmly. Daniel¡¯s thoughts and heart are racing, screaming up to speed from his relaxed and groggy state a moment ago. Surprisingly, as he tries to get footing, he hears sniffling and sobbing¡­ ¡­From his waist. Treia is clinging to him and crying. She¡¯s not trying to eviserate him with her sharp teeth. She¡¯s not trying to strip his pants and target his masculine parts. She¡¯s clinging to his waist as she cries into his abdomen. ¡°...RRRYYYYY!!! DANIEL! PWEEAZE F-F-FORGIB MEEEE!!! WAAAAAHHHH!!!¡± Confused, Daniel looks at Gwen, who is sitting up with wide eyes. And, the small handful of others that were relaxing in the break area are also gathered around, watching the scene. Daniel asks, ¡°S-Sergeant? What are you¡­?¡± She snaps her gaze up, all but pouring buckets of tears from her eyes as she whimpers desperately. She pulls her face closer to him, the only brief instances that she releases his waist, but she grips his shirt¡¯s chest tightly as she pleads, ¡°PWEASE FORGIB ME D-D-DANIEL! I¡¯M SO SOWWWY!!!¡± It¡¯s strange to hear her speaking so poorly as her sniffles and sobs choke her words. Daniel relaxes on his back, keeping his hands up and ready, but disarmed and diplomatic as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I need to forgive¡­! Sergeant, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Her face twists, and she looks down. Tears are dripping continuously on his chest and neck, and she chokes out. ¡°I-... I treated¡­ I said¡­ such terrible things¡­ P-please¡­ I¡¯m so s-s-sorry!¡± She sniffs deeply, and her nose slurps in an undignified way. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do any-any-anyth-thing! Please forgib me!¡± ¡°O-Okay! Okay! Please calm down! I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± She slumps onto him, sobbing unintelligibly into his chest for a long time. Everyone watches awkwardly. Gwen kneels next to them, placing a hand on Treia¡¯s shoulder as the latter finally begins to calm down. ¡°Sergeant¡­ Wh-... What¡¯s going on?¡± Treia whimpers, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t hate him¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ He¡¯s¡­ I¡­¡± She looks up at Daniel, choking out, ¡°Thank you¡­! Thank you so much! Thank you, Daniel! I-... I can¡¯t repay you! I¡¯ll dedicate my life to, but I can¡¯t pay you what it¡¯s worth!¡± A flash of recognition probably slipped across Daniel¡¯s face, but he deflects. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Sergeant. I haven¡¯t done¡­¡± She throws her arms around his neck, hugging him. ¡°Stop lying¡­ Please, stop lying¡­ I-It works better¡­ better than ever¡­ Thank you¡­ I¡­ I was so scared¡­ So scared I¡¯d never hear his voice again¡­¡± Gwenesphia, apparently knowing enough about her comrade, asks softly, ¡°Did something happen to your memory crystal, Treia?¡± Treia has to nod while she sniffles before she can form words to answer. ¡°I¡­ I dropped it¡­ A-And it stopped working.¡± She stares into Daniel¡¯s eyes with her own watering once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel! I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t ask you myself! I¡­ I wanted to, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You have lovely siblings, Sergeant. I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± She sniffles, hiding her face in his damp chest once more as she clings to him. ¡°I-... It¡¯s the only way¡­ I can hear his -Barlen¡¯s- voice¡­ I thought it was gone¡­¡± Daniel replies softly as he pets her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re proud of the work you do.¡± Her ears flick a little, but she nuzzles her cheek against his chest. She whimpers, and her grip tightens on Daniel. ¡°They¡¯d be ashamed of me¡­ of how dreadful I am¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t give anyone here a reason to redeem me. I don¡¯t feel there¡¯s anything needing it, but if you need it, I forgive you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. The books are square as far as I¡¯m concerned¡­¡± She shakes her head against his chest. ¡°Not good enough¡­¡± She looks into his eyes with determination. Her eyes are red, and her cheeks are soaked, but she has a strong sense of resolve. ¡°I owe you everything, Daniel. I will repay you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to repay. I just fixed a thing. It¡¯s everything to you, and I¡¯m happy for you. But, it¡¯s just a trinket to me.¡± He smiles. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing owed. My fee has already been paid.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°F-Fee?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve already asked for a fee, and it was paid. All set.¡± One of the women lingering nearby asks, ¡°T-Treia? Are¡­ Are you two saying¡­ Daniel can fix magical devices?¡± Treia glances at Daniel first, but she addresses the woman who just spoke with a nod. ¡°Yes.¡± She sniffles. ¡°He was able to make my memory crystal work after being dropped, and it works better than before.¡± Her eyes water, ¡°It¡­ It was their voices¡­ exactly as they sounded.¡± ¡°I-Is that true?¡± asks one of the younger junior officers. Gwenesphia is the one to answer this time. ¡°I didn¡¯t witness the memory crystal, but Daniel is the reason the bathhouse heater and the central air started working again.¡± The women glance at each other. Daniel replies, ¡°I¡­ wouldn¡¯t say I can fix everything. I got lucky with-...¡± Gwen covers his mouth with a smile. Before she says anything, the young officer points out, ¡°I heard from the medical team that Daniel is immune to magic¡­ or something. How can he fix magical devices?¡± Gwen replies, ¡°He can¡¯t make magic crystals, like an artificer or artisan could. But, he can fix anything else. Isn¡¯t that right, Daniel?¡± She keeps her hand on his mouth, preventing him from being deflective. He sighs, nodding. She smiles. ¡°You have a terrible habit of stealing your own pride, Daniel.¡± She releases his mouth, and Treia sniffles. ¡°Agreed¡­ An artificer alone would charge thousands of Valden for repairing it¡­ And, it might lose the memory¡­¡± Daniel replies gently, ¡°That was a risk. The memory stone is a stone, rather than a crystal, but if its, uh, {runes} are damaged, it would have been.¡± She stares at him with a distant expression. He sighs. ¡°Dropping it could potentially damage the memory stone, which I couldn¡¯t have repaired. Please continue to be careful with the device.¡± She smiles, scoffing. ¡°I will¡­ Thank you, Daniel. And, I will repay the debt I personally owe you. I promise.¡± ¡°I wish you¡¯d let it go.¡± She glares at him softly, and he sighs. ¡°Do what you want, Sergeant.¡± She takes a somewhat soft ¡®sassy¡¯ tone, ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you.¡± He cocks his head a little, and she grins. The sergeant hugs his head one last time, kissing his cheek affectionately. Suddenly, she flinches, though, and turns serious. ¡°D-Daniel¡­ Can I talk to you in private for a minute?¡± ¡°I¡­ sure. Though¡­¡± Gwenesphia states, ¡°I¡¯ll serve as intermediary for all our sakes.¡± She makes eye contact with Treia, which seems to be acceptable, and Treia nods in agreement. She climbs off of Daniel, and all three climb to their feet. Treia states, ¡°Please come with me.¡± She leads them to a secluded meeting room in the office building, and she verifies no one followed them. She murmurs, ¡°Daniel¡­ Has anyone tried to get you alone since you returned from being lost?¡± ¡°You mean other than you two?¡± They nod. ¡°Not really. I can count on one hand the number of people here who talk to me without hostility.¡± Treia flinches a little, and she murmurs, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hold it against anyone. It¡¯ll make leaving easier if and when the time comes.¡± He hums, ¡°Mmm¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ The Commander, I guess, is the only person who¡¯s taken me aside. She¡¯s obviously the one that asked me to repair the memory crystal.¡± Treia nods to confirm. ¡°I was¡­ I shouldn¡¯t say right now¡­ But, I WILL tell you soon, Daniel. I promise.¡± He¡¯s understandably confused, and she continues with her original thought. ¡°I¡­ think¡­ Do you know what happened the day you fell, Daniel?¡± ¡°Only that something hit me. I didn¡¯t get a look at it, though. I assumed it was an animal.¡± Treia and Gwenesphia share a glance. Treia sighs. ¡°It was Bellstram. She was on free scouting at the same time, and she expressed how you disappeared before you ever returned.¡± Gwen adds a subtle nod, adding, ¡°She also made a point of celebrating your disappearance. That part, unfortunately, is not unique to her.¡± Treia adds coldly, ¡°This part is¡­ She was lying in wait in Daniel¡¯s barracks room this evening. Something very few people know about because he received it from the Commander very recently.¡± Daniel asks, ¡°Bellstram broke into my room?¡± Treia confirms softly, ¡°Yes. I was trying to find you, and she answered the door. I think¡­ because she thought I was on her side¡­¡± ¡°Because of how you¡¯ve been treating me,¡± observes Daniel pragmatically. She nods softly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Please stop apologizing, Sergeant. I forgive you. I¡¯d like you to understand what I did and why I did it, if you¡¯ll allow it, but another time. I don¡¯t have any allies here, and I don¡¯t have any evidence. I¡¯ll just have to wait until Bellstram tries something, I guess. If I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll survive.¡± The two women pout a little. However, Gwen just as quickly perks up. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to risk it. The Commander. I have it on good authority she¡¯s REALLY good at interrogations. REALLY good, if you know what I mean.¡± Daniel says it with a little humor and without thinking, ¡°What? She can magically detect lies?¡± Gwen and Treia¡¯s eyes both go wide. Gwenesphia nods, asking at a whisper, ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ How did you know?¡± Daniel laughs. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just the most logical conclusion from what you insinuated.¡± Or, the most predictable if this was a story. Treia asks, ¡°Should we go wake the Commander?¡± Gwen replies with her hand on her chin, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to do that¡­ We can wait until morning.¡± ¡°But what if¡­?¡± ¡°We can wait, because I¡¯ll sleep in Daniel¡¯s room with him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ask both Daniel and Treia in unison. Gwen smiles with a slight blush, and Treia sighs. She turns to Daniel, saying matter-of-factly, ¡°Daniel, ignore her. She¡¯s in heat. It¡¯s not a good idea to be alone in a room with her.¡± Gwen whines, ¡°What!? That¡¯s wrong!¡± Daniel looks at her, and then at Treia, who retorts, ¡°I can smell it on you. And, could you be any more obvious with an idea like that?¡± Gwen squirms a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t¡­ But, it¡¯s a good idea. No one will try anything with someone there, right?¡± She purrs softly, ¡°And, if we¡¯re awake the whole time¡­¡± She leans towards Daniel, and Treia puts herself between them, fending off the gatonine Lieutenant. ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m in my right state of mind.¡± Gwen puts her ears back, whining like a child, ¡°That¡¯s not faaaairrr! You just want to keep him to yourself!¡± Treia keeps a straight face, saying bluntly, ¡°No. I want to keep him from getting killed. And, it¡¯s not time for me to go to sleep, so I can watch over him.¡± As Gwen tries to reach Daniel and Treia holds her back, Daniel remarks in surprise, ¡°Wait! You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Treia glares at him a little. ¡°About Bellstram?¡± ¡°N-No. About Lieutenant Gwenesphia¡­¡± They both freeze, and Gwen blushes. She asks sheepishly, ¡°A-... Are there no races in your world that go into heat, Daniel?¡± He chuckles nervously. ¡°N-Not people. Though, I guess humans go through a ¡®light¡¯ version¡­¡± Treia scoffs. ¡°Humans have it lucky. Come tomorrow, she¡¯s going to be dazed, hot, cold, hungry, thirsty, empty, and pitiful until the infirmary opens. And, if that wasn¡¯t clear, that¡¯s what she¡¯ll feel like¡­ the aroused version.¡± The feline woman purrs with a pouty and pleading expression, ¡°You could cure me tonight, Daniel¡­¡± Treia urges, ¡°She¡¯s not thinking clearly, Daniel. The Commander might kill you if she loses a Lieutenant to pregnancy now of all times.¡± Daniel chuckles. He says as diplomatically as he can, ¡°Thank you both, but I have a better idea.¡± Gwenesphia instantly gasps. ¡°My room? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± She purrs, ¡°I have a VERY soft and comfortable cover and pillows, Daniel¡­¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll handle it. You two, go ahead and¡­¡± Treia sighs in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping outside, Daniel. Both of you will stay in my room for the rest of the night. Gwen can watch me, I can watch Gwen, and no one will know where you¡¯re at. Will that work?¡± Gwenesphia pouts. ¡°No.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°Are you alright with that?¡± Treia crosses her arms and looks away. ¡°I owe you. I would be a disgrace to my siblings if I refused to help you now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you if¡­¡± She grips his shirt and presses her head to his chest, hiding her face. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t¡­ Just¡­ agree. Please.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll be in your care, then.¡± Gwen teases, ¡°Me too, Daniel. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± Her tone is devious, and Daniel is concerned that Gwenesphia might not be nearly as rational as she has appeared so far this night. But, they just have to make it to morning, when the Commander will be awake. **************** Chapter 20: The Interrupted Assassination Daniel was brought to this world by surprise. He was born and grew up on Earth, but through a strange magical ritual, he appeared in a world that seemed to have been spawned from the imaginings of a fantasy writer. However, he was delivered into the world without the expected benefits being summoned is supposed to provide. He doesn¡¯t even have magic, which is a part of nature in the world he¡¯s in now. He has stayed afloat using his knowledge of modern troubleshooting and repair techniques, as well as several modern technologies that didn¡¯t exist prior to him, and which he could find ways to develop. And now, he¡¯s lying on the floor of one of his fellow personnel on the fort blocking one of the few ways through the mountains separating the demons from the Allied Kingdoms. If it stopped there, it would just be another day in the military for him. Of course, this comrade is a gatonine woman who, until very recently, vehemently expressed disgust for his very existence. Yet, the story gets stranger, were Daniel telling the story. They managed to get Gwenesphia to sleep on Treia¡¯s bed, and Treia had intended to keep watch or simply relax, since she¡¯s a night shift watchstander and would normally be awake when Daniel and Gwenesphia are asleep. Instead, Treia is the one laying against Daniel¡¯s chest, fast asleep. She had a good cry after seeing her memory crystal device repaired, and even Gwenesphia remarked on how clear and smooth the voices were. Daniel suspects that Treia¡¯s sonic crystal was broken long before she dropped it, and it was working because it was still conductive. During his repairs, Daniel also cushioned the crystal so it wouldn¡¯t rattle or buzz against the metals of the frame. Given that another person remarked on it, Daniel suspects that everyone simply accepts the hollow sound of voices recorded, like old recordings on vinyl records. Daniel shifts a little, and Treia stirs. She opens her eyes, noticing Daniel looking at her. She instantly sits up with a tense posture. ¡°D-Daniel! G-Good morning. I was¡­ This wasn¡¯t what you think¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything. Thanks for sheltering me.¡± She blushes, asking, ¡°W-Wh-Wh-...?¡± ¡°Your room?¡± She flinches. ¡°Oh! R-Right. Of course.¡± She looks away, saying softly, ¡°I promised to repay you. I will.¡± ¡°Right, right. I know.¡± He climbs to his feet, stretching. Gwenesphia is fast asleep, and she looks exactly like one would expect, given her biological state at the moment. Her tail is flipping slowly back and forth, drawing attention to the posture she¡¯s sleeping in. Daniel asks, ¡°Will she be alright?¡± Treia confirms softly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a natural cycle we go through. She can still function. She just gets dulled senses in the presence of a man. Particularly one she has affection for.¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to explain further.¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you. Do you mind watching over her? I¡¯ll make my way out first so no one catches me leaving your room.¡± She replies with a gentle nod. ¡°A-alright. I agree.¡± Daniel heads for the door, putting his boots on. However, as he reaches for the door, a small tug pulls at his shirt¡¯s back. He looks, and Treia averts her eyes. ¡°Listen¡­ B-Be careful¡­ I don¡¯t know if anyone else is part of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Treia. I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry.¡± She whirls, looking away. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about YOU! I just¡­ You¡¯re an important asset, since you can fix magic devices. It¡¯d be stupid to let you get hurt-KILLED-. To let you get killed, is what I meant.¡± Daniel chuckles, but he doesn¡¯t poke fun at her. She¡¯s being defensive because she doesn¡¯t want to express what she¡¯s actually thinking or feeling. He¡¯s not sure what they are, but she¡¯s hiding her feelings all the same. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. You be careful, too. I¡¯m concerned for your safety by helping me.¡± She spins with rosy cheeks. ¡°Wh-Wha¡­!?¡± Daniel smiles and nods. He leaves the room and heads for the common area of the base. From there, he gets water and stops by the Quartermaster to get his rations for the day. Then, he makes his way to the office building to wait for Commander Leiwelles to arrive. He yawns a little from some residual exhaustion, but he feels pretty good overall. Eventually, Commander Leiwelles makes her way in. Other than when he met with her following her bath, she¡¯s in a relatively dressed-down state; her hair isn¡¯t pulled into a neat bun, and she has her uniform mantle haphazardly draped on her shoulder instead of straightened and tied off to her jacket in a proper manner. She remarks with seemingly no interest, ¡°Daniel. Bright and early. As I would expect.¡± Daniel nods politely. ¡°Commander. Good morning.¡± He salutes her, and she replies, ¡°At ease. Anything to report?¡± He replies as he follows her into her office, ¡°Nothing pressing, Commander. But, would you have time to do a room inspection today? The more thorough, the better.¡± She looks at him skeptically, her hands behind her head as she works on her hair. ¡°On whose room?¡± ¡°My own. I refrained from returning to it last night because I believe someone broke in.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Simple things. Scratches around the keyhole, a lighter smell in the room than it was when I left; similar to a different or more expensive soap than what I use¡­ That sort of thing.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°Do you have a suspect?¡± ¡°No, Commander. I was wondering if this world has¡­ uh¡­ ways of determining that. We called it ¡®{Forensics}¡¯. Finding hairs, fingerprints, blood,... any clues that can uniquely identify who it was.¡± ¡°We have a couple investigation specialists here at the Garden. You seem awfully calm, though.¡± ¡°I have very little of value, Commander. I also have a room where no one would look for me for a long time, I suspect.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Are you accusing my fort of containing ally slayers?¡± ¡°No Commander. I am fairly confident I¡¯m not viewed as an ally by most of the fort.¡± She scowls at him for a moment, but he keeps a respectful tone and posture. He adds, ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone has murderous intent. But, I would like to find out if someone did in fact break in.¡± Commander Leiwelles sighs, dropping her facade. ¡°I have heard a rumor. However, I have an idea for a solution.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with ¡®Trial by Combat¡¯?¡± ¡°Sort of. It was a concept in my world. An ancient and outdated one, but no less known to me. I fight against the other individual or a representative to prove my innocence.¡± With an affirming nod, Leiwelles explains, ¡°Mostly accurate. In this case, we¡¯ll be determining which of you is right and protected by the gods.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°We might as well skip to the execution, then. I¡¯m pretty sure they don¡¯t have any feelings for me. I¡¯m not even a shadow in the annals of their subconscious.¡± She scoffs. ¡°You can be surprisingly refined when you choose to be, can¡¯t you? Regardless, more will be learned this way than by mere investigation. Do you accept?¡± Daniel agrees with little reluctance. ¡°Why not? If you think this will work, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± She nods as she confirms. ¡°I do. Let¡¯s go.¡± ********************* Treia jogs out into the common area of the fort, where a large crowd of off-duty soldiers are gathered. Commander Leiwelles is up on the announcing stage with Daniel standing next to her. She waits a little longer as the crowd grows a little more. ¡°My beautiful Flowers of the legendary Flower Garden! Hear this! I have grown tired of the complaints and the suspicion! Let us end this farce once and for all. Daniel of the Otherworld shall face trial by combat! Let his innocence or guilt be proven by his strength and the shade of his blood!¡± The warriors of the fort, mostly women, but the few men as well, cheer. Only a couple remain silent; Treia and Gwenesphia. They share a glance with each other, nervous about the immediate future. Leiwelles declares, ¡°I need a volunteer; someone who will ensure a fair and thorough trial.¡± A few hands go up, and Treia flinches. Daniel hasn¡¯t shown himself to have any real combat ability. He¡¯s never held a weapon, and he¡¯s never sparred with anyone -mainly because most of them would kill him ¡®accidentally¡¯-. In this case, it seems like Leiwelles is INTENTIONALLY courting his death. The Commander studies the hands for a moment. She perks up, ¡°Ah! Bellstram! How about you?¡± A shiver runs up Treia¡¯s spine. Daniel has met an undue level of hostility since coming to Fort Peony, but one person is highly suspected to have actually attempted to kill him once already, and plotted to do so a second time more recently. Now, the Commander, knowing this, has chosen Bellstram for a battle -potentially to the death- involving Daniel. Just before Treia can call out, Gwenesphia exclaims, ¡°Commander!¡± Leiwelles looks at the lieutenant with her icy gaze. ¡°What is it, Lieutenant? If Daniel truly is innocent of his crimes, as you believe, he will be able to persevere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Daniel¡¯s not¡­¡± Gwenesphia struggles to put her thoughts into words. Technically, she shouldn¡¯t know about Bellstram, since Bellstram still thinks only Treia knows anything. Say something! Daniel¡¯s going to die! Treia hesitates, unable to call out. She closes her eyes, trying to summon the courage to take a stand for someone she admittedly misunderstood. Why? Why do I feel this way for someone like him? He¡¯s still a stranger¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about him¡­ Treia blurts out without thinking, ¡°Commander! The gods do not reside on the battlefield of mortals! There will be no divine protection here. And, Daniel was forsaken by the gods when he was sentenced here. If you think so lowly of him, why bother with this? Just kill him and be done.¡± She flinches when she realizes what all she just said. She believes it all to be true, but taken the wrong way¡­ Leiwelles smirks. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s an interesting take, Sergeant. Looking after your comrade, Bellstram, are you? I suppose you bring a valid point.¡± ¡°N-No, that¡¯s¡­ I meant¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, Daniel, you would agree to saving us all some time, yes?¡± Daniel glances at Treia, and it causes her to flinch. She tries to object, but the words stick in her throat. Daniel then looks at Leiwelles, and then down at the ground. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to take my chances, Commander.¡± Leiwelles smirks. ¡°Very well. Trial by combat it is. Bellstram will be the opponent.¡± Bellstram draws her sword with a smirk. Daniel could use a weapon if he had one, but he doesn¡¯t. They face each other on the ground in a large circle formed by the soldiers of the fort. Leiwelles explains from the stage, ¡°Innocence or guilt will be determined by incapacitation or death. The accused may surrender and confess at any time. All skills and weapons belonging to either party may be used.¡± Treia watches in horror. It¡¯s descending out of control. Daniel doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Bellstram swings her sword to loosen her joints and check her armor¡¯s fitting. Daniel simply assumes a ready brawler¡¯s stance -a complete amateur, considering his lack of fear-. She twitches. But wait! Daniel is a divine summon! M-Maybe he does have a special ability given by the gods. O-Or boosted strength¡­ Maybe¡­ He¡¯s going to die¡­ Treia starts to call out, ¡°Daniel! You have to¡­¡± GONG GONG GONG GONG GONG! The bell for the west gate starts chiming loudly, drowning out the cheers for the impending fight. Everyone looks, and in the sky, there rests three stars in the middle of the day. Unfortunately, guiding beacons of the night, these are not. They are a communication from the scouting regiment belonging to the reconnaissance teams much further into demon territory than the controlled zone. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. And, the colors of these flares, lingering in the sky, reveal the threat that must be communicated as soon as possible. With three red flares, there¡¯s only one possibility. Commander Leiwelles murmurs during a lull in the chiming of the bells, ¡°Dragons¡­¡± **************** The fort¡¯s alarms are raised. Three flares in the sky seem to have told everyone what they needed to know. And, immediately following, the base descended into a form of controlled chaos. However, contrary to what Daniel might have expected, the base is not bolstering defenses in preparation to defend. They are making preparations to evacuate. Daniel is surprised, to say the least, and he manages to catch Treia, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She explains, ¡°Dragons! Dragons are coming.¡± ¡°What about defending¡­?¡± ¡°Are you crazy!? We¡¯re pulling back to the main garrison, where there might be enough firepower to stop them. But, as it is, we will barely slow them down. It¡¯s how it has to be. Get what you can¡¯t live without, Daniel, and hurry to a cart.¡± Treia helps organize evacuations, while Daniel finds Leiwelles, similarly directing troops. She spots him, stating, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. Prepare to evacuate, Daniel.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Commander, I think I¡¯ll stay.¡± She looks at him. ¡°I have secretly been preparing some¡­ ¡®spells¡¯ from my world. Maybe they can¡¯t stop a dragon, but let me at least try.¡± ¡°It¡¯s futile, Daniel. Dragons can withstand a siege.¡± ¡°You were about to have me slain, Commander. Allow me to choose how I die. Final request.¡± She hesitates, looking away. She murmurs, barely audible over the uproar, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to have you slain.¡± She sighs. ¡°Set your otherworldly traps and prepare to-...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I¡¯ll have to remain present at least long enough to see the enemy. Once I¡¯ve confirmed success or failure, I¡¯ll retreat.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you won¡¯t simply surrender to the enemy?¡± ¡°I was brought here as a prisoner. The only intel I would have to sell is on this fort, which you¡¯re about to abandon. Otherwise, I¡¯m the weakest human in this world, possessing no magic. Give me a chance.¡± She sighs. ¡°Very well. Do what you want, Daniel. We¡¯ll leave an extra mount for you to catch up.¡± He nods gratefully in agreement. ¡°Leave two!¡± shouts Gwenesphia as she jogs up, having overheard enough of the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Daniel.¡± Daniel turns to the lieutenant, thinking quickly. She smiles at him, saying tenderly, ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you¡­¡± ¡°Gwen¡­ Please go.¡± She blushes. ¡°G-Gwen?¡± He smiles tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? What we did last night?¡± Her eyes widen, and she tries to think. She squeaks, ¡°W-We just¡­ We only¡­¡± He whispers, ¡°I need you to be safe, Gwen. You and them¡­¡± He touches her abdomen gently, and she squirms lightly, but she takes his hand for a moment. She gets what he¡¯s saying, but she doesn¡¯t remember. Of course she doesn¡¯t remember. It¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll buy her own clouded state of mind long enough to believe it¡­ He kisses her gently, adding softly, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll come back and give them siblings, but¡­ Please go. I can¡¯t protect you and enact my plan.¡± She hesitates, but she blushes. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I was afraid of that¡­ I guess it wasn¡¯t that memorable¡­¡± She flinches, but says, ¡°D-Daniel, I¡­¡± She pouts, but she says tenderly, ¡°K-Keep your promise, Daniel¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯t.¡± He reassures her gently, ¡°I will. Please go with the evacuation. I¡¯ll catch up.¡± She nods reluctantly, joining one of the carriages. Daniel and the Commander share a glance, and she gives a subtle nod as her silent blessing. Daniel bows his head just as subtly, and he jogs to his own room. He needs to gather his gear. As the last of the carts and horse-like mounts are leaving the fort, Daniel finds Treia arguing with the last cart, on which is the Commander. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I have my own reasons to stay!¡± ¡°Daniel¡¯s methods don¡¯t require help, Sergeant! Get in!¡± Daniel jogs up, carrying his rifle and shoulder bag full of ammunition and explosives. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Treia replies, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m going to stay. I told you I owe you an unpayable debt. And, if a cowardly otherworlder is going to make a stand, what would I be if I fled?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Intelligent?¡± She glares at him, and he sighs. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t need help, and I¡¯ll be catching up as quickly as I can. Please just leave me behind.¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel glances at Leiwelles, who is hesitant. Daniel is relatively expendable, or he¡¯s the only one who stands a chance. Those are the two options Leiwelles is weighing for him. For anyone else, she doesn¡¯t want to waste their lives. And, on that, he and she agree. Daniel turns Treia by the shoulder, saying, ¡°Commander, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s come to this. If she insists¡­¡± Treia straightens her posture, believing for that moment that she convinced him. And just as quickly, Daniel throws his weight onto her, pinning her to the ground. He wrestles her arms as she shrieks at him, ¡°DANIEL!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?¡± He manages to pull her arms behind her, tying them, and then he uses the same rope he pulled from his bag to bind her legs, sashing them together to hogtie her and completely immobilize the flexible feline woman. She squirms violently and snarls out threats and demands, but Daniel ignores them. Once she can¡¯t escape, he stands up, saying to the Commander, ¡°Please forgive this indignity, Commander. She¡¯s being irrational.¡± She sighs and nods, hopping down to help him load Treia into the cart. ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS! DANIEL! DANIEL DON¡¯T DO THIS! LET ME HELP YOU! YOU BASTARD!¡± Daniel pets her head once she¡¯s in the cart. ¡°Treia¡­ Thank you for everything. I know I couldn¡¯t lie to you and get you to go. Please, understand. I want you to be safe. Tell Lieutenant Gwenesphia that I¡¯m sorry I deceived her. If I make it through this, I¡¯ll accept punishment.¡± He smiles at her, and her eyes go wide with horror. ¡°COMMANDER! COMMANDER, PLEASE! DON¡¯T DO THIS!¡± Leiwelles hesitates. She stands up, holding out a hand and declaring with her powerful voice, ¡°Daniel, I have used you for my own ends, and I intended to use you further. So, I command you as possibly my last order to you; survive your ordeals. If you truly are a Divine Summon, save this world from itself, or survive as a soldier to fight another day. These are the only choices I allot to you. Disobey me at your peril.¡± He chuckles but bows. ¡°As you wish, Commander. I will do my very best.¡± She acknowledges him with a nod, instructing the driver of the last cart to move. She watches as Daniel sees them off, turning away in a quiet shame. Daniel doesn¡¯t care, though. He has needed to test his weapons, and he didn¡¯t want to do it where the others would see. Unfortunately, he¡¯ll be testing them in the thick of battle, and against enemies so terrifying, a fort at the end of the world isn¡¯t even going to try. Which reminds him, the reconnaissance teams are still west of the fort. If they try to flee the enemy, they¡¯ll likely need all the time they can get. He jogs to the west gate, opening it so that the scouts can continue through without impedance. If the dragons are truly such a grave threat, then the gate alone will do little, since any troops with the dragons will advance at a pace similar to that of the dragons themselves. Once that¡¯s done, Daniel makes some simple preparations. He stages training dummies on the wall with armor and weapons, making it look like the fort is still manned at a glance; particularly from the air. He doesn¡¯t know how long it will take for the dragons to arrive, since he doesn¡¯t know how far the perimeter the recon teams form actually is. There are also other factors at play as well. Are the dragons escorting an infantry? If so, they¡¯ll likely advance at a rate the slowest can move -at their own quickest, of course-. If they are fully aware of Fort Peony -which would be shocking if they weren¡¯t-, they could launch vanguard attacks to try to catch the fort off guard. However, it¡¯s likely the dragons are the siege weapons, rather than the vanguard. They¡¯ll rest until the infantry can advance no further, and obliterate any defenses with strong attacks. Treating them like tanks is fitting, since his weapon is modeled after an antitank rifle, even if its crude design would make true arms makers of his world weep with its shoddy craftsmanship. Once he has some fake soldiers staged, he carefully ventures out into the clearing in front of the fortress on the west side. He digs a few holes, placing landmines he crafted. He then lays out some fuses that he made, connected to the landmines, since he wasn¡¯t sure how best to make a pressure trigger. Thankfully, he has knowledge of many kinds of battles of history. He¡¯s far from an expert, but he can use his own creativity to do the best he can to fill in the gaps. With a flammable oil he managed to blend, he makes a wide trail that will be easy to hit with a flaming arrow, even for him. And, once lit, will contact the fuses. It won¡¯t be elegant. But, if he can distract his enemies with theatrics, he might be able to give them pause and draw out his real targets. Daniel knows that if he fails to kill the dragon, he won¡¯t make it far, even with a mount. Which is why, when the recon scouts suddenly burst out of the clearing as he¡¯s making final preparations, he calls out to them. ¡°There are a couple of mounts left! Hurry!¡± ¡°D-Daniel!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t delay! I¡¯m earning my full pardon! Go! Regroup with the main garrison!¡± The lead officer hesitates as the other scouts nod, jogging ahead. The scout commander bows briefly, running after her troops. ¡°They should be only a short distance behind! May the gods protect you!¡± Fortunately, the mounts of this world, which share more traits with rhinos than with actual horses, are actually pretty large and strong, making it easy to carry multiple people. Daniel is content with his decision. He¡¯s afraid, but he feels ready. It¡¯s not specific, but it¡¯s only natural that the enemy would be advancing at a pace only slightly slower than the retreating recon soldiers. He has only a little more time. He returns to the top of the wall, readying his rifle and his revolver. He also sets a small fire next to himself and prepares some flaming arrows. As with all things, he gets the gist of archery. He knows which way to point the sharp end of the arrow. He intentionally made the oil field large enough that even he can¡¯t miss. And, if he does, he has an extra try or so. From there, he just needs to distract the enemies long enough for them not to notice the fuses. Trees begin cracking and rumbling, but it¡¯s a fair distance behind the sounds of marching. Foot soldiers of the demon army are the first to emerge from the tree line. There are obvious fantasy monster-like races; small goblins and imps leading as the apparent cannon fodder, oni-looking demons and more bestial animalistic races that resemble tigers and wolves as heavier infantry, and ogres and lumbering monsters with four legs as wall breakers. Leading the militia appears to be a female being with two, deer-like horns emerging from her silvery blue hair. Stripes pattern her skin, and she bears an ornamental staff made of something resembling ceramic; most likely the tusk of some great creature like an elephant. Daniel tries not to draw attention to himself, keeping himself hidden low on the ramparts and shouting through an echo horn, ¡°YOU THERE! TURN BACK! YOU SHALL NOT CROSS THIS BARRIER! THOSE WHO TRY SHALL BE MET WITH THE GRIM FACE OF DESPAIR!¡± A few of the beastmen fire arrows at the wall, and Daniel braces in his secluded spot. The shields of several of his dummy soldiers take hits, wobbling. He shouts out screams and calls without the horn, making it seem like the arrows have landed some hits behind the wall. He doubts it¡¯s superbly convincing, but he keeps up the act. ¡°YOU FOOLS! YOUR IGNORANCE WILL BUY YOU NO MERCY WHEN YOU FACE THE JUDGMENT OF THE GOD OF DESPAIR!¡± Daniel peeks over the wall. The goblins are cautiously marching forward. They¡¯ve already passed the line of the land mines, and the heavy infantry are at the mines. The wall breakers are getting close, but his rifle should make easy work of the wall breakers. What are the odds the ¡®dragons¡¯ were a false alarm? Daniels smirks at himself. Highly unlikely. He lights a couple of fuses at his feet, which race towards the fireworks launchers he made. They spew flames and sparks, and the warriors flinch, bracing behind shields. Daniel fires the flaming arrow next, and the fire hits the oil, erupting in a massive line of raging flames. The goblins are engulfed in the flames, shrieking and squealing as they burn, and those that escape the flames flee. Daniel continues the show, ¡°MWAHAHAHAHAHA! TURN BACK NOW, YOU PATHETIC WEAKLINGS! TURN BACK OR PERISH!¡± The woman, who seems to be something similar to an anthropomorphized Kirin of asian mythology, snarls orders as the surviving goblins flee backwards, and the wall breakers bellow, lumbering forward. Daniel sighs. He¡¯s a little relieved honestly. The heavy infantry are crossing the lines, and some begin throwing dirt on the flames. However, fifteen explosions thunder out, ripping holes in the landscape as ten times as many lives are snuffed out, including several of the wall-breakers, who are dismembered by the blasts, while shrapnel maims and wounds the infantry soldiers. They collapse, some of them into the fires, and they cry out. The battlefield is filled with screams and cries. Daniel knows that black powder is relatively easy to make with the right ingredients, but because of magic -like so many other things his world relies on-, it hasn¡¯t been invented yet. As such, explosions without chanting or triggering spell detection -and enabling spell cancellation- are unthinkable. The Kirin appears to be flustered by the loss of nearly half of her forces in little over a minute. Nevertheless, all of it is just to draw out Daniel¡¯s real target. He NEEDS to face the dragons, because he assumes the warriors of Fort Peony could pretty easily handle the rest of the forces, or at least delay them properly. If he can¡¯t defeat the dragons, little changes. They can still march on the main garrison. But, the main garrison should easily be able to handle everything else. And, if he can thin their numbers in the process, all the better. Daniel calls through the horn, ¡°HuaHAHAHAHAHA! WHAT¡¯S WRONG, MUHDAME!? I HAVEN¡¯T EVEN USED ANY REAL MAGIC YET! DON¡¯T TELL ME THIS IS TOO MUCH! I HAVE SO MUCH MORE TO TEACH YOU!¡± Daniel can see it. The Kirin is getting frustrated. She¡¯s pacing back and forth as her lines crumble around her. The goblins have completely abandoned the battle, and the beastmen have fallen back behind the bodies of the wall breakers -those that have survived-. The Kirin pulls a small curled-tube from her belt and blows in it. The sound is similar to a clarinet with a single tone. Soon after, a bellowing roar emerges from the forest behind her. And then, a second, even deeper one. Oh geez. Two? Well, Daniel. Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s some actual luck on my side. Crimson wings emerge from the treeline, and with a broad and mighty sweep, they lift a massive reptilian body into the sky. It looks about like he would expect -and dreamed and fantasized about in his old world-. Its scales glimmer in the evening light, and magical power glows in its thick, armored belly scales. Daniel shouts without the horn, ¡°I call BULL! Dragons can¡¯t fly!¡± His heart is racing. He won¡¯t get many shots at defeating it. He calls through the horn, ¡°THAT IS YOUR TIDE CHANGER? YOUR FINAL DRAW? THAT PALTRY BAG OF SCALES WILL BE NOTHING BUT THE LINING FOR MY BOOTS!¡± The dragon roars in a rage. Ooo¡­ Better be careful. Maybe they¡¯re sentient dragons here. It sweeps its great wings once more, and it gains momentum towards the wall. Daniel snatches his rifle and braces against the wall, hiding for a moment as he takes a deep, courage-boosting breath. It¡¯s just a video game. I put on a VR headset, and I¡¯m in a video game. The graphics are just really good. That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll finish this level, log out, and¡­ get a stiff drink. Daniel pulls the bolt of the rifle up and back a little, checking the breach of his crude weapon. One of his brass shells is inside, ready to be fired. He closes the bolt, ready. Suddenly, he is jostled when a massive impact slams the wall near him, and he looks. He doesn¡¯t get long. A massive, blindingly bright jet of fire scorches the wall, and the stone melts away like butter, while the flame is swept away from Daniel towards the other end of the wall. He realizes dumb luck -which is sort of what he was counting on- is the only reason he¡¯s alive. He idly hoped that if the dragon¡¯s fire reaches him, he¡¯d be snuffed out of existence in an instant before the pain could even register. In the off chance he got the opportunity, he needs to hit the dragon before it realizes he¡¯s the threat. He rolls up to a kneel, taking aim. For a moment, he flinches. Daniel served on an aircraft carrier, and the first time he approached it, having come from a small town, it was the largest single object he had ever seen. It was a colossal titan of human construction; a vessel of war larger than almost anything else on the water. Daniel remembers the feeling of being so small in comparison to the massive iron monolith. That feeling returns in the face of the largest living creature Daniel has ever seen with his own eyes. Its head appears to be comparable to an orca¡¯s in size, maybe a little larger. Its body is easily larger, and its tail sways across the ground, immune to the fire of the oil still burning weakly. Daniel can hear the Kirin taunting him. The dragon snorts as it surveys its handy work and scans to the left towards Daniel. Its glowing purple eye pivots, and it locks onto Daniel. It¡¯s fully aware of him now. Its lips curl back, and it begins inhaling as it rears its head back. Thankfully, it¡¯s too late. Daniel steadies his breath and solidifies the stock against his shoulder. He exhales slowly and pulls the trigger. **************** Chapter 21: The Feldrok Sorcerer Wenlianna walks delicately into the tent of her mother¡¯s war-camp. It¡¯s perched along the shore of the Great Gulf, a massive body of water predominantly surrounded by the kingdom of Bromlund. In exchange for helping recapture the capital, and thus, the Kingdom of Bromlund¡¯s treasury and castle, Bromlund¡¯s surviving royalty and nobility sold a large portion of the Kingdom¡¯s land to the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, including the rather large port town they¡¯re in now. Wenlianna does her best to sneak into the tent, where the military command map is. It has a rough layout of all of the troops as they¡¯ve been reported most recently. Rikuto has helped capture the capital and stabilized many of the cities and towns on the southern side of the kingdom. The current map shows forces from Stalvaltan and the Kingdom, while other sections are marked with the kingdoms further north and across the Gulf. Almost the entirety of Bromlund is under renewed control. Because the Empire had to step in, the cause of the revolution will be investigated, and a sort of reset will cripple the economy of the kingdom while they try to restore order and balance to the lives of the lower classes. But, Wenlianna has no real interest in Bromlund. She has no interest in the mansion Aramellianna plans to build on the gulf. She has no interest in the revolutionary war nor the greater war with the demons. ¡°We already have troops en route, Wenlianna.¡± The Magic Artisan squeaks with a jump as she whirls. Her mother entered right behind her, standing gracefully with her usual prideful expression. ¡°Your beloved will be in your arms soon enough, Wenlianna. They have orders to ride for Fort Twilight with haste.¡± Wenlianna blushes. ¡°M¡­ Thank you, Mother. But, what if¡­?¡± ¡°Do not fear ¡®what if¡¯. Control what is within reach.¡± Wenlianna glances at the map, and Aramellianna sighs. ¡°There have been no reports of demon attacks on any of the border fortresses. As soon as our troops arrive, we¡¯ll reclaim Daniel, and he¡¯ll be out of harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°Mother¡­ What if he thinks we abandoned him? It¡¯s been so long¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a couple of months. You should be more angry that he played along with that foolish plan those ignorant cutthroats foisted on Rikuto. If he had given me the chance to respond, we would not be in this mess.¡± Wenlianna looks down. ¡°Daniel is quick to do what he thinks is right¡­ Even if it means detriment to himself. He was the first one in the water after the princess. He saved two lives. I know in some¡­ otherworldly way, he thought he was protecting us.¡± She murmurs as she clutches the first diamond they made together in her hands. ¡°I want to protect him better¡­¡± ¡°We will, Wenlianna. We will.¡± A man clears his throat, and they both look to the entrance of the tent. ¡°Your Grace.¡± He presents a rolled up scroll, and Aramellianna accepts it. She unrolls it and reads it briefly. Her eyes narrow, and she asks, ¡°When was this sent?¡± ¡°About a month ago, your Grace. From Fort Peony. ¡®The Flower Garden¡¯, at the north end of the mountains.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± Aramellianna shakes her head in confusion and frustration. Worry creeps into Wenlianna¡¯s voice, ¡°Mother? What is it?¡± Aramellianna hands the letter over, asking distantly, ¡°Why is he¡­?¡± She looks at the map suddenly. Wenlianna gasps upon reading the letter. It¡¯s a report of a Divine Summon going missing somewhere west of the mountains during a ¡®free scout¡¯. Wenlianna asks, ¡°W-... Wasn¡¯t Daniel supposed to be headed to Fort Twilight?¡± Aramellianna says softly, ¡°They never crossed into Bromlund¡­ Our riders didn¡¯t fail to catch them. They had already diverted course¡­¡± ¡°D-... Did King Regent Rikuto deceive us?¡± ¡°No. The escort likely made the decision based on merchants and others leaving Bromlund. They would have known problems were arising before anyone else. Our riders weren¡¯t stopping as often as the escort. They didn¡¯t have a chance to hear about the brewing revolt until it was too late and they were deep inside the kingdom of Bromlund.¡± The Grand Duchess grips the edge of the table tightly. ¡°If we had known sooner¡­¡± The messenger adds, ¡°Your Grace, there¡­ is a follow-up message from Fort Peony. Perhaps¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°Let me see it.¡± He hands it over, and Wenlianna leans in close as Aramellianna unrolls it to read it. They both sigh in relief. ¡°So, he was found a week later. Good. That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Will you send a reply, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Not in the form of a letter. Thank you. You may go.¡± He bows and exits the tent. Aramellianna says softly, ¡°We¡¯ll send our own riders. I don¡¯t want anyone to realize how valuable he is to our house.¡± Wenlianna smiles tenderly. ¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry all of this happened¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, darling. More than likely, it would have been wise for us to maneuver in order to help Bromlund stabilize. Under our rule, we can keep taxes and trade at more reasonable levels in our new territory, which should benefit us in the long run.¡± Wenlianna gives a nod of understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work on my projects, Mother. Diamond powered equipment is working as well or better than salt, though it¡¯ll remain limited for the time being, of course.¡± ¡°Keep it that way. There¡¯s no telling when we might need them.¡± She asks at a whisper, ¡°How do they fare with water?¡± Wenlianna smiles. ¡°Unfazed, Mother. It¡¯s just as he predicted.¡± She nods in approval. ¡°Good. Make something with those, then. It¡¯ll make for good relief equipment.¡± ¡°Mother, if anyone discovers that we can¡­¡± ¡°I know. It will be mysteriously and seemingly endlessly full water vessels. That is all.¡± Wenlianna smiles. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll make it work, Mother.¡± ¡°And, I shall send our fastest troops northwest. Let us continue to show the world why the Feldrok is our sigil.¡± ***************** Destruction engulfed the land, and all at once, Kera¡¯tai found herself without a home, without her family, and without a dream. It¡¯s only natural for an orphan to find any means of survival, even if it means joining with the other clans to grow the informal ¡®army¡¯ serving the Demon Queen. While she is nowhere near as powerful, she is descended of the first of her ancestors to have received the blessings of the great Kirin, and informally, her people are known as Children of Kirin, or Chi¡¯rinnis in their own tongue. The issue is that they need to cross the mountains, and other means are going too slowly. That is why the dragons insisted on leading an assault and breaking through, even though the Demon Queen has held orders of maintaining borders for now. The Dragons are the only beings in the world that can challenge the Demon Queen herself and potentially win, and they can become restless by nature. As such, the dragons sent the younger brother of the Dragon Lord, a shimmering red dragon with a name unknown to all lesser beings allied with him. And, with him, they also sent an ancient flightless drake as backup. The drake is carrying a massive amount of supplies, and while not sentient like the Red Dragon, it can still breathe fire and take commands. At present, the human sorcerer shouting taunts has yet to reveal himself, and the Red Dragon has just landed on the wall blocking the path ahead. For all of his bravado, the sorcerer seems to be merely a human. While not all races in the demon lands understand the shared language of the enemy races, Kera¡¯tai does, and she calls out in retaliatory taunt, ¡°Where is your bravado now, foolish, pathetic human!? Cower before the might of the almighty dragons!¡± She watches as the melting stone of the wall dribbles down around the dragon¡¯s feet, and the drake crushes the last remaining trees in its way as it reveals itself. However, a terrifying noise startles Kera¡¯tai, and a relatively tiny burst of fire comes from the dragon¡¯s left. This ¡®tiny¡¯ burst of fire deceives the observer of the startling crack of thunder that booms out from that very same general direction, and even the dragon is forced to flinch. No¡­ It isn¡¯t flinching. Its head cocks to the side, while its muscles seem to loosen in response. The Red Dragon¡¯s left claw slips free of the wall, pulling with it parts of the ramparts. His body pivots from the sudden shift, and he falls like a great, felled tree, slamming into the ground without a trace of strength remaining. Kera¡¯tai stares at the dragon for a moment. There¡¯s an eerie silence that follows the echo of the bone-chilling thunder, and the dragon doesn¡¯t inhale or exhale. Instead, blood pools around its head, leaving from its left eye. That same voice finally calls out through his metal horn, ¡°BEHOLD THE DIVINE JUDGMENT OF LAND, AIR, FIRE, WATER, AND DARKNESS! I AM THE APOSTLE OF DESPAIR, HARBINGER OF WOE! RUE THIS DAY, AND WITNESS THE END OF YOUR AMBITION! I. AM. THE CALAMITY!¡± He finally appears, standing up from right next to where the puff of fire came from. Kera¡¯tai is still frozen in horror, and the drake bellows in anger. Her soldiers are faltering. Those that had stayed are reconsidering. The Kirin finally gathers her senses, calling out, ¡°{D-Drake! BURN HIM! BURN HIM, NOW!}¡± The drake takes a deep breath, inhaling for a long time. The sorcerer leans against the ramparts, pointing his metal staff at them. She hears the crackle of the drake¡¯s firebreath, and she manages to smile nervously. This is it! Even if he can kill a dragon, there¡¯s no way he can cast that spell again so quickly. Not alone. Oh, how Kera¡¯tai wishes she was correct. Just as the flames are starting to leave the drake¡¯s mouth, the puff of fire leaves the staff of the sorcerer, and the thunder booms loudly, flinching the remaining troops and Kera¡¯tai as well with its devastatingly frightening volume. The spell the sorcerer cast, whatever it was, crushes Kera¡¯tai¡¯s attempted invasion once and for all. With that one spell, the drake¡¯s head explodes, violently detonating a blast that throws Kera¡¯tai into the dirt and shreds her allies with shrapnel of bone and drake armor. She loses consciousness as she hits the ground. She doesn¡¯t know it yet, but a miracle protected her from being shredded by shrapnel herself. ******************* Moments before, Daniel¡¯s first shot pierces the eye of the red dragon, and its head cocks away. It barely manages to groan, sliding from the wall and flopping to the ground with a perilous thud that threatens to shake what remains of the wall to rubble. But, Daniel doesn¡¯t have the luxury of time. He pulls the bolt up and back. It takes a fairly firm tug to pull it all the way back, but the spent shell ejects as it¡¯s supposed to. He pulls a fresh bullet from his bag and feeds it into the breach of his rifle, shoving the bolt forward once more. It takes a few surges of strength to get it to slide, but he manages to get the bolt forward and down. Maintaining the whole facade, Daniel taunts through his horn, ¡°BEHOLD THE DIVINE JUDGMENT OF LAND, AIR, FIRE, WATER, AND DARKNESS! I AM THE APOSTLE OF DESPAIR, HARBINGER OF WOE! RUE THIS DAY, AND WITNESS THE END OF YOUR AMBITION! I. AM. THE CALAMITY!¡± Next, he spins up to his feet, taking another breath. The second dragon doesn¡¯t appear to have wings at all. It has all of the other features of a colossal reptilian with impenetrable scales, skewering teeth, and deadly claws and tail. He can tell by its head movements that it spotted him, and he quickly lays the rifle on the edge of the rampart, hooking the bracing hooks over the rampart edge. His shoulder still aches from the first shot, but this should help reduce the recoil on him. He aims at the dragon¡¯s head, just like the red one. This dragon is actually even bigger, but it¡¯s still near the tree line. Its scales are a more neutral blend of green and brown, and it has less ornate horns and angular scales. It reminds Daniel a fair amount of a Komodo dragon from Earth, but much larger. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. He takes a deep breath, and aims, glancing only once at the Kirin as she stares at the fallen dragon with mouth agape. He exhales calmly, and then takes a controlling breath, exhaling slowly. The dragon¡¯s mouth opens wide, and sparks begin to crackle in its mouth. Daniel keeps his eye on his target; its maw. If he can hit anything vital or enough of them simultaneously, he can cripple or kill the creature. The flames begin to form and race towards him, and he pulls the trigger. The kick is reduced by the hooks clinging to the wall, but the burst of fire obscures his view. It doesn¡¯t matter. His shot confirms itself when a startling blast thunders from the dragon, and Daniel flinches his face below the wall. It¡¯s like several tons of TNT just exploded, which is far more than the black powder Daniel made for his landmines and bullets, and far more than any single landmine could do, assuming one hadn¡¯t detonated until now. Additionally, rather than a powdery explosion of dust, dirt, and some fire, like TNT, the fireball is more reminiscent of a fluid explosion, like the pyrotechnics of a movie, but larger in scale. The color is also a vibrant blend of blue, violet, and white, briefly casting the illusion that everything around it is nighttime from the immense brightness, which is searing to look directly at. Daniel realizes as he shelters from the blast that, whatever chemicals are present, they¡¯re producing flames on par with a welder at the point of contact with metal. The temperature is several thousand degrees for what might be seen as a blink. And, when the blast subsides, it pulls a vacuum for the briefest of moments, drawing dirt and smoke back in towards the blast. In the moment of clarity, Daniel can see the damage. The blast completely obliterated the head of the dragon and most of its upper torso. It also finished off the rest of the infantry that were lingering in hopes that the ground dragon would be able to defeat the sorcerer. What few survived are fleeing into the forest, their weapons discarded on the ground. Daniel leans his weight on the ramparts of the wall, sighing in relief. How he managed it, he¡¯s not sure, but it seems he just won a battle in another world. After a brief break, Daniel cautiously reloads his rifle and slings it over his back. He then checks his revolver and makes his way down to the ground. He has to be careful of the molten stone from the wall where it has pooled. Some of it is still radiating heat waves from the intense heat that melted it in seconds. Beyond the wall, the carnage isn¡¯t much better. Goblin corpses are littered about, and Daniel inspects what he finds. He throws up briefly from the nausea caused by the scene of death surrounding him. He is able to steel his nerves, though, and proceed forward. It was them or him, and he chose to win this fight if it was in his power. Unsurprisingly, the goblins don¡¯t have much worth salvaging. However, he does find some nicer equipment on the beastmen and lesser demons. The most notable is a small-looking bag, about the size of a fanny pack, that almost all of them are carrying. Simply opening the flap of the bag reveals nothing but strange markings and a dotting of stones etched with various symbols. A brief inspection finds a control stone on the outside, which looks at first to simply be an embellishing decoration. To his pleasant surprise, when he moves the corpse¡¯s finger across it, it lights up. A holographic image displays various objects, and the mouth of the bag glows. Some of the objects, if they are normal sized, would never fit inside the bag, such as a spare sword, a container of some kind that looks to be rations, and a shield. Daniel selects the sword, and sure enough, the hilt of the sword emerges at the mouth, and he¡¯s able to withdraw the sword. ¡°No way¡­ Never in a million years would I imagine I¡¯d be holding a magic bag¡­¡± He keeps the corpse¡¯s hand on the crystal, and he puts the sword back into the bag. Sure enough, it dissolves down into the magic pocket-dimension of the bag, and it appears in the holographic display. Daniel also notices some kind of indication change, which he suspects is the capacity indication. Unfortunately, he has a more pressing drawback; his own fingers can¡¯t activate the magic of the bag. It likely circles back to the usual suspect; because he is devoid of magic himself, he can¡¯t interact with magic devices unless they have a non-magic mechanism of operation, which the bags do not. That said, he¡¯s not about to pass up this opportunity. He plucks a stray leaf from a plant nearby, and he attempts to use it as a ¡®glove¡¯ over his own finger. Sure enough, it produces enough mana interaction to light up the display and allow him to make selections. The next experiment is to see if he can store these bags within each other. In certain fictional systems from Earth, the magic of the bags, because it¡¯s extra-dimensional magic, can interfere with each other and cause a blackhole¡­ or something. He remembers there being some gimmick in a tabletop game where doing something like that could banish an unbeatable boss monster to nothingness; one of the very limited ways to defeat that boss. Daniel collects another bag, and as long as he¡¯s touching it, it doesn¡¯t glow. It¡¯s just a leather bag with stones studded into its interior like a pair of tacky jeans. He activates one of the two bags, and he holds the inactive one over it. ¡°Well¡­ Here goes nothing.¡± He lowers the inactive bag into the active one. Thankfully, it simply dissolves magically into the active bag, appearing in the readout of the active bag. It also doesn¡¯t seem to affect the capacity reading much, though Daniel isn¡¯t sure how to read it yet. That said, he now knows he can start storing things. He withdraws the stored bag, and he begins collecting the equipment and bodies of his enemies. He doesn¡¯t really want the kingdom army to know what he¡¯s capable of, and hopes that they¡¯ll believe he simply drove them back somehow, rather than slaying two dragons and half of an invasion vanguard. More curious are the three different sized bags Daniel finds; the small ones that the infantry are wearing, the medium ones, about the size of a backpack, that the wall breakers were carrying, and the large ones, about the size of a 50 gallon tote, which the ground dragon was carrying two of them like saddlebags. Inside the large bags seem to be the supplies for half an army, mainly rations and water barrels, by the looks of them. Daniel stores the body of the ground dragon in one of them, and the capacity seems to still have more room. So, he stores the red dragon in the same bag, and it manages to fit. He¡¯ll need to figure out how to read the capacities, but for now, he knows he can fit more than enough of everything he could ever want. And, though its size is large and two dragons are inside, even the large bags are little more heavy than the leather and stud stones they¡¯re made of. And, the large bags conveniently fit in even a small bag. Daniel performs an experiment on multiple bags within bags, using small bags first. None of them seem harmed by being stored multiple bags deep, meaning he should be able to store the large bags in small bags, and ultimately, store everything within one medium bag that he chooses to carry on his person. The small bag will be for his weapons and ammunition, though he¡¯ll have to find a reliable way to operate the bags. For the moment, he finds gloves on one of the lesser demons that fit him, and their leather seems to retain the mana of the living thing they¡¯re made from. As such, unless it¡¯s residual mana from the demon, he¡¯s able to operate the bags himself. It takes a few hours, but Daniel manages to clean up the battlefield of everything obvious, though he made a not-so-surprising discovery during his cleanup; not everyone was dead, and unlike many fictions, he can, in fact, store living things. He¡¯s not sure of all of the physics within, and he tested it on an unconscious goblin. It went in unconscious, and it came out unconscious and unharmed. The goblins are as creepy and aggressive-looking as he would expect, at least the males are. The females have a somewhat cute appearance, but he doubts that will affect their aggression. As such, he stores the male goblins as an experiment, and he carries the females to the triage area he¡¯s setting up out of immediate sight of the fort. Evolutionary biology trickled down through the eons to make men more expendable than women. A single woman surrounded by men would not be able to keep a population stable. A single man surrounded by women can recover a suffering population, even if there are consequences longer-term. Daniel has no interest in being that one man, but that knowledge encourages him to protect the women more than the men. Not counting the handful of men, he recovers four female goblins, two tiger-like beastwomen, a single demon woman with curled horns and a slender tail, and the Kirin woman. He performs first aid on them, but also ensures to bind their hands and feet without leaving anything in immediate reach for them to cut the ropes with. Their injuries are relatively mild, as they were the ones that survived after Daniel spent hours cleaning up. He sterilizes as best as he can and stitches any cuts that reopened from him moving them. It¡¯s basic first aid, but unless they have magic potions stored in the bags, which he has a couple readily available, particularly the Kirin¡¯s, it¡¯s the best they¡¯re going to get for now. One of the goblins is the first to wake up, and she squirms and writhes against her bindings. ¡°Calm down. Do you understand me?¡± She jabbers at him unintelligibly, kicking her feet as she whines in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just want to talk. Calm down¡­¡± ¡°NYAH! GA-LAKA SHEEEE!¡± She pulls and squirms, but she¡¯s unable to get free. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll try this again later.¡± Daniel approaches with a storage bag he¡¯s using for living people, and she whines, ¡°GYA! GYA GYA! GYAAAAAA-...¡± She vanishes inside the bag. When he looks at her ¡®icon¡¯ on the interface, she¡¯s in the same pose she went in, seemingly frozen in time. Daniel hopes that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s genuinely not trying to hurt her. Though, if time is stopped for objects within the bags, then she won¡¯t heal any faster, either. That said, multiple people can fit inside a small magic bag, which, if living people can be stored, begs to question why infiltrators wouldn¡¯t carry living soldiers behind enemy lines like a Trojan horse. In fairness, the Trojans don¡¯t exist in this world, but it does surprise Daniel that no one has tried. Then again, if someone does get killed carrying a bag full of comrades, it¡¯s a definite risk that they¡¯ll never see the light of day again. Though, if time is paused, they¡¯d never know the difference. He¡¯ll check in a few minutes. In the meantime, he poses the other three goblins and stores them so they¡¯re identifiable. He then ponders his other four survivors. The tiger women look ferociously powerful, so he decides he probably shouldn¡¯t chance it. He stores both of them as well, and then eventually talks himself into storing the demon woman. Her appearance screams succubus, and he¡¯s not interested in finding out if her powers will work on him where her feminine wiles might not. That leaves only the Kirin woman. He suspects she¡¯s capable of magic, so he binds her mouth for the time being and carries her a little further west. He assumes that it¡¯ll take a day or so to reach the main garrison, and they¡¯ll go to Quarters and stage for battle. It¡¯ll then take a day or so for them to decide that it¡¯s taking too long and send a recon team, who will discover the base damaged but intact. That said, Daniel can¡¯t rest until he¡¯s certain the Kirin woman is awake and try to pick her brain for some intel. He knows she can understand him, at least, and he¡¯s pretty sure she shouted a return taunt in Imperial Common. Daniel makes a small camp and tucks the Kirin woman in while he keeps watch. There are no signs of returning combatants yet, and Daniel hopes it stays that way. He did kill two dragons, so he¡¯s hoping that gives the demon troops a good spook. As far as he can tell, no single person is strong enough to kill a dragon alone, judging by how people speak of them. And, he doesn¡¯t know how anyone would get past their scales. Though, in fairness, even he hasn¡¯t tried to attack them yet, so he doesn¡¯t actually know if they¡¯re impenetrable. He makes idle work with his hands cleaning the rifle. He also applies a more liberal application of oil to try to help lubricate the bolt, which was giving him some trouble. Thankfully, it worked as well as he hoped. Finally, the Kirin woman coughs. She flutters her eyes open and rolls her head, making sense of her surroundings. She realizes she¡¯s bound and gagged, and she squirms. As she pieces together how she¡¯s tied up, she writhes and kicks. Daniel approaches, making his presence known. She glares at him, and he gestures at his mouth, pointing at her. He eases close to remove the gag. However, she headbutts him and rolls adeptly pinning him down with her body weight. She tries to howl through her gag, apparently calling for help. Daniel points his revolver at her chest from beneath her, and he remarks, ¡°This is a miniature version of what took out your dragons. Wanna find out what it does to a person?¡± Her eyes widen in horror, and she looks at the revolver, and then back at Daniel¡¯s face. He says calmly, ¡°Now, relax. I just want to talk. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m fairly confident I can communicate with. If you try anything, you¡¯ll end up like the second dragon. Do you understand?¡± She hesitates, but nods her agreement. She even shifts off of him using her knees. She waits patiently as Daniel sits up and keeps the revolver trained on her chest. He says gently, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to remove the gag from you so we can talk. Will you behave yourself?¡± She nods once. She seems strangely calm and confident all of a sudden. But, Daniel is playing the game as he had been; do what he can to survive and hope magic really can¡¯t affect him. Daniel holsters his revolver for a moment, and he removes the gag from the Kirin woman. He then asks, ¡°Now then, you can understand me, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you indeed the sorcerer who defeated me and my allies?¡± ¡°I am. Sorry you ended up against me.¡± She nods softly in agreement. ¡°I see¡­¡± She takes a deep breath and carefully lays down on her back, spreading her knees as much as possible. ¡°I accept my fate.¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Uhh¡­ What fate? I haven¡¯t decided what to do with you yet.¡± ¡°I have been told humans, especially, make use of their captives. Do with me as you will.¡± With a scoff, he retorts, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Or rather, I don¡¯t care about that. I want you to answer some questions, first.¡± ¡°I was the commander of the infantry. I did not command the dragons.¡± She squirms a little, adding, ¡°If you wish to make use of my body, it will be my first time¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Let me ask the questions, please. Why did you attack the base?¡± She hesitates, but she does answer softly, ¡°It was the dragons. The Dragon Lord, the red dragon¡¯s older brother, believes the Demon Queen is being too pacifist with you eastern races.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She confirms with a nod. ¡°His brother chose to lead the attack for glory, and we were to prove that the eastern races are weak and complacent, capturing the border fortress and the main fortress in the first strike.¡± She murmurs as she looks away, ¡°It seems, we were bested by a single sorcerer.¡± She looks at him, asking surprisingly curiously, ¡°Are you a Feldrok sorcerer, by chance?¡± ¡°A ¡®Feldrok¡¯ sorcerer?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replies before explaining further. ¡°Descended from the Feldrok race. Your power is unprecedented.¡± ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t say one way or the other, should I?¡± She bows her head, ¡°You can trust me.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s probably the laziest counterintelligence I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I belong to you, now. I shall not betray you.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°I have been defeated. That is the way of things.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± asks Daniel skeptically. ¡°It is.¡± Confused, Daniel remarks, ¡°A minute ago, you thought I was going to take advantage of your body, and now you seem to welcome it. Do you have no intention to fight to the death for your freedom?¡± She shakes her head, looking into his eyes. ¡°Our people pride ourselves in continuing strong bloodlines. If we are defeated in battle, it is only natural, should we survive, to pledge ourselves to the victor.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Natural?¡± She nods confidently. ¡°Should I survive my trials as your captive, and our children make it back to their native lands, then my greatest duty will be achieved.¡± Daniel shakes his head, confused. ¡°That¡­ What if you get killed? Or the children are enslaved immediately after? What then?¡± She cocks her head. Now she¡¯s the one not understanding. ¡°We cannot choose who is stronger than ourselves.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Listen,... I¡¯m not claiming you as property or anything of the like.¡± He moves closer to her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to help you sit up so we can continue to talk. If I find what you say convincing, I¡¯ll be letting you go. If I don¡¯t, then I might just leave you for the soldiers when they return to re-man the fort.¡± She nods agreeably, and he helps her sit up. ¡°I already told you. I am yours, now. You may do with me as you wish.¡± Daniel sighs once more. It¡¯s going to be a long night. ************** Chapter 22: The Missing Mechanic Rikuto sighs as he massages his temples and studies the recent reports. On the positive side of things, they¡¯ve taken control of Bromlund, and order is being restored. Passage has been opened to the mountain fortresses once more. The Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan is negotiating a new treaty, although Aramellianna has maneuvered her own gains out of every piece of the ordeal. And, on the negative side of things, Daniel has not only gone missing and been found wounded, he¡¯s at a completely different location. Apparently, his escort had to divert course when they learned of Bromlund¡¯s growing dissent, and the messages were disoriented as the military bases prioritized keeping supply lines stable. Now, a new high priority message just arrived; Fort Peony, the place Daniel was delivered to and has spent the last couple of months at, has just been evacuated as the main garrison, Castle Northwall, has started making preparations to intercept a pair of dragons. And, amidst that line of decisions, Daniel opted to stay behind. Rikuto knows why. His counterpart undoubtedly did what they agreed he should avoid; he made an Earth weapon from the modern era. He hopes to be able to delay or defeat the dragons himself. He¡¯s unsure if Aramellianna has received the most recent piece of news. By all appearances, at least to those who know, she went to war for Daniel and Wenlianna. She certainly gained, and she certainly seems to have unloaded secret coffers, but she was a massive help in stabilizing a neighboring kingdom and rooting out the corrupt nobles of their own kingdom. Heralesse gently rubs Rikuto¡¯s shoulders as he sits with his head down. He looks up. ¡°Heralesse¡­ thanks. Need something?¡± She smiles, ¡°Just wanted to check on you. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just¡­ seems like things don¡¯t always go the way we want, huh?¡± She smiles and nods in agreement. ¡°I know what you mean.¡± She continues to comfort him a little. But, she suddenly notices a presence in the room, lurking in the arcades of the walkway formed at the left side of the room. She calls out, ¡°Who¡¯s there? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here! Show yourself.¡± Rikuto looks up. The guards at the doors perk up, and they look in the direction Heralesse is calling towards, drawing their swords. But, the King Regent makes eye contact with the hooded figure. Her eyes are a shimmering golden color, and her face is beautiful. To say she looks divine would be literal and accurate. He recognizes her with ease, even though her hood obscures most of her features. Rikuto calls out, ¡°Hold on. She¡¯s here for me. Can you give us the room?¡± He looks at Heralesse. She cocks her head in surprise. ¡°Wh-... You can¡¯t be serious! Who is she?¡± ¡°A comrade, Heralesse. Please. I know I can trust her.¡± She hesitates, glancing at the woman. She then whispers, ¡°Are you sure? How did she get in here?¡± Rikuto smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you someday. But, you can trust her. I trust her with my life.¡± Heralesse pouts, but she finally nods reluctantly. ¡°Fine.¡± She walks to the door, taking the guards with her. The goddess Ryukana approaches, keeping her hood up. She says with a heavenly voice and tender tone, ¡°Sir Rikuto¡­ I see you¡¯ve been very busy.¡± ¡°A fair bit. I¡¯ve got the finances of this kingdom pretty well under control, though we had a hiccup of alliances. That said, we benefitted on a global scale by assisting with regaining control of Bromlund. Our collective reputation is bringing trade from all over the world, and the economy is increasing in leaps and bounds.¡± ¡°Very good, very good. Hey! I have a question. How are you getting along with¡­ Daniel?¡± ¡°Daniel? Oh! I believe we¡¯re on good terms. He¡­ uh¡­ rescued Princess Erimaya, the second princess, using CPR and makeshift defibrillation using magic. Unfortunately, he had to expose her chest, which¡­ offended a lot of the nobility, including her fiance¡¯s father.¡± Ryukana nods along as she listens. ¡°Before any of that, did¡­ Did you notice anything about him?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ OH! That he has no magic? We all found that surprising, but¡­ Well, perhaps you have your reasons.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Yep. Say, I¡¯d like to talk to him. Can you summon him?¡± Rikuto cocks his head. ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯ll be challenging, fair Goddess. He¡¯s currently at Fort Peony, which is rather far north on the western border between the allied kingdoms and the demon wildlands.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°No, Lady Goddess.¡± She swallows hard. Rikuto tries to offer to be helpful, ¡°I¡¯d¡­ recommend that if it¡¯s a pressing matter, you appear before him as you did today, Lady Goddess. But of course, that is my humble recommendation as a mortal.¡± She hums in approval. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She crosses her arms, fretting in silence. ¡°Lady Goddess?¡± ¡°Yes!? OH! Uh¡­ Listen, Rikuto, you¡¯re doing a great job. You¡¯re making me proud. I¡¯m going to go meet with Daniel. Fort Peony, you say?¡± He confirms with a nod, a little confused by the Goddess¡¯s behavior. But, she has no time to maintain her usual grace. In all of the countless centuries she¡¯s been in existence, she¡¯s never made such a blunder. Ryukana puts on her best business smile, and she says gracefully, ¡°Until next time, Sir Rikuto. Please be safe and keep up the good work.¡± With that, she disappears in a brief, gentle flash of light. Rikuto stares ahead for a long time, pondering what just happened. ************** Treia claws at Commander Leiwelles when she¡¯s finally freed from her bindings at Castle Northwall, screaming, ¡°COMMANDER! HOW COULD YOU!?¡± ¡°The most pragmatic choice was made. It is time to¡­¡± ¡°PRAGMATIC!? THROWING AWAY LIVES IS PRAGMATIC!?¡± ¡°Subdue her. She¡¯ll cause a panic.¡± ¡°NO! NOOOO! I¡¯m taking a Buckrokh, and I¡¯m going back for Daniel!¡± ¡°There were two buckrokhs waiting for him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be far behind. Now, you¡¯ll either help us prepare to defend, or you will spend the night in the brig. But, I forbid you from returning to the Garden until we¡¯ve secured this garrison.¡± ¡°Commander¡­!¡± ¡°Those are my orders. Daniel is no fool. Trust him or trust me. Even if I wanted to get rid of him, I doubt that it will be today.¡± Treia stares at her. She hardens into a glare, snarling, ¡°YOU were going to have him killed! For all of your scheming and ¡®diplomacy¡¯, you wanted him dead, didn¡¯t you!?¡± Leiwelles stares the young gatonine woman down. She presents Treia¡¯s personal memory crystal, and the gatonine woman flinches. ¡°Daniel made sure to retrieve this for you, since you were distracted. Do you want to know why I played games with him?¡± Treia continues to glare at her, but with the precious and fragile device in the Commander¡¯s hand, she doesn¡¯t make any further aggressive moves. ¡°I did it because he¡¯s a Divine Summon. He¡¯s not from this world. He doesn¡¯t have allies or enemies here. He also doesn¡¯t have the limited knowledge we have. The technology he has in his brain could be far more than he¡¯s letting on. I refuse to believe the gods sent him here helpless. He was chosen and equipped for a reason. I fully believe that. As such, I trust he¡¯ll survive. I trusted the trial by combat would¡¯ve gone in his favor, as well.¡± Treia murmurs, ¡°Commander, does he deserve these little games?¡± ¡°No. He could stand up for himself. Technically, he outranks all of us if he flexed his contacts a little more. Instead, he tried to lay low. And, he could take one of the buckrokhs right away to catch up to us.¡± ¡°OPEN THE GATE!¡± The voice calls out from the gate to the castle wall, and she gestures, ¡°See? That¡¯s likely him now.¡± The gate opens, and two buckrockh¡¯s ride in, each carrying four recon scouts. The two glance at each other, and then jog to the riders. The leading scout slides off of the buckrokh, followed by the others. ¡°Commander! Recon Squad Sunray. Formal report; invasion vanguard en route to Fort Peony. Likely already made it. Headed by a red dragon, as well as a class ¡®B¡¯ Drake. Confirmed enemies, Goblins, numbering five hundred, lesser demons numbering one twenty, beastmen numbering fifty, eight masonrahms, and a Chi¡¯rinnis mage.¡± Commander Leiwelles nods as she notes the enemy troops listed. ¡°We need to relay this to the garrison commander. What about Daniel? Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡­ insisted we rush on, and that he was ¡®earning his full pardon¡¯.¡± Treia instantly glares at Leiwelles, who says nothing for once. She nods her head quietly. ¡°Come. We need to update Command.¡± ****************** Daniel finishes feeding Kera¡¯tai, the Chi¡¯rinnis that was leading the infantry in the recent failed attack on Fort Peony. She smiles, humming, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°I keep telling you, I¡¯m not your master. Now, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your village isn¡¯t that far, right? A few days walk? Can you give me exact directions?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you, of course, Master.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Listen. I think it¡¯ll be best if I travel by myself. I¡¯ll put you in storage, and¡­¡± ¡°S-Storage? M-Me?¡± He nods as he confirms. ¡°Yeah. I have some of your comrades stored as well.¡± She gasps. ¡°Y-... You what?¡± Daniel shows her the bag containing the survivors. She gasps. ¡°P¡­ People¡­ can be stored?¡± ¡°Did you seriously not know that?¡± ¡°I-... It¡¯s forbidden.¡± ¡°Why? What happens?¡± She stares at him for a long time. She seems like she genuinely has no idea. ¡°Is there any reason to believe it won¡¯t work?¡± She looks down, still thinking. She starts to say something, but drops the line of thought. ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a reason it¡¯s frowned upon, but I already tested it with a goblin. He went in unconscious, and he came out unconscious. No signs of harm from the transition.¡± She sighs. ¡°I admit I haven¡¯t paid it any real thought, and I never asked for greater details. Indeed, livestock have successfully been transported via the storage bags. I know of no people having been transported such.¡± She shifts on her knees, bowing low to the ground, ¡°But, I beg of you, Master, do not place me into such a mysterious state. I would rather die on my feet than forever remain dormant in one of those bags¡­ Please¡­¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He sighs. ¡°Alright. If you feel so strongly about it, I won¡¯t. But¡­ I still worry that I can¡¯t trust you.¡± She continues to bow, ¡°Your mercy is doubtless, Master. As I stated, my life and my soul are yours. I shall never betray you.¡± Again, Daniel ponders his options. ¡°Alright, Kera¡¯tai. I¡¯m going to make the foolish decision to trust you, mainly because I don¡¯t have much to lose other than my life. So, let¡¯s journey together.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to return to your home?¡± ¡°Nope. Call me an adventurer. I¡¯m already on this side of the mountains. Might as well see the world, right?¡± She stares at him for a moment. She then smiles confidently. ¡°Very well, Master. Then, as your faithful servant, I shall accompany you on your journey until I can no longer walk.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it then.¡± He moves behind her, and he unties her hands, followed by her feet. He states, ¡°Your legs will probably be asleep, right? Take your time.¡± He helps her to her feet, and she stumbles a little. She leans on him while she tries to get her legs to wake back up. However, she startles him a little when she lays her head against his shoulder somewhat affectionately. ¡°Daniel¡­ Why are you so kind? Even though we attacked, and we¡¯re on opposite sides. Why did you spare me and treat me this way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours. I could still do some terrible things.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think you will.¡± She relaxes against him. ¡°I feel comfortable near you.¡± ¡°Hey now¡­¡± ¡°I am not trying to deceive, though I¡¯m sure that would be suspicious either way.¡± She hugs him gently, and he¡¯s alert for any sleight of hand. Instead, she just leans against him in a hug. ¡°That you are worried about feeding me and helping me stand, even now¡­ You are truly kind.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°If you say so. Let me know when you can walk.¡± She nods with a content smile. She presses her ear to his chest. After a long moment passes, Daniel remarks, ¡°Alright, it shouldn¡¯t take that long.¡± ¡°I was merely enjoying your heartbeat, Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He starts walking, and she bounds into step next to him. She asks, ¡°What was the result of our battle? What will be done with the bodies?¡± ¡°I collected them up.¡± ¡°Ahhh. To confirm your victory with your people, yes?¡± ¡°No. Actually, the opposite, if anything. I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ll be useful or not. Maybe their people do burials or other funeral rites. Maybe they can be magically revived. Until I know there are no other options, I figured it was safer to bring them with me.¡± She smiles. ¡°I see. Your kindness shows ever brighter, Master.¡± ¡°Which way are we going?¡± ¡°This way. About¡­ five days journey, I would say. Five days of just the two of us, Master.¡± ¡°Can you please just call me ¡®Daniel¡¯?¡± ¡°I am capable, but it would be a grave insult.¡± ¡°What do you care? I was your enemy. I may still be your enemy.¡± ¡°We are no longer enemies, Master. Your enemies are my enemies.¡± ¡°Even if that becomes your village?¡± ¡°Even so. But, it won¡¯t come to that.¡± ¡°You sound confident.¡± She confirms brightly. ¡°I am. They will not attack you. Not while we are together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m extending you trust, Kera¡¯tai. I¡¯ll haunt you if you betray me.¡± She hugs his arm gently, teasing, ¡°I¡¯ll say it as many times as it takes. I will not betray you, Master. And, I will follow you as long as I can keep up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that. What can or will you tell me about the Demon Army and the Demon Queen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met the Queen myself. It¡¯s a title only in your language. She doesn¡¯t rule over all of the clans. She¡­ organizes them. She united us against our common enemy and has kept us alive. As you saw, we don¡¯t have a formal army. Not in the way you easterners do. We band together when there¡¯s a plan, but¡­ There was no invasion coming. The entire plan was the dragon. He was confident he couldn¡¯t lose. The Dragons¡­ have never lost.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nods in confirmation. ¡°They only stopped laying siege to the eastern realm because the Queen stopped them.¡± ¡°She did? Why?¡± ¡°I assume only she knows. But, they obeyed, because she has some kind of deal with them. I¡¯m¡­ pretty low ranking in the grand plan. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not more use, Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve given me more than I expected. Assuming it¡¯s all true. I know, I know. You insist it¡¯s true.¡± Just as she was about to object, he filled in for her, and she smiles and nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ thankful, Master.¡± ¡°Thankful?¡± ¡°Indeed. Thankful to have such a kind conqueror to call Master.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°What about the Chi¡¯rinnis? Anything you¡¯re willing to share?¡± ¡°About my people?¡± She blushes. ¡°Are you taking an interest in me personally, Master?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. Anything?¡± She nods proudly, holding her head high. ¡°We are descended from a god, I¡¯ll have you know. O-Or, a divine being, at least. The mighty Kirin, ruler of nature.¡± She points proudly at her horns, ¡°These are proof. And, our magic ability is much higher than easterners. I, personally, specialize in both light and dark magic, and I can use the four basic natural elements as well.¡± ¡°Omni-affinity? That¡¯s rather rare.¡± She smiles, ¡°Oh? Indeed it is. I¡¯m the only Chi¡¯rinnis with omni-affinity. You should consider yourself lucky to have conquered me, Master.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re reveling in this a little too much.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Do¡­ Did you lose anyone close to you¡­ during the battle?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No. I had only met them before we marched. And, it¡¯s imperative that I be prepared to let go of old comrades. If I am defeated, all my duties are to my conqueror.¡± ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not asking if you¡¯re looking for revenge, I¡¯m asking if there¡¯s anyone you¡¯d like to make peace with. Or, if by some miracle, the survivors happened to be your friends. I tried speaking to one of the goblins, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand me.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Goblins are¡­ Simplistic beings. They generally speak relatively unintelligible dialects of various languages. But, they¡¯re easy to entice with threats or rewards. You captured women?¡± Daniel shrugs as he confirms. ¡°A few. I¡¯ll release them once we¡¯re deeper into demon territory.¡± ¡°Release?¡± ¡°Yes. Let them out of the bag they¡¯re in, untie them, and send them on their merry way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wish to keep them?¡± asks the demon woman. ¡°Wh-...!? Why would I keep them?¡± ¡°Do¡­ humans not dream of a nest full of women to bear their children?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no. Well, some do. I¡­ I¡¯m just trying to survive.¡± She smiles. ¡°I see. It seems I need to learn more about humans.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be much help. The humans of this world-...¡± Daniel halts his train of thought, and she looks at him. ¡°Humans¡­ of ¡®this world¡¯?¡± Daniel looks away. ¡°THAT¡¯S why you¡¯re so tall! I see, now, I see.¡± She grins. ¡°An otherworld summon?¡± She hums giddily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± She asks, ¡°What¡¯s your world like? Is that why you¡¯re so powerful? Are you really a human?¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°I¡¯ll explain, but¡­ I¡¯d prefer to keep my nature secret as much as possible. That slip up was my fault.¡± She hesitates, but only because of how excited she is to learn more. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret, of course. So¡­ please tell me?¡± He agrees reluctantly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll do my best to explain.¡± As they continue to walk together, Daniel explains Earth to the best as he can, since the demons seem to be even a little further technologically lacking -or, simply devoid- than the rest of the world. He continuously watches Kera¡¯tai¡¯s expressions, but she seems to be sincere about everything. On Earth, the Amazons were mythological figures, and to his knowledge, it wasn¡¯t a cultural norm, but there were myths about them marrying those who defeat them in combat. Kera¡¯tai seems to show hints that she¡¯s dedicated to Daniel in a similar fashion; reluctantly when she thought she was more of his prisoner, and gradually more affectionately the more they walk and talk. He gives a brief summary of his time in Kera¡¯tai¡¯s world, though he hesitates to tell her the truth about his ¡®magical power¡¯ for now. As long as she believes he¡¯s the superior sorcerer, she¡¯ll remain docile. If he reveals that she could easily kill him long before he would be able to defend himself, she might sneak an opportunity to cast a spell. ************** Kera¡¯tai kneels next to Daniel as he finishes pulling some of the rations out of the bag he¡¯s using. He cooks a simple campfire meal for the both of them, since he doesn¡¯t want to give her any weapons at present. It¡¯s their first night camping, so it¡¯ll be a trust exercise between them. She clutches her hands together in front of herself confidently, smiling warmly. I really feel so great with him. Now¡¯s my chance to prove myself. We¡¯ve gotten along great so far, and he¡¯s not only strong, but an otherworlder too! I¡¯m so happy¡­ Daniel prepares two plates, and he hands one of the meals to Kera¡¯tai. She flinches, startled out of her reverie. ¡°AH! Th-Thank you, Master!¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Kera¡¯tai. Whoo. Difficult to say.¡± ¡°M-My name? But, you¡¯ve¡­ pronounced it well, Master.¡± He smirks at her, and she blushes. ¡°I¡­ Your name isn¡¯t too difficult to pronounce. It would simply be wrong of me, as your conquest.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I told you, I don¡¯t practice such things.¡± ¡°You are in my world, Master. I ask that you permit my cultural expectations. I won¡¯t ask you to adhere, but at least permit.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°As long as none of them cause harm, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯m glad, Master.¡± She scoots closer to him, but her gaze suddenly pauses on his rifle. ¡°Master¡­ Your staff. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Daniel knows she means the rifle. ¡°This? I, uh, made it myself.¡± She observes it in awe. ¡°It¡¯s incredible. I can¡¯t detect any magical power from it at all. But, you were able to cast instant death twice in a row in such quick succession.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ That¡­¡± Daniel sighs. She cocks her head curiously as she nibbles on her food. Considering it was a random assortment of rations from various clans before Daniel prepared it, it¡¯s extremely good. ¡°I don¡¯t have any magic. None. That was simply a technology from my world.¡± She stares at him as she halts mid-bite. She finally sets her morsel down and her plate on her lap. ¡°You killed a dragon.¡± Daniel nods in confirmation. ¡°And a¡­ drake, right?¡± She continues to stare at him. ¡°You killed a dragon¡­ without magic¡­¡± ¡°Does it count as magic if it¡¯s from another world?¡± She scratches her head, still rerunning the sentence through her head. ¡°A dragon¡­ without magic¡­¡± ¡°Kera¡¯tai¡­¡± She looks at him. ¡°A-... Are you sure you have no magic?¡± He scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I can¡¯t even benefit from healing magic or anything like it.¡± She glances around, trying to make sense of it in her brain. It¡¯s the typical response. An existence without even mana present in the body shouldn¡¯t be possible. Daniel says softly, ¡°Apologies if I¡¯m a disappointment¡­¡± She locks eyes with him instantly. ¡°Disappointment?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°That couldn¡¯t possibly be further from the truth, Master. I¡­¡± She trails off. She smiles and bows, saying softly, ¡°If you should need magic, Master, I shall be your magic.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯ll be¡­ much appreciated, Kera¡¯tai.¡± She smiles, happily humming as she enjoys the meal. After, as they clean up camp and make ready to sleep, Kera¡¯tai asks, ¡°How shall I service you, Master?¡± ¡°Stop with that already. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Go. To. Sleep. ¡­ Please, Kera¡¯tai. I¡¯m running on fumes.¡± She relaxes. ¡°Very well¡­¡± He lays down in the sleep shell that he pulled from one of the medium bags; an old shell belonging to a giant crustacean repurposed into a temporary shelter. He sleeps with his storage bag as a pillow. He still doesn¡¯t fully trust Kera¡¯tai, and that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll prove myself. You¡¯ll see. She smiles as she watches him for a moment. ¡°Good night, Kera¡¯tai. Wake me if you need anything.¡± She cocks her head. He¡¯s relaxed and resting, but that¡¯s not what surprised her. Yet again, Daniel has expressed another simple kindness. He doesn¡¯t seem to know how to be cruel, it seems. Kera¡¯tai watches him fall asleep for a little while, and then, she can¡¯t help herself. She crawls silently to him and lays down behind his back, smiling as she lets herself drift off as well. ************ Gwenesphia asks, ¡°Wh-... Should it take this long, Commander?¡± The walls are manned. The defenses are set. Counter-siege weapons are staged and armed. Six thousand troops have been calling Castle Northwall home for the last five days, and yet, there have been no signs of attack. Assuming a comfortable march, it shouldn¡¯t take more than a week for the enemy to reach Castle Northwall, or at least be visible from the watchtowers. Given there was a dragon and a drake, they would be easy to see. Flames and smoke were visible on the horizon the day of the retreat, meaning they made their attack the day the scouts discovered them. Now, the scouts are staged half-way between, looking for signs of the enemy advancing. Sacrificing the fort was supposed to be the advanced warning, but they also assumed the dragon would continue with a blitz attack, as that¡¯s what they tend to do when they go on the offensive. At least, that¡¯s how the stories go from the few survivors trickling into rumors that spread far and wide. Commander Leiwelles looks at the Lord General pacing along the battlements impatiently. He sent a scout team to the fortress along with Leiwelles¡¯s scouts, and they¡¯re waiting for word of the fortress¡¯s status. It¡¯s a relatively small fort, and there¡¯s not much to capture, other than a basic smithy and about a week¡¯s worth of rations for 100 people. Because the rear should be inaccessible to enemies if the fort is holding against a siege, there¡¯s not a profound need to stockpile in the same way. And, because the manning is relatively low, it¡¯s easy to cut it as a loss in even the worst case scenario. Leiwelles replies to Gwenesphia, ¡°The scouts should be returning soon. Patience.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Your head is clear now, is it not, Lieutenant? I should reward Daniel when I get the chance for his self control.¡± Gwen blushes and looks away. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°I can only imagine. Fortunately, yours is once every few months. Look there.¡± She points, and Gwen perks up. Riding towards the fort are several buckrokhs, barrelling at full gallop. The lack of flares indicates that the dragons were nowhere to be found. Leiwelles remarks, ¡°Strange¡­ If they didn¡¯t fire off the flares¡­ where have the enemies gone?¡± ¡°Did¡­ Did they retreat?¡± One of the women nearby, a bovine woman who stands taller than both of them by a fair margin, Lieutenant Phrea, asks, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean Daniel drove them back alone?¡± Leiwelles remarks, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Daniel was toiling away most nights, yes? Did anyone ever ask him what he was making?¡± The others around her are silent. Treia remarks after a yawn -it¡¯s the middle of her usual sleep time-, ¡°I did. Said they were tools. Seemed strange, though. He was mixing alchemy ingredients together to make a powder, and it¡¯s in the little brass tubes.¡± ¡°Alchemy ingredients?¡± asks Gwen. Treia nods as she explains her thought. ¡°That¡¯s why he always smelled like bad eggs and iron after being in the smithy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I had wondered about that smell.¡± Phrea asks, ¡°What kind of weapons could they be, though? I¡¯ve seen the iron pipe he made with my own eyes. The other parts serve no apparent purpose either, from what the smiths say.¡± ¡°Whatever the case,¡± retorts Leiwelles as she starts walking to meet the scouts, ¡°Daniel is an otherworlder. We have no way of knowing how they fought their battles.¡± ¡°By that logic, Commander, he has no way of knowing how we fight ours.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to. He just needs to kill the enemy.¡± Leiwelles and Gwenesphia descend to the ground, and the scouts enter the gate. ¡°Frost! Over here.¡± The scouts spot the Commander and ride closer. The leading lieutenant hops down from her buckrokh, saluting the Commander. ¡°Commander. Recon Team Frost returning.¡± She acknowledges them with a nod. ¡°At ease. What did you find?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ There was definitely a battle. But, there¡¯re no signs of anyone. Daniel or the enemies that attacked.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Other than some blood and the west wall being melted, there¡¯s almost nothing.¡± ¡°Melted? So a dragon definitely attacked.¡± The squad leader nods confidently. ¡°Definitely, Commander. The stone was melted clean to the ground, and glass was formed where sand and stone were present.¡± ¡°But, if there was a dragon¡­¡± starts Gwenesphia softly. ¡°Where did it go?¡± The squad leader shakes her head. ¡°There was a lot of blood on the ground outside the fortress, and dozens of arrow strike points, but no arrows, no swords, and no bodies. The dirt was disturbed, as if massive bodies hit the ground, and there are signs of magic spells exploding the ground, but not a single body or soul remained present.¡± Gwen looks at Leiwelles, who ponders the information for the moment. ¡°Any signs of retreat?¡± ¡°Of some of the infantry for certain,¡± replies the squad leader. ¡°We all searched, but as far as we could tell, the only ones to retreat were infantry foot soldiers. The masonrahms and the drake appear to have simply vanished, with signs of struggle in their vicinities where the tracks stop.¡± Gwenesphia asks, ¡°Did Daniel teleport them?¡± Leiwelles thinks. She has no idea what his technology is truly capable of. However¡­ ¡°Many demon infantry carry magic bags capable of storing much more than their apparent volume would allow.¡± ¡°W-... Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­?¡± Leiwelles fills in the thought. ¡°If the troops vanished, someone collected the bodies. Either Daniel lost and they retreated with his body¡­¡± ¡°Or he won, and he was the one to collect them¡­¡± Leiwelles nods in agreement. The squad leader adds, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, given the scattered debris, but there seem to be signs of human footprints leaving the area, Commander.¡± ¡°What makes you sure they were human?¡± ¡°Daniel¡¯s boots are unique. His footprints are present all throughout the fort. The same footprints, though weighed down, seem to exit beyond the tree line.¡± Gwenesphia asks, ¡°Remnants from his last free scout?¡± Leiwelles shakes her head. ¡°Unlikely. If they¡¯re still that identifiable, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re that old. You¡¯re certain they were leaving the fort?¡± The leader confirms, ¡°Yes. In fact, they were more clear, since he seemed to be carrying at least another person¡¯s worth of weight. He also paced around between the various blasted and bloody areas of the battlefield. While the wall was melted, there are no signs of enemies crossing the wall.¡± Gwen asks softly, ¡°Daniel defended the Garden by himself?¡± Leiwelles smiles. ¡°Did you doubt him?¡± *********** Chapter 23: The Survivors It¡¯s been five days since Daniel started heading deeper into the demon wildlands, and he¡¯s organizing the many storage bags he collected, consolidating like items into individual bags and marking the bags with symbols that he can identify from the interface. Kera¡¯tai is still asleep, and she sleeps rather defenselessly, as if she¡¯s not afraid of anything, or truly comfortable around Daniel. He¡¯s given up trying to push her away at night. She likes to cuddle, apparently, and he¡¯s awakened several times to find her clinging to him under his blanket, which made him too hot. Her skin is cooler than his, so he wonders if she likes his body heat. He suspects he wasn¡¯t hot because of her body heat, since by definition, being cooler than him would make him feel cooler. But, he puts it out of his mind. He needs to stay as detached as possible. Daniel sorts all of the small wooden containers that have potions inside, and symbols he can¡¯t read. He¡¯ll ask Kera¡¯tai which ones are which, and from there, they¡¯ll revive the captives he still has in storage. He didn¡¯t want to withdraw them until he could heal them anyways, and now that he¡¯s actually organizing, it¡¯ll be easier to take care of. Likewise, he has rations and water skins, and he prepares individual small bags to give to the captives when they send them on their way. He¡¯ll wait until they get close to Kera¡¯tai¡¯s village so that the villagers can hopefully help them find their way. From what the young woman said, the Chi¡¯rinnis have no interest in the weak, and they will likely cooperate with sending them towards their own peoples. Goblins are generally semi-nomadic, so as long as he sends a few of them off together, they should be able to function until they meet up with more goblins. The succubus came from the ¡®city¡¯, where the Demon Queen¡¯s direct subordinates are gathered. And, the beast-people are solitary hunters, often summoned by issuing written requests and posting them throughout the forest, and whoever shows up to accept the challenge become the forces provided by the beast people. Daniel knows the demi-humans, like the gatonines, have excellent natural senses, but supposedly, the beast people of the demon wildlands are even more in tune with their senses and the various signs of nature. Kera¡¯tai yawns and stretches, briefly expressing disappointment that she¡¯s alone. She climbs out of the shell they¡¯re using as shelter, and she mumbles, ¡°Masterrrr¡­ Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need anything, and we¡¯re safe for the moment. Did you sleep well?¡± She smiles and nods, yawning partway through. ¡°What are you doing, Master?¡± ¡°Organizing my storage system. Actually, now that you¡¯re up, I wanted to ask you about the potions.¡± ¡°Potions?¡± Daniel pulls out the five different potions he identified, and he sets them on the ground in front of her. ¡°Can you tell me what these are and what they do?¡± ¡°Ahhhh! Potations! Not Potions. Potions are eastern alchemist brews. These are just spirits imbued with magic effects.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ What can they do?¡± Kera¡¯tai points at the one with a leaf-like squiggle for a symbol. ¡°This one is a healing potation. As long as the person drinking it isn¡¯t dead, it can recover their wounds in a matter of minutes. It can¡¯t replace lost blood, but it does tend to keep users from dying on its own more often than not.¡± She then points to one with a red ¡®x¡¯-like symbol, though it could also be a lazily-drawn trident. ¡°This one is harder to make, so it¡¯s not always used, but it restores blood. For grievous wounds of high value allies, such as commanders or dragons, this one can cause the body to produce half of its normal blood volume in about ten minutes. So, it would be used in conjunction with the healing potation.¡± She glances around, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard some will use it before battles, because it gives them much greater endurance when fighting. It¡¯s SUPER forbidden, though.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that? Sounds like a boon.¡± ¡°For one, how rare they are to begin with. I assume this and only one other are present in all of the bags you collected. But, also, if a healthy person uses one, it can cause them to suddenly die for no apparent reason.¡± Daniel nods as he absorbs the information. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. Must be triggering blood doping, in a sense. Thickens the blood, causes blood clots or hypertension.¡± She watches him, and he smiles. ¡°People of my world would pull their own blood out and store it before competitions, and then inject it back in right before for those same effects. Since the potion -sorry, potation- makes the body produce blood, it sounds like the same thing is happening, just from inside.¡± ¡°Too¡­ Too much blood is what does that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my belief in this case. Our bodies, since we all seem to have blood, use blood to transport what we breathe in to our muscles, organs, and brains so that we can function. If you have more blood, you can carry more oxygen, right?¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­ How do you know that?¡± He chuckles. ¡°We don¡¯t have magic, so we have to know how the world works at its fundamental levels. Most of those same principles seem to carry over here, thankfully.¡± ¡°Even though you can¡¯t use magic¡­ you¡¯re one of the wisest people I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°No, not quite. I don¡¯t want to get into a tangle with the Demon Queen, since I suspect she¡¯s far wiser than I. Or the Dragon Lord. I¡¯m quite normal for a person from my world. But, let¡¯s get back to the potations.¡± She pouts, but agrees. ¡°This one here is a near-universal antidote. It can stop almost all poisons and toxins from affecting the body, and it speeds up removing them. It¡¯s the only one that can¡¯t get a person drunk.¡± She chuckles at her joke. The third potion she¡¯s pointing to is marked with a purple swirl. ¡°It also makes a person¡­ have to relieve themself more quickly than the others.¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. It can¡¯t get a person drunk because it cures the alcohol affects immediately, and it induces urination quickly to help flush the toxins. She points to the next one, which is marked with a yellow set of three parallel lines. ¡°This one is a mana restorative. It¡¯s probably more accurate to call it a mana pool, as it¡¯s easier to take before casting, and it prevents exhaustion when using enduring spells. They¡¯re not as rare as blood restoratives, but their proof is difficult to attain, from what I¡¯ve heard, so it¡¯s not common. Also, a user can generally only drink one. They¡¯re poisonous to goblins.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± remarks Daniel. ¡°They have smaller bodies, so a harder alcohol would hit them more heavily. What would happen if you drank a mana restore with an antidote?¡± Kera¡¯tai thinks for a moment. ¡°Huh¡­ I don¡¯t know of anyone who would try. They¡¯re too valuable to waste on goblins or imps, and most everyone else is fine. I only get unstable on my feet after one. Though, I¡¯ve fainted from two.¡± It¡¯s all making enough sense to Daniel so far. He ponders aloud, ¡°And, I assume you can only ingest as many as will fit in your stomach, huh?¡± Impressed with the line of thinking, the Kirin woman nods. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°What about the last potation?¡± She fidgets, glancing at it. It has an emblem that resembles a dragon¡¯s head. She replies softly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a revival potation.¡± ¡°Revival? As in, different from the healing potation?¡± She confirms, ¡°Yes. It was meant for His Grace, the Red Dragon, in the off chance he were to fall in battle. Merely getting the potation into his mouth should his heart cease would revive him at full strength. It¡­ could even work on him¡­ now.¡± ¡°What if he has grievous wounds?¡± ¡°Healing potations could restore those wounds. The revival potion will ignore that for a time. Even a head alone can be revived, supposedly. I believe His Grace¡¯s concubine was carrying it.¡± ¡°I see. Who was his concubine?¡± ¡°A tiger woman wearing dragon scale pauldrons. That¡¯s all I remember about her.¡± Daniel ponders for a moment. He rescued two tiger women, but he doesn¡¯t recall if either of them were wearing pauldrons. One of them barely had any of her clothes remaining after the blast that incapacitated her. It¡¯s probably not a great idea to free them without being prepared to defend himself. In melee combat, most people on this side of the mountains are probably as strong or stronger than him by a wide margin. Daniel nods his head as he considers the information. ¡°So, I¡¯ll store the blood restorative, revival, and mana potations for now. Probably won¡¯t need the mana potation either.¡± Daniel puts the other four back into his potion bag, and he stores the unneeded bags in his consolidation bag. He¡¯ll finish organizing later. ¡°Now then, I want to talk to the soldiers I captured, though only one was awake when I stored her. Will you translate for me?¡± Kera¡¯tai agrees brightly, ¡°Of course, Master!¡± She fidgets nervously, though. It¡¯s clear the notion of being stored makes her uncomfortable. Daniel extracts the goblin woman who was already awake. And, as he hoped and expected, she emerges still screaming, ¡°-AAAAA! GYA GY-!¡± She sees Daniel again, and she squirms on the ground and screams. And, making things worse, Kera¡¯tai grips his shirt, startling him. ¡°Masterrrrr!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°How could you!?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± The Chi¡¯rinnis pouts as the goblin squirms away from them in futility. ¡°You had your way with her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Daniel sighs. He knocks his knuckle against her forehead, and she whines. ¡°Whaaat? You haven¡¯t even¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She panicked when I started putting her in the storage bag. Translate, please.¡± She pouts, but murmurs, ¡°If you say so, Master¡­¡± She looks at the goblin, who acknowledges who she is. Daniel will have to be patient, since Kera¡¯tai already said goblins are difficult to communicate with. **************** ¡°[This human is our master, now. His name is Daniel, but be sure to revere him as ¡®Master¡¯. He wants to apologize for scaring you, but he needed to get you away from the base.]¡± The goblin Kera¡¯tai is talking to is bound on her back, and she glances at Daniel briefly. She replies quickly, and Kera¡¯tai has to focus on listening to understand what the goblin means. She can understand Trading language, but she doesn¡¯t speak it herself. ¡°{He human? Why he Master?}¡± ¡°[He defeated us in battle. That is how it must be.]¡± ¡°{Th-! That no fair! Shek did best! Shek listen orders! Shek go home now.}¡± ¡°[I think Master intends to take you home in time, but you have to cooperate. He¡¯s a good Master. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.]¡± ¡°{G-Good Master?}¡± ¡°[He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?]¡± ¡°{He-... HE!...}¡± The goblin woman curls into a ball, hiding her naked body as much as possible from the human. Daniel, likewise, is looking away when he realized that she came out of the storage unit nude. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°I was just explaining her situation to her, Master. She¡¯s still nervous and doesn¡¯t like that you put her in storage, as you could probably guess, my wise Master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to flatter me. Ask her if she has any hostility towards me, please.¡± Kera¡¯tai nods in confirmation. ¡°[Master wants to know if you¡¯d be willing to express your gratitude to him for saving your life.]¡± ¡°{S-Save!? He try kill Shek!}¡± ¡°[He was defending the fortress he was charged with defending. He was within his rights to kill us all, and instead, he saved us.]¡± The goblin woman pouts softly. She asks sheepishly, ¡°{What Shek have do?}¡± Kera¡¯tai smiles and pets her arm. ¡°[You can offer him something, and I¡¯ll translate for you. Just remember, your very life is his now.]¡± The goblin woman pouts again. ¡°{Shek have to use body?}¡± ¡°[It would be a genuine expression of your gratitude and loyalty, yes?]¡± Daniel interrupts, ¡°This is turning into a really long question, Kera¡¯tai.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s not against the idea. We¡¯re just discussing how she can express her gratitude.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth.¡± Daniel finds her clothes and extracts them, as well as a blanket. He passes them behind himself without looking at her. ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll untie her if she¡¯ll behave. Same as you.¡± Kera¡¯tai again confirms with a nod. ¡°[Master is going to untie you. You¡¯ll have your chance. Don¡¯t waste it, or I¡¯ll kill you. And, don¡¯t try to hurt him.]¡± The goblin woman nods reluctantly, and Kera¡¯tai says, ¡°She agrees! She¡¯ll behave.¡± Daniel is suspicious, but he continues as normal for now. ¡°Please help her sit up. I¡¯ll start with her hands.¡± Kera¡¯tai follows his instructions, and he unties the knot binding her hands behind her back. He then hands her the unfolded blanket so she can cover herself, and she holds the blanket over her chest and body as he unties her ankles. Kera¡¯tai reminds Shek, ¡°[Remember, he¡¯s the most powerful sorcerer in the world. He¡¯s a Feldrok sorcerer. Don¡¯t try anything.]¡± ¡°{Shek won¡¯t!}¡± Daniel asks skeptically, ¡°Did you just tell her I¡¯m a ¡®Feldrok¡¯ sorcerer?¡± Kera¡¯tai blushes. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No. Since I¡¯m not a sorcerer.¡± ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t need to know that.¡± Daniel sits back once the goblin is free, and he states softly, ¡°You know the truth, Kera¡¯tai. Why do you insist on being loyal?¡± She smiles. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, Master? True strength does not know physical descriptors or titles.¡± The goblin woman fidgets with the blanket, glancing at Kera¡¯tai briefly. She lowers the blanket, squeaking at Daniel. ¡°{Sh-Shek ready¡­}¡± Kera¡¯tai nods in agreement. ¡°She says she¡¯s ready.¡± Daniel takes a breath and sighs. ¡°Ready for what?¡± ¡°To-...¡± Daniel flicks Kera¡¯tai¡¯s forehead, and she whines, ¡°Why! Masterrrr! I¡¯m only ensuring your second faithful-...¡± ¡°Neither of you are my servants.¡± Daniel pulls the blanket back up and grabs the goblin¡¯s clothes, handing them to her again. He signals Shek with a nod, and she gingerly takes the clothes. He continues lecturing Kera¡¯tai, ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of either of you. Any of you. Please translate what I¡¯m saying and not trying to do me any favors. I just want to treat her and let her go. If she needs escort to her village, I¡¯ll try to escort her, once we check with the others.¡± The Chi¡¯rinnis verifies in the trade language, ¡°[Shek, Master wants to be sure you want to bear his children.]¡± Shek blushes, and Daniel immediately accuses, ¡°You just embarrassed her, didn¡¯t you? Please take this seriously!¡± Kera¡¯tai giggles, especially when Shek squirms briefly. ¡°{Sh-Shek want babies¡­ Master give babies?}¡± Daniel glares at Kera¡¯tai, and she starts to falsely translate, ¡°She¡¯d be happy to follow-...¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Kera¡¯tai.¡± She pouts, ¡°I only did my most important duty, Master. To ensure your happiness.¡± He groans. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly happy as I am. Don¡¯t need anything else. If it¡¯ll make you happy for some unknown reason, when I complete what I¡¯m trying to accomplish, I¡¯ll spend the entire rest of my life indulging your fantasies. Until then, please take this seriously.¡± ¡°Y-You promise, Master?¡± ¡°Sure. But, only after I complete my goal.¡± She nods with a happy grin, feeling giddy for a moment. She almost forgets about the goblin woman watching her for a translation. She quickly says, ¡°[Master says he¡¯ll give us as many as we want once he completes his goal! He¡¯s very kind, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll keep his promise.]¡± ¡°{Sh-Shek no mind. Shek want live. And¡­ And food. Shek have food please?}¡± ¡°[Certainly. But, you have to answer Master¡¯s questions. Are you still gravely injured?]¡± Shek inspects herself as she puts her robe back on. ¡°{Shek no see blood. No hurt. Wake up and Master¡­}¡± She glares lightly at Daniel for a moment. Daniel asks, ¡°What did you tell her?¡± ¡°Nothing! I asked if she¡¯s injured. She says no, and that she remembers waking up before you, you know¡­ put her in storage.¡± ¡°Did it hurt her?¡± ¡°[Master wants to know if being in storage hurt you. What it was like.]¡± ¡°{It-!...}¡± Shek hesitates for a moment. ¡°{No¡­ No hurt¡­ Scary. Shek scream no, but Master no listen. Still screaming no when suddenly here.}¡± ¡°She says no. It scared her, but she didn¡¯t even feel the time pass. She just was suddenly here.¡± ¡°I see. Good to know. Also, that it strips their clothes off, for some reason. Might be a reason it¡¯s not widely used.¡± Kera¡¯tai nods in agreement. ¡°She also asked for food. But, of course, we can simply give her¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll feed her. She can share in dinner. Let me extract the others, though. I¡¯ll need to let time pass for them to wake up, after all.¡± ¡°Master, if you awaken them all at once, I can¡¯t guarantee none of them will attack.¡± ¡°Understood. Then, we¡¯ll start with the goblins, at least. What kind of threat does the succubus pose?¡± ¡°Succubus?¡± Daniel shows her using the interface, and she coos, ¡°Ooooohh! She¡¯s actually our cook.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re messing with me.¡± ¡°NO! She cooked what few meals we had the privilege of having. Her only offensive abilities are hypnosis spells and¡­ Wait! Why do you want her?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I¡¯m releasing all of them, remember? She looks the next-least imposing. The tiger women look like a handful if they put up a fight, so we¡¯ll do them last.¡± Kera¡¯tai gives an affirmative nod, but she continues to pout a little. ¡°You just like her because she looks more like a human¡­¡± ¡°Then, why were you first and a goblin second?¡± Kera¡¯tai flinches and blushes. She fidgets a little, and Daniel extracts the other three goblin women that are still unconscious. Shek, who is dressed in her robe again, remarks brightly, ¡°{Skloe! Is Skloe!}¡± She gravitates towards one of the other goblin women, and Kera¡¯tai translates, ¡°Apparently, she knows that one. Skloe.¡± Daniel nods, having come to the same conclusion. ¡°I did my best to stabilize them. Do any of them need potations as far as you can tell?¡± Kera¡¯tai studies the goblin women for a moment. ¡°They appear safe. But, I can use healing magic on them if you¡¯d prefer.¡± ¡°You can use healing magic?¡± Kera¡¯tai grins and nods. ¡°I can! Light magic, remember? Th-Though, the spells I know aren¡¯t very strong.¡± ¡°As long as it can close their minor wounds.¡± The bandages have disappeared, along with their clothes, and Kera¡¯tai confirms confidently. She begins healing the goblins one by one. ¡°Also, is there any chance you know language comprehension?¡± ¡°Language¡­ Oh! You mean so you can understand us?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work on me. But, if you don¡¯t mind using it on them to understand this language, that would make things easier.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°Why not? If anyone can conquer the world by learning a language, you¡¯d be halfway there, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± She blushes, nodding. ¡°I can¡¯t use it myself, but Aoloan can probably use it.¡± ¡°Aoloan? The succubus?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± confirms the demon woman. ¡°B-But, you absolutely can¡¯t agree to sleep with her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I mean it!¡± Kera¡¯tai tries to grab him, and they end up wrestling as he tries to insist she¡¯s worried over nothing. The Chi¡¯rinnis manages to pin Daniel to the ground, though he was mainly trying not to hurt her, and judging by their relatively matched strength, she¡¯s not trying to hurt him either. She¡¯s just trying to be assertive and insistent that he doesn¡¯t sleep with a succubus. What she fails to understand is that he already knows. Maybe it won¡¯t be the same as the fictional succubi in his world. Maybe she¡¯s not a nightmare demon that drains the men she becomes intimate with. Daniel¡¯s not trying to form attachments. That part is more than enough. Daniel smirks and jokes, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been defeated. I won¡¯t sleep with her. I promise.¡± Kera¡¯tai sighs and smiles. ¡°Very well. As long as you understand.¡± She allows him to sit up, and Daniel extracts the demon from storage. Together, the three watch over the unconscious prisoners, and only Aoloan and two of the unnamed goblins need healing magic from Kera¡¯tai, which does the same basic steps as the potation, inducing an accelerated healing response from the body, but without the potation. The difference is that it only works while Kera¡¯tai is actively healing them, and it consumes her own mana energy, which can exhaust her if she uses too much magic. Fortunately, their injuries are minor, and she has plenty leftover to heal Shek as well. It takes a few hours for the goblins to wake up. They aren¡¯t particularly brave creatures, but they do seem pretty hardy, since they were the fastest to bounce back from fairly serious injuries. Shek and Kera¡¯tai explain the situation to them, and they agree to remain docile. And, finally, Aoloan wakes up. Unlike the goblins, who panicked the moment they awakened, she makes eye contact with Kera¡¯tai first, and then Daniel, and she smiles. ¡°A human? So, we were rescued, were we?¡± Kera¡¯tai nods warmly. ¡°Yes. The Red Dragon was defeated.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ indeed¡­ Wait¡­ WHAT!?¡± Aoloan glances at Kera¡¯tai with wide eyes, and then at Daniel, who seems to be a simple human man with a strangely shaped staff slung across his back. He¡¯s so strange, she can¡¯t detect even a trace of magic coming from him. ¡°H-... How was Lord Dragon defeated?¡± Kera¡¯tai smiles and gestures at Daniel. Aoloan wriggles to sit up, demonstrating a skillful amount of dexterity. She tucks her knees under so she can sit on her calves, and she bows, ¡°Human, thank you for sparing me. I understand if you don¡¯t believe me, but my village is hostage to the dragons, so I had no choice.¡± Daniel glances at Kera¡¯tai, and she nods subtly. ¡°The dragons don¡¯t ask for cooperation. You cooperate, or everything you love ceases to exist.¡± Aoloan nods in agreement. Daniel offers gently, ¡°I defended myself and the fortress I was tasked with defending. But, I am sorry if you lost anyone in the battle.¡± Aoloan acknowledges him softly. ¡°Thank you. You are kind. I am sorry if we killed any of your allies in the battle.¡± Kera¡¯tai grins. ¡°Daniel was the only living soul in the base during our battle.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± With a nod to confirm, Daniel adds, ¡°Any bodies you saw were training dummies. I was serving as a testing platform for my¡­ uh¡­ spells.¡± Aoloan cocks her head. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± ¡°Nope. I was the only one-...¡± ¡°Not that¡­ You¡¯re lying. You didn¡¯t use magic.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I can read intentions with my own magic. I¡¯m not strong enough to read minds, but intentions are easy for me. And, you just lied about casting spells.¡± She looks into his eyes with a sincerity. ¡°You defeated a dragon¡­ without magic?¡± Kera¡¯tai excitedly grins. ¡°Can you believe it!?¡± ¡°Aoloan, right? My name is Daniel. Please call me that.¡± Aoloan bows again. ¡°I am indeed Aoloan. A pleasure to meet you, Lord Daniel. I accept my role as warbride and hope I can please you.¡± ¡°Not you, too.¡± Kera¡¯tai giggles sheepishly, ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± Daniel adds, ¡°No one here is a warbride. No one here owes me their lives. I¡¯m not even considering myself affiliated with the east anymore. I did my job defending the fortress. As far as they know, hopefully, I¡¯m dead. But, they banished me there for doing what I thought was right to save a life. I get why, but it still sucked. So, here we are. I saved who I could and who survived. I can¡¯t speak for those who fled the battle. But, please, don¡¯t revere me so highly. I just want to be Daniel.¡± Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan glance at each other, and they smile. Daniel sighs. ¡°Aoloan, Kera¡¯tai believes you should be able to cast language comprehension. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Indeed. You wish to understand Trade? Or, perhaps, Sphylarian?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ No. It won¡¯t work on me. If you don¡¯t mind, though, could you cast it on the goblins so they can speak in Imperial Common? Uh¡­ Easterner?¡± Aoloan glances at the goblins, acknowledging their existence for the first time. ¡°On goblins, my Lord?¡± Daniel sighs in disgust. ¡°You and Kera¡¯tai¡­ Yes, please.¡± Kera¡¯tai explains, ¡°[They are our sisters now, Aoloan. Master doesn¡¯t wish to treat any of us poorly.]¡± ¡°[I see¡­ Very well. I shall extend them due respect, I suppose.]¡± Aoloan smiles. ¡°It will be my pleasure, my Lord. Please excuse me for a moment while I cast the spell on them.¡± Daniel agrees politely, ¡°Thank you, Aoloan.¡± Aoloan casts the language spell on the goblins after explaining it to them, and Shek cautiously asks, ¡°Master understand Shek?¡± ¡°I do,¡± confirms the mechanic. ¡°But, you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Master¡¯. I¡¯m just Daniel. Nice to be able to talk to you.¡± She smiles, giggling happily. She asks, ¡°Master no hurt Shek or others?¡± ¡°No. Not unless you try to hurt me. Once we figure out where we are, you¡¯re free to go and head back to your homes. Or wherever else you want to go.¡± The goblins glance at each other, and then share a glance with Aoloan. Aoloan asks, ¡°You¡­ are freeing us?¡± Daniel nods civilly to confirm. ¡°I¡¯m not an actual soldier or anything. Just Daniel. I bound you so you wouldn¡¯t attack me when you woke back up. Since we¡¯re getting along, you may leave at any time if you so wish.¡± ¡°And,... You won¡¯t attack?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°So long as you don¡¯t attack me.¡± Aoloan asks, ¡°What is your goal, Lord Daniel?¡± ¡°My goal?¡± ¡°What are you trying to achieve, if not to serve your kingdom?¡± ¡°Ah. Fair question. Well, I know their motivations for the war; they believe everyone serving the same apparent goal as the Demon Queen wants to conquer the east. But, something doesn¡¯t seem right to me.¡± Aoloan remarks, ¡°Kera¡¯tai may have already told you, but¡­ We¡¯re not that strongly organized. The Demon Queen doesn¡¯t want to destroy the east, but¡­ I don¡¯t know why she started the war in the first place, to be honest.¡± Kera¡¯tai nods in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ve had a lot of people coming from the far west, but no one really seems to know why. The Demon Queen ordered it, and we obeyed. She has never been wrong before.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Then, my first goal is to figure out why she ordered that.¡± Kera¡¯tai gasps. ¡°You can¡¯t just approach the Queen, Master! Especially as a human!¡± He¡¯s not a complete fool, but he does confirm, ¡°I agree. But, I can see if I can find anyone who knows.¡± He strokes his chin, planning his continued path forward. ¡°Maybe the Queen does hate the east. Maybe the population is growing out of control. Maybe the east provoked the war. Won¡¯t know until I dig a little deeper.¡± ¡°Why would you want to know?¡± asks Aoloan softly. ¡°I might¡¯ve mindlessly served the kingdom if nothing had changed from where I was before I got banished to the front lines. But, now I have questions. And, my loyalty got me nowhere.¡± Kera¡¯tai says warmly, ¡°With your strength, Master, you could settle down in a nice village, have a family with your beloved, and forget all your other worries¡­¡± Aoloan narrows her eyes at Kera¡¯tai, and the Chi¡¯rinnis shoots her a glare. However, the demon speaks tenderly, ¡°She is right, my Lord. The mere fact that you were able to defeat a drake, let alone a dragon, would be enough to earn you respect. Though, you¡¯ll likely earn the ire of the Dragon Lord once he learns of you.¡± ¡°Ah! Excellent point. But, I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I have to. For now, we should be within a few hours of Kera¡¯tai¡¯s village. I¡¯ll figure out where I¡¯m headed after that.¡± The women nod together. As they get closer to the village, Daniel asks about the tiger women. Aoloan reveals that they should be peaceful enough with the dragon gone, but they¡¯re a proud and independent people, so they¡¯re more likely to simply leave. Daniel states that¡¯s fine, and he extracts them as well, waiting for them to wake up as the group makes camp for the night. Both Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai confirm that neither of them is ¡®the dragon¡¯s concubine¡¯, though Daniel did collect all of the bodies, so unless she was one of the ones to flee, she¡¯s likely the one he got the revival potation from. Though, he admittedly didn¡¯t pay attention to which person that was. The two women wake up, and Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai are the two to explain to them. Daniel provides them with prepared bags with some supplies and daggers once the other two confirm they won¡¯t attack. They keep their distance from Daniel, but Kera¡¯tai reassures him quietly that they are very good at detecting lies, similar to Aoloan. Of course, with the large handful of relative enemies Daniel has surrounding him, there¡¯s no way anything can be as simple as camping out and continuing forward. **************** Chapter 24: The Protector of the Covenant ¡°Lord Daniel?¡± Daniel sighs. It¡¯s not Aoloan. It¡¯s Paet, the elder of the two young tigeress women. While possessing more features of a tiger than the gatonines do with cats, they aren¡¯t much different in the grand scheme of things. One has attractive blue coloring with black stripes, while the other has silvery gray hair and fur where present, with dark gray stripes. Both of their eyes are vibrant jade-green, with cat-like vertical pupils. Though, their expressions are relatively gentle at the moment. ¡°I told you, Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai are messing with me. Please just call me Daniel.¡± Paet glances at Weya, her companion, and they both fidget. With a sigh, Daniel asks, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Commander Kera¡¯tai mentioned that you collected all of the bodies felled in the battle.¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment as he continues sorting small items in a couple bags. He replies cautiously, ¡°I did.¡± He keeps his hand close to his hip, where his revolver is located. He still hasn¡¯t fired it, but its hammer cycles properly, so it shouldn¡¯t have issues. ¡°Did¡­ Did she still have her revival potation?¡± Again, Daniel hesitates to answer. He feels like they¡¯re being sincere, and they aren¡¯t trying to probe him as an enemy, but as an ally. ¡°Yes. I have it. Though, I don¡¯t know which body is hers. I won¡¯t revive the dragon.¡± Paet shakes her head. She sinks to the ground and bows her head to the ground itself. Weya follows suit, and Paet pleads softly, ¡°Please revive our [Mikadresselle]. We shall serve you in payment, and pay any price.¡± ¡°Mikadresselle?¡± ¡°Yes. In simple terms, she is our princess. Dattakoriens answer to the Demon Queen when she calls, but we are protected by the Mikadresselle. She is our voice. It¡­ was¡­ beyond her control that she became concubine to the Dragon Lord¡¯s younger brother.¡± Daniel ponders the information with a nod. While it¡¯s definitely a tale incomplete, he believes the sincerity of the presentation of the story. From the context, he figures the Mikadresselle is close to a princess or duchess, and the ¡®Dattakoriens¡¯ -the tigerfolk- regard her as a high ranking official in that regard. ¡°Tell me about her. What is her role?¡± Paet explains, ¡°She answers to the Queen, and she chooses her warriors when battles are decided. It was my and Weya¡¯s great honor to serve alongside her, as well as our comrades. But, without her, the Queen can order us as slaves, should she be so inclined.¡± ¡°I meant more of her personality. Is she a cruel person? Will she get along with a human?¡± Paet confirms confidently. ¡°She is open-minded and slow to judgment or anger. That you have treated the rest of us well will reflect highly on her. Her voice would be strong in aiding in your endeavors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need connections right now, but I believe you. Would you give your life for her?¡± Both Dattakoriens nod. Their feline ears flick nervously, but not in attempted deceit. ¡°She is kind and wise. Much like Lord Daniel.¡± ¡°Ah. Flattery. Nice.¡± Daniel¡¯s sarcasm is just for the sake of sarcasm. He has no objections about reviving a princess, since he has no one else to revive at the moment. Assuming she has the influence these two claim, it could prove to be useful down the road. But, more importantly, if he uses -even if it¡¯s considered a waste- the revival potation on this Mikadresselle, then she can¡¯t beg for the dragon to be revived in turn. He has only the one, after all. Daniel agrees to revive her, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll revive her. But, you have to make sure she doesn¡¯t try to kill me. Agreed?¡± The two tiger-like women nod in agreement. ¡°Of course, my Lord.¡± ¡°If I have to kill her again, I¡¯m not helping you.¡± They nod. ¡°We will defend you if she is hostile. But, I assure you, she will hear reason.¡± Daniel agrees to revive the Mikadresselle. He invites them to pick out which of the bodies is hers. They can recognize her apparently rare golden color with red stripes, which is certainly not like any other tiger of Earth, but because all of the beastfolk were exotic looking with colors that wouldn¡¯t be natural on Earth for the terrestrial creatures they resemble, he paid it no mind. And, Daniel recognizes the fancy shoulder pauldrons she¡¯s wearing, as well as a fairly elegant outfit compared to the others. It¡¯s tattered compared to what it¡¯s supposed to look like, and because of the blood and injuries, she didn¡¯t stand out against the other corpses. However, once she¡¯s extracted, both tiger women confirm she is definitely the Mikadresselle. Daniel then finds his potation bag and extracts the revival potation, identifying it via the dragon emblem on it; the most distinctive symbol of the five symbols present. Aoloan asks softly, ¡°My Lord,... Are you certain?¡± Daniel confirms with a chuckle, ¡°Sure. Who else should I use it on, presently? If I need more, maybe I should collect some more. So long as they¡¯re in storage, I have all the time in the world, right?¡± She nods her head in astonished acquiescence. ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Paet adds to emphasize, ¡°The Mikadresselle has a strong voice in the Court of the Covenant. She will be a strong ally for you, my Lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Daniel¡¯s reply is a little dismissive, though he¡¯s confident enough it¡¯s true. He feeds the revival potation to the Dattakorien woman. He¡¯s skeptical that a deceased person will revive, but there is magic in this world, so he approaches his own skepticism with a cautious optimism. And, sure enough, the woman¡¯s body squirms and she coughs, taking a breath. Daniel then feeds her a healing potation and a blood restorative, ensuring her recovery is assured, since she definitely lost a lot of blood, given the wounds she has. The two tiger women relax and bow. ¡°Thank you, Lord Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m not nobility or a master. PLEASE just call me Daniel.¡± ¡°We can not. That you showed such reverence for our most exalted, you are surely worthy of great prestige.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Where I come from, it¡¯s just decent behavior to try to help others.¡± The two stare at him, and he instructs, trying to deflect, ¡°Take care of her. I¡¯m going to continue sorting my inventory.¡± They nod, and they carefully move her to one of the shelter shells, tucking her in and nursing her as they monitor her wellbeing. She¡¯s certainly stable, and the healing potation restored her injuries, so it¡¯s mostly a matter of time waiting for her to awaken. And, the sun is setting, so it¡¯ll soon be time to sleep. Daniel approaches Paet early in the evening. ¡°Paet?¡± ¡°Y-yes, My Lord?¡± She fidgets, facing him with a rather docile presence. Daniel asks, ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes, I believe so, my Lord.¡± ¡°And, do you want to sleep with me?¡± ¡°Wh-!? Um, My Lord, I will do as you ask¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I want to know if you, yourself, desire to be intimate with me.¡± She hesitates, and he quickly adds before she agrees again under some misguided sense of obligation. ¡°I¡¯m hoping the answer is ¡®no¡¯. I¡¯d like someone to keep Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai away while I sleep. You can sleep as well, but I need someone trustworthy in my proximity.¡± Paet points at herself, asking, ¡°A-... And you choose me, My Lord?¡± Daniel nods with a sigh. ¡°I KNOW I can¡¯t rely on Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai to control themselves, and the goblins are subordinate to all of us and content with that subordination. That leaves just you or Weya. You seem most mature.¡± Paet blushes and bows. ¡°Y-You flatter me, my Lord. I¡­ If it¡¯s what you wish, I shall protect you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be alert all night. Just be close to deter the other two. That¡¯s all I want.¡± She nods confidently. ¡°I think I understand, my Lord. I shall not leave your side.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I just want a peaceful night¡¯s sleep if I can attain it.¡± She states a little more gung ho than he was planning on, ¡°I shall ensure it, my Lord.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± In any case, that¡¯s one small problem solved. They establish a watch rotation for watching over the Mikadresselle, whose name -or, friendly name, like the others- is Baeka. Baeka is resting peacefully with no signs of complication from the various potations Daniel used on her. She might wake up with a hangover, thanks to their alcoholic nature, but she¡¯ll likely wake up, which is better than she was a few moments ago. Daniel finishes his evening tasks and lays down to sleep, sleeping once more on his storage bags as a pillow. True to her word, Paet keeps close to Daniel, sleeping in his shelter, but not cuddled against him the way Kera¡¯tai did the last few nights. She is quiet and peaceful, and if anything, Daniel kind of likes having her around. The next morning, Baeka wakes up as they¡¯re preparing breakfast. ¡°Wh-... Where am I?¡± Paet explains, catching her up on the battle and their proximity to Kera¡¯tai¡¯s village. ¡°A Feldrok sorcerer?¡± asks the Mikadresselle after it¡¯s explained to her. Daniel retorts dryly, ¡°I object, but no one¡¯s been listening to me.¡± ¡°But, you defeated our dragon leader, did you not?¡± Daniel cautiously confirms. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°And¡­ you chose to revive me?¡± He nods civilly. ¡°Yes. At the request of your allies.¡± He gestures at Paet and Weya, and Baeka smiles at them. ¡°Thank you all¡­ My duty was supposed to be to Lord Red, but I am thankful to have been spared.¡± She bows to Daniel the same way the others did to plead for Baeka¡¯s life. Daniel replies gently, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just treat me well, please. We¡¯ll be out of each other¡¯s hair soon enough.¡± However, Baeka remains in the bowing position. ¡°Please, Lord Daniel, Feldrok Sorcerer of the Eastern Realm; please save my people.¡± Daniel stares at her for a moment. For the moment, the others are busy bathing themselves. Daniel asks, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Our people are suffering from a plague. The dragons promised a solution, but without Lord Red to keep his promise,... I fear our people will slowly wither and die.¡± Daniel winces. ¡°A¡­ plague?¡± He¡¯s far from a doctor, and if she¡¯s relying on him actually being a sorcerer, she¡¯s going to be severely disappointed. She nods wearily. ¡°Yes. It is afflicting more and more of our people every day.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Daniel hesitates. He can¡¯t feign ignorance on solving a disease. But then, there are many things that he may be able to mitigate, given the advantages of antidote potations and his knowledge of modern technology. Reluctant, but wanting to help if he can, Daniel asks, ¡°What is the nature of this plague?¡± ¡°It is a plague the dragons have cured before with ancient medicine. It starts with our people losing strength and becoming weary. And, more obvious signs are losing teeth and blood, as well as wounds reopening even without new injury or strain. Eventually, curse shakes and death are close behind.¡± Daniel listens patiently, and he tries to absorb the information. Whatever it is sounds like a rather elaborate disease, shutting down the victim¡¯s body slowly and painstakingly. If it¡¯s something similar to ALS -Lou Gehrig¡¯s disease-, there¡¯s almost nothing he can do to even slow the disease¡¯s progression. But then, something sounds off about some of the symptoms she described. Curious, he asks, ¡°Tell me, Baeka; does the skin of those suffering this plague turn a yellowish color?¡± She confirms nervously. ¡°Y-Yes. Not long before death, and during the ensuing madness that overtakes some.¡± ¡°And, do they bruise from even light strikes that would normally never bruise?¡± With wide eyes, she nods in surprise. ¡°Y-yes! You know of this plague?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I hope so. Tell me, do you recognize this flavor?¡± Daniel withdraws a couple of different things from storage; some fruits that have a very citrus flavor, something very similar to raspberries, and something similar to broccoli -which disgusts him, but contains vital nutrients if anything else is unavailable-. ¡°Do your people regularly eat any of these?¡± Baeka is repulsed at first. ¡°N-... No. We¡¯re carnivores by nature. Foods like these induce homosexuality and weak constitutions.¡± Daniel stares at her for a moment. ¡°Wow¡­ You¡­ actually believe that?¡± She stares at him in turn. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Can you tell me how your people came to those two conclusions?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ sure¡­¡± ¡°I figured as much.¡± Daniel returns the fruits and vegetables to his bag. ¡°I am fairly confident, from what you¡¯ve described, that your people are suffering from scurvy. It¡¯s actually a relatively simple affliction, but mysterious if you don¡¯t know the cause.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know that I understand, my Lord.¡± ¡°In somewhat complex terms, it¡¯s a deficiency in vitamin c; a vitamin found in many fruits and vegetables. Much as I hate the greens myself, fruits are a good source.¡± Daniel adds as he gestures gently with his hands, ¡°With the symptoms you described, it sounds like scurvy. I bet, when the dragons provided their ¡®cure¡¯, your people recover pretty quickly.¡± Baeka can only nod as she stares at him, hypnotized by his revelation. ¡°And, I¡¯d be willing to bet the ¡®cure¡¯ tastes extremely tangy or sour.¡± Again she is blown away. ¡°Y-You can cure it?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°There¡¯s not really anything to cure. You just need to start intentionally increasing your vitamin c intake. Fruits, berries, vegetables¡­ There are a lot. I don¡¯t know all of them, but you can usually tell if it has a slightly acidic flavor, like these berries.¡± Daniel gives Baeka a couple of the raspberry-like berries, and she nibbles on one. She looks at him, asking, ¡°This is the cure?¡± ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not a ¡®cure¡¯, per se. You need your people to start incorporating things like this into their diet. Farming them is a bonus. You can sometimes squeak by eating prey that contains vitamin C because they eat things high in vitamin C. However, if your prey doesn¡¯t ingest enough, which can be affected by the region you¡¯re in, you don¡¯t get enough, and you eventually develop scurvy. Supplement your diet with fruits, especially, but vegetables as well, and you should see an improvement quickly.¡± Baeka crawls on her knees, taking Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Please cure my people, Daniel.¡± ¡°I just told you¡­¡± ¡°You must present this wisdom to my people.¡± ¡°Why me? You¡¯re a leader, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-... Yes. But, there are those who will object¡­ We have been promised a cure by the dragons, so long as I abide by their demands¡­ To suggest something else¡­ It would be adjacent to blasphemy.¡± Daniel sighs as he looks down. He murmurs softly, ¡°Of course it is¡­¡± He looks at her, asking, ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± She replies nervously, ¡°Convince our people of the true nature of this plague.¡± She shrinks her posture a little, adding at a near whisper, ¡°And¡­ should they still refuse to listen¡­¡± She glances at Daniel¡¯s ¡°staff¡±, slung across his back. ¡°U-Utilize your Feldrok magic¡­¡± Daniel cocks his head. He replies cautiously, ¡°You understand¡­ My methods kill people, right? I can¡¯t just demonstrate parlor tricks. If you ask me to intervene, someone will die.¡± Baeka hesitates, but she stays steadfast. ¡°I understand. If it means ending our reliance on the dragons, then so be it.¡± ¡°One last concern I have; will this not cause trouble between Dattakoriens and the dragons? If they¡¯re manipulating you through such a basic ailment, will they not be angered to lose you as subordinates?¡± She hardens her expression, but it¡¯s not in anger at Daniel. ¡°I once believed, like many others, that the dragons were a noble, proud, and elegant race. But, as¡­ concubine, I saw behind the illusion. They are cruel to their own if they express any but the will of the Dragon Lord, which is bloodshed and death of lesser races. When our people first suffered from this¡­ ¡®scurvy¡¯ disease, it is said that it was after a series of plagues had destroyed our largest cities, decimated swaths of farmland just before harvest, and poisoned the reserves.¡± She clenches her fists, digging her sharp claws into her palms. She nearly whispers the last part through gritted teeth, ¡°And ever since, we¡¯ve lived off only what we could hunt; the knowledge of what else was safe to eat lost long ago. And, every few years¡­¡± Baeka becomes unable to speak as she trembles with rage, and Paet adds softly, ¡°As carnivores larger than we are, our only option was to speak to the dragons. And, they shared medicine with us, so long as we provide tribute.¡± Weya adds, ¡°Regardless, we are nothing but servants to them now, and not only expendable, but actively hunted and killed by dragons for sport.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I see. I had no idea. I¡¯ll meet with your people, Baeka, but I can¡¯t promise I can save your people. Not without doing something about this Dragon Lord. I was able to defeat his brother because I was adequately prepared and he wasn¡¯t. The Dragon Lord will undoubtedly be prepared for me.¡± She reassures him. ¡°If you can only save us from ignorance, if that truly is the cure to this plague, then that is better than nothing. Even if we simply have to keep the wisdom secret, we shall. Most of us don¡¯t trust easily, but anything is better than what we suffer now.¡± ¡°I understand. Then, we¡¯ll head out after our first task of the day. Kera¡¯tai, we¡¯ll return you to your village today. Aoloan, you may wish to remain here as well.¡± Both of them ask, ¡°Whaaaa-?¡± ¡°Kera¡¯tai, you¡¯re the commander of the militia that took away their Mikadresselle. I know it wasn¡¯t your choice, but that¡¯s the perception people who don¡¯t know what I know would have. Aoloan,...¡± The demoness accuses smugly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a good excuse for me, Daniel.¡± Daniel halts his thought. She¡¯s not wrong. She wasn¡¯t a high-ranking officer or anything, and she¡¯s likely the more dangerous of the two. Magic doesn¡¯t directly affect him, but indirect effects, like magically summoned flames burning him, can still affect him. This means that he has no way of knowing for sure if he¡¯s immune to hypnosis or other similar effects until he experiences them. Daniel sighs. ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t want to admit this, but where I come from, it¡¯s acceptable. I¡¯m not attracted to women. I¡¯m attracted to men.¡± All of the women present stare at him blankly. He adds uncomfortably, ¡°Yeah, so,... I¡¯d suggest we part ways while we¡¯re on good terms. Thank you for your hospitality while we¡¯ve been together.¡± Kera¡¯tai¡¯s brain finally reboots, and she asks, ¡°But¡­ what about¡­ conquering me?¡± ¡°Hmm? We¡¯re even, aren¡¯t we? I defeated you once, you defeated me once.¡± He watches her face for a moment, and he can see the moment it registers; the small wrestling match that she ¡®won¡¯. ¡°Regardless, I told you, I don¡¯t collect warbrides. Now you know why. Please wish your friends and family well.¡± Daniel bows respectfully. ¡°Take care, Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan. Please see Aoloan and the goblins home safely, if you would.¡± Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan are both stunned, and they glance at each other. But, Daniel needs to move on. He had already resolved himself not to form attachments, especially after how close he was getting to Wenlianna, only for it to need to evaporate. He¡¯s used to being a tool. He can mentally adjust when he¡¯s just being used. He¡¯s not helping Baeka overcome a simple ailment -assuming it is scurvy-, he¡¯s going to likely have to kill someone. And, that will be a precursor to his real target in the matter, which is another reason he doesn¡¯t want to drag along a bunch of companions. Thankfully, Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan reluctantly give in, though Kera¡¯tai makes a point of warning, ¡°You better come back as soon as your mission is done, Daniel.¡± ¡°Wh-... Why?¡± Aoloan fills in, apparently thinking the same thing when Kera¡¯tai nods in agreement; ¡°You owe it to us to let us try to convert you.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°And, if you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll worry about that later.¡± She smiles. ¡°Come back soon, Daniel.¡± She winks at him. He smirks. Of any of them, he suspects Aoloan is sharp enough to realize the truth. But, she¡¯s going along with it, so he¡¯s alright with that outcome. With the three tigress women, Daniel joins them to head for their own village or settlement. He has a fair amount of rations that would last him, alone, years in the storage bags he has. However, it also contains plenty of fruit and vegetables, which should help get the afflicted back up to fighting strength as quickly as possible. The real problem won¡¯t be healing them, though. It¡¯ll be dealing with the fallout of breaking the illusion that allows those in power to control the rest of the tigerfolk. Daniel ensures he has his ammunition handy and that each weapon dry-fires like it¡¯s supposed to. For the time being, he can¡¯t replenish ammo, so he¡¯ll have to be conservative. But, he has enough if he¡¯s careful to last a good long while; more than he should justifiably need simply for defending himself. For now, he¡¯ll have to see what he¡¯s up against. *************** The one known by lesser races only as ¡®the Dragon Lord¡¯ is truly a ruling lord in a loosely-formed empire. He stands above all, save the only being he seems to hold in some regard similar in level to himself; the Demon Queen. It¡¯s unclear the relationship they hold, but regardless, he is left to his own devices because of his own immense power, as well as the power of the other dragons at his side. He is the being she is kneeling before now. Not because she wants to, of course. She was born wrong. She is not a dragon, and the dragons never let her forget it. She doesn¡¯t know why they hate her so much, but they do. And, she has been magically enslaved to the Dragon Lord. She has no name. She is just ¡®Slave¡¯. In fact, she¡¯s the only slave she knows of in the Dragon Lord¡¯s employ, and it¡¯s been that way ever since she was born. They look upon her like a monster; a wretch. Instead of horns, she has large, triangular ears on top of her head, covered in black fur matching her dark black hair, even though she can assume a humanoid form similar to the other servants of the dragons. Instead of a majestic tail with impenetrable scales, her tail is soft with bushy black fur. She is ugly to the dragons, in either her human or true form. She never asked to be born. But, she has been, and for now, she can only obey her orders. ¡°Slave¡­¡± His voice rumbles the room and commands all attention. She looks up, waiting for instruction as always. ¡°I tire of looking at your wretched appearance. Prove you are not useless as well. Go to the Citadel and retrieve the treasure within.¡± She flinches. She replies softly, ¡°Master, the Citadel treasure¡­ no one has been able to reach it¡­ The feral Feldrok¡­¡± ¡°I did not ask for an opinion. Go. Do not return until you have the treasure.¡± She can¡¯t resist a direct order for long. She bows, replying quietly, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She departs for the Citadel, an ancient fortress of unknown origin. According to stories, which she only knows by overhearing the various servants and allies of the dragons when they gossipped, the Citadel is one of the last remnants of a society belonging to the Feldrok race, demonic monsters that once ruled the world. The Feldroks are monsters that even dragons struggle to defeat, and they¡¯re said to be capable of using all magic in the world, even some that has been forgotten since their near-extinction. So far as anyone knows, the Feral Feldrok is the last one in existence, and though it¡¯s alone, Feldroks can live almost forever. She doesn¡¯t stand a chance, of course. The Dragon Lord knows this. He¡¯s sending her to die or be stranded. And, if by some miracle, she defeats the Feral Feldrok, the Dragon Lord can claim the untouched treasure housed in the heart of the Citadel. The stories are varied, but one thing is true, the treasure is coveted by almost all living beings that know what it actually is supposed to be, which includes the Dragon Lord himself. As she¡¯s leaving, a messenger darts in past her, crying out to the Dragon Lord. Her ears are powerful, even if they are ugly. She can hear him explain, ¡°My Lord! I-It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s your brother!¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s been slain!¡± She hesitates, but she can¡¯t stop. She has to follow her last orders, and she was ordered to retrieve the treasure of the Citadel. However, she can feel the immense pressure of devastatingly dangerous rage surging in the Dragon Lord¡¯s hoard, where he¡¯s probably very close to killing the messenger. She can¡¯t disobey her orders, but she can choose how she carries them out. And, she decides to pick up the pace and disappear before she becomes collateral when the Dragon Lord¡¯s sorrow and anger flare. He sent his brother to break through the lines and conquer the easterner fortress beyond the mountains. From there, they would begin claiming the territory around it before any of the other covenant leaders can respond, allowing the Dragons to control the resources for a profit. It was a sure victory, as the dragons are virtually invincible against any of the weapons the eastern Empire and its allies can forge. No blade can pierce or cut their scales, no arrow can pierce their hides, and no mount can defeat them in speed via land, sea, or sky. The only dragons defeated by easterners in history required thousands of soldiers in exchange and dozens of battles where fortresses were decimated. But, it has only been a little over a week since the Lord¡¯s brother departed to launch his attack. Anyone other than the dragon himself would take around a week to return to the Dragon Lord with news. Which means, he was slain the very day he attacked the easterners. While the Dragon Lord is likely to be furiously enraged, he won¡¯t launch the retaliation yet. His power has made him complacent, but he knows that he dare not face an unknown threat if someone was able to kill his brother in a single day. So, he¡¯s going to send scouts to find this adversary and learn its weaknesses. The last thing she wants is to be part of that endeavor. Suddenly, trying to conquer the Citadel alone isn¡¯t such a curse compared with hunting a dragonslayer. And, if a miracle occurs, maybe she¡¯ll meet the dragonslayer WITHOUT having orders to try to kill him herself. In that situation, maybe even she will¡­ Tears fall from her eyes. She can keep her expression pretty stoic, but she¡¯s not devoid of emotions. She never asked for the life she¡¯s stuck in. She wants to be free. She wants to explore. She wants to see the world and eat food that has tastes matching the delightful smells coming from the meals served to the Lord and his kin. She wants to have someone to talk to and do all of those things with. She wants to be able to smile. **************** Chapter 25: The Mechanic Who Became A Dragonslayer Daniel didn¡¯t lead the happiest or most luxurious life on Earth. He didn¡¯t have much to lose, so he¡¯s not in much hurry to go back. He was summoned by humans to destroy their enemies. And yet, even with all of what he could give, he was exiled, and he ended up helping some of the very enemies that tried to destroy the fortress he was exiled to. Daniel is still in no hurry to go back to Earth. There are good people in this world, and they have a certain charm. All of that said, he¡¯s thankful he came from Earth with his knowledge of ancient troubles and advancements of technology. Even simple baseline knowledge, like what he¡¯s had from years of browsing the internet and going down rabbit-holes of knowledge, proves to be incredibly valuable to a variety of cultures that either rely on magic, or are being manipulated by powerful magic beings. In this case, it was obvious the moment he was able to see the first and worst patients; it was definitely scurvy, down to the yellowing of their eyes and skin and losing teeth. He shows the healthy how to make juices out of fruits and vegetables, which are much easier to feed to their people. The trickiest part, though, is convincing them that it¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s not an instant-cure, like the magical potations that the demons and demon allies use. And, the dragons have utilized a full social experiment on the Dattakoriens, convincing them that fruits and vegetables are hazardous to their health -the exact opposite of the truth-. While not immediately apparent, this forced a reliance on the dragons, who then controlled ¡®the cure¡¯, allowing them to manipulate the Dattakoriens. Unfortunately, the territory belonging to the tigerfolk is not what Daniel expected. It¡¯s a lot less forest, and more of a mountainous valley. There are plenty of animals to hunt, most of which feed on the grasses and small shrubs that grow in the valley. But, unless cultivated, no fruit seems to be capable of growing in the valley where the Dattakoriens live. Fortunately, there is abundant water and means to fertilize soil, so he shows them how to grow the various plants that he has seeds or seeding portions of thanks to the rations he captured from his victory. It only takes two days, however, to prove Daniel¡¯s wisdom. All of the sickest of the Dattakoriens have recovered enough strength to eat solid foods and even participate in normal work. While the tiger-like hunters and gatherers aren¡¯t ironsmiths by any stretch, they are capable of using simple tools, since they make stone-arrow heads from various hard materials. Daniel shows them how to make some simple utensils to make it easier for those who lost their teeth to tenderize and cut their food. Fortunately, the majority of their teeth -and the first ones lost in most cases- are sharp like a typical feline¡¯s, which aren¡¯t intended as much for chewing. After the first two days have passed, Baeka pulls Daniel aside alone after the usual checkups result in countless thanks and offers of gifts for Daniel, which he does his best to insist on gifts that are much less valuable, such as meat or drink that can be spared, simple wooden trinkets, or other cultural artwork; things that have more meaning than value. Once alone, Baeka begins to form a question, ¡°Daniel¡­ I¡¯ve been wondering¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What you told Lady Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan¡­ Is it true?¡± ¡°Which thing are you asking about?¡± She fidgets a little, looking away. ¡°That¡­ That you¡¯re attracted¡­ to males¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Worked pretty well, didn¡¯t it? Or, well enough. I don¡¯t think Aoloan bought it.¡± She looks at him, not satisfied by his answer and needing more clarification. He rubs his neck, adding softly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t true. But,... Listen, I don¡¯t have an easy time trusting people. Women, even less so. It comes from my¡­¡± He halts, quickly shifting what he says. ¡°From my hometown. I had a really bad experience in the past, and¡­¡± He takes a breath and sighs. ¡°I focus on my purpose now. Things that I can accomplish without the need of anyone else¡¯s input, if possible. Or, limited to entirely straightforward assistance, I suppose. The last few months haven¡¯t changed my mind. I end up friends with a noblewoman in the Kingdom of Mornistae, and I get banished for HOW I saved the second Princess¡¯s life. I worked diligently at the base where¡­ we, uh, ¡®met¡¯, and I was treated rather poorly. I know why, but it didn¡¯t instill a trust in any of the women I was getting close to there, either. Kera¡¯tai believes I¡¯m more powerful than I am, and wants access to that. Aoloan sees a weak-willed target, which isn¡¯t far from the truth. I¡¯m glad I could help your people, truly. I¡¯m more glad it was something I knew how to help with. But, until I know I can trust someone, I¡¯m not actively looking for an intimacy with anyone. Man or woman.¡± Baeka looks down for a moment as she ponders what he just said. She replies softly, ¡°You feel like those around you merely use you?¡± Daniel knows it sounds a little insecure, but he nods. ¡° I do. It¡¯s been that way since I was a child. I¡¯m easily manipulated by women. Those with ability but no willpower are easily used and discarded. I LIKE being helpful, I like using my abilities. I just hate being discarded. So, I instead keep it on my terms and leave as soon as I can. An opportunity arose for me to leave the kingdom that was gearing up to hate me for doing what I thought was right, so I took it. An opportunity to uphold my duty as a person stationed at Fort Peony and leave that environment at the same time arose, so I did what I had to do. An opportunity arose to escape Kera¡¯tai¡¯s advances and Aoloan¡¯s dangerous personality, so I took those escapes as well. Soon enough, I¡¯ll leave here as well. I know what I¡¯m waiting for. It should be only another few days at most, if my estimation is correct.¡± Baeka fidgets with her hands. ¡°Is¡­ Is there any way I could get to know you? The you that¡­ isn¡¯t defined by your abilities? What do you like? What is your favorite food?¡± Daniel smiles softly. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re being sincere. Truly. But, I know I have to go. First and foremost, I have to figure out why I¡¯m here. I have to find my purpose and complete it. Once it¡¯s complete, I hope we can meet then, when I¡¯m free to entertain personal freedoms.¡± She cocks her head in confusion. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ What mission do you have that you are so bound to?¡± ¡°I was tasked with destroying the enemies of the Kingdom of Mornistae. At a glance, that would be the Demon Queen. But, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the enemy they thought she was. I want to see what this side of the world looks like, and learn who the real enemy is.¡± Again, Baeka is confused. ¡°You¡­ speak like you aren¡¯t a subject of your kingdom¡­¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. I killed a dragon. I have no interest in power or ruling. But, I doubt I need to fear anyone who fears dragons, do I?¡± She scoffs, and then she begins laughing as it sinks in. Daniel¡¯s not usually arrogant, at least not intentionally, but every now and then, even he can acknowledge what advantages he carries. Baeka admits softly after she calms down, ¡°Daniel¡­ I hope you know¡­ not everyone confesses an admiration of you out of desire to manipulate you.¡± With a smile, he replies gently, ¡°I know that. But, a smile shared between casual friends is much better than a smile that leads to betrayal.¡± She sighs quietly. ¡°You¡¯re strange, Daniel. Mysterious. I think that¡¯s part of your charm. But, you should be mindful that those that want you now can¡¯t wait forever.¡± ¡°I encourage you not to.¡± Daniel looks towards the village. ¡°Looks like today¡¯s the day.¡± She cocks her head, and her ears twitch as she listens. ¡°H-... How did you hear that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. The birds and bugs stopped making noise a minute or so ago. And, I can see some of the villagers congregating.¡± Daniel withdraws his rifle from his magic bag, and Baeka asks, ¡°That staff¡­ Is that¡­?¡± He confirms confidently, ¡°This is the source of my power. Let¡¯s go greet our guest.¡± Daniel walks with the rifle like it¡¯s a staff, which disarms most people of the world. It flags him as a sorcerer, but it also grants the illusion that close range to him is safe; casting spells takes time and chanting. Daniel just has to aim and pull a trigger. The villagers kneel before the large presence that is entering the village from the southwest. While not as large as the one Daniel killed already, it is easy to identify the shimmering green being as a dragon. It shares most of the appearance of the red dragon, but this one¡¯s wings seem more transparent, like a dragonfly¡¯s wings, shimmering as light is refracted through the chitinous material of the wings. Additionally, its scales seem to hang more loosely, like leaves on a tree, rather than hardened armor as the red dragon¡¯s did. Regardless, Daniel suspects that the chainmail-like scales are just as difficult to penetrate as the red dragon¡¯s relative plate armor. Daniel whispers to Baeka as she nervously grips his sleeve, ¡°Do dragons understand the eastern common language?¡± Baeka answers as she worriedly watches the path ahead. ¡°Yes. To my knowledge, all demons, dragons, and the Chi¡¯rinnis do. Though, dragons only because they passively have the effects of language comprehension active.¡± She tugs his sleeve, ¡°You should hide, Daniel. If he sees you¡­¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Nope. I came here to solve a problem.¡± The dragon speaks to the Dattakoriens, seemingly cordial at first. Daniel can¡¯t understand the words, but the tone definitely seems smug, even with the deepness of the tone speaking it. His heart is beating faster. After all, he¡¯s facing an apparent apex predator in this world, just as he did at the wall. But, as long as he stays in denial about being trapped in a video game, he might be able to survive. He¡¯s never been able to lie to himself that well, which is why his hands are getting sweaty. But, he summons what little courage he has. ¡°Pardon me!¡± The Dragon¡¯s piercing gaze instantly locks on him. ¡°Yes, excuse me. Are you truly a dragon?¡± The dragon cocks its head in seeming disbelief. It growls in a deep voice, ¡°A human? What a pathetically weak creature you are. I don¡¯t even sense the slightest flicker of magic in you.¡± ¡°I get that a lot. I figured out a way to treat the people here, and since you clearly didn¡¯t know, I¡¯d like to educate you.¡± Baeka whines at a whisper, ¡°Daniel! What are you doing!?¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He smirks at her, and then he smiles at the dragon. ¡°The ailment the Dattakoriens were suffering from was just a lack of vitamins. Fortunately, it¡¯s easy to treat and prevent, so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue again.¡± Daniel watches closely. Everyone he¡¯s talked to so far has indicated a few consistent things about the dragons; they¡¯re ridiculously powerful, they¡¯re confident in their power, and they are completely consumed by hubris. At least, he hopes that last part is true. The dragon¡¯s mouth twitches, and Daniel feels a small amount of relief. It¡¯s furious, but he gave it an out. All he has to do is admit that he was simply uneducated, and everyone walks away. However, Daniel is a human. One with no magic, no less. To a dragon, the living epitome of magical power, he is no more than a flea would be to him. And, unlike a flea, Daniel¡¯s bite is potentially deadly to anyone. The dragon rises to his full height, smirking -as far as Daniel can tell-. ¡°You think YOU can teach ME? Weaklings as arrogant as you should cease to exist. In fact, it would be a waste of my time to cull you myself.¡± He switches to the language the Dattakoriens use, and they flinch, looking at Daniel regretfully. It¡¯s pretty clear what was just told to them. The dragon instructed them to kill him. Daniel laughs. ¡°You think these people can kill me? I guess you haven¡¯t heard.¡± Daniel lifts his rifle into his ready position. It¡¯ll be much easier to aim and fire. He¡¯s relying on his rifle once more, but he has faith. If he¡¯s good at anything, it¡¯s that he¡¯s good at making sure that he overdesigns his creations so that they are sure to work, even if they are inefficient. Naturally, he¡¯ll likely only get one shot. Regardless, he is committed now. ¡°Your pathetic red hatchling didn¡¯t last five minutes in my presence.¡± The dragon¡¯s face twists, and his gaze finally locks on Baeka. She flinches, falling to her knees. He then glares at Daniel once more, and Daniel smirks. He¡¯s shaking, but he¡¯s so small comparatively, it¡¯s unlikely the dragon will really notice. ¡°I keep hearing he was the Dragon Lord¡¯s brother. But, I¡¯m surprised the dragons reign supreme if that was their best.¡± The dragon¡¯s mouth wavers, and actual plants seem to be spilling out as green, poisonous-looking liquid also spills from between his teeth. ¡°You wretched beast. You would CLAIM responsibility for our Prince¡¯s death!?¡± ¡°Princess? Oh¡­ So, she was the Lord¡¯s sister? That explains why she was so weak.¡± The Dattakoriens finally scatter as the green dragon snarls and inhales deeply. Daniel exhales in relief. Unfortunately, Baeka is still on the ground next to him, frozen in terror. He can¡¯t fail, or she¡¯ll die as well. He takes aim. Fortunately, anger causes many expressions to cross the dragon¡¯s face, and he opens his maw several times as he prepares a powerful breath attack. It¡¯s likely, from the noxious-looking clouds of gas, that he¡¯s about to be hit by either an acid or poison gas. He can¡¯t hesitate. Just as the dragon comes to a pause with its head high and chest puffed full of breath, Daniel pulls the trigger. Thunder explodes from the mouth of his rifle, and he notices from his peripherals as the Dattakoriens cry out almost in synch with the shot. Many dive to the ground even as they¡¯re still trying to flee the area, and Baeka screams as she rolls on the ground clutching her ears. Daniel can¡¯t hear anymore either, and his ears are ringing, but being directly behind the muzzle of his rifle is the best place to be, relatively speaking, other than far away, as far as the sound is concerned. His rifle is oversized, and it kicks like a horse into his shoulder. If he didn¡¯t brace, it would break his shoulder after only a couple of shots. Normally, he¡¯d try to anchor the front, but his battles haven¡¯t afforded him many good places to do so or to go prone and anchor it on the ground. Daniel aimed for the dragon¡¯s broad, toothy mouth. The insides of the dragons seem to be their weaknesses, and its head cocks suddenly to the side. From the angle Daniel fired, it went up through its skull via its mouth, and its brain seems to be larger than a dinosaur¡¯s would be; the skull is thin underneath, allowing the bullet to pierce. The green dragon stumbles back a step on its hind legs, but its musculature is barely functioning, and its head flops over lifelessly only an instant before the rest of its body collapses like a dropped bag of gelatin. It slams the ground with a thud, and the green liquid oozes from its mouth, along with its blood. It probably needed muscle control to ¡®spit¡¯ the liquid into its breath, which would probably be magically enhanced in some way. Without its muscles, or with them completely relaxing, it drools its venom rather than spitting it. Daniel collects his footing, having been knocked back a step by his own shot¡¯s recoil. But, he is able to take a calming breath, and he exhales. The Dattakoriens around him look at the dragon, and then at Daniel in silence. Without a word, he withdraws the large bag where the red dragon is stored. Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai taught him how to read the various readouts of the magic storage bags, and he knows that the one with the dragon and the drake corpses is still only about half full, which is highly convenient. He stores the dragon¡¯s body, and he begins using the empty crates from the rations he gave to the Dattakoriens and a shovel to collect the fouled soil contaminated with the dragon¡¯s venom. He has no idea what its effects are, but it¡¯s definitely not safe to just leave it in the village. Stored in his bag, it¡¯s at least not contaminating anyone for unknown years to come. And, if he can figure out what its nature is, he may be able to use it. Daniel finishes cleaning up, and he finds that he¡¯s being observed by the entire village. One of the older men nearby says something in their language, but Daniel taps his ear and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Sorry.¡± He spots Baeka as she makes her way through the crowd. She¡¯s staring directly at him with shock. Paet and Weya also make their way closer, murmuring in their own language for a moment. Daniel picks out the word ¡®Feldrok¡¯, and he knows exactly what they¡¯re claiming. Daniel quickly says, ¡°Hey! Paet! I told you, I don¡¯t even know what a Feldrok is! Stop telling people I¡¯m a Feldrok sorcerer.¡± She blushes and looks away. It starts with random villagers, who suddenly kneel and bow before him, and Daniel groans, ¡°Oh for God¡¯s sake¡­¡± He reloads his rifle as he checks his surroundings, saying, ¡°Please ask them to stand up. Paet? Baeka¡­?¡± He groans when he notices them, as well as Weya, also bowing. Daniel growls quietly, ¡°Baeka, you have three seconds to explain what¡¯s going on or I leave and never come back.¡± She quickly looks up with watering eyes, and he flinches. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ You truly are as powerful as Kera¡¯tai claimed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I specialize in killing dragons. If other enemies attacked me, I probably would be in trouble.¡± He notices Paet whispering, and he points, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t translate right now. You¡¯re going to worsen the exaggerated impression they have of me.¡± Paet squeaks, ¡°B-But it¡¯s all true, My Lord. You are the Feldrok sorcerer who killed the Red Knight, and now, the Green Sage. And, with only a single attack.¡± ¡°Right. And I did so with the element of surprise. If the others are able to prepare for me, I stand virtually no chance. Do you understand? I¡¯d rather hunt them, rather than they hunt me.¡± She nods reluctantly, and he turns his gaze back on Baeka. ¡°Continue, Baeka. What is a Feldrok sorcerer, and why does everyone keep insisting that I am?¡± She sits up on her knees, saying softly, ¡°A Feldrok sorcerer is a mage capable of using omni-affinity magic, and having learned to use the four elements of nature in battle, as well as the two divine elements. Feldroks are the only beings in history known to be able to kill a dragon in one on one combat, and a Feldrok sorcerer is a mortal¡¯s attempt to attain that power.¡± ¡°Feldroks are a creature? What are they?¡± She cocks her head. She points at Daniel¡¯s shoulder, and he looks. He¡¯s still wearing a simple jacket he got from Wenlianna. It depicts a dragon-like creature on the shoulder section at the top of his bicep. It has two triangular horns rising from its head, great majestic wings with wedges like feathers, and a spiky, pointed tail. It¡¯s the sigil of the Stalvaltan Arch-Duchy, which they called a ¡®Soul-wyrm¡¯. Baeka states, ¡°That looks to be a depiction of a Feldrok, though I¡¯ve never seen one myself. They¡¯re said to emanate the aura of death, and if one kills you, your soul is devoured, never to become a part of the world, and instead, fuel their most evil magic spells, which only the Feldroks have ever known.¡± ¡°The people I got this jacket from called this thing a ¡®Soul-wyrm¡¯. I assumed it was a species or relative of dragons.¡± Baeka shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯re told they¡¯re monsters, though they¡¯re extinct now.¡± Weya adds, ¡°Elders tell of them to children so they behave and don¡¯t run off on their own. They¡¯re so powerful, no one would be able to save you from them.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Why am I being compared to something so scary? I¡¯m just a human. I¡¯m not even as strong as a normal human in this world. My power comes from my staff, and it¡¯s meant for dragons. That¡¯s all.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t want to find out what one of his approximately twenty millimeter diameter rounds does to a human-sized body. He knows a close-range shot from a .50 caliber, which is approximately 12.5 millimeters, does a significant amount of gruesome damage to a human body, and his twenty millimeter rounds are approaching double the size and powder. He doesn¡¯t really want to test it, but he does wonder if his rounds could pierce the dragon¡¯s scales. Now that he has two corpses, he could test it for comparison, and he probably should. He has forty seven bullets remaining for the rifle, and he still has all one hundred of his revolver rounds. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll live long enough to kill forty seven more dragons, though he¡¯ll likely need to kill at least one more. That said, he¡¯ll still try to be conservative for now. Baeka replies to Daniel¡¯s query, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to satisfy you, My Lord Daniel¡­ You killed a dragon by yourself¡­ You MUST be a Feldrok sorcerer, if not a Feldrok. That¡¯s all we know.¡± Daniel hesitates, rubbing his neck. He asks cautiously, ¡°What about an otherworlder?¡± Baeka springs to her feet, shock filling her expression, while Weya and Paet glance at her for guidance. Baeka asks, ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re a magical summon?¡± Daniel nods in confirmation. ¡°They call it ¡®divine summon¡¯, though I was just sitting alone in my home when I suddenly appeared in a castle in this world. I never met any divine beings.¡± She trots over to him, inspecting him. ¡°Y-... You look so¡­ human!¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°I am human. Or, at least, I¡¯m my world¡¯s version of human.¡± The Mikadresselle suddenly gasps. ¡°THAT¡¯S why you don¡¯t have loyalty to that kingdom! And, why you¡¯re willing to help us!¡± Daniel explains as his confirmation. ¡°I have no patriotic loyalty to anywhere in this world. If a god or goddess WAS involved in my summoning here, I¡¯d like to think there¡¯s a higher purpose than to try to assassinate the Demon Queen. The dragons just got in my way. And, it seems¡­¡± Daniel looks at the other villagers, who still longingly look upon him with respect and fear. ¡°They¡¯re a little too tyrannical for most people¡¯s tastes.¡± Baeka nods in agreement, tears renewing in her eyes. ¡°We could never do anything¡­¡± She gasps. ¡°The Green Sage! I-If¡­ If he doesn¡¯t return¡­¡± ¡°I assume he extorts more than just you, correct?¡± She again gives a subtle nod of confirmation. ¡°Good. That means there¡¯s some time. That said, you and your people should go into hiding until word of the Dragon Lord perishing reaches you. If it doesn¡¯t, do what it takes to survive, even if it means lying or condemning me. Just give me a head start.¡± She stares at him, whispering, ¡°Y-... You intend to fight the Dragon Lord!?¡± Daniel knows it¡¯s crazy, but he confirms it. ¡°Yep. He¡¯s a war monger and an extortionist. I haven¡¯t heard a fraction of the bad things about the Demon Queen as I hear about the Dragon Lord. If anyone is the reason I¡¯m here, it sounds like him. And, the Demon Queen is a convenient scapegoat, which is why she¡¯s the ¡®Queen¡¯, and he¡¯s NOT the ¡®king¡¯.¡± She stares at him in disbelief. He shrugs, ¡°Or, she¡¯s pulling the strings and I¡¯ll deal with her in time. For now,... Which way to the Dragon Lord?¡± Baeka remains speechless, and Daniel points ambiguously over his shoulder, ¡°If I saw correctly, Mr. Green came from that way, so that¡¯s the direction I¡¯ll head. Thanks for all your help, Baeka. Paet, Weya, please continue to serve your Mikadresselle well.¡± As Daniel departs, Baeka and the other two jog after him. ¡°Wait!¡± He pauses and turns to look at them. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Y-... You¡¯re leaving? Right now?¡± Daniel confirms with a nod of his head. ¡°Word of my existence is going to spread quickly, which means I can¡¯t stay in one place long. Not until my most dangerous foes give up or are dead. If the Dragon Lord is anything like I expect, he¡¯ll have a pathological NEED to kill me, because I represent a threat to him. If he gets the drop on me, it¡¯s over. Baeka, Weya, Paet; thank you for not killing me. I¡¯ll be going now. Farewell.¡± He continues on his way, leaving the villagers behind in stunned silence. **************** Chapter 26: The Mechanic Finds the Citadel Fort Peony, also known colloquially as ¡®The Flower Garden¡¯, was once a semi-ceremonial fortress at the mountain range separating the allied kingdoms of the east from the demon lands of the west, but its remote and treacherous location made it almost impossible to pass through the area with a large military force. As such, it was almost entirely manned by noble women seeking to earn prestige as military personnel, but perched in a relatively safe location where their families wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them so much -in theory-. Unfortunately, a devastating attack from a dragon has left the demon-side wall of the fortress in the valley melted most of the way through, but after two weeks of no signs of invasion, the allied military sent a full contingent to Fort Peony and the surrounding valley clearings to reinforce and begin reconstruction. A hooded figure walks through the center of the fortress, near where a simple well had a manual hand pump attached to it. At first, the figure was ignored. After all, it was as if they had appeared inside the gate, rather than passing through, which, given the watchstanders fiercely guarding both entrances to the fortress, would be quite difficult without an alarm being raised. However, not all in this world needed to pass through a gate to arrive at a location. Or rather, those from beyond the worldly plain would have no trouble. Eventually, though, this figure, walking through in an apparent daze while the fortress was busily trying to rebuild and fortify against the risk of a follow-up invasion attempt, would be noticed. It¡¯s natural in a place of fervent work to be noticed when one is idle, and even more so when not in uniform or armor. ¡°You there! Halt and declare yourself!¡± The head of the hooded figure tilts only slightly as soldiers of all sizes, shapes, and from various commands swarmed around at the emergent call of one of their own. Commander Leiwelles approaches the figure with her sword drawn and a buckler on her offhand ready to block a surprise attack. While she was the commanding officer of Fort Peony before the main garrison took over, she was always a warrior in her own right. MOST soldiers in the world are prepared to fight the demons or other humanoids, including the goblins, lesser demons, kirins, dattakoriens, and all of the others, save the true demons and the dragons. Few stand a chance in battle against a true demon or a dragon. Leiwelles states in a more cautionary tone with a hint of dryness, ¡°Strangers don¡¯t do well at the Garden, Stranger. I¡¯d recommend you keep your hands where my archers can see them and lower that hood if you want to see tomorrow.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± This puts Leiwelles off her guard for a moment. ¡°P-Pardon?¡± It¡¯s a feminine voice, so it definitely isn¡¯t Daniel himself, and he hasn¡¯t been seen since the scouts retreated from when they first spotted the dragon and its vanguard force. The hooded figure looks at Leiwelles, and she¡¯s further disarmed by the pained expression of the young woman. To describe her appearance as heavenly wouldn¡¯t do her beauty justice. Her hair seems to glow with inhuman light, even under the hood of her robes hiding who and what she is. Her eyes sparkle deeply like a night sky. Her face is delicate and beautiful, and seems capable of producing expressions of wisdom as easily as expressions of innocence. CLANG! A sword falls from an armored gauntlet. Leiwelles couldn¡¯t raise her sword to this being if she tried. She knows it in her gut. She doesn¡¯t know why, but she just knows. ¡°C-Commander!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± The Commander murmurs softly. The Divine Being speaks quietly, ¡°I was told a man named ¡®Daniel¡¯ was here. I must speak with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± Leiwelles¡¯s voice is still soft, and her head lowers in reverence. ¡°He was last seen standing against the enemy that destroyed the western wall.¡± She gestures at the remains of the west wall of Fort Peony. This causes the Divine Being¡¯s face to pinch in agony. ¡°No¡­¡± She whispers. ¡°If¡­ I may, your Divinity,... How was he chosen?¡± Her eyes widen in horror as she looks at Leiwelles¡¯s face. The Divine Being isn¡¯t happy for some reason. In truth, Leiwelles is doing what she¡¯s always done. She¡¯s testing the person before her. She genuinely believes that this being is quite possibly an angel, if not a goddess. However,... Daniel¡¯s circumstances were strange from the very moment he was summoned, let alone how he ended up all the way at Fort Peony through sheer misfortune, given what his world clearly was like. The Divine Being looks at Leiwelles, and then the melted wall several times each before finally replying quietly. ¡°Would¡­ you believe me if I said his summoning was an accident?¡± This shocks the normally rock-steady Commander. ¡°A-... Accident? A-... A Divine Summon¡­ was¡­ That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The Divine Being shakes her head slowly. ¡°One summoning ritual was performed. Two summons arrived. One possesses magic, protective blessings, and special skills unique to Summons. The other¡­¡± ¡°Is Daniel¡­¡± fills in the Commander, knowing enough at this point. The Divine Being nods slowly. ¡°H-... How does¡­ something like that happen?¡± ¡°I sincerely don¡¯t know. But, I must find him and make reparations. That he survived this long without the necessary protections for this world is a miracle. And, I¡¯ve¡­ heard¡­¡± She looks around suspiciously. Leiwelles also looks around. She whispers, ¡°His treatment¡­ It wasn¡¯t worthy of a Divine Summon¡­¡± The Divine Being makes eye contact. ¡°I need to know where he is. Do you have any idea where he could be now?¡± Leiwelles sighs. ¡°Assuming he survived the battle¡­ We think he headed west¡­ Deeper into the demon wildlands.¡± This surprises the Divine Being as much as it surprised everyone else when they saw the evidence. True enough, Daniel¡¯s boots were always unique, though no one really paid any mind to it until they were trying to piece together what happened during the raid on the fort. Treia and Gwenesphia left on a free scout to try to track him as far as they could¡­ at least before they reached the edge of the scouting zone. She personally warned both of them about going beyond the scouting zone, but it¡¯s likely those words will mean very little. That¡¯s their choice to make, of course. But, it doesn¡¯t satisfy the Divine Being who has yet to identify herself. Regardless, she was directly involved with the summoning ritual, and whatever happened, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s genuinely concerned for the hero summoned and subsequently trapped in a world with no magic of his own. ****************** Daniel idly whistles as quietly as he can. He¡¯s doing it to entertain himself, but he does realize that he¡¯s in a wild territory where he doesn¡¯t know the geography, he doesn¡¯t know where any villages or cities are, and he doesn¡¯t know the flora or fauna. While he has plenty of supplies to last himself a long while, thanks to the magic bags he claimed, the animals and plants could be predatory, or simply aggressively defensive. As such, Daniel keeps his hand close to his revolver. He still hasn¡¯t tested it officially, but assuming it works, it should be able to protect him from at least a few animals, even if he were to be cornered by a pack of wolves -or their equivalent in this world-. He has been practice swinging a sword, however, using one of the many inexpensive swords he picked up from the attackers to cut through trees and branches, practicing simple self-taught forms to hopefully be able to fend off untrained attackers or animals with a melee weapon, if possible, since his ammunition is scarce. He has only the strength of his own body to rely on, since he has no magic or divine enhancements, but if he can take out simpler enemies with a sword instead of his firearms, then he can conserve that ammo for any more dangerous threats, such as an obvious swordsman or huge enemies he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against in melee, such as giants or the obvious dragons and drakes. He¡¯s also seen and heard other reptilian avians flying around, indicating that dragons and drakes may not be his only draconic threats. As he walks, he reaches the edge of the current wooded area he has been trekking through for the last couple of days. It opens into a sprawling open field where he has height looking out over rolling hills. It reminds him of a roadtrip a long time ago where he was driving through Montana, and he could see for miles thanks to his elevation as he was driving, and the vast fields, and even distant forests, that merely decorated the land ahead with color, contrasted by mountains even further in the distance. He can see a waterfall in this world, with its base obscured by mist, and a winding river cutting the countryside he¡¯s currently gazing upon. There¡¯s at least one obvious village or city in view, but what really catches his eye is something even stranger; a massive castle perched on a tall cape overlooking a massive lake that stretches far into the distance, beyond what his eyes can perceive. This castle, even from what has to be over twenty miles away, appears humongous and is clearly larger than the village. And, while the castle appears to have sustained damage, given that its shape is irregular and lacks certain purpose-built structures, such as flat towers, it does have what appear to be broad entrances large enough for an airplane to land. Or, in this world, the largest and most powerful flying creatures in the world; the dragons. He grins cheekily. ¡°Wow! I never thought I¡¯d find it. Hope they don¡¯t know what I smell like.¡± He continues his journey down the hill, making his way for obvious wild territory, rather than civilization and farmland, as he wants to avoid being spotted and confronted. He has no allies with him, now, so being caught this far west as a human will certainly mean death¡­ if he¡¯s lucky. While Daniel MIGHT be smart enough to leverage slavery into his favor in one way or another, he¡¯s not particularly keen on finding out. If he is captured, likely a swift and painless death would be his best option. But then, he still has his tricks up his sleeve. Including his rifles, he has a few more explosives he made during idle time, and he also found some chemicals and vegetation that react into a teargas when combined. And, that¡¯s completely ignoring the venom from the Green Dragon and whatever substances gave rise to the Red Dragon¡¯s fire breath, since he still has both corpses. Since they can still be revived, he may have a bargaining chip to get him in front of the Dragon Lord, if need be. And, failing that, he¡¯ll try to figure out another way. Since only those who¡¯ve seen his rifle in action know what it is by looking at it, most would never assume it¡¯s a tool that can slay dragons. Which, of course, reminds him that he should try to figure out a way to ensure he can pierce their hides if and when the time comes, as his steel-core bullets have only worked so far because he was able to get a clean shot into its mouth at the exact moment he needed to, or in through the Red Dragon¡¯s eye from close range. Relatively speaking, they¡¯re small targets, when his shells should do enough damage after they penetrate to kill a dragon with a wider tolerance for where he hits, IF he can penetrate their armor-like scales. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Of course, he¡¯s only assuming dragon scales are nigh impenetrable in this world. The best weapons of the allied kingdoms for dealing with dragons seem to be the ballista or catapults with massive bolas or chain nets to try to drag the monstrous avians out of the sky to where they can be swarmed by melee fighters¡­ most of whom will die. In Daniel¡¯s world, many speculations were made on the possibility of dragons, or dubiousness therein, such as their wings not being able to support their weight in flight, or impenetrable scales being too heavy for them to move in any sort of meaningful way. There are many reasons physics says those things, but he¡¯s not on Earth, and he knows they can fly and breathe a fire so hot, it can melt stone like butter under a blow torch. Gravity could be lower, elements could be stronger, and failing all of those; magic. The one thing Daniel doesn¡¯t have. Regardless, none of that brings him closer to his goal. He needs to observe the castle from afar, and if he sees another Red Dragon that looks more menacing than the one he has in inventory, then he needs to take it out. If he can more easily identify the Dragon Lord, he¡¯ll of course go that route. If he needs to sneak into the castle, he will. More than likely, he¡¯ll have to assassinate the lord and vanish. It¡¯s not his ideal lifestyle, but since coming to this world, his old ways and his old comforts don¡¯t cut it. Daniel stops at a small creek that he comes across as he descends the large rolling hill towards the castle. Now that he has a definitive direction, he just needs to keep track of his general direction. He uses the water to wash his face, feeling refreshed instantly upon the cool water dousing his skin. He wasn¡¯t much of a camper on Earth, but he¡¯s managed to pick up enough to appreciate what he missed out on. The sounds of nature around him, the crisp, fresh air. The trees have darker tones and colors than Earth did, and he suspects there might be some magical aura to the flora of the demon wildlands. But, much of it also reminds him of home. Daniel enters another wooded area, watching his surroundings carefully as he walks. He stays close to trees, watching for any signs of unnatural movement, and listening. He worked on machines all his life, and something that saved him headaches time after time was the ability to listen for a sudden change in sounds from normal to even slightly different. A tree branch creaking in a weird way could mean a predatory plant or tree, like an ent straight out of fantasy novels, or mutant venus fly traps. Feline-like creatures or people, serpents, or even potentially arachnids or insects that can keep silent and strike without warning are his biggest dangers. Keeping close to obstacles will reduce the opportunity for them to pounce him, as long as he accounts for anything being above him. Daniel snatches his revolver out of its holster and grips it tight in his right hand as he¡¯s suddenly yanked off of the ground as he¡¯s passing a large tree. He cries out in pain, but it¡¯s more of a scraping pain than a hard piercing pain. He¡¯s tumbled through the air by several large limbs; something like how a spider ambushes prey. He¡¯ll have only a moment. He makes sense of where the monster is, calling out, ¡°GYAH!¡± as he shoves his sword towards it, and he manages to make contact, feeling dizzy as the spinning disorients him. However, this time, there¡¯s a hitch in the movements as the monster flinches up in the tree and lines him up to bite him. He loses his sword to the violent movements, but he still has his revolver. Daniel aims and pulls the trigger, praying. He built the revolver to operate as a double-action, meaning the trigger pull is harder, but it does the whole job; cock the hammer and fire. The hammer ratchets and¡­ BOOM! Again, the monster flinches as the round splatters dark red-orange goo from a massive wound. The revolver rounds are big, and it nearly flew right out of his hand in recoil, but he did it intentionally; one of the reasons .45 caliber pistol rounds were popular on Earth was that it was, relatively speaking, a fat, slow moving bullet, which will likely not penetrate all the way through a target. It delivers maximum force, often smashing the bullet so that its surface area increases on impact, distributing the damage even wider. Likewise, Daniel¡¯s revolver rounds are relatively fat, slow-moving bullets for their size, at around .50 caliber, with a comparable payload to more than what he recalls for .50AE rounds, which were used in certain pistols of Earth. The sheer impact is enough to flinch the monster and cause it to release him. Daniel thuds the ground on his back, coughing as he tries to keep his wits. He¡¯s rattled for only a second, and he quickly aims up and fires twice more. BANG! BANG! He scrambles to roll clear of the monstrous beast that was perched in the tree before its lifeless body slams the ground where he just was, its blood pooling from the three entrance wounds and two exit wounds of his revolver''s rounds. One of the shots may have stuck in a bone, since he definitely sees three entrance shots. Given that the two exit wounds are each the size of serving trays, it¡¯s possible they overlapped as well. With a relieved sigh, Daniel lays on the ground for a long moment. He wants to do nothing, but he has to stay alert at least. Fortunately, save actual thunder, his weapon is probably the loudest sound the forest fauna have ever heard, and an eerie silence has befallen the forest. Daniel jokes quietly, ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy, Beastie. One of us is still going to be dinner. I just suspect you didn¡¯t plan on it being you.¡± He looks at the creature he just slayed with a more studious eye as he rests on his back. If Daniel were asked -and he was creative enough to do so- to combine the features of a wolf, a panther, a praying mantis, and a hermit crab, then he could only hope it would look like this creature. It has the fur of either or both mammals, with a wolf-like head, but the retractable claws of a feline and the more subtle ears of a feline. However, it also has three rear legs -the third appears to be in lieu of a tail-, and two snatching forearms like a praying mantis. And, to top it off, it seems to have some biological mechanism to form a shell out of tree-bark like a hermit crab, or even something like a bagworm, allowing it to disguise itself as part of the tree, especially at a glance. Daniel finally rolls over and tugs on the bark briefly, finding it glued rather firmly to the creature¡¯s fur. It¡¯s likely that it can shed both over time as it grows or the bark wears out, allowing it to find new pieces to use. He notices a crust around its lips, and he briefly touches its saliva with a pair of leaves, milling it around between them until they cease to move freely. He nods as it begins to make sense. I see. Some component in its saliva serves as the adhesive. Air activated? No¡­ It would glue its own mouth and throat shut. Friction¡­ Yes, Friction is most likely. Like a cat grooming itself, it activates the glue while applying it, sticks bark on when it¡¯s good and tacky, and then lets it dry. Interesting¡­ Very interesting. Daniel makes a note of that information for later. He doesn¡¯t need glue at the moment, but a friction activated glue may prove useful if he needs one later, and he should be able to extract the residual from the creature¡¯s mouth and saliva glands when he does. As such, Daniel finds an ax in his gear bag, and he severs the monster¡¯s head, allowing him to store it separately from the body. That way, he doesn¡¯t risk wasting the saliva when he extracts the body to carve useful pieces of meat from it. I should also do something with the dragons. I wonder if I can find a way to turn a tooth into a bullet¡­ That could solve my fear of my iron-cores not being hard enough to penetrate. I imagine dragons can harm other dragons. With that, Daniel continues on his path towards the castle he saw. As night falls, he extracts one of the shelter shells, and he even weighs it down from the inside with anything heavy from his inventory. He won¡¯t be able to escape easily, but hopefully, nothing else will be able to flip the shell and disturb his sleep, allowing him to sleep peacefully. After making breakfast in his shelter, Daniel takes the moment of peace to sort his inventory some more, with at least the things he can extract inside the shell and organize as much as possible. It¡¯s not much bigger than a tent, but it¡¯s more than enough for him to work in comfort. After, he cleans up his bunkering weights and barricades, and then checks outside before crawling out of the shell. Nothing is around him, so he stores the shell and continues on his way. Conveniently and inconveniently, depending on the situation, the magic storage bags don¡¯t really care what the contents of the thing Daniel is storing are. If he leaves his favored shell set up with a bed mat, cooking equipment, and other items and containers, they will be stored with the shell exactly as he left them. Currently living things are the only things that seem to be stripped of whatever they had, for some reason. Regardless, because he selects the item he wants to extract via the magic hologram crystal, it doesn¡¯t really matter what¡¯s inside, though of course, the magic itself is based on mass, and not volume, so he can¡¯t cheat the bag¡¯s storage volume by storing things inside the shell. The only way to cheat is to put things inside of other magic bags and store those, since the mass of the objects inside is technically in another dimension¡­ he assumes. Either way, it¡¯s been working, so he doesn¡¯t question it too much. Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t have any real reason to rush to find the Dragon Lord. The sooner he can defeat it, the sooner the world would likely be in a better place. However, he¡¯s not a member of this world. He¡¯s not trying to disturb the balance of power, but he is the only one that can deal with dragons, it seems. At least, he is the only one with a means for single-handedly dealing with them. If Daniel kills the Dragon Lord, it¡¯s increasingly less likely that the demons will attempt another invasion in any near future, from what he¡¯s been hearing all around. The Demon Queen seems to be fairly conservative. Why she invaded eastward at all remains to be seen, but she hasn¡¯t actively pressed the borders, save for when the dragons attempt something. He¡¯d like to meet her and find out what he¡¯s up against, if possible, but for now, he needs to remove the primary aggressor. Due to the distance, it takes a couple of days for Daniel to close the distance on the castle he saw. Naturally, its massive size is like trying to approach a mountain in the distance; it takes a lot longer than one would think, thanks to how clearly visible it is, and yet, it never seems to get closer. And, the closer he does actually get to it, calling it a mountain isn¡¯t far from the truth. The castle is truly massive. It can¡¯t have belonged to humans. Given the size of all of the windows, the structures for landing and perching, or looking out, it had to have been constructed for nothing less than the dragons. Of course, the damage seems to have been ignored. A great battle took place sometime long in the past, and the mountainous fortress had trees and shrubs growing in the rubble and on unnatural perches like those on the steep mountainsides of Earth where birds would nest. Either the dragons don¡¯t care about the defensibility of their fortress nor its aesthetics, or they are somewhere else. But, for now, he has only the path ahead of him. Until he confirms the giant fortress is absent any and all dragons, he needs to make his way close enough to determine that. Finally, after seven more days of walking, Daniel reached the fortress. As he speculated from so far away, much of the castle looks like ancient ruins, rather than an actual fortress. And, strangely enough, it seems to have been made with humans in mind to some degree. While the castle entrances are too big to say that, there are tons of ruined and ancient house-like structures within the castle walls, each possessing standard looking doorways and window openings set to human or close-to-human standards. A quick thought in Daniel¡¯s mind is that the fortress is -or was- home to dragons serving as royalty, while servants, soldiers, and other vassal citizens were of the many varying races of the world. It actually makes a lot more sense, since that¡¯s exactly the breakdown of the attacking vanguard that hit Fort Peony. However, it¡¯s clear this fortress is no longer active. At least, in the ¡®home of royalty¡¯ sense. Someone else seems to have taken interest in the giant castle, and it gives Daniel pause when he spots the individual. It¡¯s a small, childlike figure with broad, triangular ears and a BIG, fluffy tail, like she¡¯s part fox, all with black hair on her head and black fur on her ears and tail. While it¡¯s hard to tell for certain, the features strongly suggest a young girl; stick-like arms and a petite body with soft, doll-like features on her face. She¡¯s wearing rags for clothes, and yet has a simple, beat-up sword and a wooden buckler with a chunk missing out of its surface area. Given her small size, even a simple buckler shield is close in comparative size to a standard shield for a full grown man, but it looks like it would crumble under one or two more impacts from even a light blow. And, the girl seems intent on going into the castle on her own. Daniel sighs as he sits in his secluded hiding place in one of the destroyed buildings. Don¡¯t do it, Daniel¡­ You have no idea who or what she is¡­ If she¡¯s here to hunt dragons as well¡­ He closes his eyes in frustration at himself. If she IS here to fight dragons, then her flimsy and worn out sword and frail wooden buckler¡­ Daniel claws in frustration at his hair in idle resistance to the urge in his heart and gut. No¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ You¡¯ll regret it¡­ He glances at the massive entrance one last time to see the last traces of the girl as she disappears into inky darkness of the gloomy and forlorn castle. The castle that is probably full of monsters if not dragons themselves. The castle, if not infested with ¡®monsters¡¯, is undoubtedly home to dangerous animals¡­ like the creature that nearly made a meal out of Daniel himself. He stands up with a sigh. He grumbles under his breath, ¡°Please let me even be able to help¡­ And, if I do, please don¡¯t kill me yourself¡­¡± ****************** Chapter 27: Tales of the Lost Otherworlder Wenlianna stares idly at the rough, imperfect, carbon-scored diamond in her fingers. It represents the first of a wild string of successes that have all but singularly boosted the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan to a level of wealth competing with the Empire itself, let alone any of the other kingdoms. Though, waging the suppression of the revolution in Bromlund quickly made use of much of that wealth, the Stalvaltan territory was now more influential and more powerful than ever. And, all of it started with a single, man-made diamond. No¡­ she thought. It started much earlier than that. She¡¯ll likely never forgive him. The King Regent from the same world as Daniel, King Rikuto Tachibana, sent Daniel to the edge of the world. He sent him to the very front lines of the war with the demons. And, he did so to pacify noble fathers and sons who only saw Princess Erimaya as a thing to be besmirched by the hands of another man, rather than a life that Daniel saved through techniques his world teaches to children where practical. And now, several months later, the news has finally reached them. Daniel faced off against a dragon and its vanguard alone and hasn¡¯t been seen since. Aramellianna¡¯s intelligence forces weren¡¯t fast enough to reach Fort Peony before it was evacuated, and they naturally stayed at the main garrison to aid in shoring defenses in preparation for desperately holding off the dragon¡­ only for it to never arrive. Given that there were no signs of the dragon being felled by the otherworlder, and no signs of his death being put on display, it¡¯s entirely possible they knew of his otherworldly status and took him prisoner. Just as Wenlianna and so many in the kingdom and the Grand Duchy had their lives vastly improved, Daniel¡¯s wisdom could accelerate the demons the same number of decades or centuries ahead of where they are now, if given the time and resources. And, given how he was treated both in the kingdom and more importantly at the fort, it¡¯s entirely possible he advertised his otherwolder status the moment the vanguard arrived, and some in the intelligence branch believe he even may have done so in exchange for ceasing the invasion, given what they all knew about his personality. While this is noble at face value, the detriments of the demons gaining access to the technology inside Daniel¡¯s brain are potentially unfathomable. Especially if the dragons can be made truly invincible through his efforts. It already takes an army to defeat a single dragon -and only the dragon itself-. And, that¡¯s still if they¡¯re lucky to begin with. A dragon armed with something Daniel could create¡­ Or worse, the rest of the demon army becoming as tough or comparable to dragons¡­ Wenlianna squeezes her hand around the diamond, praying softly. Daniel wouldn''t try to harm anyone. If he did agree to go willingly, she has no doubt he did so with the truest of good intentions. Strangely, though, the Dawnseer died suddenly in her sleep after crying out in agony for a long moment, unable to be awakened. Given the stream of worsening visions involving the man wielding a terrifying magic staff slaying a dragon and allying with death itself before ¡®erasing the horizon¡¯, it was likely an even more clear vision of the same events. Unfortunately, there is no way to know for certain if the visions are related to Daniel or Rikuto, or to someone else now that she¡¯s passed on. They were originally summoned to this world BECAUSE the Dawnseer began having the premonition. But, it seems even attempting to divert a river can be the exact path to the flood to be avoided. It¡¯s possible the Dawnseer didn¡¯t prevent the premonition; she directly played into it coming true. And, unfortunately, it could have been that realization that caused the Dawnseer to not awaken ever again. Regardless, Wenlianna is not a particularly superstitious person. She understands magic has many capabilities beyond natural limits. However, the future is something dubious at best. To believe one can clearly see the future, and then alter it, is to assume one can move all of the water out of the ocean. Physically, it should be possible, but it isn¡¯t practical in the slightest. There is nowhere to put the water of the ocean. And, likewise, there is nowhere to put all of the possibilities of the future and claim with certainty that it can be controlled in any meaningful way. The premonition is either accurate, but unpreventable in the sense that doing nothing could just as likely have caused it as doing something. Perhaps the Demon Queen would have been the one to attempt a divine summoning if the kingdom hadn¡¯t. Perhaps the Empire. Perhaps it could have been spontaneous. If Daniel or Rikuto actually are the subject of the premonition, then their hostility could be easily rationalized, having been yanked to this world out of the blue with no obvious way to return to their world. If the premonition is depicting Daniel or Rikuto, it¡¯s a rod of their own making for the world that dragged them in. Knock knock knock. Wenlianna jumps a little, pulled from her ponderings by a knock at the door. She states with her dulled tone, ¡°Enter¡­¡± The door opens, revealing the head maid. She bows, stating, ¡°My Lady, the Grand Duchess has asked for you to come to the reception room.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Wenlianna, her once-vibrant personality dulled by the absence that grows heavier by the day. ¡°She would not say. She instructed me to inform you, my Lady, that she will be perturbed if she has to come get you herself.¡± Wenlianna sighs. Once upon a time, she and her mother had a rather benign neglect for each other. Wenlianna has never been a noble at heart; she¡¯s a scientist and a dreamer. Daniel¡¯s arrival, specifically, exacerbated her proclivities towards reclusive behavior in her research. And, her mother allowed all of it. Powerful mages can circumvent many of the stigmas and drawbacks to maturing beyond the normal marrying age in most cases, or they end up never seeking marriage and children to begin with. Knowing she could never stop her eldest daughter¡¯s obsession, Aramellianna stayed out of her way, and even enabled her. But then, since Wenlianna¡¯s retirement from the Royal Court and Daniel¡¯s arrival at the estate, Aramellianna has been more insistently more intrusive into Wenlianna¡¯s day-to-day. Though, the spirit of her obsession has definitely lowered, so¡­ The young former Court Magic Artisan sighs. She has no reason to object. She wasn¡¯t doing anything productive anyways. Most of her current projects are either on hold or ¡®cooking¡¯ themselves, such as diamonds, which take time to form while under the appropriate conditions. She¡¯s been making a mix of large and small diamonds of blue and white, making magic crystals and jewelry as appropriate. Wenlianna makes her way into the reception room of the estate, where messengers and guests are generally guided to for making announcements to the Grand Duchess and her family and retainers. She curtsies politely in her lab smock, as there¡¯s an audience that isn¡¯t just her mother and sisters. ¡°Grand Duchess, please excuse the delay.¡± Aramellianna waves her over casually, ¡°Drop all that and come over here, Wenlianna. There¡¯s something we need you to look at.¡± Wenlianna nods obediently and walks over. The apparent soldier of the Stalvaltan Reconnaissance Corps, ¡®Wyrmeyes¡¯, presents an object to Wenlianna. Her eyes widen. Daniel left his ¡®cell phone¡¯ behind and had shown her how to operate it. She¡¯s still translating his language, and it appears there are more than just a single language present on his device, but as long as she keeps it charged and doesn¡¯t break it, it is a precious source of wisdom. And, one of the things that he mentioned he hoped he would never make¡­ She recognizes the small, single-ended tube. She snatches it from the soldier, and she inspects it. It was obviously handmade, but it matches the exact design of the gold-colored metal objects that feed the weapon Daniel was reluctant to make. Her eyes begin to water, and she sharply asks, ¡°WHERE DID YOU FIND THIS!?¡± The soldier recoils a little in shock from the sudden spark of passion coming from the small woman. Her sudden flash of emotion is surprising, though her obvious small frame is no threat to the seasoned soldier. ¡°My Lady, this was found on the western wall of Fort Peony, near where the wall had been melted.¡± Wenlianna starts to scramble towards her lab, but she halts herself when she realizes she¡¯s still in mixed company expecting her input on what it is. She flinches in several directions as her brain tries to summon an answer to her burning question. She flinches and then uses a trick he taught her; her index finger knuckle is close. She gapes in surprise. Aramellianna asks, ¡°What is it, Wenlianna? Use your words.¡± ¡°Th-This is a trick he taught me to make basic estimations for measurement. He once told me about a weapon in his world that could attack at range, but wasn¡¯t a bow or ballista, could penetrate stone, metal armor, and even possibly¡­ dragon scale. But, the diameter of a bullet would be about half an index knuckle¡­¡± She demonstrates her makeshift measurement. The opening of the casing was almost as wide as her index knuckle. And, the tube itself was as long as her hand from fingertip to wrist. ¡°What are you saying, Wenlianna?¡± asks the Grand Duchess with a sense of seriousness in her tone. ¡°The best way to explain it is¡­ this is like an arrow for Daniel¡¯s weapon. Or rather, the bowstring to propel the arrow.¡± She looks at Aramellianna, saying with her own tone of seriousness. ¡°An arrow built by an otherworlder hoping to be able to penetrate dragonscale, if he needed to.¡± Everyone in the room is surprised by this statement; military advisors to the Grand Duchess, her equivalent to a Prime Minister, other advisors and leading soldiers, and the Wyrmeyes advanced recon soldiers who had been the ones to search Fort Peony thoroughly for signs of Daniel. They had been able to send messages back to the Grand Duchy, but they only just returned, allowing them to show the peculiar item that no one at the fort could identify, other than that Daniel had made it. Only Wenlianna had seen one, and only in picture form, in Daniel¡¯s phone, which only she knows about or how to use. The Prime Minister remarks quietly, ¡°If¡­ that is part of his dragon slaying weapon, then¡­¡± Aramellianna nods as she too, agrees with the building notion. ¡°Yes. Who died, and who departed westward after?¡± Wenlianna squeezes the shell casing as she holds it to her chest, tears forming in her eyes. Once more, her hope has been renewed. This is almost as good as a letter from Daniel himself. If he made a dragonslaying weapon, then¡­ The reason the dragons never attacked further¡­ A small smile spreads across her lips. She murmurs in reply to her mother and the Prime Minister, ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡± *** ¡°HOW COULD HE STILL NOT BE FOUND!?¡± The Dragon Lord boomed, and his voice rumbled the castle. All present, including the handful of surviving dragons, flinch in fear. In thousands of years, there have only been two dragons slain in the entirety of their history prior to the Dragon Lord¡¯s brother¡¯s disappearance. Dragons struggle to raise hatchlings to adolescence, let alone adulthood. Their abilities, lacking control, are just as dangerous to a dragon¡¯s own self as to their enemies. Venoms can kill in seconds, flames can melt flesh and scale, and teeth can pierce and tear. Many hatchlings accidentally kill themselves long before they gain the intelligence or wisdom to control their own powers. As such, their number are few, but their lives are long. At present, there are twelve dragons, not including the Lord¡¯s brother and the Green Forest Dragon who was collecting tribute from various villages. Witnesses saw the Lord¡¯s Brother slain with their own eyes, and torture and magic proved they weren¡¯t lying. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. And, as if to add depth to this mystery, the Green Dragon, and the second eldest dragon in existence, has disappeared. He was merely collecting tribute from villages of lesser races, including the felines, some lesser demon races, and sacrifices from the goblins. However, around half of the villages reported turning in their tribute, while others desperately pleaded for mercy, as he had never arrived at the normal time. The servants kneeling before the Dragon Lord say nothing. There is no excuse to be made. Nothing would satisfy the powerful, aggressive red dragon as he paces in place in fury. Flames swirl from his mouth and his skin begins to glow in lines between his scales. He wasn¡¯t only searching for news of this ¡°Apostle of Despair¡±, but the Green Dragon as well. Both haven¡¯t been seen in weeks, and the disappearance of a second dragon can only likely mean one thing. Smoke and fire bursts in puffs from the Lord¡¯s mouth as he roars, ¡°FIND THIS APOSTLE AND KILL HIM! BRING THE SHATTERED REMAINS BEFORE ME!¡± The servants nod and dash away. The Lord paces again in impotent fury. There¡¯s nothing he can do. With the ability to kill a dragon, the apostle¡¯s magic power should be off the charts. Other than the dragons gathered in his mountain stronghold, the Demon Queen, the feral Feldrok, a frail elderly leaf-eared human in the east, and a sea creature slumbering deep in the inaccessible depths are all that he can sense from their magic sources who even remotely compare to himself, other than the Devourer, but that last one goes without saying. This ¡®Apostle of Despair¡¯ exists. Of that, the Dragon Lord is certain. Otherwise, his own brother would still be alive. That his body is being defiled by those filthy humans¡­ It makes his skin hiss with searing heat. Regardless, he cannot make a move until he can find and destroy this wretched sorcerer. They can¡¯t afford to lose any more dragons, especially given that he and one other are the last surviving males, and the remaining ten dragons are all female. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± It was the eldest dragon female, the Pearlescent Dragon, shimmering like a star in daylight. She is mature and reserved, as well as wise. Unfortunately, she is no warrior the way some of the others are. ¡°What?¡± snarls the Lord. ¡°I think¡­ it is in our best interest to consider the possibility¡­¡± ¡°WHAT POSSIBILITY!?¡± ¡°The possibility that we may¡­ need to negotiate with this Apostle¡­¡± His eyes nearly burst from the sudden pressure he feels in all of his body. He flashes close to her, snarling with a dark smoke rolling from his mouth. ¡°You DARE suggest such a pathetic idea? This CREATURE is nothing more than a human. A lowly mammal with a lifespan of but a mere blink. I would NEVER debase the great dragon race so low.¡± She doesn''t flinch. She is the only one who didn¡¯t, even considering she was the target of his motion. He didn¡¯t harm her, and perhaps, some deep part of her knew that he couldn¡¯t actually afford to do so. As such, her reply nearly shatters the castle itself from how sharp, cold, and impudent it is. ¡°Then, being debased by being slain is acceptable?¡± The air seems to turn cold. The Lord has no reply. His jaw begins to waver as his anger and stupefaction swirl through his mind. He snarls in a low voice, barely containing the actual rage threatening to roil out of his body. ¡°If you speak these words again, I will kill you. Do not test me.¡± She bows her head without a word. The Orange Dragon, one of the middle seniority dragons, but youngest of the greater dragons, speaks cautiously, ¡°My Lord, my servants have mentioned the lesser races murmuring of something that¡­ may displease¡­¡± ¡°Out with it,¡± growls the Dragon Lord, not yet taking his anger-filled gaze on the Pearlescent Dragon. ¡°There is a being the lesser races are calling the ¡®Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯, my Lord.¡± The Dragon Lord snaps his gaze to her, and Amber Dragon, his primary mate, nods in agreement. ¡°I have heard the same, My Lord¡­¡± murmurs the last surviving male. ¡°It is likely this ¡®Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯ is the Apostle.¡± The Dragon Lord thinks for only a moment. ¡°Round up anyone who has mentioned the Feldrok Sorcerer and bring them here. GO!¡± The dragons bow, as well as their servants, and they all retreat from the Dragon Lord¡¯s den. He stares out at the land far below their mountain. Somewhere out there is a being somehow related to the Feldroks, and yet¡­ It¡¯s impossible. Soon, even the last of the Feldroks will be¡­ No. It¡¯s a bluff. This being will prove to be nothing more than a human. *** It¡¯s a last ditch effort. She has lost him. Not that she ever had a bead on him, since she never realized he had been summoned until it was too late. But, she needs to find her lost summon. She has to make her mistake right. Ryukana knows she is stained with this mistake for the rest of all eternity. She¡¯ll never forgive herself, and she doesn¡¯t expect anyone else to either. Least of all does she expect Daniel¡¯s forgiveness. She hasn¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest since she learned of it. She has been scouring everywhere she could; tracing every little clue she could find. She found the Chi¡¯rinnis town, but they feigned ignorance. The same happened at a village of the tiger-like Dattakoriens. She could tell that his name prompted a reaction, but he had more loyalty than the suspicion she garnered, even taking the forms of each respective race. It took her days to find each of the villages, but knowing that they became especially suspicious of her when she mentioned Daniel¡¯s name proves he¡¯s still alive, or was recently enough to have come to these villages. The problem now, is¡­ ¡°Where is he¡­ I can¡¯t let this go on. Come forth, my faithful Observers.¡± Ryukana waves her hand. She¡¯s standing on the precipice of the mountain. Neither the cold nor the lower oxygen will have any effect on her or the Observers. And, in an instant, all twelve of her Observers materialize around her. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± ¡°Command us, and it shall be done.¡± She hesitates. This is it. If I admit it now, everyone will learn of¡­ NO! I WILL make this right. Finding my lost summon is far more important. She clears her throat and straightens her posture. ¡°My Loyal Observers; there is a crisis I have been trying to keep quiet, but it appears to be beyond my power.¡± All of them look up in shock with wide eyes. They flinch, quickly looking back down. She adds a surprising revelation, ¡°No. You have every right to be surprised. I have made a grave mistake. Daniel¡¯s summoning was not according to plan. I was careless with the summoning power and pulled him in while summoning Rikuto. As¡­ you undoubtedly know, I spoke to Rikuto, gained his acceptance, assigned him appropriate abilities, and transferred him. However, Daniel¡­ I had no idea he had transferred until¡­ it was brought up to me at that time I asked you about him.¡± The Observers were silent. A few shared silent glances, mostly with those across from each other where it would be subtle enough not to be noticed. ¡°Think what you want. Say what you want. Tell whom you want. But first, I need your help. I need help finding him. I have no way of finding him through my power. I don¡¯t know why. I have lost his trail, and he¡¯s in dangerous territory. As a human in the territory he¡¯s in, he¡¯s likely to be killed the instant he¡¯s spotted. So, please¡­¡± She bows to the Observers, causing them to recoil in shock. ¡°Please help me find him and return him to his world safely. I need your help. I need to search.¡± There¡¯s a long, awkward silence. The gods and goddesses were exactly that because they were divine. To have made such a mistake, and then to admit to it on behalf of a mortal¡­ Gram declares without a hint of doubt after the awkwardness threatens to grow into a tangible being, ¡°Leave the search to us, My Lady.¡± The others quickly snap into unison, proving an unfaltering loyalty in spite of their confusion and concern. ¡°Yes, allow us, My Lady.¡± ¡°We shall find him.¡± ¡°I dedicate my being to protecting the displaced hero, My Lady.¡± ¡°I do as well.¡± One after the other, all twelve of the Observers pledge their all to finding and recovering Daniel. Ryukana sighs in what little relief she can scrounge. ¡°Thank you all. While I need you not to destabilize this world through any offensive intervention if possible, I permit you to use any stealth and defensive strategies available to you to find and retrieve Daniel of Earth. His safety is of the utmost priority." All twelve Observers confirm once more, "Yes, My Lady!" "Go forth, and I, too, shall continue the search." They bow once more, vanishing into thin air. Ryukana stares out over the vast lands of the ¡®Demon Wildlands¡¯ as this world¡¯s denizens call them. She can see a massive black stain on the land far to the west, as if the very land itself is being consumed. It¡¯s likely related to whatever threat the people of this world tried to perform the specialized magic in the first place. Some worlds are secretly given the secret to performing a summoning ritual to help keep their world stable. She murmurs softly, trying to listen to the world as a whole. ¡°Daniel¡­ Please be okay. Tell me where you are, and I shall come.¡± Suddenly, as she listened quietly, a sound that doesn¡¯t belong in this world yet rang out and echoed through the sky, reaching the ears of the goddess. From this distance, it was little more than a sharp double-crack with a long trailing echo. The world Rikuto and Daniel come from, Earth, had ranged weapons that send a projectile at supersonic speeds using a small explosion. Those two distinct cracks were the supersonic crack of the explosion, followed instantly by the bullet itself breaking the sound barrier, or vice versa, depending on the direction of the shot and which one¡¯s supersonic report was reaching her the sliver of a second sooner. Somewhere in this world, a firearm -a big one by the sound of it- was just fired. She scans the relative direction desperately. OBSERVERS! Yes, my Lady. We heard. We shall search diligently in that direction. Good. Please do. And hurry. If he¡¯s moving,... She trails off her telepathic thought. If he¡¯s on the move again, and they don¡¯t find his trail, they¡¯re not the only ones who might find him thanks to his weapons. *** She has always been a slave. That will never change. She is pathetic and weak and ugly. She heard that every day since she was a tiny child. She¡¯ll never understand. All she does understand is that if she is killed in this place, no one will care. No one will remember her. The Citadel is a massive structure, and its interior is like a labyrinth simply because of its massive size and interior darkness. It¡¯s said that the Citadel was once the fortress of the Feldroks, and the ancient beings gave the structural technology to the humans and other races. Humans and dwarves were the two races specifically that made prolific use of the designs, as war-mongering races that they are. But, there are statues and other decorations scattered all around the Citadel, indicating the castle didn¡¯t serve only the purpose of war. However, it¡¯s dark. Very dark. Her own eyes adjusted, but it¡¯s still hard to see across the hallways, let alone from one end to the other. Her rusted and worn-down sword is stained with blood now, the remnants of the few weak creatures she was able to defeat; a handful of feral goblins and imps, bog crabs in the few water pools around the cavernous castle, and some kind of frail, human-looking creature that was more emaciated and underfed than she is. Fortunately, she¡¯s stronger than they all were, but she¡¯s far from the strongest being in the fortress. Now, her sword is all she has. She¡¯s panting and trying to catch her breath, and her stomach burns with hunger as her dry throat scratches at her senses. She can¡¯t leave the Citadel, especially since she made it finally. She was given orders to conquer the Citadel, and now that she¡¯s entered its perimeter, the effect of the enslavement spell will prevent her from leaving, as that would be a violation of her orders. She must fight until she is victorious or die. She was going to eat one of the feral goblins, but a towering ogre appeared and caught her off guard, slamming her in the shield and shattering it once and for all. She was able to scramble away, but the ogre set to eating the creature she had just killed, just like all the other times. Every creature she defeated in the Citadel seemed to attract more, and stronger creatures, and she couldn¡¯t defeat them. Not with her original strength, and not with her diminishing strength now that she¡¯s starving and exhausted. Desperation starts to claw at her mind. She is currently spying on the ogre as it lumbers around, dragging its massive club. Her arm still aches fiercely. It¡¯s probably broken and useless to her now. Her tail is a giant ball of fur, but it can give her some defensive protection if she¡¯s fast about putting it between herself and an attack, but like anything else, it¡¯s tattered and weak with her poor health and nutrition. Her eyes water in anger and sadness as she watches the ogre enviously and hatefully. So enviously and hatefully, she loses control of her anger, and she screams as she runs towards it. She tries to jam her sword into its spine, but it turns, surprised by her charge. It batters her aside with a single swing of its club. She screams as she slams into the wall nearby. She struggles to rise to her feet. Her orders compel her to. She has to conquer the Citadel or die. Until then, she has to fight. She slumps to the ground, losing what little strength she had. She pants as she watches the giant lumber towards her slowly with its stupid grin on its face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a big bastard¡­?¡± remarks a male voice from nearby with sarcasm in his voice. Just as both she and the ogre look, a medium-sized figure between the three of them jumps in, spearing a sword of his own into the ogre¡¯s neck. He is quick to slash to the side, using his weight, and he intentionally slips under its club-arm as it tries to swing in reflex at its attacker. The newcomer wrenches his sword from the otherside, using the ogre¡¯s backswing for additional leverage and strength as it now tries to swing back across and pivot. Its own strength helps the warrior and carves through its neck, taking its head clean off. The lifeless body of the ogre slams to its knees before her, and then flops to the ground next to her as the head rolls like a stone a few yards away. The newcomer straightens himself and looks around, like he¡¯s listening. Or,... Can he not see very well? Her eyes widen once more. A¡­ human? That¡­ staff¡­ it¡¯s so¡­ strange¡­ With that, she loses strength and falls unconscious. *** Chapter 28: The Mechanic and the Little Girl Daniel awakens from his nap in a secured hiding place he set up in one of the nooks of the massive castle he had stumbled across. It seems the little girl he rescued, in an attempt to attack him, lost her strength at the last moment once more and collapsed onto him. He knows this, since he was sitting against the wall of the shell shelter, and the same rusty and dented dagger/tiny sword that the girl was using to fight is now laying next to his leg and her hand. Daniel ponders for a moment. It¡¯s true he¡¯s technically in enemy territory. The demon races are likely to easily recognize a human, and humans are generally the face of the eastern kingdoms and empire, meaning they are at war. A lone human wandering around is little more than an enemy and an easy target. Of course, a little girl with fox-like ears and a bushy black tail would be an easy target for someone like Daniel, it would seem, given how defenseless she is with her weakness. She¡¯s been unconscious for a while, and he didn¡¯t necessarily want to waste potations on a potentially -and now apparently confirmed- hostile person, his weak heart continues to leave a guilty feeling in him. Once more, he sighs in relation to the small girl. Daniel carefully pulls the girl up into a more comfortable position and covers her with the blanket. He then puts his gloves back on and extracts his magic bag, then sorting through for the potation bag. He alternates some simple rations and a healing potation with water, slowly feeding the young girl in her unconscious state so that the healing potation will work, the food will put something on her stomach to offset the alcohol¡¯s effects on her tiny body, and the water will help her rehydrate. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any obvious blood-loss, so her gravest injuries appear to be internal. Daniel also decides to feed her an antidote, since it¡¯ll both prevent her from getting drunk and help flush her own blood¡¯s toxic effects from her body, as well as anything else that might be plaguing her from her pitiful state. Once he allows her to sleep a little more and her stomach to ideally settle, Daniel decides he needs to do something about her pitiful outfit. It doesn¡¯t bring him joy, but he has a lot of gear from the invaders that he doesn¡¯t need, and if she moves too much as it is now, the parts of her body that should remain her secrets are exposed anyways. Daniel sets the girl down on the bedding again, and then tucks her in, finding clothes and light armor that should fit her, as well as a much newer blade roughly the same size as the one she had. None of the invaders had shields, since it was the mages¡¯ jobs to block any incoming projectiles. Too bad they can¡¯t think faster than sound. He scoffs lightly at his own internal joke. Technically, the bulk of the army was incapacitated by his land mines and being driven to retreat by the dragon and drake falling. Daniel idly checks his revolver and rifle once more, making sure they¡¯re combat ready, and he then extracts the dragon tooth he managed to finally break free of the dragon¡¯s head after dropping the whole thing from the top of an extremely tall tree. Naturally, he recollected everything, and with the tooth shards, he worked to rework a couple of each of his bullets to contain the dragon tooth shards. It should be hard enough to penetrate the dragons, and his bullets can act as a sabot for the dragon tooth shards. If the dragon tooth shard can penetrate, and the metal of the rest of the bullet obliterates interior flesh the way the relatively soft metals are supposed to, the impact can be exactly as desired. Afterwards, he begins cooking a small breakfast. He ensures there¡¯s plenty for the girl, since he can store the leftovers in the magic bag, where time will be stopped, and it¡¯ll be as hot as the moment he put it in there. As he¡¯s cooking though, he notices the girl stirring. She sits up, looking around. She notices the dagger and clothes. Instantly, she snatches the dagger and whirls to face Daniel, going on defensive instantly. She growls like a feral girl might, trying to intimidate him, but unclear about whether or not she can defeat him while he¡¯s conscious. Daniel states as gently as he can, keeping his hand on a blanket near him. ¡°Let¡¯s stay calm, Little Lady. I¡¯m not your enemy right now. Let¡¯s talk.¡± If she tried to pounce, he might be able to pin her down without hurting her too badly, but she obviously has at least some experience attacking with the dagger, given the blood that was on her old one. However, his words cause her to hum in thought, even though she stays on guard. He starts patiently, ¡°Let¡¯s get this out of the way. Can you understand me?¡± She confirms with a nod. ¡°Alright, perfect. My name is Daniel. What¡¯s yours?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No? Alright. Can you tell me why you¡¯re here?¡± She shakes her head vigorously again. ¡°A secret, huh? Alright¡­ How about¡­¡± He hears her stomach growl, and she flinches, glancing briefly at the food cooking over the small fire Daniel has burning. He grins. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She glares at him, and he plates some of the food; some kind of meat and a potato-like vegetable he got from the rations of the invaders. He¡¯s had them both before, so he knows it¡¯s good. ¡°Here you go. Eat as much as you like. I can make more.¡± He slides the plate towards her, and she grips the dagger, glancing multiple times between the plate and Daniel. Daniel retreats to his corner of the shelter and plates a meal for himself, snacking on it. The girl hesitantly takes a seat and snatches a piece of the meat with her free hand, keeping her eyes suspiciously on Daniel. She sniffs it cautiously, flinching in surprise. She nibbles it and squeaks in pleasant shock. She shoves the meat into her mouth and chews ferociously as the dagger leaves her hand long enough for her to begin shoveling food into her mouth. She has mostly sharp, shark-like teeth, rather than humanoid cutters and crushers, so they make quick work of the meat and ¡®potatoes¡¯ without a need for her to slow down much. Just as she¡¯s starting to lick the plate, Daniel hands her the rest of his own, and she flinches. She glances at her plate, and then his. She greedily snatches it from him and suspiciously watches him as she eats the second serving. Daniel saw it coming. She looks absolutely ragged, so it was expected she¡¯ll scarf down as much as she can get ahold of. Daniel makes enough to sate his own hunger, and he makes idle small talk -though, with a point-. ¡°You know, your old dagger was pretty dull and worn out. Would¡¯ve been pretty painful for me.¡± She pauses her ravenous eating to stare at him. He states, ¡°If you decide to try again, I ask you to make it quick and painless, if you would.¡± He points at his own wrists and shows her. She glances at the dagger and then at Daniel. Finally, her gaze slowly trails down to her food, and she looks away from him. She slowly resumes eating, now refusing to make eye contact with Daniel. He finishes his own food and peeks through his scouting spots to determine if they are safe leaving. The girl sets her plate down and sits on her knees, demonstrating a seemingly intentional posture that would prevent her from being able to attack him as effectively. She¡¯s even sitting on the dagger, though she still won¡¯t look at Daniel. He says warmly, ¡°Did that fill you up? Now then, behind you, there are some clothes and gear. That¡¯s all for you. I hope you¡¯ll wear it. It should keep you a little safer while we¡¯re here.¡± She glances at the clothes, surprised. She finally locks eyes with Daniel once more, and he nods with a smile. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all for you. I had them, but they won¡¯t fit me, so I won¡¯t need them. Please accept them.¡± She fidgets for a moment and then stands up, shedding her ragged coverings, and Daniel looks away. The girl squirms into the clothes as best as she can, but when she gets stuck, Daniel sighs. He helps her get dressed, and when he¡¯s finishing with the simple leather chest-plate to protect her chest, their faces are right in front of each other, and she looks into his eyes. He smiles, saying, ¡°There. Now you¡¯re a proper fighter.¡± Her eyes water, and she looks away. Daniel sits back, and he asks cautiously, ¡°Still don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± She shakes her head, but then quickly stops herself, seemingly confused, and she begins nodding. But, her confusion grows worse, and she speaks at him, but not in Imperial Common. ¡°Ahhh¡­ So that¡¯s it. You understand me fine, but you don¡¯t speak my language?¡± Her eyes widen, and she nods quickly. She speaks again, but he says, ¡°Sorry. I only speak Imperial Common, and I don¡¯t understand any other languages. If you can understand me, though, that¡¯s better than nothing.¡± She hesitantly nods, understanding what he¡¯s saying. After a moment, a thought seems to hit her, and she drops to the ground. She uses her finger to draw in the sand and dirt of the ancient castle. Daniel watches for a moment. As she draws, he recognizes the shape as either a dragon or¡­ He asks, ¡°A¡­ Feldrok?¡± She snaps her eyes up to meet his gaze with astonishment in her eyes. She nods vigorously. She points at herself and then hits the drawing she just created with a fist. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ going to fight a Feldrok?¡± She nods again with a grin, seemingly happy that Daniel is understanding. She then scribbles a castle and points at herself again, drawing a circle around the castle and humming triumphantly. ¡°I think I get it¡­ You¡¯re here to defeat a Feldrok and conquer this castle?¡± She hums in approval, nodding happily. Daniel asks skeptically, ¡°Do¡­ you think you can?¡± She flinches, and her vibrance immediately dissolves. She looks away from him. She is silent for a long time. She extracts the dagger, looking at it for a long time. Daniel watches her cautiously. He thinks they¡¯re on friendly enough terms now that she¡¯s not about to attack him, but¡­ He snatches her wrist with the dagger as she moves to use it. She whines as tears start to stream from her face. She whines, fighting against him, but Daniel holds fast. She wasn¡¯t targeting him this time. The tip of the dagger already drew a little blood from her own wrist. Daniel growls, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that. I wasn¡¯t asking you because I want you to give up. Though, that¡¯s probably the best option. But, I¡¯m not an idiot. A girl like you wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to attack a Feldrok with what you had. I don¡¯t even know what one is, and even I know that much.¡± She still fights against him, and she tries to pry her hand free. He already disarmed her, so her fate is now in his hands for the moment. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you can¡¯t go home, so it was better to fight impossible odds and die than to try to leave, huh?¡± She looks at him with hurt in her eyes, but her squirming finally stopped. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. I¡¯m actually here on my own business. And, I might be able to kill the Feldrok, if I can¡¯t reason with it. But, as you can probably guess, I can¡¯t see that well in the dark. Fortunately, enemies seem to have just enough mana to glow in pitch black darkness.¡± Daniel definitely noticed that when he was rescuing the girl. The giant creature he killed and the girl were both barely visible to him, but given the inky darkness, it was enough for him to attack. Daniel¡¯s declaration causes the girl to finally relax, and she stares at him. Once more, he nods reassuringly. ¡°Yep. So, what do you say? Work together with me, and we¡¯ll conquer this castle. I¡¯ll hopefully accomplish what I want, and you¡¯ll be able to go home. Or, live here. Whichever you want.¡± He eases his hand off of her wrist, and she rubs it for a moment as she thinks. She points at Daniel, speaking, though they both know he can¡¯t understand her. Just as suddenly, she points to herself, and then puts her hands together again and gestures at her drawings. He confirms warmly, ¡°Yes. You and me, work together. Teammates. A truce or alliance. What do you say?¡± She thinks for only one last moment, and then she nods. Without hesitation, she bows on the ground. Daniel pats her shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re teammates, so we¡¯re equals in my eyes, alright? I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± She looks up at him. ¡°Either way, I still need to know what to call you. My name is Daniel, so if you need my attention, just call, alright? Daniel.¡± ¡°D-Daniel?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± confirms Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s a human name. So, what about yours? Just tell me what your name is.¡± She shakes her head. She says a bunch of words together. Daniel asks gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have a name?¡± She nods solemnly. ¡°I see¡­ Then,...¡± He sighs. ¡°Would you mind if I pick something?¡± She cocks her head. Fortunately, she agrees with another nod. ¡°How about¡­ Hmm¡­ Kuro? No¡­ that¡¯s to easy¡­ Shade? Nah, cringe. Hmm¡­¡± Daniel tries to think of things other than going by her color scheme of black hair and fur. Her ears twitch as she waits patiently for Daniel¡¯s choice. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t ask me why, but I think¡­ Hekate. How does that sound?¡± She cocks her head. He explains, ¡°Where I come from, ironically enough, the name comes from another country¡¯s goddess of night, magic, ghosts, and some other stuff. And, it sounds like a name that fits you.¡± She repeats the name, ¡°Hek¡­a¡­ tay?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Hekate. Will that work?¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°Hekate. Daniel. Daniel, Hekate.¡± She gestures at herself with a small smile, sniffling as she wipes tears from her eyes. Daniel smiles, confirming warmly, ¡°Great. Now, then, Hekate, I¡¯m planning on pushing further into the fortress? Any objections?¡± She shakes her head, gripping her dagger once more, but eagerly this time. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll have to be careful, but I have plenty of supplies for both of us, so as long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯ll gladly work with you to clear this fortress. So, let¡¯s get to work.¡± She nods eagerly. **************** Hekate, as she¡¯s going by now, follows stealthily as Daniel stalks through the cavernous hallways of the Citadel. He doesn¡¯t even seem to know where he¡¯s actually at. But, he¡¯s friendly, and he¡¯s helping her advance where before, she was unable to progress beyond the first corridor. It¡¯s a jumbled mess of rubble and debris, a de facto labyrinth for their tiny forms, but they¡¯re making their way. Her senses are much higher than Daniel¡¯s. She can see almost perfectly clearly in the dark, where he can only make out a light glow. She never really thought about it, but when Daniel mentioned it, nearly every living thing DOES seem to glow a little in the pitch black darkness of truly dark areas, like the enclosed hallway they¡¯re in presently. Because she can see everything clearly anyways, she never really noticed the faint glow. However, in contrast to the singular living thing that doesn¡¯t glow, it is just noticeable enough. Given that Daniel can¡¯t see their obstacles without a small bead of bioluminescent moss he¡¯s using to watch his footing, and he¡¯s moving slowly and quietly, the faint glow of the enemies would be much more significant. She wishes she could talk to him. Or at least, that he could understand her. She has so many questions. He seems to be stronger than her, and yet, he doesn¡¯t even have any magic whatsoever. He doesn¡¯t glow. He doesn¡¯t cast spells. And, he doesn¡¯t strengthen himself. Even now, having finally been fed a decent meal and allotted some sleep, Hekate can tell her own mana is back up to normal; maybe even stronger. He fed her easily the best food in her life. She also felt like she tasted something when she first woke up that smelled slightly alcoholic, but that would mean¡­ She flinches. Did he use potations¡­ on me? D-Doesn¡¯t he know¡­? She can¡¯t say anything right now. They¡¯re sneaking around a balinkon, a predatory shelled creature that typically can¡¯t move very fast for very long, but it can pounce. It¡¯s presently eating a goblin that it seems to have captured. The balinkon flinches, snapping its gaze directly towards them when Daniel¡¯s boot scuffs a piece of rubble. He freezes, and Hekate also halts, watching the balinkon with sharp eyes. Daniel knows where it is, but he can¡¯t see it. She can see it, and he¡¯s relying on her to instruct him. Instead, he slowly pulls out the strange thing from a hard leather pouch on his hip. He whispers, ¡°Hekate, cover your ears.¡± She glances at him, and his gaze is locked towards the balinkon. It¡¯s snarling and sniffing, pondering where they are through the darkness. ¡°Do it! Quickly!¡± She flinches, following his instructions. He has laid traps, tricked monsters into pits, ambushed ogres and goblins, and otherwise worked flawlessly with Hekate to keep them both alive and annihilating everything they¡¯ve come across over the last few hours. She pats her hands over her ears as they lay flat on her head, and Daniel glances at her only once as the balinkon begins stalking in a non-direct path towards them with some haste. He gives her an approving nod, watching for the balinkon to be close enough. It stalks towards them on all five of its legs, keeping its striking arms ahead of it and ready to claw or snatch whatever made the noise. One meal is a good place to be for a predator, but a second meal isn¡¯t something to simply pass on when its first meal can no longer escape. In spite of his disadvantages, Daniel¡¯s arm holding the strange metal thing that stinks of chemicals and metal instantly swings towards the monster, pointing the item at the balinkon. It¡¯s in his visual range, but it¡¯s almost in striking-... BOOM! Hekate yelps in terror as fire and thunder explode from the end of Daniel¡¯s small tool, and the balinkon screams as it flops onto its back and shell, swatting its striking arms and legs around, but it seems to have lost all control of its own mobility and is simply flailing. For the briefest moment, the entire hallway of the Citadel that they¡¯re in was lit up, and the most terrifying and painful sound Hekate has ever heard startled the life nearly completely out of her. After a few moments of struggling in futility and flinging blood around, the balinkon finally stops moving. Hekate blinks for a long time, staring at the lifeless body. Daniel casually prods it with his boot, and it doesn''t move. Thus, he withdraws one of his void bags from his shouldered void bag, and he stores the monster without another thought. He then looks at Hekate, asking softly, ¡°You okay, Hekate?¡± She nods with a stunned expression, still covering her ears. She is terrified. She is stunned. She has many more questions. She is afflicted by severe confusion. Daniel¡¯s tool isn¡¯t a magic wand. It didn¡¯t produce any magic. And, like him, it doesn¡¯t have any mana embedded in it except for trace amounts in some of the materials in its hollow construction. And, regardless, it had killed a balinkon in a single blow. Balinkons armor themselves for a reason. It is part of their nature. They can take dozens of arrows, their speed at close range is greater than virtually any swordsmen. And Daniel killed it with one blow. Daniel pats the top of his head, and she realizes she¡¯s still holding her hands on her ears. She quickly releases them, allowing them to perk back up, but they immediately flop down to the sides in nervousness. She hesitantly points at Daniel¡¯s tool, and he looks at it, swinging it around rather casually, which causes Hekate to flinch. ¡°This? Oh. Uh¡­ Ah, no point hiding it, huh? This is a revolver. It¡¯s a ranged weapon. Not bad, huh?¡± She stares at him with her ears still low. ¡®Not bad¡¯? Is he broken? Daniel then asks, ¡°Is there anything else in the immediate area, Hekate?¡± She flinches, looking around quickly. She shakes her head, saying, ¡°No.¡± He taught her ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯, since they¡¯re simple words and can help their limited communication, particularly if she¡¯s outside of what he can see in the darkness. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s keep moving before anything comes to investigate.¡± As if anything wants to find out what caused that noise¡­ Hekate REALLY wishes she could talk to him. He¡¯s fascinating and terrifying at the same time. Their next encounter is a ¡®Moss Crawler¡¯, a centipede-like creature that camouflages itself with moss and clings to walls. It¡¯s a surprisingly fast insectoid creature, but Daniel is able to avoid its attempts to corral him with its long body into its mandibles by jumping over its body and out of the way of its movements. Hekate finds a good position to avoid harming Daniel while getting close to flank the creature from behind it. She chants her basic fire spell, ¡°[Come forth, embers of the spirits! Bring forth the flames of your making!]¡± She channels her mana like normal. She makes the hand gesture like normal. She feels normal. However, a column of fire blasts forward that incinerates the moss crawler. Incinerates the moss crawler. Hekate stares ahead in astonishment as only a few small, smoldering sections of the insect remain, crumpling quickly to the sandy floor as Daniel catches his breath for a moment and wipes the insect¡¯s blood off of his sword. ¡°Wow! That was amazing, Hekate! I¡¯m surprised you needed my help earlier.¡± She looks at him with wide eyes, her hand still outstretched as her own disbelief still holds fast. ¡°[I¡­ I¡¯m not this powerful¡­]¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You look like you just saw a ghost. Next time, try to keep some of it intact. I don¡¯t know if it can be useful yet. Though, it is a big bug, so I¡¯m not that upset, of course.¡± He casually collects the remains in his monster storage void bag, seemingly oblivious to the fact that Hekate is still stunned. ¡°[I¡­ I¡¯m not this powerful¡­]¡± she repeats in her dumbfounded stupor. ¡°I¡¯ll praise you, I¡¯ll praise you. You don¡¯t have to keep repeating it.¡± He doesn¡¯t understand her words, though she understands his words fine. He suddenly pats her head gently, and she flinches a little, finally tearing her gaze away from staring blankly and instead, staring up into his eyes as he smiles at her. ¡°Good job, Hekate. You really helped me out again.¡± She stares up at him in disbelief. She murmurs, ¡°[I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do that¡­O-Or¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ HOW I did it¡­]¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll treat you to something tasty. How about we find a secure place to make camp for a break, huh?¡± He doesn¡¯t understand her. He¡¯s treating her like a child. But¡­ She nods. She definitely won¡¯t refuse a treat and a break. She still needs to figure out what happened. They find a corner tucked into an alcove formed by fallen statues and furniture from the heyday of the castle, and he extracts his shell shelter, blocking the entrance once they¡¯re inside. From there, he lights a small fire for light, which vents out of a hole in the top, and he begins searching through rations in a void bag. He has many void bags within his main two void bags, from the looks of it, and he dedicates some of his idle time to sorting the ones he still needs to sort, apparently. But, in the present, he simply cooks some food for them both and makes something special out of a mix of ingredients while Hekate enjoys her meal. She watches him curiously. She¡¯s never met a human before Daniel, and she¡¯s pretty sure he¡¯s an actual human. According to the dragons that are her masters, humans are the third weakest sentient race in the world, only surpassed in weakness by goblins and imps. And, the dragons barely consider goblins sentient. That they can be organized into battle fodder is the only reason they qualify as such. However, Daniel can single-handedly slay some of the toughest races and monsters in the known world. Some, he outsmarts with the terrain and traps of his own design, and others, he utilizes his terrible ¡®revolver¡¯ weapon, which ends even the most dangerous foes with no more than two thunderous attacks that can be used within seconds of each other. And, although she can¡¯t detect any magic in Daniel, just being with him seems to be making Hekate stronger. Wait! Is it¡­ because he gave me a name? O-Or¡­ Is it the food? Is this the power of human food? She looks at him as he toils idly, providing her plenty of food and a treat that sends a tingle through her whole body from the delicious and sweet taste. Tears find her eyes once more, and Daniel simply chuckles. ¡°Like that?¡± She nods vigorously, and he chuckles, petting her head gently. Her whole body shivers happily. His presence, his touch, and his food; all of it is so comforting and reassuring. She knew when she entered the Citadel that she¡¯d never win. She just wanted to try to survive long enough for the dragons to try and come, only to be killed by the Feral Feldrok. No one can beat a Feldrok. Or, no one, except maybe¡­ Daniel is very attentive and caring, and he helps Hekate remove her armor down to just the clothes so that she can sleep, and he tucks her in with a blanket and bedding. While she feigns sleep for a long time, she can¡¯t fall into unconsciousness for a long time. After she suspects Daniel is asleep, she peeks over her shoulder. Sure enough, he¡¯s seated in his usual spot with his revolver in his lap. His longer, heavy staff is leaning against the shell next to him, which he keeps close to him at all times in spite of the fact that he hasn¡¯t used it yet. Either way, Hekate knows what she wants. ************* Chapter 29: The Mechanic and the Last of the Feldroks Part 1 Daniel finds yet another surprise when he wakes up the following morning. Naturally, he is startled at first, but it¡¯s not like the first night of their meeting. Hekate is asleep on his lap against his hip, but she didn¡¯t faint during an attempt to kill him. Instead, she¡¯s curled up in a ball like a cat, with her big tail curled around her cheeks and the blanket covering as much of both of them as possible, even though it¡¯s a small blanket. He smirks, petting her head gently. She does seem to like it when he does, but¡­ This is going to bite me in the butt in a different way, isn¡¯t it? Regardless, Daniel does his best to let her rest. She¡¯s a magic user, meaning restoring her mana and stamina are highly valuable. He has a handful of the mana restorative potations, which should be highly useful if they¡¯re in a pinch. Though, he has to be mindful of her small size. Unless he intends to also feed her antidote potions, just one mana potion could prove to intoxicate the small fox-eared girl. And, he doesn¡¯t even know what the repercussions of feeding her antidote potions would be, since they¡¯re still an alcohol. They just detoxify the alcohol before it can affect the person. It doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t any harmful long-term effects. Of course, back on Earth, it would be unthinkable to feed a child alcoholic drinks, even if they¡¯re actually utilitarian in this world, which gives him pause as well. For now, she¡¯s doing well without any assistance from consumables. Daniel has plenty of revolver rounds remaining, plenty of food and water he seized, and of course, all but two of his rifle rounds. Assuming a Feldrok is comparable to a dragon, and assuming he can catch it off guard, he might be able to get them through this castle without either of them getting hurt. They eat a good breakfast, and Hekate sits against his side, smiling. Yep. Definitely getting bitten later. Oh well. They clean up their camp after finishing breakfast, and they carefully sneak out of their alcove. They stay close, as they don¡¯t know if any new adversaries would come to investigate. They¡¯re in a hallway, which is winding, and Hekate listens carefully. She nods to indicate that it¡¯s safe, and Daniel pets her head. He leads the way, following the ¡®rule of right¡¯; taking right turns when presented with intersections, marking corners, and investigating until they come to a dead end or recognize an intersection or room they¡¯ve been in. Thankfully, Daniel has been collecting the bodies, but Hekate¡¯s sense of smell can detect the blood of the monsters they¡¯ve slain, even down to unique identification, so she can confirm a room quickly without them having to walk all the way across the humongous, pitch black rooms. Daniel suspects it¡¯s not an ancient temple or tomb, since there are no traps. Instead, it seems to be an ancient castle, as all of the hallways have defensive structures, and the walls are sturdy. He has some idea of the layout from the directions they¡¯ve been heading, but he can¡¯t see well enough to make a map, and he doesn¡¯t have material to do so, since paper is expensive and none of the demons had any. There are puddles and streams that are too deep for the young fox girl to cross without getting water in her boots or soaking her clothes. She rides on Daniel¡¯s back as he walks across, and she watches their front while holding his revolver. He taught her the basic means to use it, but he doubts she¡¯ll be willing to fire it. He¡¯ll have to be especially careful of her sensitive ears when he fires the rifle. The next room they come to that is a new room is too large to see across, even for Hekate. She can barely see the ceiling, but confirms there aren¡¯t any airborne targets. However, near the middle of the room, a rather large creature, given the hand gestures she shows Daniel, is eating something else. They make their way along the right wall, still following the rule of right, moving cautiously to avoid any trips or slips that would draw attention of the monster. While Hekate¡¯s burden is the darkness itself, Daniel is on offense once she informs him of the hazard. As such, he uses her faintly glowing outline from her magic power to determine where he can step. So far, it¡¯s worked quite well, even if he can¡¯t see the thing he¡¯s stepping on. Hekate knows to pick the best footing for him, and she has been doing an excellent job as his guide. Though, something has seemed strange. She seems a little easier to see than before, as if she¡¯s glowing just a touch brighter. He figures he must be imagining it, since it¡¯s such a miniscule difference, and as long as the other monsters can¡¯t see the glow, then it doesn¡¯t matter. As they¡¯re sneaking, they avoid the eyelines of monsters that are also trying to avoid being noticed by the monster in the center. Daniel only knows for certain because it¡¯s hungrily snorting and tearing at flesh, indicating that there¡¯s definitely a monster there. Not that he doubted Hekate, but even he could tell that there¡¯s definitely a large creature bigger even than the big creature they defeated not too long ago. Suddenly, Hekate freezes, and noise fills the dark room. With a suddenness, a light enters the room. Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t a harbinger of comfort, like a lantern while lost in the woods or an angel bringing divine providence. This light glows with a dark blue hue, illuminating a flickering aura similar to smoke as a titanic being glides. The noise isn¡¯t from the newcomer, though. It¡¯s from the many creatures that are able to choose to flee as they fearfully shriek and clamor to escape the room. The rest, like Hekate, are frozen in terror by a seeming power that gripped them before it was even visible. Its glow makes it visible all across the room, and Daniel instinctively shields Hekate with his body, trying to keep her from making noise as they stay hidden in their secluded little corner of the gigantic room. Fortunately, the great beast, easily the size of a one hundred passenger plane, wasn¡¯t there for them. Its glow illuminated the room, and it revealed as it swooped in the beast that was feasting until a moment ago; a gigantic lizard the size of a bus. One capable of carrying a great deal of luggage and breathing fire during a siege; a drake. Daniel only knows that because he was repeatedly corrected by the demonkin he befriended that drakes are distinctly different from dragons. That said, drakes are, of course, not to be trifled with. And, this one is cowering in fear as it tries to retreat away from the avian newcomer. In spite of the glow, the newcomer could most easily and quickly be described as a dragon. Its wingspan is vast, and it had actually pounced from the far end of the room into a glide, closing the distance on the drake before it could be noticed. It has a long, broad tail, flickering as its smoky aura of magic light swirled around and seemingly through the surface of the tail itself. From what he can tell, Daniel suspects it¡¯s an illusion from magical power, similar to heat waves from a hot fire. It could even be exactly that, though a blue glow would indicate a terrifyingly hot fire. Its body is long and slender, jet black on its own and similarly wavering like a mirage over a grassy plain, and it uses its foreclaws to pin the drake down as flames burst forth from the latter¡¯s mouth in a desperate attempt to fend off the attacker that it couldn¡¯t possibly hope to outrun. In spite of its efforts, the flames glance off of the black dragon¡¯s wings, illuminating the monstrous beast in a hellish glow, further amplifying how dark its jet-black appearance truly is. If it wasn¡¯t glowing with light, it would be almost impossible to see in this castle until it was already far too late. The creature then pins the drake down on its side with a violent boom that rumbles the castle, drowning out the monsters crying and fleeing in every direction away from the drake and black dragon. It¡¯s likely they were lingering in hopes of eating scraps from the drake¡¯s meal, but now, the drake is going to become the meal of an apparent apex predator of the ungodly huge castle. The monstrous black dragon inhales as the drake again tries a desperate flame breath of its own. The dragon ignores it, exhaling a terrifying breath of pure white. Daniel can hear the crackling and creaking of¡­ ice. The drake is being frozen solid in an instant. The drake cries a pitiful shriek as its body freezes. That is until its lungs freeze, and its head collapses before turning to ice as well. The glow of the dragon shifts to a red color, and it shakes its head, dripping liquid that looks like it could easily be liquid nitrogen or something similar; instantly cooling the humidity in the air to a steam even as it evaporates quickly. With another deep breath, Daniel is brought back to his first real battle in this world. The black dragon¡¯s mouth fills with an orange glow, and pops and booms erupt from its mouth as flames pass across its frozen teeth and lingering liquid freezing agent. Just as quickly as it had frozen the drake, the dragon melts the ice with crackling pops, though it only partially thaws parts of the drake¡­ before tearing into it with its teeth. Daniel watches for a moment, still hugging Hekate. the lingering flames on the moss and anything else flammable have created enough light to see, and the dragon is distracted presently as it enjoys its meal. He might be able to extract his rifle, but there¡¯s no telling whether the dragon is his target. Though, given the ferocity of this beast, it¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯s anything more dangerous than it in the castle. Of course, that would be easy to believe of the drake before seeing the scene before them now. Hekate whimpers, and Daniel hugs her, cooing softly, ¡°Shh, Hekate¡­ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± That resolves it. Whether or not he can defeat this thing, Daniel carefully draws his rifle off of his back. He definitely can¡¯t defeat it without his weapon at the ready. He¡¯s hoping, though, that the dragon is satisfied with its meal. He does his best to keep Hekate¡¯s face hidden and comfort her as she silently cries into his chest. She¡¯s still terrified, and after a short while, she finally falls asleep. That, or the terror causing her to breathe less than needed led her to faint. Either way, Daniel keeps watch over her as the Dragon contentedly feasts on the drake, melting more of it as it reaches bones. It doesn¡¯t finish the meal, though, and roars as it carries off the remaining half of the frozen drake, lumbering rather than flying as it drags the beast. It walks on its rear legs and effortlessly drags the drake with one ¡®hand¡¯. It¡¯s only as it¡¯s leaving that Daniel notices the edges of its head moving, almost like canine ears listening. It¡¯s not alert, but listening casually. After it leaves, Daniel shoulders his rifle and scoops up Hekate, carrying her in a princess carry with his revolver under her legs draped over his forearm. It¡¯s not ideal, but he¡¯ll be able to fight, even if he has to drop her to the ground momentarily. He reluctantly makes the decision he knows he needs to make, though. He heads in the direction that the black dragon lazily lumbered off to. He¡¯ll make camp again after a little while, and he can verify with Hekate what he doesn¡¯t really want to be true; that the black dragon isn¡¯t a dragon at all. Given that it was able to use two distinctly different elements so quickly, he¡¯s afraid he just witnessed a Feldrok in person. Daniel manages to find a good camping spot in the next hallway. An additional advantage to following the suspected Feldrok is that none of the monsters will be likely to appear again right away. Of course, his rational brain also knows that it¡¯s dangerously ludicrous for him to be pursuing that very same predator. But, he imagines that, like the dragon, it¡¯s not particularly threatened by something of his size, and as such, won¡¯t pay him any mind until -hopefully- it¡¯s too late. It¡¯s like approaching a running tank. Just because it¡¯s on doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a threat to Daniel. As long as it doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s there and doesn¡¯t perceive him as a threat -the driver of the tank in that case-, he is nothing more than a part of the terrain; a stone on the road or a mouse in the thicket. This mouse, of course, has a semi-open secret. While common knowledge in his own world, with a moderately more limited pool of those who could craft them, the mouse known as Daniel has a bite that has already brought down two dragons. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. As Daniel checks over his weapons and equipment, Hekate begins whimpering. He looks at her, and it looks like she¡¯s struggling with a nightmare. It¡¯s likely she fell unconscious, and now, has fallen into rem sleep. Daniel sighs. ¡°You¡¯re so needy, Hekate. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re cute.¡± He slides over to her in their shelter, and he carefully cradles her, petting her head. She calms down almost immediately, even squirming more into his lap to curl into a small ball with her tail wrapped around her body and face. He tucks the blanket over her again and continues petting her for a bit until even he falls asleep. Of course, he¡¯s awakened in the morning when she violently scrambles up to search around, disoriented by her new surroundings. Or rather, her relatively familiar and safe surroundings of a secure shell. She exclaims, ¡°Daniel!¡± She spins, finding him, and her eyes water instantly. She throws herself onto him again as she cries. ¡°Danielllll! D-D-Daniel!¡± She fires off words quickly as she sobs, but it¡¯s clear it¡¯s whatever language she speaks. Daniel hugs her gently, petting her for a long while as she slowly calms down her breathing. Daniel checks with Hekate after she seems ready to talk, ¡°Hekate, I think I know, but I want you to confirm for me. That wasn¡¯t a dragon, was it?¡± She shakes her head, clinging to his jacket¡¯s chest. ¡°Then¡­¡± She squeezes tighter, whimpering. He finishes, ¡°A Feldrok, huh?¡± She tries to curl into the tiniest ball she can, endeavoring to hide in Daniel¡¯s presence as much as she can. She chokes out one of the three words she knows, ¡°Y-Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Daniel keeps petting her head, and he says softly, ¡°Glad I know what it looks like, now. We¡¯ll avoid it as long as we can.¡± Daniel lies to try to comfort her. He doesn¡¯t intend to make her fight it, but from what he¡¯s gathered, Hekate can¡¯t leave the castle until she conquers it. He wants to help her, and, although he now knows that the Dragon Lord isn¡¯t present, it¡¯s likely this Feldrok needs to be dealt with. It behaved more like a monster, even though it''s supposed to be more powerful and intelligent than a dragon, which have been definitely sentient from the two he¡¯s met. After breakfast, though Daniel has no actual concept of what time it is at the moment, given how long they¡¯ve been in the dark castle, they clean up and continue their journey. Once more, Hekate is leading them down the hallway. She has no idea yet that they¡¯re following the path of the Feldrok, and since its smell probably filled the whole castle the whole time, she was likely just afraid being in its presence. Of course, Daniel has also watched a lot of anime and read a lot of comics and manga, as well as a fair number of books. Something favored with the presence of especially powerful enemies, from the most evil of sorcerers in the most well-known series to the most powerful and dangerous monsters in fantasies of eastern origin is the aura or presence itself; a fear aura. Sometimes it is caused by magic, others the sheer overwhelming power of the being¡¯s presence. Either way, merely existing was enough to descend those before the being into a fit of fear and despair. Daniel has no way of knowing, but the idea came to him after he was comforting Hekate in her sleep. She and the other beings were so terrified, they dropped into balls of instincts, and Hekate even fainted. A magical effect would explain why Daniel¡¯s fear was only from his survival instincts as a small being facing a monster, but because he was able to isolate his fear with the knowledge that there was almost no chance it would take interest in them, it was a normal level of fear, rather than crippling. With the exception of the drake, which managed to meagerly fight back, everything else had no choice but to panic in the face of the monster. If he was on the mark, then he wonders if Hekate would be able to overcome her fear. In games, certain abilities of one character could boost the morale of another, making the latter more resistant to fear. In essence, it would be described as a song or words of encouragement, or even a spell. Daniel can¡¯t cast spells, but he can encourage her with words, if it¡¯s enough. He doesn¡¯t know the true source of her fear, but he¡¯ll have to try. Either way, his goal for the next time they encounter the Feldrok is to relieve Hekate of the burden forever. *** Hekate nibbles on jerkied meat that Daniel gave her at request. He taught her several words, but this one, he taught her a quick sign, since she was struggling to learn all of the words she needed to communicate with him. She was nervous, and his words seem to soothe her, but just as quickly, they melt away, like a joke or story that gives her too much joy to be focused on remembering every detail. She can fumble through words that she can remember some of the syllables, but it¡¯s easier to just rub her tummy when she wants a snack. Daniel is quick to accomodate, and it allows them to keep exploring. She¡¯s been eating more, though. Being on edge is making her nervous, and to distract herself, she¡¯s been unconsciously asking for food. The Feldrok was just as terrifying as described. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly in its presence. She was certain she was going to die simply from the oppressiveness of its terrifying presence. Instead, she awakened in Daniel¡¯s arms. He had cradled her in her sleep because she was having a nightmare, which she had already forgotten by the time she woke up. Though she cried almost immediately, she was immensely relieved to still be alive and to have Daniel by her side. It¡¯s strange, though. The hallway they¡¯ve been walking in has been eerily quiet. The Feldrok¡¯s scent and lingering magic fill the whole of the Citadel. She wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint it until they were already on top of it. And then, if it wanted to kill them, it would merely take a sliver of its deadly power. Daniel¡¯s metal wand was powerful and peculiar, or ¡®revolver¡¯, as he calls it, but there¡¯s no way it possesses the power to take down the Feldrok. She knows he¡¯s keeping her company, but she ultimately knows how their journey together will have to end. He¡¯ll have to leave eventually, leaving her trapped alone in the Citadel once more. Neither of them stand a chance against the Feldrok itself, and Daniel isn¡¯t bound to the Citadel by a command given to a slave. That said, he has kept her company for a long time already, and though he can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying, she enjoys something she says to him every morning. She¡¯d be too bashful if he could understand, but because he can¡¯t, she confesses her admiration and love for him in a small prayer of selfish desire to keep him around for yet another day longer, and she¡¯s able to sleep at night knowing that he stayed all the way through. Feeling particularly affectionate again, she tugs his sleeve softly. ¡°Daniel, {Thank you for staying with me. I love you.}¡± He looks at her at her garner for attention, and he smiles. ¡°We haven¡¯t conquered the castle yet, so be careful, right?¡± She nods, whispering affectionately, ¡°{I¡¯ll never leave your side. Please don¡¯t leave mine.}¡± He sighs. ¡°Someday, I¡¯m going to ask you to tell me what you¡¯ve been saying. I can tell it¡¯s the same handful of phrases every day. I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Thankfully, the darkness hides her blush from the human, but she walks close to him as they continue down the hallway. Ahead, a room is producing light that is leaking into the hallway; likely either an actual room with windows or a hole from damage. They¡¯ve ascended pretty high in the Citadel, though Daniel doesn¡¯t seem to realize that they¡¯ve actually climbed up. He has just been following the path. According to legends that Hekate overheard, the Citadel was once an ancient magic fortress belonging to the Feldroks. With their powers, they were able to power a special core that prevented invasion by monsters and pests. The only reason the Citadel fell, supposedly, was because a dragon schooled in the magic arts of the Feldroks betrayed them somehow. But, that is ancient history, and at best a story Hekate has heard only by piecing together tidbits. She suspects that, in the off-chance the Dragon Lord had believed that she could win, he would come and reactivate the core, which would have an unknown number of benefits over the castle they currently occupy. Of course, he also clearly wasn¡¯t trying that hard to conquer the Citadel, as Hekate alone stands no chance of success. If anything, he¡¯s getting rid of her. As they approach the room emitting light, Daniel quickly darts to the wall, approaching the corner cautiously. For once, rather than his revolver, he draws the long metal staff into his hands, holding it in a strange posture. He peeks around the corner, pulling back just as quickly. He takes a deep breath and calms himself. Curious and cautious, Hekate cautiously sneaks towards the large opening. She peeks around the corner as well. Fear grips her soul. The very ability to hear drains from her ears. The very ability to see narrows to a small, narrow tunnel, locked on the source of her terror. Every hair on her body begins to tingle and stand on end. Her broad tail, having regrown some of her missing fur, puffs up to provide a bigger presence, but also to allow her to shield herself if she needs to. Assuming she even could attempt to defend herself, that is. When Daniel told her of the drake managing a futile defense attempt, she hadn¡¯t seen any of it. She was so tunnel-visioned in fear. Now, her heart is pounding once more, and her voice squeaks. She¡¯s suddenly yanked back, and Daniel sits her down against the wall, cooing quickly but as quietly as he can, ¡°Calm! Stay calm, Hekate. It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s alright! We can do this! You and me!¡± She begins to cry, and tears pour from her eyes as she shakes her head vigorously. ¡°No! No!¡± She cries. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Shhh! Please, I need you to stay quiet. You saw, didn¡¯t you? This is our chance!¡± ¡°NO!¡± She cries, and he hugs her to his chest, muffling her cries as she bawls into his jacket. She continues to cry, ¡°No! No!¡± Into his chest over and over again. She can¡¯t even think of anything else to say. Is she trying to convince him not to even try it, or is she trying to deny its existence? She wouldn¡¯t be able to say. She can barely process anything. Her only rigid stone in a tumbling rockslide is Daniel; her only friend in the world. The one she truly loves. The only one she could love after the life she¡¯s lived. In spite of how ugly and small she is, he still treats her so kindly. Daniel finally extracts himself, whispering, ¡°Hekate, I agreed to help you conquer this fortress, didn¡¯t I? That thing¡¯s an obstacle. I know you don¡¯t believe me, and you don¡¯t have to. But, I won¡¯t give up without trying. Alright?¡± She shakes her head, unable to form words any more as she sniffles and whimpers, trying to keep her breath. How could you even think something so crazy!? Why can¡¯t we just stay like we were!? Like we are!? She can¡¯t get the words out at all. She doesn¡¯t need to conquer the Citadel. The Dragon Lord was never going to check on her progress. If she could find a happy medium of surviving with someone she cares about¡­ However, Daniel pulls her head to his, and his lips touch her forehead, causing a spark to pass through her body. At least, that¡¯s how it feels. She has never felt anything like it. The closest is when Daniel holds her and pets her head. But, this is different. It burrows deep into her soul, growing there like a small swelling feeling. It leaves her speechless and unable to move. And, it is that moment in which Daniel makes his move, quickly darting around the corner while Hekate is stunned. She finally snaps to, finding his magic bag on the ground in front of her. His words finally processed through her brain, even after he¡¯s already around the corner. ¡°Just in case, be safe, Hekate. First and foremost, take care of yourself.¡± She scrambles to collect the bag. ¡°N-No¡­!¡± She whispers. She starts to fearfully crawl towards the corner again. She needs to stop him, but it¡¯s already far too late. He¡¯s already around the corner. All she can do is try to call him back. But, the image flashes through her mind. It¡¯s there; the most powerful being in the world. It may be feral compared to the Feldroks of legend, but it still keeps the dragons away from the Citadel, the last and most powerful stronghold of the mythical race. Go! He needs your help! He¡¯s going to die! Get him to come back! You have to! He¡¯s given you all you have now! MOVE! In spite of her desires, her fear keeps her frozen steadfast. Tears fall from her cheeks as she tries to force the courage to go to him and pull him back. He is committing suicide, and all for a foolhardy¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOM! Hekate leaps away from the corner in terror as the single loudest noise she has ever heard thunders from beyond the corner. It pierces her ears, shakes her body, and rattles her bones. It was undoubtedly the power of a Feldrok. It was the very voice of not just thunder, but the God of thunder in a fit of anger. Hekate¡¯s ears are ringing, and she can¡¯t help the cries of agony from the pain in her ears, the jolt on her body, and the tearing in her heart. In an instant, everything she¡¯s ever had is suddenly¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOM! Hekate is startled by another sudden shout of the thunder god, which easily breaks through her momentary deafness from the first attack. Again, it unmistakably came from the next room, where Daniel disappeared to. A second attack. A second attack between Daniel and the Feral Feldrok. Daniel, a human without any magic in his body, survived an attack from a Feldrok. Hekate¡¯s mind is stuck. She can¡¯t process. She feels numb. It¡¯s unthinkable that a human would be able to survive a single attack from a Feldrok. It would be more unthinkable to hope that the sound, which shares similarities with Daniel¡¯s revolver, was actually him launching his own attack. A deep rumble fills the ground, and she can barely hear the collapsing of something heavy, though her ears are still ringing more than not. Hekate finally scrambles to the corner, nervously peeking her eyes with her ears folded back, trying to lower her profile as she reveals her face. White smoke is filling the room heavily, obscuring everything. Hekate¡¯s eyes water, but something seems off. She can sense the magical power of the Feldrok, but it isn¡¯t drowning her soul in a flood of fear, nor is it enveloping her in a blanket of darkness. Instead, she can ¡®see¡¯ it like a fading fire in the distance. And, standing before that fading fire is a small shadow. *** Chapter 30: The Mechanic and the Last of the Feldroks Part 2 Daniel does his best to comfort Hekate. She knows now that they¡¯ve found the Feldrok. While it was his intention, he had hoped Hekate would have been able to resolve herself. But then, maybe the Feldrok does emit a fear aura or something of the like. Even now, it¡¯s only sleeping, and Hekate couldn¡¯t even bear to glimpse it without shutting down in panic. She was crying, and she¡¯s still hyperventilating. It may not get through to her, but he reassures her, ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m going to kill this thing for you, alright?¡± He kisses her forehead, and she locks up, stunned. The tears don¡¯t stop flowing, but he can¡¯t waste time. There¡¯s no telling if or when the Feldrok will wake up. Now is the perfect time. He takes the magic bag off of his waist and lays it in front of Hekate. She can use it if he doesn¡¯t make it. But, he¡¯s optimistic. Assuming dragons were CAPABLE of killing Feldroks, that would indicate physical attacks. And, although it was difficult, he was able to make pseudo sabot rounds with shards of dragon teeth for a handful of the rounds for his rifle. Thankfully, dragons seem to go through teeth similar to sharks, so they have lots of extras and loosened teeth of all sizes, depending on what they eat. Daniel takes one last stabilizing breath for himself. He¡¯s admittedly scared, but he¡¯s scraped by in this world a few times now. At this moment, he has the advantage, and he¡¯s convinced he can win. He just has to be mentally prepared and ready. Daniel whirls around the corner quickly jogging as quietly and quickly as he can to get closer. The Feldrok is still sleeping on the big pedestal at the back of the room, seemingly napping in the sunlight that is pouring in through a massive hole that is acting as a skylight. Seeing it in clear daylight, the Feldrok is truly majestic. It reminds Daniel of a black, winged version of a monster in a video game he liked; a dragon-like being that shared many traits of a fox. The Feldrok has raven-like wings on its back, curled in against its torso and obscuring its arms and legs as it naps on the pedestal. And, its big, broad¡­ bushy tail is curled around its body. Though it looks properly like a dragon in most respects, it reminds Daniel quickly of a certain companion of his. However, he can¡¯t think about that right now. Whether she¡¯s somehow related to Feldroks or not, Daniel promised he would deal with this one. He drops to a kneel when he¡¯s in a comfortable range. His ¡®rifle¡¯ isn¡¯t actually rifled properly, and he didn¡¯t have the luxury of machining any of the equipment or stamping out the bullet casings. Instead, he forged them all in a manner similar to making a cannon loaded with mini cannons, in a simplified sense. It was the best he could do with his means, but it does the job, and he already has two dragons and a drake under the strike of his modern weapon¡¯s unprecedented firepower. Daniel lowers into a prone position on his stomach, carefully taking aim. The Feldrok only shifts a little. The way it¡¯s laying, its chest is exposed in a large enough area for him to see. He knows many of the creatures of this world are structurally similar to their Earthly counterparts. In general, the hearts of most terrestrial creatures are located in their chests. If Daniel can do enough concussive or traumatic damage to the chest, there¡¯s a high chance he can stop the heart of even ferocious beings like a dragon or a Feldrok¡­ he hopes. He¡¯s relying on the penetration of his modified rounds. And, in his prone position, he won¡¯t be able to escape, meaning his only option is to launch as many attacks as he can in quick succession. Daniel¡¯s rifle doesn¡¯t have a magazine, unfortunately, because it was too complex to assemble the extractor and other parts of the bolt, let alone the pieces that are supposed to allow only a single bullet to feed in from the magazine, instead of jamming the bolt with two bullets trying to load at the same time. So, he feeds each bullet in through the breach after the previous shot is extracted. In this case, he¡¯ll have to cycle the bolt, reload, close the bolt, and aim all in as little time as possible. He grips two bullets in his left hand, ready to reload as quickly as possible. Now or never. Daniel takes careful aim down his iron sights. That¡¯s the other major reason he wants to be close for his shots. Without rifling and machined tolerances, he can never hope to be able to take out targets at over a mile away, in spite of his rifle¡¯s power easily being capable of putting a bullet that far away with deadly power. He puts makeshift earplugs into his ears. Daniel¡¯s courage wavers, but he boosts himself with a silent conversation in his head. ¡®Hey Daniel! What¡¯ve you been up to this week?¡¯ ¡®Oh, you know¡­ Invaded a castle. Murdered an unkillable mythical god-monster. Ate some dragon meat. The usual.¡¯ Daniel pulls the trigger. BOOOOOOOM! The blast hits fast and hard. The recoil kicks like a direct shot to his shoulder. Smoke and fire fill his vision. Daniel can¡¯t delay, though. His right hand snaps up to the bolt, ripping it up and back as fast as he can. He can see the glint of the empty casing fling out of the breach, and he slaps one of the spare rounds he has in his left hand in as quickly as he can, slamming the bolt forward and down. He ensured to put enough strength into it right away. He can¡¯t have it stick on him and cost him precious time. The shadow moves, startled awake by the first shot. It raises its head, bellowing a confused roar. Daniel fishes in his non-magic shoulder bag with his left hand as he aims with his right, pivoting against the bipod anchor. As soon as he can definitively define the Feldrok¡¯s shape as it still is trying to make sense of its sudden attack, Daniel fires again. BOOOOOOOM! The Feldrok cries out in startled pain. Without a thought, Daniel pounds the canister he fished out of his bag on the ground, and it immediately begins billowing thick white smoke. Daniel casts it just in front of himself and scrambles to his feet, darting to the side, withdrawing and throwing a couple more. The room begins to fill with a cloud of smoke, and Daniel continues his strafe out behind the Feldrok. It looks like it¡¯s lowering its head, and he reloads the rifle with his third round on the run. The ground shakes as something impacts, perhaps the Feldrok stomping or slamming its tail. Daniel takes a couple of breaths to pump himself up and charges towards the Feldrok¡¯s back, and in a moment of surprise, he stumbles to a slow stop. Blood is pooling on the pedestal, and some is already pouring down over the edge of the pedestal. It¡¯s not especially high up, and Daniel is able to climb up with ease. The humongous, bushy tail of the giant being is like a giant pine tree, but pitch black, and all at once, Daniel is certain of several things that he should be more surprised by, but he needs to finish the fight. Daniel keeps the rifle trained on the Feldrok¡¯s chest until he can clearly see its head. The creature is truly humongous. In all honesty, it¡¯s a tragedy that he is killing it. It¡¯s majestically beautiful, and though it behaved like a monster and was Hekate¡¯s true obstacle to claiming the castle, it is likely a treasure of this world in its own right. Once Daniel is approaching its head, he aims at the head. He can see where his shots are dribbling blood, but it¡¯s clear that his hopes were founded; the real damage was done inside. ¡°A¡­ human¡­?¡± Daniel flinches, halting. He feels sick almost instantly. ¡°Y-... You were sentient?¡± The eye opens slightly, and Daniel¡¯s grip tightens on his rifle¡¯s grip, ready to squeeze the trigger. Fortunately, it seems to have no strength remaining. ¡°In a sense, yes, but in effect, no.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but if we can talk, hang on. I have some potations¡­¡± ¡°Do not fret, human. You¡¯ve done the right thing. I am not this child. The child before you was lost¡­ alone for all his life. He never had a single guiding voice, only the death of those around him.¡± Suddenly, the Feldrok¡¯s eye color changes, and the voice shifts a little. ¡°Feldroks are unique in this world. The life energy of those we fell in battle is absorbed into our own. The child before you was present in its egg when the last of us died. Without guiding voices to care for it, it was already powerful, but unable to do anything but become feral.¡± Daniel listens patiently. He¡¯s cautious, but the Feldrok hasn¡¯t moved a muscle. Again, the eye color changes once more. ¡°A feral Feldrok is the epitome of danger in this world. Every creature it destroyed, it gained more power. Eventually¡­ it would become something unstoppable that would threaten this entire world.¡± Daniel is silent for a long time. He finally replies, ¡°I understand¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°The girl¡­ You¡¯ve done the right thing, and we will not cease to be. It¡¯ll be some time before the girl can hear our voices, but we will aid her when the time presents itself.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true. Hekate is¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. The little one near you is a Feldrok child.¡± Sounds about right¡­ thinks Daniel to himself. Suddenly, the first voice of the Feldrok makes the grim request. ¡°Finish your mission, human. The Citadel is now yours, and will answer your call behind this pedestal. Our power, as well as that of this child, shall become that of the girl, Hekate.¡± ¡°A-... Are you sure? If you can control¡­¡± ¡°This child is unconscious. The extent of our control, even if he were merely asleep, is what you see now, and would risk awakening him. Finish your mission, human. You will know our words when we are able to speak to your companion.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t manipulate her, will you?¡± ¡°No. We were a peaceful race by nature, but were forced into war. If we can cling to existence through one child¡­¡± ¡°Time is short,¡± cuts in the third voice. ¡°Finish your work human, and thank you¡­ It is tragic, but thank you for freeing this one from madness. And please, don¡¯t let his form go to waste.¡± Daniel hesitates, but he nods gently. ¡°I look forward to the next time we are able to talk. Even indirectly. Take care of him and Hekate, and please rest in peace.¡± With that, Daniel makes sure to aim carefully. This time, he wants to end all suffering as instantly as possible. He aims for the eye towards the mass of the skull; the softest point and in towards its brain. He can see the color fade from its eye, and he pulls the trigger. ******************* BOOOOOOOOM! As Hekate stares at the shadow beyond the white smoke being backlit by the sun, she¡¯s ripped out of her trance by a third shout of the god of thunder. She reacts by flailing back, but suddenly, her heart races anew. This time, it¡¯s not pure fear. Her feet and hands move on their own. She scrambles up and sprints across the massive room, darting through the smoke. Every step, she picks up speed as resolve washes over her. She¡¯s not thinking as she does, but her thoughts begin to catch up. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. No! Daniel! I have to save him! She flashes through the room, putting herself between the Feldrok and Daniel as she unleashes all of her magic in every element she can summon; fire, stone, lightning, darkness, ice, wind, water, light, death; all but healing magic. While she does so, she uses her body to push backwards into Daniel, forcing him away from the magical monster. It only registers as she and Daniel flop onto the ground below the pedestal and he wrestles her arms to stop her. ¡°Hekate! Hekate! Calm down! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s dead!¡± She finally cuts off the elemental magic with a final fizzle of fire, glancing over her shoulder at Daniel as he hugs her arms to her with his own. ¡°We did it, Hekate. The Feldrok is dead.¡± Hekate looks up at the pedestal, where even now, the Feldrok hasn¡¯t moved. It didn¡¯t shift when Hekate launched her attack. It didn¡¯t flinch. It didn¡¯t sigh. It didn¡¯t wake up. It¡¯s not even breathing. And, now that she looks, its blood is pouring down the pedestal. It all sinks in. The god of thunder is none other than the sorcerer currently hugging her. His staff, which launched three consecutive and deadly attacks, is the item that called forth the wrath of the gods themselves, striking down the most powerful living creature in the world. Daniel holds Hekate for a long while, and she finally blinks her disbelief away. She looks over her shoulder. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dead, Hekate. The Citadel will soon be ours.¡± Her eyes water, and she twists in his arms to hug him. ¡°DANIEL!¡± She begins sobbing. He doesn¡¯t seem to understand -or, he feigns ignorance at least-. She¡¯s not crying because she¡¯s happy. She¡¯s crying because she thought she had lost him forever. Which, of course, is cause for happiness that it wasn¡¯t the case, but she still hasn¡¯t gotten over the terror and feelings of loss. After a while, Daniel finally urges her to let him up. ¡°We need to collect our spoils, right? Don¡¯t want anyone else to come after us.¡± He takes his magic bag back from her, and he extracts one of the giant ones. He murmurs, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Both of these are getting kinda full. Here¡¯s hoping.¡± He begins putting the Feldrok into the bag. A Feldrok. One of the deadliest and most powerful beings in the world. The monster that dragons fear. The leviathan that Daniel defeated. Like it was nothing more than a goblin, he stows the feral Feldrok¡¯s corpse and collects his terrible staff. He slings it over his shoulder and looks at Hekate, who is still standing in a dumbfounded stupor. She spots a glint on the floor, and she jogs to it. It smells of metal and chemicals that have burned, and she picks it up. She jogs to Daniel, offering it to him. He smiles. ¡°Oh! Thank you. That¡¯s a spent shell casing, though, so it¡¯s not a crisis if I don¡¯t collect them.¡± She cocks her head. He takes it, sticking it into his magic bag, and says, ¡°It¡¯s not useful unless I can reload it.¡± He pulls out a similar tube-shaped object, except that it has a cone sticking out of the top. She flinches. Peeking out of the tip of the cone is a bone like material, though its coloring could only be a tooth. He¡¯s using dragon teeth as catalyst? That would make sense. But¡­ how powerful does someone need to be to¡­? She swallows hard. Daniel seems so calm and¡­ normal. He¡¯s his usual self, even after what he just accomplished. He then looks towards the back of the room. ¡°Now¡­ to deal with that.¡± There, standing next to a strange pillar with a glowing light on the surface, is a humanoid golem with a rigid head instantly reminiscent of a Feldrok. Without a second longer of pause, Daniel walks towards the golem. Hekate jumps into step with him, but she keeps behind him, whimpering, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Hekate. I have it on good authority that this will go alright for us.¡± As he approaches, the golem looks at them. It begins spouting words, but all of them are different languages for the words, ¡°[Please speak.]¡± Daniel asks, ¡°Any chance you can understand it, Hekate?¡± Suddenly, the golem says in its mechanical, hollow voice, ¡°Eastern Imperial Trade. Acknowledged. I am the caretaker of the Citadel. As my master asked me to ensure the survival of knowledge, I am to assist you in maintaining the Citadel. Please place your hand here, Master." It gestures at the pillar next to it. Daniel looks at Hekate. ¡°Well? Go ahead.¡± Flabbergasted, Hekate glances at the golem and then at Daniel. And then, she repeats. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You wanted the Citadel, right? Looks like to truly conquer it, we have to do what this guy says.¡± She shakes her head. She tries to gesture with her hands as she speaks in demon common. ¡°[No! Daniel! We can¡¯t! It could be cursed!]¡± The golem looks at her, and then at Daniel. Daniel states, ¡°I can¡¯t understand you, Hekate. Just go ahead and touch it.¡± ¡°NO!¡± The golem translates, ¡°The young one is afraid of curses, but I assure you this Citadel is carefully moderated.¡± ¡°See?¡± ¡°NO!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°[That¡¯s exactly what it would be programmed to tell us!]¡± She tries to block him. Daniel sighs. ¡°Mr. Caretaker, the Citadel can be transferred again, right?¡± ¡°Correct. The procedure is the same.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With that, Daniel instantly picks Hekate up effortlessly and sets her to the side. He steps up, fending off her frantic attempts to stop him. He places his right hand on the pillar, and it instantly glows. The golem lets out a sigh of immense relief as its shoulders slump, shocking both of them. It states, ¡°Finally¡­ It¡¯s been so long since anyone has enabled our functions. Would you like to engage maintenance protocols, Master?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ an artificial intelligence?¡± asks Daniel in surprise. Hekate has no idea what that meant, but neither does the golem by its answer. ¡°Artificial¡­? Not quite. My former Feldrok masters engaged in many artforms. In this case, I am a soul-bound golem. A volunteer became the golem before you, in charge of the Citadel¡¯s maintenance program. Would you like to begin?¡± ¡°Not yet. Soul bound?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a process by which¡­¡± ¡°A living soul is crammed into a golem, right? A living being was turned into a power source.¡± ¡°Your surprising knowledge aside, your interpretation is a little inaccurate. I am still myself. I did in fact volunteer, and I am proud. I would have died otherwise, and instead, became a faithful and honored servant of the Feldroks and their most precious home.¡± ¡°What about your life? Family? Friends?¡± ¡°I lived my life. I have no regrets. I¡¯ve been waiting centuries for someone to be able to restart maintenance.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°As you can see, the Citadel fell into a state of disrepair in the last war. An apprentice of one of our younger masters, a dragon, learned enough to disable the Citadel, and they were able to defeat all but three of the masters here. The second eldest perished today.¡± ¡°You considered that one your master?¡± ¡°Indeed. Though, communication was impossible, it was a child of my original masters. I would have maintained its home had it simply activated the system.¡± Daniel nods now that he knows the basic gist of things. ¡°I have lots more questions, but I¡¯ll pick your brain in a minute. I want you to transfer control of the Citadel to Hekate, here.¡± The golem cocks its head. ¡°I cannot.¡± ¡°You just told me you could before I touched the panel.¡± ¡°Correct. The procedure is the same. For me to recognize a new master, you will have to cease to exist.¡± Daniel sucks his teeth, and Hekate flinches. She glances in terror between them both. Daniel turns towards Hekate, and she shouts, ¡°NO! NO NO NO NO NO! NO! No, Daniel. NO!¡± He chuckles. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything.¡± She points at him, saying in a fiery tone, ¡°NO!¡± As they stare at each other, the golem finally chimes in. ¡°If I may, Master; with your permission, I can add administrators to the Citadel¡¯s systems. If killing you isn¡¯t an option to begin with, it¡¯s the next step down from the Master.¡± ¡°What can administrator do?¡± ¡°Anything a master can, save override the master. Conversely, the master can override or veto any action of any administrator. And, only the Master can assign new administrators. Those are the only differences.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Additionally, there are guest roles intended for villagers and servants, as well as intermediary roles that can be customized to the needs and desires of the Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s handy.¡± ¡°Obviously, I have already added your wife as a guest presence. All others in the Citadel will be purged once maintenance begins. Repairs will follow.¡± ¡°Wife¡­? Oh, you mean Hekate. Please make Hekate, here, an administrator, then, please.¡± ¡°Acknowledged. If I might make a request, Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Please tell me how to activate maintenance.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hekate watches as the golem guides Daniel through using the ¡®panel¡¯, as Daniel and the golem refer to it, and Daniel operates it as if it were something he¡¯s been using all of his life. It¡¯s strange, but then, Daniel is a strange person. If he was secretly a Feldrok, Hekate wouldn¡¯t be surprised at this point. It¡¯s a long process of finger-swiping and tapping on the panel, ¡®activating this function¡¯ and ¡®reestablishing that channel¡¯. While Daniel seems to understand, it all flies over Hekate¡¯s head. She watches nervously. She doesn¡¯t feel any different, now that she was an ¡®administrator¡¯ of the Citadel. Regardless, whatever they¡¯re doing seems to work. Suddenly, light fills the room they¡¯re in; not just from the sunlight. Magic stones on the walls and ceiling illuminate, filling the room with natural and comfortable light. Daniel remarks, ¡°Nice. Can I change the brightness and color?¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± And, just like that, Daniel dimmed them to a soft blue color. He chuckles. ¡°Look at that. Feels just like home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised, Master. I didn¡¯t think Humans had low-light vision.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t. But, I liked to keep my house a little darker, personally. It¡¯d¡­ be a bit of a challenge to explain the whole thing. Though, this is a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°The Citadel is yours to do with as you please, Master.¡± With that, doors open around them, and Hekate flinches, keeping her back to Daniel; the only safe direction in the world. Golems march in a small army. Some instantly begin making a loud whining noise, and Hekate snarls. The golems that started making extra noise are sliding something across the floor, while the others march into other locations. Some crawl up the walls. Others have swords and shields, but they march past Daniel, Hekate, and the Caretaker, splitting up at the hallway and continuing on their way. The Caretaker explains, ¡°Maintenance protocols active. Are there any further allies in the Citadel, Master?¡± ¡°No. But, if there are any sentient races, I¡¯d like your golems to try to communicate first and place them under arrest. We¡¯ll decide what to do with them.¡± ¡°There are a handful of goblins, orcs, and beast folk, Master. I expect hostility.¡± ¡°If you can immobilize them and contain them, I¡¯d prefer that. Can you speak every language?¡± ¡°Indeed. The Citadel¡¯s systems can translate intent from any language that processes thought. Even animals produce ¡®thought¡¯, though communication is generally much less successful, depending on the species.¡± ¡°I see. I don¡¯t mind if animals and sentients flee, so please don¡¯t attempt to trap them if they are fleeing towards the exit.¡± ¡°Understood, Master, but what of their life essence?¡± Daniel looks at Hekate. She flinches, pointing at herself. She asks, ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need every drop of death. We¡¯ll manage. Can she really absorb all of that from here?¡± This shocks Hekate, and she wants answers. ¡°Daniel!?¡± However, the golem answers him first. ¡°No. Specifically, the Citadel¡¯s magic channels collect the life essence, and it can be extracted at various locations. Shall I guide you to them?¡± ¡°Later, thank you. I assume that includes what the other one accomplished?¡± ¡°Indeed. Though, in both his and Lady Hekate¡¯s cases, some is absorbed on the spot if they were close enough at the time of death. Regrettably, only the magic channels were functioning all this time. Fortunately, this has created an enviable stockpile for Lady Hekate.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°DANIEL!?¡± snaps Hekate, demanding attention. Daniel sighs. ¡°Hekate, I don¡¯t know all of your circumstances, but¡­ I¡¯m pretty confident you¡¯re a Feldrok.¡± She stares at him, blinking only once. She shakes her head. ¡°No.¡± He nods. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Master speaks the truth, child. It is why you are able to naturally understand languages, even if you can¡¯t speak them. It¡¯s also why you can use all elements of magic with ease.¡± It gestures towards the pedestal, where a couple of golems are mopping up blood and sweeping up ash and icicles. ¡°And, did you not notice your growing power as you and Master defeated monsters?¡± Hekate fidgets. She glances at Daniel. ¡°It seems that Feldroks gain strength from those they defeat. And¡­ your tail and ears definitely looked like the one we defeated today.¡± She twitches, and then she looks at her own tail, touching her ears. Daniel then asks the Caretaker, ¡°Is there a way to teach her spells here? It would be extremely helpful if she could learn the spell that teaches to speak and write.¡± The Caretaker nods in agreement. ¡°Indeed. The library has all of-...¡± It pauses. ¡°It has sustained damage. I won¡¯t make promises I can¡¯t yet guarantee, Master, but I shall have units catalog the contents of the library as soon as the library floor is cleared. While intruders are being purged or contained, please make yourselves comfortable in this room. Personal quarters are still being purged and will need cleaned.¡± Daniel understands completely. ¡°Thank you. Hear that, Hekate? If we can find the spell for languages, hopefully you can learn it pretty quick.¡± She nods with a slightly distant expression, still disbelieving everything happening. Daniel requests politely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too demanding, but is it possible for us to get some chairs, then?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. Allow me.¡± The Caretaker golem proudly serves, and it seems to give a silent signal to its workers. It then states, ¡°You also don¡¯t have to pass courtesy to myself or any of the other units. We exist to serve the Master.¡± ¡°You say you were a person. I¡¯d like to think we can get along better than mere Master and servant. Thank you for everything so far.¡± The golem cocks its head, but it bows its head politely. ¡°Very well, Master. Your courtesy is appreciated.¡± After a few moments, a few more worker golems appear with a pair of chairs. They¡¯re not particularly fancy, but Daniel thanks them and takes a seat, positioning himself in front of the panel. From there, he asks the Caretaker what functions are available to him. The Caretaker guides Daniel through the various screens in the panel. Hekate tries to sit on her knees to watch, leaning on Daniel¡¯s shoulder to see better. Again, even though he didn¡¯t seem to know what the Citadel was before this day, Daniel operates the control panel like a natural, which the Caretaker remarks on. Even Hekate notices when he deflects with a simple nervous chuckle. **************** Chapter 31: Master of the Citadel Daniel inspects the many control functions of the ancient Feldrok castle known to all of demon kin as ¡®The Citadel¡¯. Standing as a testament of time passing, the Citadel was in a state of disrepair for as long as almost anyone can remember, but it was unapproachable to anyone wanting to conquer its riches for themselves. Lurking in the shadowy halls of the massive castle was a lone Feldrok, feral from being raised by the wild, in spite of its immense power, and thus, it laid claim to the Citadel as its territory, and it couldn¡¯t be defeated, even by the full might of the dragons who brought the Citadel low originally. However, a strange human sorcerer that possesses no obvious magic of his own was able to strike down the feral Feldrok with three quick spells from his unique staff of the thunder god. As Daniel operates the control panel for the ancient magical and technologically advanced castle, having laughed off the Caretaker¡¯s remark that he¡¯s a natural in spite of being human, the Caretaker golem states out of the blue. ¡°How very strange, Master¡­¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Forgive me for doing so, but indeed, I can detect no inherent mana in your body. All layers of analysis have revealed there is no masking or deceit spells. The only alternative is that you are even more powerful than the builders of this place.¡± Daniel chuckles again. ¡°Occam¡¯s Razor.¡± ¡°Ock¡­ hawm?¡± ¡°Occam. ¡®Entities must not be multiplied beyond necessity¡¯. Or, informally said, ¡®Often times, the simplest answer is the right answer¡¯. Unless I¡¯m wrong as well, I have no magic of my own. No mana in my body, and no ability to react to spells, which includes beneficial or detrimental spells.¡± ¡°How fascinating. I would think that would be an impossibility.¡± Daniel hesitates again, and Hekate looks at him. He glances at her, and then looks down. After a moment of thought, he looks at the Caretaker. ¡°Before I explain myself, can I ask you why the Citadel accepts me if I have no magic?¡± ¡°Wisdom beyond my own, though now, making total sense, it seems. My original masters wanted the Citadel to never cease to exist, even if all of them died out. In their nigh-infinite wisdom, they made the decision to ensure that I would be here to guide any new residents, should the worst come to pass. I often wondered why that function was not contingent on mana. Now I know.¡± Daniel ponders as well. ¡°I see¡­ Then, I suppose it¡¯s my turn.¡± He looks at Hekate specifically, saying gently. ¡°I¡¯m not from this world. I was summoned here by magic. For reasons I don¡¯t know, I arrived here without mana, even though the person summoned with me did arrive with mana. That is why my weapons don¡¯t belong here. And, why they are a threat to the denizens of this world.¡± Hekate stares at him for a long time silently. The Caretaker speaks casually, ¡°I see. Yes, such spells are mentioned in the archives. I¡¯ll try to find them for your reference, Master. My units are currently conquering the current floor. It will still be some time.¡± Daniel acknowledges the answer with a nod. ¡°Thank you. I haven¡¯t held my breath that it¡¯s possible, but I have been curious since arriving in this world if it¡¯s possible for me to return.¡± Hekate gasps and jumps up, clutching his shirt. She shouts, ¡°NO! DANIEL NO!¡± He chuckles, petting her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d leave. I didn¡¯t have really anything to lose, other than some luxuries I haven¡¯t missed as much as I thought I would. But, it would be nice to know if it¡¯s possible. The man who arrived with me may have desires to return home, if possible.¡± ¡°Do you know this other summon, Master?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t prior to our arrival. We¡¯re friendly, though a political situation is how I ended up all the way out here. Never thought I¡¯d be a ruler of a castle.¡± The golem cocks its head. ¡°Is that not the reason you slayed the feral child?¡± ¡°No. Well, yes, I guess, but I did it for Hekate, since I¡¯m¡­ looking for someone else.¡± Hekate grips his shirt, forcing him to look at her by leaning into his eye line. He smiles. ¡°If you can keep a secret, I¡¯m hunting a dragon.¡± She gasps, shaking her head. The golem simply laughs. ¡°You are!? How ironic¡­ I must confess, Master, that if a dragon had been able to restart the Citadel, I would be bound to them instead. However¡­¡± The voice turns soft and feminine. ¡°The dragons cost me everything¡­¡± Daniel sympathizes with her. ¡°I have my suspicions of why Hekate is here. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t know she was a Feldrok. I imagine, since she¡¯s enslaved, they were hoping she could defeat the feral Feldrok or chalk the Citadel up as a loss if she couldn¡¯t.¡± The Caretaker nods in agreement, ¡°Yes,...¡± even as Hekate glances between them nervously. ¡°Yes, that makes sense, Master.¡± ¡°Can the Citadel hold off dragons?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. It can hold off any invader. It required a betrayal of trust to shut down in the first place. There is enough power stored now, there will be no invasion unless you allow it, Master. Or¡­¡± The Caretaker glances at Hekate. She flinches, looking at Daniel with worried eyes. Daniel smiles. ¡°I see. Hekate, until I can get rid of your other problem, I¡¯m going to have the Caretaker remove your access to the security systems. Alright?¡± She confirms with a nod, leaning against him to hug him. ¡°Daniel¡­ [I just want to be with you¡­]¡± ¡°¡®I just want to be with you¡¯, she says.¡± The little Feldrok girl is startled, but she hugs Daniel. It¡¯s not untrue, it¡¯s just embarrassing that she forgot the Caretaker can understand her just fine. Daniel pets her head and holds her. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make you a full administrator as soon as it¡¯s safe. So long as you are a member of the Citadel, they can¡¯t kill you.¡± He nods contentedly with the plan, ¡°Please revoke Hekate¡¯s ability to shut down systems, Caretaker.¡± The golem nods in turn. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°As for defense, how does the Citadel defend itself?¡± ¡°Various strategies can be designed, Master, depending on the goal. For instance, we have currently corralled all of the goblins on this floor via forced paths to subjugation zones. Isolating those cells contains the goblins until they are dealt with in a manner befitting your decision. For a siege, a magic barrier is produced that can withstand all damage for centuries.¡± ¡°Good. Set the barrier to maximum defense and activate it if anyone new intrudes. Obviously, I¡¯d like myself and Hekate to be able to come and go if needed.¡± ¡°Of course. Filter barriers are an easy solution, Master.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s handy.¡± Daniel studies the golems in the room, which have mostly finished cleaning the immediate area while construction golems are building scaffolding under the hole in the ceiling. Daniel suddenly thinks for a moment. He asks, ¡°Caretaker?¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± ¡°Who were you before you became the Citadel¡¯s Caretaker?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°As I mentioned, I¡¯d rather continue to treat you like a person. If you¡¯d allow it, I¡¯d like to know your name and a little about you before you became a golem.¡± ¡°Is this another test, Master?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s a sincere request.¡± ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± There¡¯s a pause, and the feminine tones in the golem¡¯s voice return. ¡°I was a Dattakorien woman named Xyreko who resided here in the Citadel¡¯s surrounding town and served the Masters as a maid-nurse for the civilian Feldrok children during expeditions.¡± ¡°Xyreko? Do you mind if I call you by your name, Xyreko?¡± ¡°If it pleases you, Master, I will answer to that name.¡± ¡°Thank you. It does, so from now on, I¡¯ll refer to you as Xyreko.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And, on that note, you may call me ¡®Daniel¡¯.¡± ¡°That is impossible, Master.¡± ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. But, if you do warm up to me, I¡¯d prefer to be called just Daniel. Just so you know.¡± ¡°I will remember. But it¡¯ll remain impossible.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± From there, Daniel asks some more personal questions about Xyreko, learning that she passed away from old age, she had three children, who are among ¡®the units¡¯; the many golems serving the Citadel. She has existed as a golem for centuries, and the Feldrok-humanoid form of the golems was chosen as a uniform, essentially. After learning about her, he learns that the Citadel has a full suite of manufacturing, storage, research, archive, learning, combat training, and defensive installations that allow the castle to function autonomously for an extremely long time. Additionally, the massive size of the residential areas of the castle and surrounding land under the structure¡¯s protection are large enough to house around 500,000 ¡®human-sized¡¯ individuals, with enough supplies in magical storage to sustain that population for several decades. Since the Feldroks invented magical storage technology and the associated spells, the Citadel is the pinnacle of the technology itself. After a while, the Caretaker reports that the top floor, where they are, has been cleared safe, and all hostiles are currently contained to be moved to the imprisonment facility on the ground floor once the prison is reclaimed. Golems are the soldiers, but because their true form is ethereal now, the Citadel simply regenerates the golems and continues attacking until the enemies are purged, and they have access to weapons and magic. It¡¯s slow going, but it¡¯s a one-sided massacre, with the exception of the sentient races being intentionally corralled in compliance with Daniel¡¯s request. Hekate¡¯s stomach growls, and she blushes when both Xyreko and Daniel look at her. Daniel smiles. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°The first floor is still in the process of¡­¡± ¡°I know, Xyreko. No rush. I¡¯ll handle this one, thank you.¡± Daniel extracts his camping bag from his magic bag, and he starts setting up the simple campfire and cooking equipment he uses. Xyreko hums in what sounds like disappointment. ¡°Master¡­ I understand the current circumstances, but¡­ This is a little much, is it not?¡± ¡°What? The smoke? Apologies for causing more work.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Not that. It won¡¯t do for the Master to do menial work in my presence. Please, allow me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know how to be a Master, as you can probably tell.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± She somewhat forcefully inserts herself, and several more golems appear, bringing a dining table and chairs. They ensure to place them where the smoke won¡¯t interfere, and Xyreko gestures, ¡°Please take your seats, Master and Lady Hekate. I shall handle the meal.¡± Daniel chuckles, going along when the golems push the two toward the dining table. ¡°Alright! Alright! Thank you, Xyreko.¡± Hekate is unintelligible to Daniel, but she complains, ¡°[Daniel is a great cook! You better not mess up!]¡± ¡°I would never dream of it, my Lady Hekate. It has been some time, but I assure you, I was quite skilled.¡± After a little bit, with the ingredients Daniel had pulled out, Xyreko provides two meals that look like they could have come out of the kitchen of a five star restaurant. Slabs of meat grilled to perfection, potato-equivalents and a simple light pasta made with tools provided by the golems as she was cooking. Hekate pouts, but Daniel nods gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Xyreko. It looks delicious.¡± ¡°Please help yourselves, Master, my Lady. If you have a drink, I would happily serve you.¡± Hekate retorts, ¡°[Our water skins are just fine.]¡± Daniel extracts water and wooden cups from the bag, and Xyreko tilts her golem head towards Hekate only slightly, causing the young Feldrok girl to flinch as she grits her teeth. Xyreko serves the both of them water from the barrel -probably from rations of the army that he defeated-. Admittedly, the barreled water is more pure tasting than the water skins, which see heavy use, and in storage, time doesn¡¯t progress, so the water is as fresh and cool as the day it was put in. Hekate tries the meal, and she again jumps in place. Daniel is good at campfire cooking. He can make a simple meal with flavor and without burning or ruining any of the food. However,... Hekate glances at Xyreko, who, although the golem Caretaker can¡¯t express emotions with facial features, since the head is fixed like a statue, Xyreko is looking directly at Hekate, and the young girl can feel a smug gaze on her, which causes her tail to begin puffing up as she squeezes her teeth together silently. She lowers her shoulders and shrinks as much as possible as she continues eating, and Xyreko looks away, victorious in this battle. For his part, and seemingly not noticing the silent battle, Daniel remarks, ¡°This is REALLY good, Xyreko. It¡¯s been a while, but this is probably the absolute best meal I¡¯ve had in this world, and I ate with nobles back in the kingdom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Master. Thank you for such glowing praise.¡± ¡°You deserve it. I feel like I¡¯m going to be spoiled by you and this place.¡± ¡°The Citadel is yours, Master, and I am yours.¡± Hekate flinches again at such bold and direct words. Xyreko continues, ¡°I will happily serve you so long as we both exist.¡± ¡°Thank you. Maybe I really won¡¯t go back to Earth¡­¡± Hekate jumps up, ¡°NO! Daniel no! Daniel [stay! You have to stay!]¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m teasing, Hekate. I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. But, I definitely don¡¯t feel like I earned all this¡­¡± ¡°Perish the thought, Master. You have defeated two dragons and the feral Feldrok. What may seem simple to you has been impossible for all others, including dragons. Your hand reached the panel. The Citadel is yours.¡± Hekate nods in agreement with a hum of approval. He agrees thankfully. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± He perks up, asking, ¡°Say, Xyreko, I know you¡¯re probably tasked to capacity with restoring the Citadel, but I¡¯m curious. What all can manufacturing produce?¡± ¡°Hmm? Through magic and with proper materials, virtually anything that can be conceived. Do you have something in mind, Master? Perhaps armor? A mythril sword? Sharmelkolle is rather scarce, but since it¡¯s just you, there should be plenty to satisfy any whim you desire.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll come back to that last one then, since now I¡¯m curious. Can I show you what I want to make?¡± ¡°Of course. Please do.¡± Daniel extracts one of the special cartridges that goes into his rifle, and he hands it over to the Caretaker. She inspects it for a moment, though her head doesn¡¯t have expressions. ¡°Interesting¡­ These components¡­ Alchemy powder? And a shard of dragon tooth? How peculiar¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you I come from another world. This is a component to a weapon that is highly dangerous and could alter the balance of this world. Seeing as the Citadel apparently could as well, I¡¯m trusting you to keep its design confidential.¡± Xyreko chuckles. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider anything else, Master. If you ask it, I shall even prevent the design from being recorded. But, it may be beneficial if I know what it¡¯s supposed to do. I don¡¯t understand the seam between these pieces.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a projectile. The alchemy powder is black powder. A simpler version than what we used in my world¡¯s modern time, but same point. It explodes in the canister and projects the smaller piece forward faster than sound. The dragon tooth helps give it the hardness I need to penetrate¡­ uh¡­ Feldrok skin. And, hopefully, dragon scales.¡± Xyreko is silent for a long time. She finally remarks, ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t use magic?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°A-... Anyone¡­ could wield your weapon?¡± ¡°Yes. Though, there is a skill curve. I¡¯m not even the best, and my weapon is sub-par. But¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you could arm an army of dragon slayers?¡± ¡°Y-...Yes?¡± Xyreko suddenly surprises them both again. She darts to Daniel, taking both of his hands. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± ¡°I¡­ If we can make more of these. A-And the weapons.¡± Daniel presents his rifle, and Hekate cautiously murmurs, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hekate. Xyreko, obviously, if I allow you to copy this, it¡¯s for defense, not offense. I¡¯d prefer you leave the offense to me.¡± ¡°If that is your desire, Master¡­¡± ¡°Also, my rifle is sloppy work, but it does the job. If possible, I¡¯d like to clean up and improve the design.¡± She looks at him, and though the golem is expressionless, the surprise is tangible. ¡°There¡­ There are IMPROVED versions of this weapon?¡± ¡°W-... Well yeah. In my world¡­ there were cannons that fired projectiles the size of myself miles away and could devastate fortresses like this in a day or so.¡± She stares at him silently for a long time. ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°What? Listen, I just want more of these cartridges for my rifle. Make them to the exact specifications of the current one. Oh! But, if you have anything harder than dragon tooth, please core the iron cone with that instead. Only if it¡¯s plentiful, of course. Otherwise, I have plenty of dragon¡¯s teeth.¡± For effect, Daniel pats his magic bag. Again, Xyreko is silent for a long time as she stares at him. She suddenly blurts out, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go back to your world.¡± He chuckles, and Hekate nods vigorously in agreement, as much as she hates to agree with Xyreko. ¡°I ended up here suddenly, so I can¡¯t promise something out of my control, but I¡¯m not in a hurry to go anywhere. That, I can promise. So, don¡¯t destroy the spell books, Xyreko.¡± ¡°I would never!¡± He laughs, and she grumbles. ¡°I¡¯m glad, Xyreko.¡± ¡°Glad, Master?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m glad that you have a personality that you¡¯re letting slip out. It¡¯s endearing.¡± She ¡®clears her throat¡¯, regaining her composure. ¡°I see. Yes, well,... I am eager to serve you, Master. Please do continue to share anything else you¡¯d like me to make.¡± ¡°Welllll¡­ Can I get something to draw on?¡± With that, the flood gates open. Hekate wishes she could help contribute to the conversation, but she watches admiringly as Daniel works, drawing all sorts of devices and machines that he knows how to explain and how they work, but not necessarily the ¡®specific dimensions¡¯. Regardless, Xyreko seems to understand more often than not, and she eagerly studies each of his drawings. Even though she doesn¡¯t -and can¡¯t- say much, Hekate truly enjoys watching Daniel excitedly talking about the technology of his world. It¡¯s a good way for her to learn more about him, and it makes her feel happy. ************ In the terrifying gloom of darkness, a flash illuminates the sky. And, all at once, a powerful being¡¯s magical presence dissolves. A great power was removed from the world, heard around the world, but only as a whisper. She wakes up with a start, sweating profusely. Her head aches lightly from a weak pressure that is unrelenting. As she massages her temples, she halts as her dream finally pieces itself together in her conscious brain. ¡°No¡­¡± she whispers. Her home is considered more of a temple than a fortress, and as such, it doesn¡¯t look imposing at a glance. It is ornate and beautiful, and the positioning of her own sleeping quarters, decorated with ornately stitched panels that allow the rays of the sun through when she has them closed, and a beautiful view of the sunrise over the mountains if they¡¯re open. Presently, they¡¯re open, and the glow of the sun is only just beginning to lighten the far away horizon. Somewhere on that horizon is the direction of the pressure. Or rather, the lack there of. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­¡± whispers the woman blessed with unimaginable power. While her race is technically known as Uhl¡¯tall, they are colloquially known by all other races as the ¡®higher demons¡¯, and she is none other than the queen. Of course, to the Uhl¡¯tall, she is a Shrine Priestess; a conduit for the magic of the world and protector of all that is sacred in nature. She is very in tune with the world¡¯s magic, and thus, the most powerful wielders of magic possess a presence, like the hum of a singing bird or insect in the distance. She heads to the window, weary, and walks out onto the balcony. The mountain upon which her temple is built is the highest point in the demon realm, and it is relatively central to the territory. She can see the mountain range separating the east from the west, she can see the ocean beyond the pitch black stain of the darkness consuming the world, and she can see a tiny speck in the distance that represents the mountain-sized fortress known as the Citadel. There is no doubt in her mind what the source is. The feral Feldrok, known far and wide in the demon realm as guarding the Citadel as its own territory, has fallen. The gears are turning in her brain quickly. War is a tragedy for all races involved, even the ones that push for it, and she has tried to maintain a balance. Their invasion eastward is not without necessity, but some of her ranks, such as the Dragon Lord, are not satisfied with mere necessity. They want conquest and domination. She and her acolytes are the only thing that stand between the dragons and a full-scale global war that would only give the true enemy exactly what it wants. While the distance doesn¡¯t do the truth justice, the dark stain in the far west grows larger every day, and more and more people of all races are driven from their homes. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the plague reaches the east. Every means the demon queen Vaergraes possesses of defeating enemies have proven utterly ineffective against the plague. Not even the dragons have been able to push it back, which is why they are so eager to conquer the east. By now, virtually everyone of import has heard of the fall of the Dragon Lord¡¯s brother at the northern most fortress controlled by the Eastern Empire. Accounts are loose and faulty, but it is said most consistently that he was defeated by a single individual. The race of this individual is still unknown for certain, but they are being referred to as either ¡®The Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ or ¡®The Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯, though no first hand accounts have been solidly collected. Regarding that, lesser known is the fall of the Green Sage, a dragon close in rank to the Dragon Lord¡¯s brother, and who was out on typical tribute collection from the villages in the dragon territory. Just as suddenly, the Green Sage vanished and hasn¡¯t been seen since. While it¡¯s not a straight line, a general path can be carved from the Empire¡¯s fort to dragon territory, and then to the Citadel. Vaergraes throws her Shrine Priestess Habit on and flies from the room as fast as she can, calling out with magic, ¡°Illianna! Send for the Dragon Lord at once! We must convene the council!¡± A reply comes back through their magical connection, ¡°At once, my Queen!¡± While she didn¡¯t choose to be a ruler, the demon realm as a whole looks to her as a Queen because of her power and wisdom, and yet, in this moment, she feels as helpless as she does against the plague. I must stop this from spiraling out of control. If we lose any more of the dragons, then there will be no hope at all. Many of the council members appear with haste, teleporting into the council chambers with magic or arriving within hours of summoning. Those that can¡¯t have ambassadors that serve in their stead. In spite of that, even hours after the summons, the Dragon Lord never arrives. ¡°Where is he? Illianna?¡± Illianna, a servant of the demon queen, shakes her head. ¡°My Queen, I made contact several times, but I only just got a reply. Apparently, the Dragon Lord is headed for the Citadel with his kin. He received a report that the Citadel has been conquered.¡± ¡°The Citadel¡­¡± murmurs Vaergraes. The dragons are powerful enough and excessively prideful enough to ignore the queen if she tried to contact them, meaning it would be futile. In spite of that, she tries anyways, but finds no surprise when she can¡¯t establish a connection through her magic. She bolts to her feet. ¡°EVERYONE! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY! THE DRAGON LORD IS IN DANGER! WE MUST AWAY TO THE CITADEL!¡± There¡¯s a moment of stunned silence, but only a moment. The warriors, mages, and battlemasters of the council bolt to their feet, and they all race for the wyvern stables. Wyverns are avian reptiles large enough to carry a couple of people -or one especially large person in some cases- through the air. They aren¡¯t as fast as dragons, but they are the fastest beasts for riding available to anyone. While the Dragon Lord is too aggressive and militant for Vaergraes¡¯ preferences, she still needed him for the battles ahead. And, if he¡¯s taking the entirety of the dragons with him, then¡­ She pushes her wyvern to fly as quickly as it can. It¡¯s a lot of shallow climbs and long diving glides, trying to cover as much ground as efficiently as possible with maximum speed. Time is of the essence, but the Citadel is very far. She could attempt to teleport to the Citadel, but it has been a long time since she has been there. It would be difficult to meaningfully teleport within range, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the mounted knights so easily. When the Eastern Empire has to battle against dragons, it takes an entire army -usually-. If the demons are meant to defeat the being that defeated a Feldrok¡­ there is likely no hope, even with an army. If possible, Vaergraes would have to sacrifice troops to try to buy time for the dragons to flee. It¡¯s the only way. But then, as the Citadel¡¯s finer details become more visible in the afternoon haze, it¡¯s apparent all at once. It¡¯s already far too late. ****************** Chapter 32: Mechanic; Slayer of Dragons Vaergraes rides her wyvern as hard as it can fly. It¡¯s panting and exhausted, but has covered a vast distance in just a couple of hours. Regardless, there is no time to delay. The feral Feldrok, ferociously territorial defender of the ruins of the Citadel, has been slain. Given recent events, there can only be one culprit. And, if the dragons are all en route to the Citadel, it is as firmly written as the past. As the castle known as the Citadel comes into clearer view, the Demon Queen pushes her wyvern even faster. There are dozens of other powerful demonkin riding at her back, trying to keep up. Unfortunately, she lets her focus slip. She is no more safe from this threat than the dragons themselves. And, when she can clearly see the castle¡¯s finer details, such as windows and Feldrok-friendly flyways, her heart begins to ache. A dragon corpse is laying on the landing way extending from a high level of the castle. Judging by its position and angle, it was slain as it was trying to flee from the flyway leading into the castle. An orange dragon with glimmering scales, one of the youngest female dragons, is clawing at thin air while hovering, frantic. It doesn¡¯t take a genius of magic to understand what it is; she is clawing at the inside of a barrier as she¡¯s trying to flee. It is said that the Citadel at full function could repel anything, even other Feldroks at full power. A dragon trying to penetrate the magical barrier would be helpless. But¡­ the Citadel has been defunct for centuries. The feral Feldrok appeared before the dragons could take control of the fortress, and it drove them out, nearly killing them all. Ever since, the dragons have only prodded the Feldrok, but it ferociously attacks dragons that arrive, as if it knows of the rumored treachery. Unlike many of the demonkin, Vaergraes has heard a firsthand account; from her own great grandfather before he passed away. The Feldroks were a benevolent race betrayed by the dragons. By her time, there was nothing to be done, and equilibrium had returned to demonkin, including the dragons. In spite of that, her eyes did not deceive her, including checking for magic spells of deception, illusion, or mind altering. The only magic is the impenetrable spell of the magic barrier. The young orange dragon is clawing at the inside of the barrier, and Vaergraes dives her wyvern towards the dragon. She spots the demon queen coming, and she cries out, ¡°My Queen! Please! You have to hel-¡± BOOOOOOOOM! Vaergraes and her wyvern both flinch, and she¡¯s nearly thrown from the wyvern¡¯s back. Some of the others aren¡¯t so lucky, and their wyverns panic. Some riders are plummeting towards the ground. Fortunately, the most skilled in their ranks are able to dive their wyverns to the rescue. However, horror has frozen the demon queen in place. Also plummeting from the sky is the lifeless form of the young orange dragon, struck down with a single blow. There, at the floor in the center of the flyway, is a single lone figure. She can¡¯t detect even a trace. Not a single wave of mana. Not a static blur like mana concealment -it would be unthinkable for someone to be powerful enough to hide their magic from the Shrine Priestess, in tune with nature as she is-. It¡¯s not impossible, but not even Feldroks could do so. In his hands, the being is cradling what appears to be a long, strangely shaped staff that he holds horizontal. From its tip trails a long string of smoke, and the length of it has a reddish color. The orange dragon flops to the ground lifelessly, and the demon queen flinches. Though he¡¯s still so far away, thanks to the size of the barrier itself, she can feel his gaze turn to her. Without much of a pause, he simply turns around, walking back into the Citadel through the flyway. After a short while, as the council members regroup around her, one of them asks, ¡°My Queen! What do we do?¡± The Queen stares at the flyway where the defender disappeared. She doesn¡¯t understand what she saw. Could it be that the Citadel is blocking her magic detection? Or is he truly that powerful? Where are the other dragons? The Dragon Lord? Did this one person defeat them all? What are the true capabilities of the Citadel itself? With the suddenness of the attack, the orange dragon¡¯s body vanishes. And, a moment later, the barrier lowers. One of the council members points out, ¡°Look! The barrier; it¡¯s lowering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps it ran out of power!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t cross the threshold! It¡¯s obviously a trap.¡± ¡°But, we must find out what became of the dragons!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! We must hurry! This could be their own actions lowering the defenses!¡± The Demon Queen ponders the rapid-fire discussion going on around her. Both main points are equally weighty; losing all of the dragons here would be a devastating blow on par with losing all but the feral Feldrok, not only from losing a species but also from the military might; and the other point being that it¡¯s very much more likely it¡¯s a trap being laid. However¡­ Vaergraes finally replies, ¡°Everyone retreat to a safe distance and await further instructions.¡± ¡°Your majesty!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going. I sense an invite, and only one falling into a trap is better than all of us.¡± ¡°But your majesty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Without the dragons, our hope for a future is gone. Perhaps with this conqueror,...¡± She trails off for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m hoping I can negotiate. I will leverage myself if need be. And, if I perish, retreat and do not approach the Citadel again.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is preposterous!¡± ¡°My mind can¡¯t be changed, General. Either we surrender to this unknowable enemy, or we face him on another battlefield of his choosing. Perhaps your homeland? Or yours, Chieftain?¡± The council members go quiet at that last part. She¡¯s not wrong. He marched his way to the Citadel and conquered it in the span of a few weeks. Whoever this ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ is, he can neither be ignored nor trifled with. She will negotiate with him. And, if possible, plead for his help. *************** The morning before, Daniel yawns as he wakes up. Xyreko reports as she approaches with a breakfast prepared, ¡°Master, I must report.¡± Daniel looks around, surmising the report himself. ¡°Hekate left to retrieve the dragons.¡± ¡°I¡­ That wasn¡¯t my exact report, but yes. She departed with suspicious behavior.¡± ¡°She¡¯s bound by slave orders to conquer the Citadel and report back to the Dragon Lord, or so I suspect. It works out, because he was my real target when I headed here.¡± ¡°If I might ask, Master, why would you have a personal interest in the Dragon Lord?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Daniel puts his hand on his chin as he thinks. ¡°For starters, he sent his brother to attack the fortress I was a part of, endangering some people I care about. Additionally, I¡¯ve heard from demonkin that he¡¯s a pretty tyrannical person and a war monger. Toppling a dictator alone rarely fixes problems, but, eh, this isn¡¯t my world. And, no one else can do it, apparently.¡± Xyreko nods in agreement. ¡°But, why would you allow him to attack here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? We have the advantage. He¡¯ll believe Hekate can let him in, and she will.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll allow them in and isolate them, just like the monsters. Is that not possible?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see now. Yes, that will be simple. Barrier control is quite fine, though, it can be difficult to vivisect enemies with it, including dragons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as we can lure them in, trap them, and¡­ Say, can you remove the oxygen from a room?¡± ¡°Ox¡­y¡­gen?¡± ¡°Right. Pre-atomic theory world. I¡¯ll explain, but the crucial component of air is the element oxygen. But, sucking the air out will obviously do it, so¡­?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose, yes, removing the air from a room would be possible¡­ But why?¡± ¡°I can gun down the dragons with the shells you¡¯re making, but Hekate might be forced to confess about the rifle. In that case, they might be able to overwhelm me. That said, few things will be more humiliating for the proud and mighty dragons than suffocating, am I right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°In my world, we had a saying; ¡®Vengeance is a dish best served cold.¡¯ I¡¯m not out for revenge, per se, but I can guarantee that, for a scummy person who needs to die, utterly destroying them is a good way to bring closure to a long-standing grudge. Even a few centuries worth. That¡¯s my experience, anyways.¡± Xyreko stares at him silently for a long time. She finally murmurs, ¡°The one they call the dragon lord¡­ he¡¯s red, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely the one¡­ the one that betrayed¡­¡± ¡°I suspected as much.¡± ¡°I¡­ I have¡­ endured¡­ hundreds of years, I have endured. My only satisfaction was that the feral Feldrok denied him. But¡­¡± She looks up from her thoughts and into Daniel¡¯s eyes, even though her golem face can¡¯t show expressions. ¡°I have pledged to serve you, Master, but if you help me claim vengeance, I will vow my very heart and soul to you forever beyond your death.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you do anything. You¡¯re helping me. I¡¯d be grateful if you would tell me everything this castle can do.¡± ¡°With pleasure, Master.¡± With that, they set their plans. Xyreko¡¯s passion for Daniel¡¯s otherworldly knowledge is only compared to by Wenlianna¡¯s. The castle¡¯s repairs are still ongoing, but it¡¯ll barely affect the defense. And, having been cleared out of monsters, she¡¯s already got manufacturing producing bullets. The first ten were already provided, and they possess a cold iron core, apparently, which is plenty strong and hard enough to penetrate dragon scale. The name is deceiving though. As far as Daniel could tell from the sample she showed him, it¡¯s not true pure iron. It¡¯s some sort of magically-forged alloy with an iron-oxide color. It¡¯s also cold to the touch and absorbs magic, though not to dramatic degrees in either case. Daniel also revealed the construction methods for diamonds and their use as magic crystals. While Xyreko knew diamond could be used as magic crystals, she didn¡¯t know it was so relatively straight forward to produce them -even if the forces involved are beyond the reach of simple humans without magic-. Of course, like Wenlianna¡¯s surprisingly unlimited resources and intelligence, Xyreko¡¯s manufacturing means make it possible to make the components even easier than Wenlianna¡¯s equivalent would be. They won¡¯t have any diamonds in time for the coming battle, but that won¡¯t matter. Because the castle can manipulate so much magic around and inside itself, and the golems under Xyreko¡¯s control can fine tune that magic, they begin laying many traps to defeat the dragons. Daniel¡¯s pretty sure Hekate is either following orders or was summoned back. Given many people can sense that Daniel doesn¡¯t have magic, it¡¯s extremely likely they also can sense when a powerful source of magic like a Feldrok has suddenly perished. As such, they likely want to know what she did. Hekate knows that Daniel is making more bullets for his ¡®staff¡¯, and she also knows that they can create a barrier now to keep the dragons out. However, if she ¡®allows them in¡¯, which she won¡¯t expect, they will likely have lower guard than if they have to break through the defenses. Once inside, the dragons can be isolated one at a time and either imprisoned, incapacitated, or executed. Daniel doesn¡¯t want to make a race extinct, but he also needs to destroy their resolve to fight. Knowing that the air can be removed from rooms at his control, Daniel can choose which dragons to spare and which ones to finish off. In all honesty, he¡¯s setting up a sort of ¡®haunted house¡¯ layout. He doesn¡¯t know what the resolve of a dragon is like, but if they believe they¡¯re virtually invincible, with the last of the Feldroks enslaved to their will, an unknown enemy massacring them seemingly effortlessly should unsettle them at least, leading them into more of the traps. Daniel¡¯s advantage is that his knowledge is otherworldly, and his weapons were meant to take down tanks. Nothing remotely comparable, save magic itself, exists in this world that the dragons stand at the top of. And, in Daniel¡¯s world, no empire was untouchable. Difficult, but not untouchable. The unknown is their greatest threat. Once he has his preparations in place, it is merely time to wait. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. *************** Hekate trembles as she makes her way into the dragon castle. She snuck out of the Citadel while Daniel was asleep, and it aches her so, but she was given an order. She couldn¡¯t refuse it. The Dragon Lord had reached out to her with magical telepathy. He somehow knew that the feral Feldrok was killed, and he ordered Hekate to return and report. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t want to. She doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Daniel. He can probably defeat any one of the dragons one on one, but if they try to attack him all at once¡­ She can¡¯t bear to think of it. Fortunately, she has one secret. The Citadel is active now, meaning the barrier will keep them out. Only Daniel and Hekate can come and go, and she doesn¡¯t have to let them in. She can¡¯t even make them members, thanks to Daniel. He seems to trust her, but he¡¯s also trying to ensure that she¡¯s still useful enough that the dragons won¡¯t just kill her. She learned so much in just the brief amount of time she was with Daniel. She learned that she, too, is a Feldrok, though she still has trouble believing it. But, Daniel explained that it¡¯s precisely why the dragons would treat her so poorly and desperately try to keep her enslaved; she¡¯s the ultimate secret weapon. Few could even remotely defeat the dragons to begin with, and with the last surviving Feldrok on their side, they¡¯ll be truly unstoppable. At least, that¡¯s what Daniel believes the Dragon Lord is thinking, and it would seem he is wiser than his race or years would suggest. For a human, Daniel knows far too much about far too many things. Hekate was forced to betray him now, but she has a plan of her own. If she can lure the Dragon Lord into a one on one battle with Daniel somehow by playing along, then he¡¯ll surely forgive her after he kills the Dragon Lord. He is her fated one. He has to forgive her. The young Feldrok girl arrives before the lord, reporting; ¡°Master, I have returned. The Citadel has been conquered.¡± ¡°How? How have YOU accomplished this?¡± Hekate hesitates. What would he say in a moment right now? Deceit is her only option, but she¡¯s not able to lie if the lord presses the issue. That said, she also needs to ensure he doesn¡¯t kill her. ¡°After the feral Feldrok was killed, I placed my hand on the control console of the Citadel, my master. The magic recognized me as the new administrator.¡± This shocks the dragons gathered in the hall. ¡°You!?¡± asks the White Dragon in shock. She¡¯s usually slow to express emotions, but she¡¯s genuinely surprised. Hekate replies, ¡°Yes.¡± The dragons are silent. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re having a heated debate via telepathy. Hekate remains silent. Before her salvation at the hands of her beloved, she was silent because she wanted to be forgotten. Now, she¡¯s silent because she wants them to die. Please forgive me, Daniel. If I could resist, I would. I would destroy them for you. Please forgive me. Finally, the Dragon Lord speaks, ¡°If you are the Master of the Citadel, then I merely need to kill you and place my hand on the control console, yes?¡± Hekate hesitates. She suspected he¡¯d know that. Daniel thought the Dragon Lord was involved with the original fall of the Citadel, as did Xyreko, but that was a long time ago. She replies as calmly as she can. She didn¡¯t lie, so she still has options. ¡°That is unlikely to work, Master. I am only the administrator, not the master.¡± The Orange Dragon snarls with her sassy tone, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Hekate says nothing, and the Orange Dragon snarls, ¡°Answer me, you filthy cur!¡± The Dragon Lord growls coldly, ¡°It means the Master is someone else. Who is it?¡± His hate-filled gaze burns into her. Again, she has a choice to make. If she mentions that he¡¯s merely a human, they¡¯ll be more eager to go as a group. If she mentions the name they¡¯d know him by, they may be too afraid to go, forcing Daniel to hunt them. However, saying that he¡¯s ¡®merely¡¯ Daniel may be the better option. She hasn¡¯t yet revealed that he was the one who killed the Feldrok, and she hasn¡¯t revealed that she knows she is one. This may be why they¡¯re especially on edge right now. They may be afraid she knows. Perfect. ¡°He is the servant I subjugated in the Citadel. I made him touch the console in case it was cursed, but the first to touch it becomes the master. I only learned this after the fact, Master.¡± The Dragons all growl in frustration. How was I supposed to know? I¡¯m just a dumb slave, obviously. Teehee. She hides her internal glee, but the fact that Daniel is more courageous than any of these relative weaklings is more apparent to her than ever before. ¡°Order him to serve me, then,¡± snarls the Dragon Lord. ¡°I cannot from here, Master. He is incapable of magic. It must be done in person.¡± With a quiet, telepathic conversation, the dragons glance at each other. With a sigh, the Dragon Lord states, ¡°Enough of this. Let us go to the Citadel and claim our rightful place at the apex of this world.¡± He and all of the dragons roar together. Hekate flinches. While she suspected they might all want to go, she was hoping the Dragon Lord would want to conquer the Citadel first. After all, if anyone else beats him to the control panel, they become the master. After killing Daniel and Hekate, of course. For now, they need her, since the Dragon Lord clearly knows that the Citadel is capable of cloistering up and becoming impenetrable, even to the mighty dragons. But, in their minds, she can open the door. Too bad for them, she¡¯s not going to. They drag Hekate through the sky back to the Citadel without delay. She knew the Dragon Lord was always interested in conquering the Citadel, but so long as the feral Feldrok lived, it was impossible for them. They arrive quickly, flying through the air is the dragons¡¯ domain, as with all other realms of the world. They land at the outer gate, and the Dragon Lord shoves Hekate forward. ¡°Open the barrier.¡± Hekate hesitates, but she nods obediently. She can¡¯t disobey direct orders, even if she wants to. She walks to the gate¡¯s barrier and places her hand on the panel. All that will happen is¡­ The barrier around the entire Citadel lowers. The young girl flinches as her tail tingles. No! What is this!? Daniel! You had to have noticed! You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re too smart for this! Why wouldn¡¯t you remove my access!? Hekate glances nervously at the Dragon Lord, who grins. ¡°Gooood. Let¡¯s go. Lead the way to the control console, slave.¡± Hekate whimpers, but she once more can only nod, obeying helplessly. Please run, Daniel! I¡¯m sorry! If¡­ If I can warn him¡­ She points at the flyway -a huge landing platform that would seem to have been meant for the dragons¡­ if Feldroks weren¡¯t similar avians of titanic size. The dragons take Hekate to that level, and she leads the way on the flyway in through the entrance. Her feet are moving on their own, unfortunately. The dragons chuckle and laugh as they follow the Dragon Lord and Hekate. The Citadel has been conquered, and the feral Feldrok is nowhere to be seen. Of course, they could sense its magic if it was. Once they¡¯re inside, Hekate leads towards the pedestal where the feral Feldrok was sleeping, as well as the control console nearby. The young girl tries to glance around, her big triangular ears turning and listening. Daniel has no magic of his own, so it¡¯s impossible to detect him that way. There are more living creatures than just Daniel in the Citadel, so it¡¯s proving to be difficult to figure out where he is. Once all of the dragons are inside, they eagerly survey the giant castle. Though, a couple of them remain reserved and quiet in the back; the Cobalt blue female dragon, and the Dragon Queen, the Pearlescent dragon. While they study the Citadel as well, they are more quiet about it. It¡¯s almost as if they¡¯re disappointed. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s voice fills the room from every direction. ¡°Who dares enter my castle?¡± The dragons all halt and look in opposite directions around them. The Dragon Lord snarls, ¡°{SLAVE!? WHAT IS THIS!?}¡± She squeaks, ¡°{I-I don¡¯t know!}¡± Daniel¡¯s voice booms again, ¡°Ahhhh, your fear is delectable! Wallow in your terror, you pathetic lower lifeforms!¡± The orange dragon snarls fiercely, ¡°{It¡¯s speaking the eastern language!}¡± The silver dragon, the only other male, adds, ¡°{It¡¯s obviously a human or other pathetic being.}¡± ¡°Human?¡± asks Daniel in surprise, which surprises Hekate. He doesn¡¯t understand draconic¡­ does he? ¡°I am no mere human anymore. I have transcended. The closest your pathetic minds could comprehend is your god, but there is no divine realm waiting for you. I am the Apex! I am everything! The darkness that you fear, the guiding light that you cling to in the sky, the water in your veins!¡± The Dragon Lord booms, ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, COWARDLY BEAST! NO CREATURE IS POWERFUL ENOUGH TO SLAY ME!¡± He exhales a torrent of fire in a seemingly intentional direction, and Hekate flinches. And, a moment later¡­ ¡°You waste the water I give in that disgusting blood of yours. I think I¡¯ll take it back.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± BOOOOOOOOOM! Startling all of them and causing them to flinch, the loudest noise in the world thunders out. The noise that follows is probably even more terrifying. It is a soul-searing sound that sends shivers through every hair, scale, and tooth present. Well, except for maybe one¡­ It is the sound of the Dragon Lord screaming in agony as he flops backwards, clawing at his chest as blood sprays from both his chest and back. Blood. Sprays. The other dragons leap back away from him, a couple of them launching into flight in terror as they stare helplessly at the giant red being screaming as the last of his breath and strength leaves his body, and all at once, he flops to the ground. The silver dragon shouts quickly, ¡°HURRY! SOMEONE BRING THE POTATION OF-¡± BOOOOOOOOOM! Suddenly, blood and brain matter explode from his skull, and he too, topples wordlessly to the ground. The female dragons and lesser dragons remaining all roar and breathe fire in every direction that they can. Something is eerily peculiar. In spite of spraying fire in every direction, the flames only seem to reach a short distance away from each of them. The Golden Dragon is the first to fall, clutching her throat as she pants quickly. She tries to scramble forward, but she runs into a barrier. A barrier internal to the Citadel. The White dragon and the orange dragon cry out, ¡°{Sister!}¡± They all try to breathe fire and whatever other elements each of them specializes in to try to break the barrier, but none of them can save her, and they watch helplessly as the golden dragon collapses lifelessly. The White dragon sinks to a low position, breathing with labor as well. BOOOOOOOOM! Tearing them out of their terror and shock, the thunder god claims one of the lesser dragons present. ¡°Do you pathetic beasts that scurry on the ground or in the sky understand now? I am that which you should have feared more. I am that which can kill even the mighty Feldroks. I am the Harbinger of Calamity! The Feldrok Sorcerer! Come forth and feed me your fear!¡± With that, the remaining dragons scatter. The White Dragon and Cobalt Dragon are trapped in barriers, and the white dragon is already falling unconscious just like the golden dragon. However, the lesser dragons and orange dragon flee towards the entrance. It serves them no good. The terrifying staff of Daniel claims one after the other without pause, and the lesser dragons fall in quick succession. Hekate, covering her ears desperately, looks towards the source of each of the attacks; a growing cloud of smoke puffing with each attack that he launches. Daniel is lying prone on the ground, covered in sand that hides him in the floor. She watches in stunned wonder, while Daniel picks off the dragons relentlessly. The orange dragon manages to fly off, leaving the immediate view of the flyway door, but she is the only one left. Daniel climbs to his feet, and Hekate wants to run to him in joy. He doesn¡¯t look at her yet. He simply does his arm motions on his rifle, and he walks towards the flyway door. Hekate follows, but she¡¯s afraid. She¡¯s afraid he¡¯s angry with her. She¡¯s afraid he changed his plan because of her. When he exits out into the sunlight, Hekate stops in the shadows. The Orange dragon is clawing at the barrier of the Citadel; the interior of the barrier. Like the barriers that trapped the white, gold, and cobalt dragons, she can not escape. Understandably, desperate escape is the only thing on her mind. Hekate finds surprise, though. While she doesn¡¯t know all of them, she is aware of the one and only Demon Queen; ruler of all demon kin by proxy more than anything. She is the only one that is able to get the demonkin to work together towards preserving their existence, and thus, the only way of organizing the war as it stands without inviting more bloodshed than necessary. She is trapped on the outside of the Citadel, riding a wyvern, with dozens more wyverns behind her, trying to reach the Citadel in time. Seemingly without hesitation, Daniel takes aim with his rifle. It was too late the moment they arrived. BOOOOOOOOM! With that, the last of the greater dragons falls from the sky with a cry, and some of the wyverns and riders even flinch so badly that they fall. Hekate understands. It¡¯s a terrifyingly loud noise with suddenness rivaled only by the thunder of lightning. Daniel looks up at the sky for a brief moment, clearly sizing up the Demon Queen and her followers, before he simply returns inside the Citadel. He looks at Hekate, nodding. ¡°Hekate. Welcome home.¡± She flinches. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything later. We need to prepare. If the newcomers want to try their hand, I won¡¯t back down now. Xyreko, can you transfer the prisoners to cells? Obviously ones that can contain dragons.¡± ¡°Of course, Master,¡± comes back Xyreko¡¯s voice over the ethereal, all encompassing voice. Was she the one using Daniel¡¯s voice? ¡°Shall I ready to welcome our next round of guests, Master?¡± ¡°Give me a minute to reload. I burned through more shells than I expected.¡± ¡°Indeed. I am proud and surprised your glorious staff proved so effective, my Master. I was hoping to have more time with the Dragon Lord to myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone among them has a revival potation, I assume, right? That¡¯s what they were about to ask for.¡± ¡°Revival potation?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll revive the Dragon Lord so you can kill him again your way. I just wanted to send a message. Sorry. Also, he struck me as the smartest and quickest to figure out our tricks if I left him alive.¡± ¡°No worries, Master! But¡­ you would waste something so precious as a revival potation on your enemy just to kill him again?¡± ¡°Sure, why not? It won¡¯t have any effect on me. I promised you a proper revenge, and if we can find another one, we¡¯ll keep it on hand for Hekate. Also, if possible, I¡¯d like to make our own in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, Master, but there are some especially rare ingredients required, as well as a massive amount of magic. The Citadel is capable of repurposing the mana of the fallen, but it would be better spent used elsewhere, I believe. Even my masters believed that Death is merely the conclusion of a story, and all stories need to end.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to start an economy of being able to raise the dead. The first people most interested and able to afford them are generally scummy people. Like the Dragon Lord.¡± Daniel replenishes his rifle¡¯s catalysts in his pockets and states, ¡°Any hostility from our guests?¡± ¡°None, Master.¡± ¡°I see. Any idea who it is?¡± Hekate blurts out, ¡°{She¡¯s the Demon Queen!}¡± Daniel looks at her, and Xyreko translates. ¡°She claims that at least one of the individuals are known as ¡®the Demon Queen¡¯. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s interesting.¡± Daniel checks his rifle. The once-black barrel of the weapon is still glowing a whitish red, especially near the far end where heat waves and smoke rise. Xyreko explains, ¡°Demons are powerful magic users, but not nearly as capable of natural defense as the dragons. She¡¯ll likely use magic to defend. I can¡¯t say whether or not her magic is strong enough to deflect your weapon, Master.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°If you would like a mythril core, that should be able to penetrate all but the Citadel¡¯s magical defenses.¡± ¡°Make a few for now, but invite her in. Use barriers to corral her, but don¡¯t kill her yet. I want to see what she has to say.¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± And with that Daniel takes a seat in his chair, and Hekate patters over next to him, fidgeting. He still hasn¡¯t really acknowledged her actions, other than welcoming her home. Regardless, she can feel it. Thanks to Daniel, truly thanks to Daniel, she is free. She is just a little girl -no, a little Feldrok girl-, free to grow up and to do what she wants. ****************** Chapter 33: The Mechanic Meets the Queen of Demons The Uhl¡¯tall are a race of beautiful humanoids with dual-color skin, patterned with markings that are often considered the markings of the evil gods or divine specters, but in actuality, are just the natural patterns that form on their skin. Vaergraes, the ¡®Demon Queen¡¯, is actually a Shrine Priestess for the Uhl¡¯tall, a sort of holy woman in tune with the magic of the world. While that doesn¡¯t mean she is a goddess of magic by any means, she is considered among the most powerful in the world, thanks to her carefully curated bloodline. Her horns are modest and accentuate her silvery-violet hair, and her face is a pretty blend of creamy grey and bronze, looking somewhat like a latte with cream swirls at a glance. Her eyes have pupils shaped like a soft four-pointed star, and bright, amber irises. She lands her wyvern on the flyway, where moments ago, a dragon¡¯s corpse was lying. Just as suddenly, it has vanished. She doesn¡¯t dare let her mind wander without cause, though. It was no illusion. She felt every one of the dragons and their respective magic vanish. Not all of them are dead. And, with revival potations¡­ The Queen herself only has a couple at her disposal, so it¡¯ll come down to a choice. But, first, she needs to know who and what she¡¯s up against. She walks the flyway with the wyvern, and it crawls awkwardly, nervously glancing around. She does her best to calm it without magic, but she is forced to use hypnosis spells to keep it calm. After all, the Citadel is a place of death. It has been for centuries. The only creatures that resided there for the longest time were monsters that unwittingly hid within its structure and small creatures too small to be chased out by the feral Feldrok. With that, it is eerily quiet. There is almost no mana present, save what is locked within the walls of the Citadel, and what resides in the dragons and one other strange being. She enters into the dim lighting of the interior, which is lit to a cool blue color that would be difficult for a human to see in, as far as she knows. But, she only heard rumors that the Feldrok Sorcerer is a human. And, that is when their eyes meet. Sitting casually in a chair in the middle of the massive room, unfitting the relative sizes, is what appears to be nothing more than a human man, cradling his terrible staff across his arms. Behind him stands a girl with big, triangular fox-like ears and a massive bushy black¡­ Vaergraes nearly stumbles. The girl possesses a massive amount of mana and magic power. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to assume her own aura is drowning out the human¡¯s. However, she also knows the human emits no presence in the realm of magic. Vaergraes turns and pets her wyvern, cooing, ¡°{Stay, stay. Good boy.}¡± She then approaches a little closer to the feldrok girl and the sorcerer she is standing behind. The Demon Queen sinks to a kneel, and then a bow on the ground. This seems to surprise the human, as it¡¯s audible in his tone. ¡°Excuse me. Do you speak Imperial Common? Uh¡­ Eastern common?¡± The Demon Queen confirms with a nod. ¡°Yes. I can speak all shared languages, as well as Higher demon and draconic. I¡­ am afraid I only know words of the Feldrok language, though.¡± ¡°Imperial Common is fine. Please, raise your head.¡± She looks up at him, lifting only her head, and he sighs. ¡°Alright. I deserve that. Sit or stand up. I just want to talk.¡± This surprises Vaergraes. She asks softly as she cautiously rises to sit on her calves, ¡°Do¡­ you know who I am?¡± ¡°An Uhl¡¯tall ruler, colloquially known as the Demon Queen, yes?¡± She is stunned for a long time. ¡°Is that not correct?¡± ¡°N-No! No, I MEAN YES! Yes, you¡¯re correct, but I¡¯m surprised. Most refer to us as higher demons.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I didn¡¯t know your race until about thirty seconds ago. My name is Daniel. I am the new Master of the Citadel. I kinda like it, so I intend to keep it. Oh, but I did intend to kill the Dragon Lord with or without the Citadel, so I hope you¡¯re not here to bargain for his life specifically.¡± She flinches. ¡°D-Daniel? A-... Are you also the one known as the ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯?¡± The human chuckles. ¡°My regret is how far that name spread. I¡¯m not a true harbinger of calamity, but I called myself that to rattle the dragon I first killed. When I learned it stuck, I kept using it.¡± Vaergraes swallows. This is him? A human without magic? This is the one known as the ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ and the Feldrok Sorcerer? She glances at the girl behind him. Daniel states, ¡°This is Hekate. She¡¯s in my care. She¡¯s the other reason you¡¯re not here to bargain for the Dragon Lord¡¯s life.¡± Vaergraes gives a disappointed nod. She knew that the Dragon Lord had a powerful slave, but she had never met the girl. Now that she sees¡­ ¡°Excuse me¡­ D-Do you know what that girl is?¡± ¡°Not a clue. But, I noticed something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve introduced the two of us, told you a little about ourselves, and you still haven¡¯t even said your name.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vaergraes flinches. She bows her head. ¡°Forgive me. I assumed that you knew my name. I am Vaergraes, unofficial Queen of Demons.¡± ¡°Vaergraes. Pretty name.¡± She cocks her head, and Daniel shifts a little, but only for comfort in his chair. ¡°I noticed you outside, so I¡¯m sure you saw what was going on before I allowed you to enter. Would you like to start with your business, or should I make my assumptions and send you on your way immediately with empty hands?¡± His tone is curt, and he¡¯s being intentionally rude, but it sounds unnatural to his voice. ¡°I brought my forces here to try to intervene and stop the dragons from attacking the Citadel. When I heard the feral Feldrok had fallen, and that they were on their way here, I¡­ suspected you were the one who was here, waiting for them.¡± ¡°Interesting. You were right. Have I really become that notorious?¡± Daniel glances at Hekate, and she cocks her head in surprise. She blurts out, ¡°Yes.¡± Vaergraes nods in agreement. ¡°Yes, certainly. You killed a dragon. Singlehandedly. No one in this world, save an actual Feldrok, should have been able to do that.¡± ¡°I see. Well, as you can see, the battle is already over, so if you promise not to return, I¡¯ll allow you to leave, since you arrived with diplomatic intentions.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d please¡­ I need the strength of the dragons.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human. Why would I want to give you supersoldiers for your war against my people?¡± The Queen flinches and looks away. He has a point, but he has the wrong idea. That said, would he believe the truth? She swallows. ¡°I accept responsibility for the invasion. But, if you would do me the honor, there is a reason.¡± ¡°Everyone has justifications for their actions. Sometimes, they¡¯re even good.¡± ¡°The Devourer will consume this whole world.¡± This causes Daniel to halt, and he cocks his head. He looks at Hekate, and she shakes her head this time. After a moment of pondering, Daniel replies, ¡°I¡¯ll bite. Who¡¯s the Devourer?¡± ¡°Not a who, but a what. It¡¯s a giant being of unknown origin that grows larger and larger every day. It¡¯s currently the size of three of your kingdoms, and it continues to grow. It¡¯s consuming everything from its origin; the land, the people, the magic. No magic attacks can stop it. No physical attacks can damage it. It simply consumes, and it can¡¯t be destroyed.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not talking about a fire, are we?¡± ¡°OF COURSE NOT!¡± Vaergraes flinches and clears her throat. ¡°Please forgive my outburst. I¡¯m not speaking in metaphors. The Devourer is a creature, but one the likes of which no one has ever seen before. It is pitch black and can even attack things that get too close. It prioritizes devouring beings with strong magic.¡± ¡°So, how does this Devourer explain your invasion?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve tried to petition evacuations from the easterners for decades, but every time, we are met with hostility. Finally forced in hand, we had no choice to but to wage war and push the eastern empire back. As you surely know, we¡¯ve been at a stalemate for a few years. That is not an accident. We¡¯re surviving for now, and still trying to petition aid while trying to find anything to defeat the Devourer.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Daniel rubs his chin in thought. He asks as he thinks, ¡°What use are the dragons, then? I assume you¡¯ve already tried to get them to burn this thing, and they couldn¡¯t, right?¡± Vaergraes nods reluctantly. ¡°Regardless, they are the only other comparable sources of magic to myself, and if we find a way to harm the Devourer¡­¡± She bows down again. ¡°Please, Daniel, Lord of the Citadel, great Feldrok Sorcerer, and the Harbinger of Calamity¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°Hang on¡­ Did you call me what I think you did?¡± ¡°M-My Lord?¡± ¡°Yeah, hold on. Scrub all of that. Just ¡®Daniel¡¯. That¡¯s it. I KNOW I didn¡¯t introduce myself as¡­ that second nickname.¡± ¡°Feldrok Sorcerer?¡± Daniel palms his forehead. ¡°Damn it¡­ I knew they couldn¡¯t keep quiet.¡± ¡°M-My L-...¡± ¡°NO! No. Just Daniel, please. I¡¯m not trying to leave a profound mark on this world. But, I guess I can¡¯t stop that now, can I? Anyways, what did you want? No titles. Just tell me.¡± Vaergraes hesitates, and she murmurs, ¡°The dragons¡­ please return them to me. I need them.¡± ¡°If you can accept that the Dragon Lord himself is off the table, I¡¯m open to negotiate.¡± She hesitates, but ultimately agrees. ¡°I am willing to negotiate as well. But also¡­ Lord Daniel¡­ The Devourer¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to ask me to help kill it, right?¡± She nods gently. ¡°And, if I do, the war will be over, right?¡± ¡°There will likely be lingering embers, but we will no longer be forced to invade eastward. My desire is to end the war and hold the borders as they are until the destroyed land can be restored.¡± Daniel nods as he digests the information. ¡°And, have you asked yourself why your hypnosis isn¡¯t taking effect?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She flinches. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Hekate has been replaced with an illusion once my associate detected it. However, I should inform you, I am immune to magic.¡± Vaergraes¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Yep. Sorry to disappoint you. It¡¯s a little disappointing that you would try¡­¡± ¡°PLEASE WAIT!¡± Vaergraes jumps to her feet, exclaiming, ¡°I¡¯m afraid! I admit it! I tried to test you, but I shouldn¡¯t have! I¡¯m sorry! If I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± She looks down. ¡°I just want to save my people. The world is in danger, but the Uhl¡¯tall were the first affected. I am truly sorry. I¡¯m desperate.¡± She begins stripping her outer clothes, saying, ¡°I offer you everything if you will help destroy the Devourer! This I swear to you! I will sign any contract and gift to you my very mind, body, and soul. You may have your way with me. My children will only be yours. My heart will only belong to-...¡± ¡°Please calm down. There¡¯s no need for such dramatic gestures. I have means to verify your story, and I will make my decision then. What do you wish to offer for the dragons?¡± Vaergraes hesitates. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand when I say, I am prepared to offer myself as prisoner of war in exchange for all of the dragons.¡± ¡°Excluding the Dragon Lord, right?¡± She reluctantly agrees after a moment of hesitation. ¡°If I have no choice¡­¡± ¡°Then, let me ask you; who is supposed to keep them in check while you¡¯re a prisoner?¡± She twitches. Daniel explains his reasoning. ¡°The Dragon Lord is a war monger, and his brother was aggressive and selfish. Thankfully, that worked against him. The Green Dragon was a vile being extorting poor villages. Those are the three I have personal experience with. Judging by their behavior, the white dragon and the cobalt dragon are each mature and level headed, but they¡¯re both female, right? I specifically didn¡¯t kill those two because they look like they can be reasoned with. Unfortunately, the others¡­¡± ¡°What you speak is true. The dragons are a haughty and proud race. But, if they were to follow the fate of the Feldroks¡­¡± Vaergraes glances once more at Hekate, whose illusion still stands with Daniel. Wherever her actual body is, she¡¯s still part of the conversation, even if she doesn¡¯t have much to say. Regardless, she doesn¡¯t flinch. Does she not even know? In fact, the only thing that seemed to rattle the young girl was when the demon queen offered him her body and to bear his children. Just then, though, she has an idea. ¡°Lord Daniel;¡± ¡°Just Daniel¡­¡± ¡°There is a way for you to ensure your will holds, even reviving all of the dragons. Just as Hekate was bound by a slave contract to the Dragon Lord, you could bind the dragons to your will through magic contract.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a thing here?¡± Surprised by his strange response, she nods. ¡°Yes, indeed. Did you already know about it?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯s convenient. Hmm¡­ Then, still excluding the Dragon Lord, I will look into this option. How long until the Devourer becomes a problem directly?¡± ¡°Months, by our current estimates.¡± ¡°Good. Then return here in two weeks, and I will report on the results of my research. If the dragons excepting the Dragon Lord can be controlled in the manner you speak of, I will release them to your custody.¡± ¡°If¡­ I may, Lord Daniel; I happily accept these terms, but I have a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°What has the Dragon Lord done to earn your undying wrath?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer you, but are you telling me you really don¡¯t know?¡± She remains silent, averting her eyes. True, the Dragon Lord was a rather aggressive and wicked being, but¡­ ¡°He is a war monger, for one. He is the one that wanted to invade the day that he sent his brother to attack the fortress I was at. I was laying low, but he intended to slaughter people I came to care about. Whether you understood or not, I¡¯m intending to give you his brother, assuming I can contract him as you claim. It was the lord¡¯s order, after all. Then, there¡¯s Hekate. I can¡¯t let him be revived if his enslavement of Hekate will continue.¡± Hekate¡¯s eyes glimmer in shock as she looks at Daniel with surprise. Daniel adds, ¡°He also ordered the extortion of the Dattakoriens, the goblins, the ogres, the Chi¡¯rinnis, and all of the other races that you claim to care about. If that is the kind of queen you are, then I don¡¯t have much hope for your judgment of your fellow nobility.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not actually a queen.¡± ¡°You mentioned that. Otherwise, I¡¯d call you ¡®your majesty¡¯ and probably be more inclined to listen to you. But, as the Dragon Lord proved, your authority only matters when they want you to carry the blame. When those in power wish to do things that bring wrath upon them, you wish to defend them. I never wanted power, but I also can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the suffering of normal people.¡± She stammers for a moment, before bowing. ¡°Y-... You¡¯re right. I have no business leading. But¡­ I¡­ I have to. I have to try.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Go. Return in two weeks. If you were telling the truth, we¡¯ll work together to a mutually beneficial goal. If you aren¡¯t telling the truth,... Well, let¡¯s just say, you¡¯ll be leaving empty handed or not at all.¡± ¡°I-... I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°Good. Then, I look forward to returning your dragons to you. All but the Dragon Lord.¡± She bows. ¡°Th-Thank you very much.¡± Just as she turns around, Daniel calls out, ¡°Lady Vaergraes, one moment.¡± She turns back, saying nothing but looking directly at him. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you an olive branch of trust. Do you know the spell for comprehend and speak languages, off hand? I¡¯d like for Hekate to be able to use it.¡± She cocks her head, as does Hekate, emphasized by her big foxy ears, which cock to the side as well. ¡°I¡­ I do.¡± ¡°Good. Please write it down.¡± Daniel extracts a quill pen and a scroll from his magic bag, and he finally stands up to walk it to the demon Queen. She had thought that he had magical defenses in place, but he shows no fear when he approaches her. He¡¯s especially tall for a human, and he looks down at her when they¡¯re standing close to each other. He hands the pen and scroll to her. ¡°If you would, please.¡± She nods in agreement, taking the scroll. He presents a table for her, and she quickly walks to it, writing down the spell for granting the user the ability to speak languages. She thought only briefly about writing something else, however, she pushes her tactical instincts out of her mind. Daniel is offering a chance to earn his trust. It¡¯s a long way to go, but this is the first step. And, she wants his trust. He showed that he can be noble and trustworthy, and if he intends to return the dragons, then he must be storing the deceased in magic bags. They won¡¯t rot or age, meaning as soon as revival potations can be used, they¡¯ll recover right away without issues. She hands the scroll to Daniel, saying, ¡°This will last indefinitely, but only works on languages that can be spoken, not just read. It translates the most recently heard language after casting.¡± That satisfies Daniel. ¡°Thank you. I look forward to our next meeting.¡± The way he said that sends a little tremor through her body. She doesn¡¯t realize she forgets to let go of the scroll as she stares into his eyes. It¡¯s now that she sees what she heard earlier; his voice isn¡¯t cruel by nature. He sounds rather¡­ kind. He¡¯s rather attractive for a human, now that she thinks about it, and he is clearly strong, even without magic. Especially if he¡¯s immune to magic. Wait! What would that do to our children? Would they be immune to magic and unable to use it? Or, would they possess both traits? Daniel clears his throat, and she flinches, releasing the scroll. ¡°S-Sorry! I¡¯ll be going now! Until we meet again!¡± The Priestess bows quickly and scurries back to her wyvern, guiding it out by the reins to take off and join her comrades. Her heart is racing and her cheeks are full of color. Wh-What is this!? *** Daniel watches the Demon Queen fly away, and Hekate reappears, thanks to Xyreko, who also appears nearby. The Citadel¡¯s ability to teleport individuals is quite handy, especially considering it is miles across and tall. Daniel presents the scroll to Xyreko. ¡°Can you verify this is a proper spell and its effects, Xyreko?¡± ¡°Of course. One moment.¡± She takes the scroll and disappears for a moment. She reappears with the scroll a moment later. ¡°It is as you requested of the Shrine Priestess. It is a spell designed simply to grant the user language comprehension and speech.¡± ¡°Good. Please give it to Hekate.¡± She nods obediently, handing the scroll to Hekate. The young girl glances between them, and then the scroll in her hands. Xyreko explains, ¡°You simply need to pronounce it phonetically, Lady Hekate. Then, nod, and either myself or Daniel can produce words in the Imperial Common language.¡± Hekate nods her head in understanding. She takes the scroll and reads it aloud. After, she can feel the spell¡¯s magic well up inside her, just like using her other attack spells. She nods again, this time for the signal, and Daniel asks, ¡°I know you can understand me, Hekate, but can you speak to me now?¡± Hekate waits a moment, feeling the spell dissipate and a swirl of something in her brain. She clears her throat, cautiously saying, ¡°Daniel¡­ Did the¡­ Did the spell work?¡± She gasps. ¡°I spoke! I spoke your language!¡± ¡°You did! Great job, Hekate! OOF!¡± Daniel coughs as Hekate pounces and hugs him, exclaiming, ¡°DANIEL! DANIEL! I can talk to you! Listen! Listen! I have to tell you something!¡± ¡°Calm down! What is it, Hekate? Tell me.¡± Hekate tenses, squeaking. ¡°I¡­ I can talk to you now.¡± Daniel chuckles as she dangles from his shoulders, hugging his waist with her legs. He pets her head. ¡°Good job, Hekate. You worked hard.¡± Her ears flatten down, and she asks softly, ¡°You aren¡¯t angry with me?¡± ¡°Angry with you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I brought the dragons here¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, and¡­?¡± ¡°I¡­ D¡­ Don¡¯t you feel¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°You were enslaved, right? I had guessed that, but I never truly heard it, I guess.¡± She nods with disappointment. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ But, I still¡­¡± ¡°I misled you intentionally. I relied on you telling them how to get in. I was worried the dragons would kill you, but I¡¯d have come to get you if that happened. Instead, they marched right into my trap. It couldn¡¯t have gone better. And, judging by the Demon Queen¡¯s arrival, we got most if not all of them. Particularly the Dragon Lord. Screw that guy.¡± Hekate sniffles as she begins to cry. ¡°D-Daniel!¡± She sobs as she buries her face in his collar, and Daniel pets her back as she continues to hang from him. Fortunately, she¡¯s pretty small compared to him. He ignores her weight, looking at Xyreko as he comforts her. ¡°Is there any truth to Vaergraes¡¯s words about the contract magic?¡± ¡°Yes, though it is admittedly an Uhl¡¯tall specialty. However¡­¡± Xyreko trails off with a smug sounding tone in her voice. Daniel plays along with a smirk, ¡°However¡­?¡± ¡°My former masters ensured to catalog ALL available knowledge, including magic specialties of the Uhl¡¯tall.¡± ¡°I probably could¡¯ve guessed that.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. But you didn¡¯t, Master. So, I¡¯ve had units searching the archives since your discussion. I¡¯ll alert you as soon as I find the associated information.¡± ¡°Thank you. I couldn¡¯t do this without you, Xyreko.¡± ¡°Yes, well, you reached the control panel under your own power, and you¡¯ve devised strategies that are less direct than I would expect. It is a genuine honor and pleasure to have you for a master, Master.¡± Daniel acknowledges with a nod. ¡°Let me know when the dragons awaken, and keep them isolated. Telepathy included, if possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I have just the plan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. But, keep the living ones alive, please. Including the ones that I only wounded. It¡¯ll be inconvenient to burn a bunch of revival potations, since they¡¯ll all likely hate us anyways.¡± ¡°As you wish, Master. I understand why you¡¯d want to lay claim to the Shrine Priestess.¡± ¡°I have no intention on collecting on her offer. By the sounds of it, there won¡¯t be anything I can do about this ¡®Devourer¡¯ anyways.¡± ¡°About that¡­ Physical attacks are the only thing that damages it, apparently.¡± ¡°You knew about it?¡± ¡°Yes. Its skin is durable, but with your weapons¡­¡± ¡°She said it¡¯s the size of a country. My rifle¡¯s not going to cut it.¡± ¡°Did you not mention that your rifle could be upscaled, Master?¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Pfft! Yeah, but unless we¡¯re firing a tungsten rod from orbit¡­¡± He trails off. ¡°Orbit, Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the know-how to make a rocket reach orbit, so forget about that. However¡­¡± There¡¯s a pause, and Xyreko eagerly asks, ¡°However¡­?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do what you did.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Master?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. I did have an idea. Any¡­ Any chance you know what Uranium is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°That would be too easy. Of course, what about dead spots in the mountains?¡± ¡°Hmm? Of course. It¡¯s a material that produces a field that negates magic. In fact, just being in its presence for too long is deadly to most living beings.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°The Feldroks had no use for it, and it killed many civilians, unfortunately.¡± ¡°If I told you that I wanted exactly that material, and as much as I could get, would your golems be able to retrieve it?¡± ¡°I¡­ suppose, Master. But, they won¡¯t be able to get close, due to our magic power source.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hekate leans from Daniel¡¯s shoulder finally, asking, ¡°Wh-What if I get it for you?¡± He chuckles, petting her head. ¡°I appreciate the thought, but it¡¯d be harmful for you, so I¡¯d rather not. I suspect that material might be close enough or similar to what I need. And, if we can get what I need, I¡­ might actually be able to deal with the Devourer. Failing that, we¡¯ll build a rocket. Maybe.¡± Xyreko eagerly says, ¡°Master¡­ If you will leave it to me, I shall get you that material.¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Oh?¡± She nods confidently. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll figure something out. I want to see what you come up with.¡± Daniel agrees, a little curious about what she¡¯ll do. ¡°Very well. Please do. But, if you know about the Devourer, I¡¯d like you to tell me all you know about it.¡± ¡°Given its size and appearance, Master, as well as it¡¯s massive mana presence, I believe there is only one possible answer in this world.¡± Daniel cocks his head, but he notices Xyreko¡¯s head shift, her gaze changing to another target; Hekate. ¡°A Feldrok¡­ That was one of the first things you told me, wasn¡¯t it¡­ There were three Feldroks you acknowledged.¡± ¡°That is my belief, Master.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Well¡­ I hate to admit it, then, but¡­ There probably is only one person that can defeat it, huh?¡± *** Chapter 34: The Mighty Dragons Zadarralomme awakens in unfamiliar surroundings. It appears to be a small, confined room with a door too small for her to enter or exit in her true form. She looks around. She¡¯s alone in the room, and she inspects herself. She has no apparent injuries. Every one of her pearlescent white scales is intact. Her heart aches for the other dragons. She¡¯s not foolish enough to believe she had a dream. It was far too real, and she knows instinctively that she¡¯s a prisoner right now, not least of the reasons being that she can¡¯t detect any magic around herself or the world at large. She¡¯s isolated. That is, until a presence appears at the door. She recoils a little. As before, she can¡¯t detect a single trace of mana from him as he enters the room. He¡¯s carrying his strange staff, held horizontally towards her. She recoils towards the back of her room a little on instinct. She, along with the other dragons, had lived for hundreds of years with no reason to fear. The only way humans and humankin have ever possessed to kill them requires armies and devastating amounts of offensive magic to try to harm them. Two dragons together would be undefeatable. ¡­ Normally. Zadarralomme doesn¡¯t understand, and that lack of understanding has instilled fear in her heart. He commands the Citadel, which means they had already lost when they arrived. The Dragon Lord was too quick to act because he believed the word of the little slave he sent to conquer the ancient Feldrok castle. And, entering just behind the Feldrok sorcerer is that very same little former slave girl, as well as a golem with a Feldrok¡¯s natural head-shape. The fact that all three of them are entering means that Zadarralomme is completely helpless, or they would take more caution. The human greets her in the Eastern language, ¡°Good evening, majestic White Queen. Apologies if that¡¯s not your actual title, but the only way Hekate knew to describe you was as a Queen. And, since, I¡¯ve met the alleged Demon Queen, Vaergraes, I¡¯ve had some suspicions confirmed. Before that, though, I¡¯m Daniel. The girl you know is now known as Hekate. Show her due respect. And, this is our friend, Xyreko. For the time being, you¡¯re our captive. I hoped we could talk.¡± Zadarralomme hesitates, studying the three of them for a moment. She murmurs, ¡°Well met, human. Forgive me, but we dragons do not give out our true names to non-dragons. You may refer to me as White or Pearl, and I will respond.¡± ¡°I see. You may change your mind after you hear what I have to offer.¡± The dragon raises her head, holding her tongue. It¡¯s rare for such a small being to speak so disrespectfully and directly to a dragon, but then, this tiny being is the first and only person in the world to slay the dragons single-handedly. Daniel lifts his strange staff, and Zadarralomme flinches slightly, regretting showing such fear. Fortunately, he simply lays it over his shoulder, freeing up his left hand. ¡°I have it on extremely good authority that no dragon eggs have been laid in decades. And, the last handful of dragons born over the last few centuries perished due to their own biology.¡± Again, the Pearlescent Dragon can¡¯t help but twitch. He knows more than he should somehow. Is this the wisdom of the Citadel¡¯s magic? Or, did one of the others confess? The girl¡­ Hekate, should not have known¡­ ¡°Were that true, hu-... Lord Daniel, what offer do you make?¡± Daniel gestures at Xyreko, the golem, stating confidently, ¡°My companion knows how to break the curse that was placed on all who came in physical contact with the traitor.¡± As soon as she recoils, Daniel¡¯s gaze narrows on the dragon. He has her completely cornered. He knows everything. He nods as if reading her mind. ¡°That¡¯s right, your Majesty. It was one last desperate grasp for life by a race yours tried to exterminate. A curse that he carried with him and passed on to all dragons he came in contact with. Including children. Now, lemme just take a stab in the dark at who that could have been¡­ Hmmm¡­ Big Red, the Dragon Lord.¡± Zadarralomme looks away from him in shame. She advised against driving the Feldroks to extinction, but the Feral Feldrok prevented conquering the Citadel after all, and then the dragons couldn¡¯t recover their population in the slightest. As if to spite his own kind, he didn¡¯t listen, and Zadarralomme was relatively young at that time. He wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Regardless¡­ ¡°I saw the males slain. Do you intend to breed us yourself, Lord Daniel?¡± She looks directly at him with the coldest gaze she can manage. She won¡¯t be so easily¡­She flinches a little when she notices Hekate glaring hatefully at her, glancing nervously at Daniel in alternation. ¡°What is with people of this world? Listen, if there were literally no other options, it wouldn¡¯t be off the table. But, I haven¡¯t decided whether or not I¡¯ll revive the male dragons.¡± At his statement about no other options, Hekate now glares at Daniel skeptically. However, the significance of being willing to revive his enemies is not lost on Zadarralomme. Piecing it all together, she cocks her head. ¡°In exchange for my servitude, you would cure this curse that we had never detected, and even be willing to revive a male to continue our species?¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°Or, you can rot away in this cell for the rest of your lifespan. Whichever you choose. But, the Demon Queen wants your help -that is, all of you dragons-, and I¡¯m not keen on letting you wander around scheming to kill me. Otherwise, your will shall be your own.¡± She ponders it for a long time. She can easily outlive the human, but if he binds her to Hekate or the golem¡­ ¡°You seem hesitant. But, I assure you, I¡¯m just a human, so you could outlive a contract with me, yes? Of course, by that time, Hekate will be more than safe from you, so I shouldn¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Y-... The contract would be with you? Not¡­ your companions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± confirms Daniel. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m probably the easiest one here to kill. Until my mission is complete, I can¡¯t die. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to. After that, there¡¯s only so much I can do for the world as myself. So¡­ What do you say? Spend the next sixty years or so bound to me only so you can¡¯t kill me or harm anyone I care about in exchange for a future. Or, spend that future in here. For now, I¡¯m the master of the Citadel. If I decide not to grant Vaergraes¡¯s wishes, then there¡¯s not a whole hell of a lot she can do. And, because she can¡¯t track me through magic, she probably won¡¯t be able to do anything about it if I keep you prisoner. But, if we work together, maybe we can accomplish something better.¡± After another moment, Zadarralomme makes her decision. She casts a simple spell, which puts all three of the others on guard, but she knows that there¡¯s a barrier separating them. She knows because there¡¯s no way they¡¯d take even a small chance. The spell she casts is simple, though. Her form becomes much smaller, and, similar to Hekate, drastically alters her true form. She steps out of the swirling mist and light of the transformation, standing much smaller, but on much more equal terms to those she will be working with. ¡°My name is Zadarralomme of the dragon clan. To actually pronounce my name in this language is impossible, but the name I just gave will serve the contract.¡± She bows. ¡°Please¡­ if you can save my race, I will help you however I can.¡± Daniel says with a gentle tone, ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡± Xyreko steps forward, ¡°Excellent. Then, this is where I step in.¡± She sets up storage bags and draws the ingredients from each of them, preparing the contract spell. Zadarralomme is hesitant, but it¡¯s her only real option at this point. She needs to trust the human for now or face death. That much is certain. *** As Xyreko sets up the contract spell around Zadarralomme, Daniel studies the almost-human that was once a humongous dragon before them. He¡¯s not sure if she chose the specific form her ¡®human¡¯ form takes. Hekate now knows that she¡¯s a Feldrok, but it seems she doesn¡¯t know the spell to transform herself, nor does she want to. She seems to be just as powerful as she could be even in her tiny form, so she doesn¡¯t care about the size and shape of her true form. Where Hekate looks like a preteen girl, Zadarralomme would be what Daniel would define as a milf, and he doesn¡¯t even like using or thinking that term in general. Regardless of his thoughts on the matter, Zadarralomme is truly beautiful, even though her apparent age is around mid thirties to mid forties. She has a well-endowed, but modest figure, shrouded by an elegant white and off-white dress that isn¡¯t nearly as bulky or frilly as a Victorian-era dress, but maintains a similar conservative appeal of beauty. Her curved, golden horns rise out of her shining-silvery amber-colored hair, and a smaller version of her scaly tail peeks out from the bottom of her dress. She carries the grace of a noblewoman with ease, and an impeccable and proud posture. Xyreko then instructs Daniel through the casting of the spell. He¡¯s skeptical that it¡¯ll work, due to his lack of magic, but Xyreko believes it will be fine, since the spell actually only affects the indentured servant. He just won¡¯t have the additional perks of being able to magically sense where she is, command her telepathically, or know her general health subconsciously. Once complete, a magic swirl passes around Zadarralomme, and she watches it idly, still standing by with her elegant posture. Afterwards, Daniel asks, ¡°Did it work?¡± Zadarralomme looks at Xyreko, who nods confidently. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± He watches the dragon woman, and she matches his gaze. She then looks down at her chest, opening her dress to reveal a symbol before he can look away. The symbol glows, but it has Daniel¡¯s name written in the Imperial Common language; a magical tattoo or brand, of sorts. It¡¯s actually a little embarrassing when he thinks about it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just to ensure she can¡¯t do anything to betray him. Daniel approaches her, and she stares him down, asking, ¡°What would you have me do, Master?¡± ¡°For starters, don¡¯t call me ¡®Master¡¯, or ¡®My Lord¡¯. In fact, I order you only to address me as Daniel, please.¡± She flinches a little, but she states, ¡°A-As you wish, mm¡­ Daniel. Are you certain though?¡± He¡¯s sure. ¡°Yes.¡± He stops immediately in front of her. ¡°Now, your next order is this; without hesitation, slap me as hard as you can.¡± Her hand flies as she tries to ask, ¡°M-Daniel, a-¡± Her own face twists in horror as she realizes she can¡¯t stop it. Just before her hand makes contact with his face, her body is compelled to reduce the force, and her hand comes to rest gently on his cheek. She isn¡¯t even able to forcibly push his cheek with her hand. She murmurs, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to have any masochism play from you. Oh well.¡± ¡°M-Ma-Maso¡­what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t want you to have time to fake it. It seems you are in fact indentured to me, and you can¡¯t harm me even a little.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand¡­ That¡­ wasn¡¯t¡­ as hard as I could¡­¡± Xyreko explains, ¡°Master had me prepare a hierarchy of orders within the core of the spell. You can¡¯t harm a list of certain names of people, which are ingrained on the spell now, you can¡¯t harm Daniel, unless doing so would protect that list of people from immediate harm, and you can¡¯t raise your children with wicked intentions, but you can protect them. Any orders after that are superseded by these core commands.¡± Suddenly, Hekate pounces onto Daniel¡¯s back, slapping Zadarralomme¡¯s hand off of his cheek as she clings to him. ¡°Daniel is mine, though! So, stay away from him now!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s head, which causes her to relax a little. ¡°As you can probably guess, Hekate vouched for your relative kindness, which is why I offered you the best deal. Your orders will allow you to defend yourself from anyone but those I deemed in the contract, and you won¡¯t be bound to someone who could live forever. The rest will also be indentured to Hekate as well, and to specifically protect Hekate for the rest of her life if she needs protection, as well as not be able to harm anyone at all, with exception of protecting Hekate. They will be less free than you are right now.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I¡­ What of our children? Will we be¡­?¡± ¡°Hekate will take priority for everyone else. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t have to prioritize sacrificing yourself over your children, if and when they come to be.¡± She bows again, surprising Daniel a little. ¡°The cobalt blue dragon that was with me; please grant her the same mercies and freedoms you are granting me. She is my junior, but she was always the only other voice of reason and kindness I could rely on. I understand your circumstances for allowing us to continue to live, but she deserves freedom more than I.¡± Daniel looks over his shoulder at Hekate, and the young girl nods, still hanging from his shoulders. He smiles. ¡°Very well. Hekate approves. I had a decent feeling about her anyways, which is why I only made you and her unconscious. So long as she¡¯ll cooperate, she¡¯ll get the same contract as you.¡± Zadarralomme bows her head respectfully. ¡°Thank you, m-Daniel.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Actually, if I may¡­ Why is Xyreko allowed to refer to you as ¡®Master¡¯, but I am forbidden?¡± ¡°I figured you¡¯d be the other way around and rather call me ¡®Daniel¡¯ out of disrespect.¡± ¡°No! No, it may be difficult to convince some that I am your subordinate if I refer to you as Daniel, and I may be accused of deception.¡± ¡°Your core orders don¡¯t include ¡®stand there and take it¡¯. If anyone is bothering you, you have my permission to leave. Ideally while protecting our allies, but that¡¯s not an order for now. Don¡¯t abuse my trust is all I ask.¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°Very well. Then, may I ask that you prove to me this curse, and remove it as soon as possible, Daniel? I-... If possible¡­ I¡¯d prefer not to delay¡­ W-With beginning the incubation¡­¡± Daniel looks at Xyreko, who answers professionally. ¡°Proving the curse is difficult, since it was specifically designed NOT to be detected by any means. However, proving when it¡¯s gone should be decidedly LESS difficult, since your belly will bulge within a few weeks, and the egg or eggs laid in a couple months.¡± The dragon flinches a little, and Hekate glares at her. ¡°Y-... You¡¯re certain?¡± Xyreko gives a simple singular nod. ¡°Indeed. In adults, it drastically reduces the chances of successful reproduction. In children, it drastically boosts the potency of their natural defenses, particularly venom. I think you know the rest.¡± She nods solemnly, knowing very well the outcome of children and their high mortality rate. Xyreko performs a few more procedures, and another golem enters the room. She accepts what Daniel recognizes as an autoinjector, approaching the dragon woman. She doesn¡¯t warn or ask her, simply injecting the contents, causing Zadarralomme to flinch. She asks somewhat sternly, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The cure to the curse." "What? Where is the magic? Was it not a spell?" Daniel realizes suddenly that the "curse" could merely be an infectious disease tailored specifically to dragons. This world -even with as advanced as the Citadel is- doesn¡¯t fully understand the microscopic mechanisms of disease and infection. Regardless, Zadarralomme stares at Xyreko, who says simply, ¡°There. You¡¯re cured.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes. You had no idea you were cursed. Is it so surprising we would have an antidote?¡± She returns to Daniel¡¯s side, saying warmly, ¡°You may be surprised to learn this, being a dragon and all, but Master Daniel defeated you without using magic.¡± Zadarralomme stares at the golem caretaker in silence. Her gaze finally peels away to look at Daniel. Trying to change the subject rather abruptly, Daniel states, ¡°I understand your caution, and it¡¯s probably in the best interest of everyone to continue to conceal your true name, now that the contract is done. But, I don¡¯t feel like calling you something plain like ¡®White¡¯ or ¡®Pearl¡¯. Do you have any suggestions, Lady Dragon?¡± She stares at him, still stuck on the revelation. ¡°Is it true¡­? You¡­ defeated us without magic?¡± ¡°No. Xyreko helped a lot. Anyways, about that name¡­ Oh! How does ¡®Ryuogriar¡¯ sound? Loosely based on a¡­ goddess. Ryuo for short, if you¡¯ll allow it.¡± The dragon woman blinks several times, still staring at him. ¡°How¡­?¡± Hekate asks innocently, ¡°Is that another name from your world?¡± Zadarralomme flinches. ¡°Y-... Your¡­ world?¡± Daniel answers Hekate, but both of them receive an answer; ¡°Yes.¡± Xyreko puts her hands together happily, ¡°Oh, Master! I so desire to continue learning from you!¡± ¡°You¡­ were sent here by the gods¡­¡± ¡°I guess so. So, how does the name sound? May I call you Ryuogriar or Ryuo from now on?¡± She flinches, fidgeting with her hands as she approaches Daniel. ¡°Y-Yes. I will answer to that name. Thank you, my¡­ Daniel.¡± He nods warmly with a smile. ¡°So. Let¡¯s test that cure.¡± Hekate flinches and grips his neck from her perch still hanging from his back. ¡°Daniel!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zadarralomme -now answering to the name Ryuogriar; Ryuo for short- finally smiles as she fully accepts the mysterious human before her for what he is. She murmurs tenderly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± *** Wenlianna watches as sprayers rain water down on fields thanks to the completion of the most recent pump design, utilizing a massive turbine to power a humongous pump, which sends water to one of the kingdom¡¯s newest fields; in the Grand Duchy¡¯s captured territory formerly belonging to Bromlund. Though conquest is forbidden under the alliance supervised by the Empire, because of Bromlund¡¯s failures, and the immense amount of military and financial support the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy provided specifically, the Empire ceded control of the requested portion of the kingdom to the Grand Duchy. And, thanks to the alliance being renewed, the Kingdom has access to the gulf that Bromlund relatively dominated. For a fee, of course. Wenlianna¡¯s desperate research and development have made her family immensely wealthy and even more powerful than they were before. Even more Stalvaltan Vanguards are being trained, and the population -and thus taxes- has been increased. Ignoring their mysterious secret ¡®vein¡¯ of diamonds, Aramellianna is more powerful than ever. The problem is¡­ Daniel is still missing in action. According to rumors that have reached Fort Peony, where Daniel was last officially in the Allied territories, he headed west, deep into the Demon Wildlands. Two soldiers from Fort Peony have gone to search for him and haven¡¯t returned. Aramellianna may have gained in the brief civil war, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to do so when she thought Daniel could still be reclaimed. Now, he¡¯s beyond their reach. All they can do is help his legacy live on and advance on a noble path in hopes that they can preserve the kingdom -or at least the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy- for him to return to. And now, thanks to Daniel¡¯s phone, which Wenlianna has worked tirelessly to decipher -only for herself, for fear of the weapons it could unleash-, water is being brought to fields formerly plagued by drought. Additionally, even more remote places can receive water, thanks to the first ever proprietary magic devices that produce water nigh-continuously for years on end, unlike Gunther¡¯s foolish experiment. Wenlianna¡¯s world doesn¡¯t have a way to analyze the crystals the way Daniel¡¯s did, so there¡¯s no way for anyone to reverse engineer her crystals -her diamonds-. Additionally, they¡¯re being distributed through trusted contacts of Aramellianna¡¯s, who only know that they are special crystals found in the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy that can be charged with any element. Now more powerful than ever, no one would dare try to invade to figure out where the crystals are coming from, giving the Grand Duchy a monopoly on ¡®Enhanced Magic Crystals¡¯, as their simple trade name is. ¡°Wenlianna.¡± Wenlianna turns to find Aramellianna approaching with a couple of guards. They¡¯re not in their own home right now, so it¡¯s only natural for the Grand Duchess to have her personal guard at all times. However¡­ ¡°Mother. Good mor-...¡± ¡°Where is your escort?¡± Wenlianna sighs. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± ¡°You are my daughter, and quite possibly, the next Grand Duchess. Would you have all my effort be for naught?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be Grand Duchess if Daniel doesn¡¯t return, Mother, so it¡¯s a¡­¡± ¡°I am well aware of that, my darling daughter.¡± Aramellianna pulls Wenlianna into a rare hug, though this one is less affectionate and more possessive. ¡°I have a trusted officer collecting volunteers.¡± She¡¯s learned not to resist the hug, so Wenlianna simply asks from her position of having her cheek mashed into Aramellianna¡¯s chest, ¡°Volunteers?¡± ¡°Yes. I will be sending a special operations unit west. Unofficially, of course. If I understand correctly, you have created some sort of new vessel, yes?¡± Wenlianna hesitates. She admits softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t create it, Mother.¡± The Grand Duchess finally relaxes her hold, looking into her eyes. ¡°Very well. Have you built it?¡± ¡°In progress, Mother.¡± ¡°Good. Begin training the Captain of the squad to operate it.¡± ¡°M-Mother¡­ I haven¡¯t even tested the theory¡­¡± ¡°It will take time to train the operator as well. When the time comes, he can operate the test runs. I see no issue.¡± Wenlianna sighs. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°Good. By the goddess, they¡¯ll find Daniel unharmed and be able to bring him back without issue.¡± Wenlianna smiles a little, nodding. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± ¡°Good. Your fiance has made us all worry too much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my fiance!¡± whines Wenlianna in futility. Daniel is the first person that she would actually consider marrying, but it¡¯s certainly not official yet. She adds in a soft pout, ¡°You¡­ must really want me to become Grand Duchess, Mother¡­¡± Aramellianna cups her right hand to Wenlianna¡¯s cheek. She replies without a hint of irony or sarcasm, ¡°Yes. And, if there is to be only one man in existence to make that possible, then retrieving him has no price limit.¡± Wenlianna blushes. ¡°Wh-... What if¡­ What if he doesn¡¯t want¡­ to¡­?¡± Aramellianna sighs. ¡°My dearest Wenlie¡­ You are a proud woman of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. It is your job to convince him. Failing that, coerce him. Failing that, imprison him. So long as you have someone who can give you an heir, you may become the Grand Duchess. I¡¯ll overlook how you accomplish it.¡± ¡°M-M-Mother! I could never! I-... I¡¯ll convince him to want to stay¡­¡± Aramellianna grins. ¡°Now, shift your priorities to the new vessel. The captain will meet with you tomorrow to begin his and his team''s training. Train them well, Wenlianna.¡± ¡°I-I will do my best¡­¡± confirms the unsure Magic Artisan. The only problem is¡­ Wenlianna only knows the theory from Daniel¡¯s descriptions and his documents hidden on his phone. Even he admitted he didn¡¯t know how to fly, he only knew the basic principles for ¡®airplanes¡¯. But, apparently, from a short flight of only 33 seconds, Daniel¡¯s world was able to rise to the ability to make flights with hundreds of people across entire continents and even their world¡¯s oceans, which are even wider than the gulf separating former-Bromlund from the Demon Wildlands. They¡¯ll have to work safely and quickly to understand what Wenlianna has been working on so that the flight team can make it there and back without issues. *** In terms of how the universe is built, magic is like paint. In some worlds, it was used to design strange phenomena in the world, but then ¡®dried¡¯, and left as is for the world to grow and evolve. Other worlds never needed any magic and function entirely without, ¡®au naturale¡¯, so to speak. And, in some worlds, the gods decided to experiment by leaving some of the paint in its useable form, allowing denizens of that world to use it and see how it shapes the evolution and growth of that world. In all cases, unique scenarios arise that please the gods and goddesses watching over the worlds. Watching over life and their other creations as they evolve and grow together is the truest joy of the divine. Sometimes, they have to intervene, but typically, the worlds rise and fall in a natural progression, and the gods and goddesses get to enjoy the growth of their creations. That said, magic is a power directly drawn from the Divine Realm; cans of paint left behind when forming the world, intentionally, but still possessing the divine blessings within. As such, with enough concentrated magic power, even the gods become vulnerable in such a world where that kind of concentration has congregated. Daniel left no apparent trail. From everything they¡¯ve gathered, he was travelling alone. And, they were already weeks behind. They haven¡¯t heard or identified the sound they heard from the mountaintop, and the surroundings are even more dangerous than anywhere else his apparent trail has led. Ryukana stands on a bluff overlooking a castle in this world that stands as a seeming defiance of the gods. Daniel can¡¯t be found because he has no magic, so his presence is buried under all of the magic of this world, like listening for the heartbeat of a mouse while surrounded by elephants, or even more apt, looking for the footprints of a cat in a world full of lions. He left a very minimal trail to begin with, so even traditional methods of tracking are struggling to find him. And, what little trail they could follow has led into eyesight of the most dangerous thing in this world. A castle that looks large even from miles away. Ryukana has been watching over this world for millennia, and to think living beings could build something so truly magnificent. She can¡¯t even truly perceive the castle¡¯s full existence, thanks to the massive amount of concentrated magic and divine energy ingrained in the castle¡¯s structure. She can tell, that even if she tried to erase this world, the castle would remain. It has accumulated a massive amount of energy. And, because it¡¯s a threat to her if it has offensive capabilities, or its owners are hostile to the gods, she has to be extremely cautious, especially being present in the world itself as she is. She can feel their presences appear behind her, kneeling as always. ¡°My Lady Goddess¡­¡± She sighs, turning to face the Observers. ¡°No luck?¡± ¡°None, my Lady Goddess. There are no signs or rumors of a human in the towns and villages surrounding the castle. However, there are rumors that the dragons managed to conquer the castle, as it had stood dormant until very recently.¡± Ryukana runs through options. It¡¯s not impossible that Daniel could still be alive, since no one else would likely be able to detect him via magic. Of course, even normal fauna of this world and some of the flora are dangerous to Daniel. If he figured out some way to defend himself, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be safe around the castle if the dragons are the ones who conquered it. THe problem is that he could be anywhere with the starting assumption that he¡¯s still alive; a random spot in the forest camping, a disguise he made to look like a denizen of the world, or on a road already far past the castle. Just because the people the Observers were able to ask hadn¡¯t seen him, that doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t pass through any of the towns or villages. As she¡¯s thinking, though, Gabriel offers, ¡°My Lady Goddess, would it be beneficial to speak to the Demon Queen of this world? If she understands he¡¯s not a threat, maybe concessions can be made¡­¡± ¡°No. If she comprehends that he is a summoned being, she¡¯ll likely not believe he is no threat AND be alerted to his existence." She suddenly looks in a seemingly ambiguous direction towards the forest break where a creek flows down into the deep dale in which the giant castle is tucked. They aren¡¯t Daniel, but unlike him, they belong in this world. In direct and surprising contrast, where they don¡¯t belong, being a couple of Gatonine women, is this deep in demon territory alone. *** Chapter 35: The Search Draws Closer Sergeant Treia and Lieutenant Gwenesphia have been tracking Daniel through the Demon Wildlands since leaving Fort Peony. They have to be especially cautious, since there are an untold number of species of monsters and animals in the Demon Wildlands. They each have their own hunting methods and prey, and some are even cunning enough to be a threat to two gatonines travelling together. Their sense of smell is better than a human¡¯s, and they have a lot more experience in the wilderness than Daniel should, given how he spoke of his experience. And, though a little difficult to track at times, they have managed to continue following his bootprints where he stepped in mud, small fire places where he made camp, and in general, his scent, which both of them are familiar enough with, thanks to the weapon he made. No one from the east side of the mountains can confirm what happened to Daniel, but the fact that his boot prints are travelling alone since leaving the Dattakorien village indicates that, in spite of the hostility they were met with trying to gather information, it is Daniel himself who is on a solo journey deep into the Demon Wildlands. That means that, not only did he somehow deter the attack from the dragons, but he also defeated the escorting force and drove them back, safely visited two villages hosting two different races of demon kin, and continued on without falling victim to the very monsters and animals the two gatonine women have to avoid as well. Gwenesphia asks softly, ¡°Treia?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°How do you think he did it?¡± ¡°What? Survive this long?¡± ¡°Well, that too. But, more specifically, defended the fort.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know anymore. One minute, he assaults a princess. Next, he fixes magic devices without having any magic of his own. And now, he seems to have stopped a dragon. I can¡¯t wrap my head around any of that coinciding with any other part.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°As for surviving¡­ Did you notice those bags the demon kin use?¡± ¡°I saw everyone in the Dattakoriens had them¡­¡± ¡°Magic bags of some kind. I¡¯m not sure the extent, but I¡¯m guessing those things hold a lot more than they look.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Gotta be. Daniel can live frugally, but he still has to have supplies. He probably snagged at least one of those bags, and keeps it full of supplies.¡± ¡°How was he able to speak to the villages, do you think? They were somewhat neutral to us until we mentioned we were looking for him.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°The cynical part of me defaults to him doing something to tick them off¡­¡± She smiles a little sheepishly at Gwen when the latter frowns at her. ¡°But¡­ From everything I know now¡­ It¡¯s more likely that he helped them for free, and they¡¯re protecting him.¡± Gwen smiles, adding tenderly, ¡°Yeah¡­ That makes sense.¡± Treia crouches, inspecting a small campsite. ¡°Definitely looks like another of his. And, look there.¡± She points ahead in the rough direction they¡¯ve been travelling. From their current position in the forest, they can both easily see a humongous fortress. However, their sharp eyes tell them what is most notable about this fortress; it is no human or normal demon kin construction. It is a mountain unto itself, towering over the world and casting a shadow on many of the villages and lakes of the wide rolling valley in which they rest. Gwen whispers, ¡°The Citadel¡­¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°The Citadel. My grandfather used to tell us stories about it. He said that there was an ancient fortress in the demon wildlands that used to be a place where all races could gather and share wisdom and merriment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. That¡¯s what he said. He said the legends spoke of a castle as big as a mountain, and which surpassed all known magic and technology of this world. No siege had ever harmed the castle, and it was ruled by the most powerful of beings in the world.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± ¡°I¡­ That, I don¡¯t know. But, for some reason, I don¡¯t think so. Grandfather would¡¯ve mentioned them.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Think Daniel is there?¡± Gwen looks at Treia, who looks at her in turn. Daniel doesn¡¯t even know the rumors and legends of this world, essentially. Since his path has led this far towards the Citadel, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have avoided demon villages, it only depends on what his goal is. If he¡¯s just exploring, he might be inclined to go to the castle. But, if he¡¯s hunting someone, it depends on where he believes they will be. And, the location of the Demon Queen has been known for a long time, though the source of the intel has been kept secret. Gwen finally replies, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the surrounding villages and see if anyone saw him pass through.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The two continue as far as they can go, moving fairly quickly. Out in the open, they¡¯re a little safer from monsters, but they can¡¯t build a fire, lest they attract attention from soldiers. If they¡¯re caught and believed to be soldiers -which is likely-, then it¡¯s very possible they¡¯ll be executed as spies or taken as prisoners of war¡­ in the best case scenarios. It¡¯s ideal for them to avoid all attention if possible and travel as two explorers. Fortunately, at a distant glance, they share enough similarity to Dattakoriens to avoid suspicion. It takes several more days for them to approach the Citadel. Its massive size makes it appear deceptively closer than it actually is. And, like the artificial mountain that it is, it casts a long shadow from the morning to almost noon. "Hey, Treia," murmurs Gwen as they''re approaching a village. "Hmm? What is it, Ma''am?" "I just wanted to thank you for coming all this way with me¡­" Treia sighs. "I didn''t do it for you. A-a-and I definitely didn''t do it because I want to! I¡­ I have to. I still¡­ I-I-I never got to repay¡­ Listen, I''m here for my own reasons, s-s-so don''t give it too much thought." Gwen smiles. "You don''t have to hide it¡­ I''m willing to share with you." "I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about!" Gwen snickers. ¡°We¡¯re pretty far from everyone else, Treia. You don¡¯t have to deflect with me. Besides, Commander already knows.¡± ¡°Urk¡­ I¡­ Ugh! Just¡­ drop it for now. We haven¡¯t found him yet.¡± ¡°True. But, I think we¡¯re getting closer. Smell that?¡± ¡°Yeah. Burned alchemy powder and scorched iron. Strange to smell it all the way out here.¡± ¡°Wind¡¯s coming from the direction of the Citadel. We must be getting close.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping he didn¡¯t get taken prisoner by the Citadel.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s supposed to be out of commission¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. And, this is the Demon Wildlands. If it¡¯s not functional, it¡¯s inhabited by demons or monsters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true¡­¡± The two look at the castle looming high above them as they¡¯re approaching the village they walked to. They focus on what¡¯s right in front of them now, cautiously approaching the village. It is inhabited by what appear to be primarily oni; highly intelligent demon kin with one or two horns, generally, rising from their foreheads and tribal markings resembling tattoos. There are also peaceful goblins -a grouping of goblins that tend to settle down in villages, rather than continuing their more savage tunnelling and cave-dwelling ways-. Thankfully, most mid and high ranking demon kin seem to know the eastern language, which gives the gatonine women away quickly, but not everyone in the Demon Wildlands is hostile. Like the eastern side of the mountains, there are civilians and innocents here. War is fought by a small population at the behest of an even smaller population. The rest are just collateral or completely uninvolved. Gwen, who has a more welcoming and docile personality, approaches a small stand where an oni woman is selling grilled meat. Gwen speaks to her politely, ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Do you speak the eastern language?¡± The oni woman cocks her head, but she nods in confirmation. ¡°I do. You¡¯re a long way from home, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re travellers. That¡¯s what we aspire to do.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s dangerous in the Demon lands for easterners like you.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not careful, it can be dangerous anywhere we go. But, thank you for the concern! I¡¯d like to ask you a question I¡¯ve been wondering, but first, can we get two skewers and two of those smoked cutlets?¡± The woman gives another affirmative nod, a little surprised, but thankful for the business. She hands over the food, asking, ¡°What question did you want to ask?¡± ¡°Ah! Right, thank you!¡± Gwen hands over one of each of the food items to Treia, who bows respectfully and accepts them with a grateful nod. ¡°We had a third companion travelling with us. A young human man. He¡¯s pretty easy to spot. He¡¯s really tall with dark hair and dark brown eyes. He¡¯s probably wielding a weird looking staff.¡± The woman strokes her chin as she thinks. ¡°A human. That would be even weirder than fellow halflings.¡± ¡°Halflings?¡± asks Treia. The woman looks at her. ¡°Are your people not descended of the dattakoriens? The differences are apparent, just as my ancestors can be traced back to the true demons.¡± Treia and Gwen look at each other briefly. Gwen deflects, returning to the subject at hand. ¡°That¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve heard something like that. But, if possible, could you tell us about our friend? I assume you haven¡¯t seen him.¡± ¡°Mmm, no. No humans that I¡¯ve seen come through¡­¡± Treia suddenly looks when she spots motion, and Gwenesphia matches her gaze. As soldiers, they need to be attune to anything that could spring an attack on them, in battle or before a battle even begins. And, this time, their two sets of eyes fall upon a young woman who isn¡¯t an oni, specifically, but another race of lesser demon, given her long, slender tail ending at a heart-shaped point, and her unnaturally beautiful eyes, hair, and figure. Treia noticed her suspiciously tense when she overheard about a human this far into demon territory. Then, when both of them looked, she became visibly nervous, whirling around and walking away quickly. Gwen asks the vendor, ¡°Pardon me asking this, but do you happen to know that woman?¡± ¡°Who? Aoloan? Sure! She¡¯s a travelling cook who likes to visit towns and pick up new recipes, sharing what she¡¯s made. Not long ago, she was picked up to be part of one of the lord dragon¡¯s attack force, and we thought it¡¯d be a long time before we saw her again. Have¡­ you encountered her?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. I was just worried she was frightened of us.¡± ¡°Ah, well, I wouldn¡¯t put too much thought into it. Truth be told, many of us are thankful that the war doesn¡¯t escalate. She might¡¯ve just recognized the eastern language and thought you were hunting her. Y-... You¡¯re not, are you?¡± ¡°Oh no! Certainly not. As I said, we¡¯re travelling, and if we can, we¡¯re searching for our companion. Very much the human man I described. His name¡¯s Daniel, so if you see him, please let him know that Gwen and Treia are looking for him.¡± Gwen gestures at herself and Treia to introduce them. ¡°Daniel¡­ you say¡­?¡± Gwen cocks her head. ¡°I did. Do you know the name?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The woman looks in the direction Aoloan just walked. She then looks at Gwen again. ¡°I¡­ No. I believe I should get back to work.¡± She adds in a lower voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what business really brought you here, but as a courtesy for your patronage, I won¡¯t call out for help. I ask that you leave the village immediately.¡± ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re not after any demons, I swear¡­¡± ¡°I have a bad feeling about talking to you all of a sudden, and I¡­¡± Treia slams her hands on the woman¡¯s serving table, startling her. She snarls quietly, ¡°What aren¡¯t you demons telling us about Daniel!? Every time his name comes up, everyone goes quiet and hostile on us. Answer me.¡± ¡°Treia!¡± whispers Gwen sharply. ¡°I-... I¡¯ll scream¡­¡± ¡°Then you better scream an answer to my question, because the first enemy in range is going to be you if you make a scene. Daniel. Is. My. Lover. Are you happy? That¡¯s all I want. If you¡¯re hiding him¡­¡± The woman is nervous, and Gwen tries to defuse, but the merchant whimpers out as she looks away, ¡°Aoloan mentioned a paramour by the name of Daniel as well¡­ Someone she met on her mission. That¡¯s all I know. Please¡­ just¡­ just leave¡­¡± Treia whispers, ¡°That¡¯s it? Why? Why is everyone hiding Daniel?¡± ¡°I-I swear I don¡¯t know! His name came up, and that¡¯s all! She didn¡¯t mention he was a human!¡± Gwen finally pulls Treia back, and they look around at the cautious and on-guard villagers. Treia sucks her teeth. ¡°Thank you¡­ The meat was delicious.¡± She tosses another coin onto the table, more than doubling the woman¡¯s profit from the sale. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Treia storms off, and Gwen bows quickly, jogging after her, watching around them for signs of attack. They leave the village and find a safe spot to regroup. ¡°What were you thinking!?¡± ¡°I got the answer, didn¡¯t I? That demon girl brought his name here. If she spoke positively about Daniel, everyone else would¡¯ve clammed up eventually, too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know. We¡¯re not welcome anymore. No inn or anything for us. But, what would bring that¡­ Aoloan girl to this village specifically?¡± ¡°You think Daniel is here?¡± ¡°Maybe. She might¡¯ve kidnapped him. I¡¯ve heard some of the demons do that. Kidnap men for¡­ reasons.¡± Gwen sighs. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way we can go looking for her, now.¡± Treia smirks. ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°No?¡± The junior-ranking gatonine soldier sighs. ¡°You have no imagination.¡± *** Daniel inspects the finished components, modeled by simple drawings he was able to do from memory and built via descriptions of the sizing requirements. Xyreko has many strange magical devices at her disposal that can form materials with ease, not unlike earth¡¯s wire EDMs and multi-tool CNC mills. And, she can also use magic summoning circles to simply summon certain ingredients and simple parts using magic from the castle¡¯s reserves of magical energy. He begins assembling pieces of the first one, checking fit and alignment carefully. Xyreko teases as she watches from nearby, ¡°You know, Daniel,... You¡¯ve officially doomed this world.¡± ¡°Not yet, I haven¡¯t. People were killing each other with similar things as these for hundreds of years on my world. The world-enders came much later.¡± ¡°If I may, Master Daniel, I do not yet understand why the tolerances were so strict¡­ Should wear or metallic deformation occur¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the alloys are so important. The design controls those aspects as much as possible. With proper oiling, the tolerances ensure as much of the energy as possible is used without being wasted.¡± ¡°You mentioned that. Is it a significant difference?¡± ¡°Very. I likely won¡¯t need the mithril or cold iron to pierce dragon scale. If the Devourer is what we think, and by some miracle, I of all people manage to kill it, then there¡¯s going to be a lot of stray magic energy floating around the continent. Let us pray they don¡¯t evolve to possess tougher hides than dragons.¡± Xyreko nods curiously. Her tone softens to amused and warm, ¡°I see. And, yes, I very much understand. I¡¯ll have to research where this energy is lost, but I understand.¡± ¡°I know. Feel free to do testing within the guidelines I set for you.¡± ¡°Indeed. I feel you still don¡¯t fully trust me, instructing me not to use living targets.¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re smarter than me, Xyreko. Just covering my butt in case you decide to interpret my instructions creatively.¡± ¡°Master, I will do everything in my power not to displease you. If you wish for me not to experiment on living beings, you need only say so.¡± With a chuckle, Daniel replies warmly, ¡°And, so I did.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°Master, you have a visitor.¡± Daniel pauses as he¡¯s pulling the slide back on his brand new fully assembled semi-automatic anti-tank rifle. ¡°A visitor? For me specifically?¡± ¡°They did not ask for you by name. The individual speaking asked to confer with the ruler of the Citadel. It seems there are people aware of the revival.¡± ¡°I see. Is it an option to ignore them?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. The Citadel is impenetrable from the outside. If anyone does find a way, I hope you will kill them so I can study the methods and prevent them in the future.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°No promises, but I¡¯ll do my best of course. Though, with this technology and your magic, you¡¯re far more powerful than I am.¡± Xyreko approaches him and bows. ¡°Not yet, Master. I might be able to end the world. If what you say is true, you definitely could. And, since I am bound to your orders, my power will always be your power so long as you shall live. And, by the gods, spirits, and all the world, may that be forever.¡± With a scoff, Daniel loads the new rifle with the magazine Xyreko already prepared. ¡°Allow them into the audience chamber and have them meet with Hekate. For anyone who doesn¡¯t know, I¡¯d like Hekate to be the ruler of the Citadel.¡± ¡°I see. As you wish, Master. Speaking of the Lady Hekate, she is awake. She also seems¡­ agitated.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. I think she¡¯s still mad about Ryuo.¡± ¡°I was surprised, Master. You made an interesting choice.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t choose between one or another. I accepted a request. There is a slight difference.¡± ¡°Perhaps if you also gave¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it. Hekate is too young. I want to refine her magic. This guest; do you see them making trouble?¡± ¡°Uncertain. They do seem to have some influence in the Demon territories, but their exact goal could be anything. Once upon a time, it was customary for the many races of the world to pay tribute to the Feldroks and the Citadel, and in return, we granted them healing and agricultural techniques to keep their villages prospering and stable. I suspect much of that wisdom has been lost these last few centuries.¡± ¡°Noted. Hekate may accept tribute, but she should make no promises or agreements of any kind on the same day they¡¯re offered. Not when it shouldn¡¯t be common knowledge that the Citadel is up and running.¡± ¡°Of course, Master. I shall advise Lady Hekate thusly. Please excuse me. OH! But, before I do go;¡± Xyreko waves her hand over the workbench, and a metal case appears. It¡¯s about the size of a large travel suitcase. She explains, ¡°A gift from me to you, Master. I hope you enjoy.¡± She bows and vanishes before he can reply. Of course, Daniel knows that Xyreko can see anything she chooses to see in the Citadel¡¯s grounds, including the areas outside of the castle proper, but within the fortress walls surrounding an ancient village. Daniel flips open the tabs keeping the case closed, and he opens the lid. He is surprised at what he finds. It appears to be a suit of armor made of glistening metal that has a multi-hue, similar to Titanium, creating a rainbow-like effect. When he runs his hand over the chest plate, the color shifts, following his hand with a gradient extending away from his hand. Xyreko briefly described the metal that Daniel is pretty sure he¡¯s looking at; Sharmelkolle. Alone, raw sharmelkolle ore is rarer and more valuable than any other known substance in this world -and didn¡¯t exist on Earth-. That said, that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have over a ton of the metal stored away, and with enough magic, it can be summoned. In this case, she forged armor to fit him, including a right gauntlet that seems to be ¡®paired¡¯ with a sword; a phenomenon that Xyreko described as a magic link. If the two items are separated for a minute or so, they return to each other. Because sharmelkolle is conductive for magic energy, a sheath mounted on any part of the armor can allow storage of the weapon with a simple tether tying to a part of the gauntlet. The sword itself is elegant in design. With its current shape, were it made of steel, hammer forged iron, stainless, or even tamahagane of Japanese katanas, this sword would not survive a clash between standard weapons of its own class. Unsurprisingly, made of sharmelkolle as it is, its elegant, double-helix-like blade blending a black metal half with a silvery white metal half twisting back and forth across each other with small hollow spots between the peaks of the wave-like shapes should hold just fine, and the sharpened edge made through magic, undoubtedly, is as sharp or sharper than the most legendary of katanas of Earth. When Daniel lifts the sword, though, he¡¯s surprised to see it begin to glow in response to his touch, similarly forming a rainbow gradient that extends away from his hand, and energy seems to be flowing through the blade. It also seems to weigh almost nothing. It feels solid when he touches it to the workbench, but the weight is little more than a sheet of paper. When he drops it, it clangs loudly with rather heavy impacts, which confuses him even more. ¡°Is¡­ it magic? Must be.¡± He chuckles. Xyreko seems to have given him a rather special set of equipment. Not one to overlook such a generous gift, Daniel takes his current outerwear off, folding the Stalvaltan jacket he received from Wenlianna, and putting on the special longsleeve shirt and jacket that came with the armor. He changes into the pants as well, and then begins donning the armor. Each piece seems to magnetize to his new outfit, gripping firmly, but without providing any real resistance to his movements. The armor pieces protect his feet, shins, knees, outer thighs, chest and upper back, forearms, shoulders, and collar. There¡¯s even a helmet, though he opts not to put it on for now. He sheathes the sword at his hip. It reminds him of a fictional story he read in his life on Earth, but he¡¯s not sure. With his armor in place, Daniel wonders rhetorically, ¡°I wonder if I can choose the colors. Hmmm¡­ If I had to choose, I¡¯d go with shades of gray, I suppose. Urban camo? That seems¡­¡± Just as he¡¯s finishing his thought out loud, the armor changes colors, matching his mental color image for the armor. Surprised, he remarks, ¡°Oh¡­ Uh¡­ How about digital camouflage?¡± As he envisions it, the color shifts on his armor, matching his mental image for digital camouflage, which is an unnatural blend of square shapes of varying gray, black, and faint green and tan coloring forming the splotchy patterns that are designed to break up the wearer¡¯s outline efficiently and reliably. Daniel inspects his armor, impressed that it¡¯s able to read his mental image. He murmurs, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be able to work, should it? Or, is it somehow not magic?¡± Given that the armor and sword seem to have their own magic, it could very well be that the armor is imbued with a soul that¡¯s able to listen to him, since it wouldn¡¯t be much different than Xyreko¡¯s form, other than shape and function. Fully geared up, Daniel heads to the audience chamber, sneaking in through the back entrance while Hekate meets with the visitor, and Ryuogriar standing by as an advisor along with Xyreko¡¯s golem. He puts the helmet on to hide his face and takes a position like a royal knight behind the three women as Hekate speaks with the man standing before her. The man appears to be some race of demon kin, though Daniel has no idea which one specifically. It¡¯s a tall being, about Daniel¡¯s height, but with a more muscular build and craggy-looking scales and spiky protrusions from his skin. Given that the Uhl¡¯tall, represented by Vaergraes, looked distinctly different, he¡¯s pretty sure it¡¯s not one of the ¡®Greater Demons¡¯. Just guessing, Daniel would call the being an oni, after a Japanese demon, or an orc, a tall and strong being usually compared to pigs, but in this case, that wouldn¡¯t be a very fitting analogy. ¡°... can grant you a great deal of experience and stability in running the territory around the Citadel. I can even provide workers to run day to day operations.¡± Hekate, sitting in her chair as every bit the bratty princess she could have been in another life, looks at the man speaking with a straight face. She smiles, saying, ¡°I see! Yes, that could prove to be very helpful, having free labor.¡± There¡¯s an awkward atmosphere in the room. Hekate gives him nothing, as it¡¯s clear that it isn¡¯t exactly the response he was expecting. Daniel asks quietly into his helmet, ¡°Xyreko, can you hear me?¡± Her voice softly fills his helmet, likely through magic. ¡°Yes, Master. At that volume, only I can hear you.¡± ¡°Hekate can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, Master. I¡¯m actively blocking your voice from leaving the helmet.¡± Daniel realizes that the armor could very much be an extension of Xyreko, which is why she can speak directly to him, as well as control his voice leaving or not leaving the helmet. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much, but it sounds like this guy is trying to start out running.¡± ¡°Indeed. He has been pressuring Hekate to establish a friendly relationship with his territory. His name is Guillelmsah, and he was present the day you met with Miss Vaergraes.¡± ¡°The Demon Queen?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Finally gathering his composure, Guillelmsah replies, ¡°I¡­ Ahem, yes, well, that wasn¡¯t entirely what I had in mind.¡± Hekate, masterfully using words to hide how little interest she has, retorts, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, didn¡¯t you? You would provide workers. I didn¡¯t ask for workers. In fact, I¡¯ve been insisting that I have nothing to offer you, and you keep insisting on remaining here to make offers.¡± ¡°Why, but of course, your ladyship. But, there is plenty to offer, and I believe that we could exchange¡­¡± ¡°I told you. I have nothing to offer you.¡± His expression cracks a little, and he resists audibly sucking his teeth, but frustration is apparent for the briefest of moments. He tries to plaster on his diplomatic smile again, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your father gifted the Citadel to you after repairing its functions and vanquishing the Feral Feldrok. Surely, your father would understand¡­¡± Hekate smiles. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was gifted this wonderful castle by the person I love most in this world. Unless you genuinely believe you can give me the whole world before he could, you have nothing I want. Thus, I have nothing to offer you.¡± Guillelmsah looks at Xyreko and Daniel each, sizing them up briefly as he tries to process Hekate¡¯s indignant and dismissive attitude. ¡°I am a very powerful leader in these lands¡­¡± Ryuogriar finally speaks up, ¡°You are one of the Demon Queen¡¯s counsel. Yes, we are aware. I wonder if she is aware of you going behind her back after making a promise to return herself.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± the perturbed demon looks at Hekate with a glare. ¡°You would allow your servant to speak in such a meeting?¡± Even Daniel, immune to magic, feels like the room becomes much colder all of a sudden. However, Hekate is the one that replies with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I might not like her because she seduced my fiance, but she¡¯s still more valuable than you. Oh, and you probably know her as Lady White. The dragon.¡± Daniel watches the disgusted demon look at Ryuogriar. He does a double-take, turning pale as his expression drains. For effect, the dragon in humanoid form sways her tail, emphasizing her draconic traits. Hekate adds, ¡°Lady Blue is around here somewhere as well.¡± She grumbles under her breath as she glares at Ryuogriar, ¡°Vile temptresses¡­¡± The dragon simply smiles, ignoring Hekate¡¯s impotent hostility. The little feldrok girl does sit up, remarking suddenly with a strangely excited tone, ¡°Oh! But, I¡¯ll ask if Lady Vaergraes can make an offer to counter yours. I already have a fiance, so doing human political marriages disgusts me, so really, all she has to do is not tick me off. Lady White? Do you know of what we might want or need from Lady Vaergraes?¡± Ryuogriar replies politely, ¡°Virtually nothing, Lady Hekate. Though, it would be nice to provide refuge to demon kin being evacuated.¡± ¡°Ah, agreed. Perhaps she¡¯d be willing to pay us.¡± She smiles at Guillelmsah as he shrinks under the passive reminder that he¡¯s here behind Vaergraes¡¯ back, so merely mentioning his visit could cause problems, which Hekate not only plans to exploit, but to exacerbate. Just to rub salt into the wound, she adds chipperly, ¡°And, of course, if we ARE to ally with Lady Vaergraes, it certainly won¡¯t be while she has allies who would stab her in the back at the first sign of greener fields. But, thanks for visiting! It was fun! Bye bye! So long and farewell!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Guillelmsah is dumbstruck. He glances at Ryuogriar, who simply smiles at him. He then looks at Xyreko and Daniel, who don¡¯t move, though Daniel probably cuts a somewhat imposing figure in dark-colored armor with strange patterns on it and a sword glowing faintly with magic energy. Xyreko says only to Daniel, ¡°She¡¯s good at this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are. She must¡¯ve seen a lot of meetings like this, even when she was a slave.¡± ¡°You may wish to concede to her, Master.¡± He scoffs. ¡°I have to complete my mission first. She¡¯s mad for no reason.¡± ¡°Not ¡®no reason¡¯, Master.¡± He sighs. ¡°I know. But, nothing happened.¡± Xyreko¡¯s voice sighs. ¡°Master, you can be so smart and so foolish in such short spans of time.¡± Daniel rolls his eyes. ¡°Thank you for the armor, by the way. It fits perfectly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome! It looks good on you.¡± ¡°Thank you. If Guillelmsah looks like he¡¯ll cause trouble, be ready to stop him. If you¡¯re certain we could win a war, you may deal with him as needed.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I suspect the threat of two dragons being allied with you will keep him in check to the door. From there, it¡¯s unclear what he¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Do you have soldiers you can send out into the world?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. Though, they will need to return every couple of weeks to recharge.¡± ¡°Stealth?¡± ¡°I have some spells that can be used. I¡¯ll need either Hekate or the dragons to activate them.¡± ¡°Good, good. Have them prepare some soldiers and send them to protect Vaergraes. Until I know what we¡¯re dealing with, I have a strong feeling she¡¯s our best ally in this world in the interest of keeping the world intact.¡± ¡°I suspect you¡¯re right. Master, may I send them with firearms?¡± ¡°On one condition; can you make the weapons self-destruct into a completely destroyed state upon loss?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll also use synthetic dragon¡¯s teeth for bullets and ensure the soldiers collect all casings.¡± ¡°Good. Then, please do.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Master.¡± Once the visiting demon leaves, Daniel approaches Hekate and pets her head. She grins up at him happily, having briefly forgotten her irritation towards him. ¡°Good work, Hekate.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daniel! Can you believe that guy, though? He thought my father gave me this castle.¡± He scoffs and smiles. ¡°Given the character you played, that wouldn¡¯t be the worst cover story.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Maybe, but fiance is better.¡± She glares at him. ¡°Sending your mistress was mean.¡± ¡°I have no mistresses, Hekate. Ryuo has experience in this realm. We could all learn from her.¡± Ryuogriar bows politely. ¡°You flatter me, Daniel. I am honored to be of service.¡± Hekate jumps up, standing between Daniel and Ryuogriar. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re trying to seduce him again!¡± Daniel sighs, scooping Hekate up from behind and carrying her away as he says, ¡°Good work, Ryuo. Please check on Lady Blue, if you would. If she has awakened, we can have the conversation with her next.¡± Ryuogriar agrees with a nod. ¡°Yes, Daniel. Thank you.¡± Hekate struggles, though she¡¯s not exercising any real strength. She just wants Daniel to acknowledge her tantrum, but she¡¯s also happy to be princess-carried by him before she escalates. For now, there¡¯s a little more preparatory work for Daniel to make for his real mission. *** Chapter 36: The Treasure of Doom Daniel changes the coloring of his armor to match his outfit; a deep reddish brown for the top, dark grey pants, and black boots, and he carries his new rifle with him, as well as the sword. Xyreko asks as they walk to the prison cell containing the blue dragon, ¡°Master, did you attempt to draw the sword?¡± ¡°I thought you could see everything in the castle.¡± ¡°I can, but¡­ Would you¡­ for me now?¡± He has no reason to object, so he draws the sword and shows it to her. ¡°Why? Should I not have been able to?¡± Xyreko suddenly looks ahead. She says nothing as she walks alongside him. ¡°Wait¡­ You didn¡¯t expect me to be able to draw it?¡± She glances at him, and then looks ahead again. ¡°Master, I am happy to have met you.¡± ¡°What is this sword? Is it cursed?¡± ¡°No! Of course not, Master! It¡¯s a very special sword.¡± Ryuogriar is waiting outside of the cell as she sees Daniel casually swinging the sword. ¡°It feels normal.¡± The white dragon in humanoid form remarks in shock, ¡°That sword¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ Nemaisol?¡± She looks at Xyreko, and then back at Daniel, who frowns. He glares at Xyreko. ¡°Xyreko?¡± The golem says in a deflective tone, ¡°Master, we have arrived.¡± ¡°Xyreko, answer me. What is this sword?¡± Ryuogriar answers when Xyreko remains silent. ¡°That sword¡­ is said to be a legendary sword. No one in the world now could wield it, but its original wielder defeated an out of control Uhl¡¯tall dictator thousands of years ago¡­¡± She gingerly touches the sword, recoiling when it shocks her. She gasps, and Daniel inspects the sword. ¡°Sorry! Are you okay, Ryuo?¡± She nods, nursing her hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, but¡­ It truly is Nemaisol.¡± Daniel looks at Xyreko, who finally states, ¡°I wasn¡¯t alive when it was forged, of course, but it has remained a mystery. Many legends linger about the sword, but no one could hold it. No one but you, Master.¡± She adds tenderly, ¡°You are this generation¡¯s god-chosen hero.¡± Daniel cocks his head. It¡¯s a concept from fictional stories of his world, but usually, that requires actually being spoken to by some divine being and told all of this. He finally retorts, ¡°I doubt it. You¡¯re a scientist, Xyreko. I think you know what I suspect.¡± ¡°And, what is that?¡± asks Xyreko with amusement in her voice. ¡°That this sword somehow reacts negatively to magic.¡± Ryuogriar cocks her head in surprise. She, too, looks at Xyreko for answers. The golem replies, ¡°I had suspicions that, if anyone would get a different reaction from the sword, it would be you, Master. Though, I have yet to figure out the exact mechanism as to why.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I believe you. Why not tell me, though?¡± ¡°I was curious, and this was more fun. I also didn¡¯t expect you to figure it out so quickly.¡± Daniel smirks at her. ¡°I see. Fair enough.¡± He then looks at Ryuogriar, sheathing the sword, ¡°Any indications that Lady Blue will object?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No. I am confident she will agree to your terms. She might be afraid of you, though.¡± Daniel can¡¯t argue that. ¡°Try to convince her to stay calm. She doesn¡¯t have to trust us, but she needs to stay calm.¡± Ryuogriar agrees confidently. ¡°I shall ensure it, Daniel.¡± She looks around, asking, ¡°Will¡­ Lady Hekate be joining us?¡± This time, Daniel goes quiet, and Xyreko teases, ¡°She¡¯s conflicted about being present when Daniel is ¡®seduced¡¯ by her as well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Apologies. Then, I am ready, Daniel.¡± He confirms with a nod, cradling his rifle across his chest. He then nods his head at Xyreko, and Xyreko opens the door. He walks in calmly, followed by Ryuogriar and Xyreko, each of whom stop alongside him. Like Ryuogriar when they met formally, the cobalt blue dragon is in her humongous true form, curled in a defensive position as her eyes stay locked on Daniel. Daniel says gently, ¡°Good evening. My name is Daniel. You probably know me better as the ¡®Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯ or the ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯. Please just call me Daniel, though.¡± The dragon is startled by the revelation of who he is, but then she sees Ryuogriar. Suddenly, as if spoken to by the blue dragon, Ryuogriar states, ¡°I now go by Ryuogriar, and I am now Daniel¡¯s ally. Though, I am forbidden from referring to him with proper deference.¡± She smiles at Daniel, petting her belly briefly. ¡°Daniel is here to make you an offer that I suggest you take. All alternatives are worse, and Daniel is a man of his word. You will speak in the eastern language in his presence, or I will ignore you.¡± The blue dragon looks at Daniel, and then back at the white dragon, and then back to Daniel again. Ryuogriar adds gently, ¡°Daniel, please give me the following order; I order you to speak your true feelings and beliefs.¡¯¡± That makes enough sense for Daniel. ¡°Ryuogriar, I order you to speak your true feelings and beliefs.¡± She smiles. ¡°I am serving Daniel of my own free will, Lyavvagstreom. I am under a slave contract, but one that only binds me to Daniel, a normal human. And, he has yet to give me any direct orders utilizing the enslavement. It is more of a contract to guarantee his safety. Yours will be the same as mine thanks to Daniel and Hekate, who you will meet later. I don¡¯t like Hekate very much, but she has grown since her days as the slave that brought us to here.¡± The blue dragon shot a look of betrayal at Ryuogriar as she spoke, indicating Lyavvagstreom is her true name as it is pronounced in the eastern language. Regardless, she heard Ryuogriar out, and she finally speaks softly, her voice still deep and filling the room with ease. ¡°You would speak my true name before these beings, Zadarralomme?¡± Ryuogriar takes the indignant response in stride. ¡°Indeed.¡± She exposes her chest, revealing the contract brand with Daniel¡¯s name on it. ¡°I gave mine willingly when Daniel described the options and offered me what he did. He has been fully true to his word. I spoke of you being trustworthy, and Hekate defended you, too. I hope you will hear out what he has to say.¡± Again, she looks at each of them a few times. She finally replies quietly, ¡°Very well. I will hear the human¡¯s offer.¡± Daniel explains the stakes; she¡¯ll be magically contracted to him, but he won¡¯t flex his authority over her so long as she doesn¡¯t provide any threat to him or his plans. She will forcibly have to protect her children, cannot harm Daniel, Hekate, Xyreko, or anyone else listed on the contract, and cannot raise her children to be hostile to anyone on the contract. Otherwise, she can defend herself and those she is not allowed to harm, and she can do anything else she wants. He then explains the reward; the cure to the curse that none of them can detect but is easy to convince them of its existence, and children as soon as she wants to try. Ryuogriar then explains, ¡°After the contract is formed, Daniel will ask you or choose for you if you allow it, a new name that isn¡¯t your true name. It has been a long time since I felt so free and relaxed. The choice is yours, my dear sister, but I do encourage you to accept Daniel¡¯s offer.¡± After a moment of pondering, Daniel offers, ¡°We can give you time to ponder. You don¡¯t have to decide today. Her Majesty Vaergraes is returning in a couple days to negotiate, so I¡¯d like an answer before then, but we won¡¯t force you. Do you have any questions?¡± The blue dragon pauses one last moment and she casts a simple spell -the same spell Zadarralomme cast during her meeting-. Within moments, Lyavvagstreom emerges from the light glow of the spell much smaller than she was, similarly human as Ryuogriar is now. Again, Daniel is left wondering how the humanoid form is chosen, as Lyavvagstreom looks different than Ryuogriar, including more youthful. If Ryuogriar looks like a particularly beautiful forty something human woman, Lyavvagstreom looks like she¡¯s in her mid twenties. Her outfit consists of a fairly beautiful, but extremely modest shroud, tunic, and long dress that hides any significant details of her body shape. When she¡¯s standing idle, she looks somewhat like a slender native american tipi with a human head peeking out of the top, her hair an iridescent blue that shifts shades depending on the angle, and her deep emerald-green horns emerge and curl softly at the sides of her head. She has a soft, but somewhat cold expression, like an introvert who does her best to keep to herself. She bows, revealing her metallic blue tail peeking from underneath at the back. ¡°Master Daniel¡­ I accept your offer. Please allow me to live as you have described.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. He finally introduces Xyreko, ¡°Thank you. In that case, my companion Xyreko will cure you and perform the contract. After that, we¡¯ll choose a new name, and you¡¯ll be free to leave if you wish.¡± She complies, following Xyreko¡¯s instructions as the Caretaker performs both procedures the same as she did with Ryuogriar. Afterwards, she states warmly, ¡°There! All done. You¡¯re ready to couple up and lay some eggs. Just be warned, Hekate doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you. She¡¯ll just express herself. Now, for the final test. Lyavvagstreom, I order you to, without hesitation, slap me as hard as you can.¡± The blue dragon tries to object, but just as with Ryuogriar, who stands by passively now, Lyavvagstreom¡¯s hand flies on its own. Just as with Ryuogriar, her momentum plummets as her hand reaches Daniel¡¯s cheek, and it stops on his cheek. She is surprised, quickly apologizing. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Master Human! I¡­ Your order, I couldn¡¯t¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°Relax. I did the same thing to Ryuogriar. The contract is in place.¡± He smiles, gently taking her hand off of his cheek. She whimpers softly, ¡°Wh-... Why would you risk something so dangerous? I-... I could have¡­ killed you¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. And, I imagine it would be pretty quick. I wouldn¡¯t have much to worry about after that, hmm?¡± She stares at him, and then looks at his hand, still holding hers gently. She retreats under her outfit, breaking eye contact. ¡°If¡­ you don¡¯t want to live¡­ why did you fight back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I just figure it¡¯s a good way to be sure the contract worked. That¡¯s how much I trust Xyreko. Now, I can trust you, too.¡± She blushes, and the subtle movements of her shoulders and her dress suggest that she¡¯s fidgeting underneath her body-hiding outfit. Daniel doesn¡¯t tease her, though. He instead asks, ¡°So, now that we¡¯re past all of that, do you have any ideas for a name?¡± Lyavvagstreom looks at Ryuogriar, and then at Daniel. ¡°Ryuogriar is not a name I¡¯ve ever heard. Did¡­ you choose it, Master?¡± ¡°I did,¡± confirms Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to choose your own, if you wish. I just don¡¯t want to call you ¡®Blue¡¯. It¡¯s too generic and feels impersonal.¡± ¡°Impersonal?¡± He confirms with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re a person. And, I hope we can be friends in spite of our meeting and current circumstances.¡± She breaks eye contact again, nodding subtly. But, she asks softly, ¡°You feel that way¡­ even though we were enemies?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the more important if I want to prove I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I know you just accepted a contract that binds you to me, but can we be friends with the goal of protecting the world, rather than conquering it?¡± She agrees softly, ¡°Y-Yes¡­ And,... I¡¯d like you to choose a name for me as well. I will trust you to choose something fitting.¡± Daniel is surprised a little, but he agrees to do it. ¡°Very well. Uh¡­ Hmm¡­ I guess, in keeping with the val-... well, nevermind that. How about¡­ Reignleif? Shortened to Reina for casual conversation.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°Reignleif?¡± Daniel smiles and nods. ¡°It¡¯s a slightly modified name of a, uh, sort of goddess from where I come from.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You¡­ compare me to a goddess?¡± He smiles. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re far more powerful than me.¡± Ryuogriar whispers, ¡°Daniel is a magic summon from another world.¡± This surprises the newly dubbed Reignleif, and she glances at Ryuogriar briefly, before staring at Daniel. ¡°I-... Is that true, Master?¡± ¡°Yes. And, thank you. I almost forgot. Reina -sorry, do you accept your new name?¡± She nods sheepishly. ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you so much, Master Daniel¡­¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.He sighs. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and thank you. Now, I order you to refer to me as Daniel. No master or lord. Just Daniel.¡± She gasps, glancing at Ryuogriar, who answers with a slightly disappointed nod, and Reignleif finally understands what she meant. ¡°Why would you do that mm-... Daniel?¡± ¡°Why do you want to refer to me so reverently?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving us a second chance¡­ likely when we don¡¯t deserve it. And¡­¡± She peeks under her collar briefly at her own chest, her cheeks filling with color again. She clears her throat, adding softly, ¡°I am yours, now¡­ Am I not?¡± ¡°Not in that sense. You¡¯re just a friend. That is just an insurance policy for me.¡± She surprises him when she takes his hand, holding it sincerely in front of her close to her chest. ¡°Please revoke your order, M-Ma¡­ Ma¡­ D-Daniel. I would like to express how I feel¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ Why? You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I would like to. Please?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Fine. Reina, I grant you permission to address me however you please.¡± She smiles, instantly saying, ¡°Thank you, my cherished savior.¡± This stuns him, but Ryuogriar quickly crowds closer. ¡°Daniel! Me too, please! I feel the same way! I didn¡¯t think you would accommodate if I asked¡­¡± He sighs again, a little more exasperated this time. ¡°Fine. Ryuo, you also have permission to address me however you like. Try not to embarrass me, please¡­¡± ¡°Cherished Master¡­¡± ¡°Oh come on¡­¡± She smiles, taking his other hand. ¡°I truly have come to cherish you, Daniel. I¡­ I can feel it¡­ You have given me, personally, a great many gifts in such a short time. I look forward to a long future with you. I am certain Reina will, too.¡± Reina nods sheepishly, adding softly, ¡°You¡¯re kinder than I thought you would be when you walked in.¡± Daniel extracts himself, clearing his throat. ¡°Thank you for the praise. But, I¡¯m no one special. Let¡¯s all work together.¡± Xyreko cuts in, ruining Daniel¡¯s attempt to escape. ¡°Master, before we finish, we should probably discuss Lady Reina¡¯s restored ability to procreate.¡± ¡°Xyreko¡­ You¡¯re a terrorist.¡± *** Daniel finally finds some alone time in a hidden work area of the Citadel that Xyreko prepared at his request. She left him a note to head there after he was able to extract himself from Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Reignleif. There, Daniel finds a strange collection. There are several goblins and orcs eagerly receiving a reward from Xyreko¡¯s golem as a handful of other golems stand nearby. Xyreko notices him enter, and she eagerly greets him. ¡°Master! Welcome. I was just rewarding my henchmen. Please forgive these unsightly creatures.¡± Daniel nods politely at them, saying a little sternly, ¡°Xyreko, I don¡¯t find them unsightly. If they¡¯re willing and capable of working, they¡¯re welcome here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Besides, the few female goblins I¡¯ve met are kinda cute. Don¡¯t tell Hekate I said that.¡± Xyreko chuckles, saying warmly, ¡°Master, your secret is¡­ probably safe with me.¡± Daniel smirks at her, knowing she¡¯s teasing him. Either way, Hekate won¡¯t do anything severe¡­ most likely. He asks, ¡°So, what did they do to earn a reward?¡± Xyreko gestures at the cart that was wheeled into the room. It¡¯s rather large and contains a heavy-looking dark gray metal box. ¡°They have graciously worked with tools I provided to obtain what you requested, Master. As you suggested, lead seems to contain its effects.¡± ¡°Ahhh! Yes, the mystery material in the mountains, correct? What did you find?¡± Daniel approaches the case, but as he reaches for it, he notices the demon kin retreat. He asks, ¡°What is it?¡± Xyreko asks, and one of the orcs responds. ¡°He says many of the workers fell ill, especially if handling it directly.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, that¡¯s not ¡®good¡¯, but it might confirm one of my suspicions.¡± ¡°You think this is the weapon you need?¡± ¡°In its ore form, yes. I¡¯m hoping so. You may dismiss them if you wish. I¡¯m going to open the chest.¡± She acknowledges with a nod, explaining to the orcs and goblins. They share a glance, but hesitantly remain. She says to Daniel, ¡°Seems they are curious if they got the right material.¡± Daniel slides the heavy lead lid open with a pry bar, and he holds a lantern over the opening. Almost immediately, the lantern goes out. ¡°Right. Negates all magic. Xyreko, could I get a¡­?¡± Her golem form suddenly collapses, even across the room where she is. ¡°Xyreko!¡± He quickly seals the case as the goblins and orcs groan and panic a little. He then runs to Xyreko¡¯s golem body, but the pieces have fallen apart. ¡°Xyreko! Can you hear me? Wake up!¡± A moment later, a new golem materializes in the room, and Xyreko¡¯s voice states, ¡°Apologies, Master. I should have expected this much.¡± ¡°Xyreko?¡± ¡°Yes. I told you, did I not? My soul is not housed in my golem, only a link. I will endure this much with no trouble.¡± He sighs relief, setting her defunct body down. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I knew better, but I was curious. Indeed, this appears to have the same power as the mystery material in the mountains. If you wish to observe it, I too, will need to leave the room, it seems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. I don¡¯t really want anyone in this world to be capable of seeing me make the weapon itself. You¡¯ll understand if I can make it work.¡± She obeys, curious of Daniel¡¯s mystery weapon. ¡°As you wish, Master. I understand your caution.¡± ¡°Can you bring me some candles or torches? Anything with a traditional, non-magic flame. If it is what I think it is, I have to be a little careful with it, but it should be safe enough.¡± She agrees with a nod. Another golem appears, this one being one of her servant golems, and it has several of each. ¡°Use as many as you need, Master.¡± She sets a lit torch on the workbench so he can light the others, as well as the candles. She suddenly asks softly, ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Are¡­ you sure it¡¯s safe for you?¡± ¡°Safe enough. The radiation emitted by the ore I want is actually blocked by skin and clothes. What effect it is having on magic is probably related, but not directly.¡± She nods her head as she listens. ¡°Very well¡­ Be careful, Master. We shall retreat to the outside. If you do not signal me within ten minutes, I will have the orcs come and retrieve you.¡± ¡°Thank you. Ten minutes will be enough.¡± She nods in agreement and ushers her golems and the orcs and goblins back out into the hall leading to the secluded lab. Daniel opens the trunk again, using one of the torches to light up the inside. Sure enough, he finds an ore marked with a distinct and crisp yellow coloring, though not shimmering in the same way gold does. It would be easy, especially under torch light, to mistake this metal for gold or silver, but he¡¯s fairly certain. His last test is the extremely simple radiation detecting film he asked Xyreko to make for him, with half of it shielded in lead and the other half exposed. He exposes the film for only a moment using tongs, and then withdraws it. He closes up the trunk and waits a moment for the lights to grow back to normal brightness, indicating the effects of the field have faded. He opens the door, smiling, and Xyreko and the others return to the inside. Daniel carefully extracts the film, showing it to Xyreko. She studies it for a moment, remarking, ¡°The two halves are very different¡­¡± Daniel confirms with a bit of triumph in his voice. ¡°Yes. That means it reacted.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± Daniel nods in confirmation. ¡°It is radioactive; one of the closest things my world had to magic. I can¡¯t confirm what specific element it is for certain, but I¡¯m fairly confident it is the one I want.¡± ¡°I see. Then, I shall have my henchmen continue to gather as much as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you. Which leads me to the next question.¡± Xyreko dismisses the orcs and goblins first, and they cheer, confirming vigorously whatever she said. She likely offered them an even bigger reward for gathering more and more. Knowing Xyreko, she likely convinced them to recruit their allies, in spite of the danger. However, now that they know that lead helps, they¡¯ll ensure to carefully collect it with lead containers, quickly removing themselves before they get sick. Daniel adds, ¡°If it¡¯s alright, offer them potations if they get sick or injured by the stones. I want as much as possible, but they need to be careful.¡± She nods in acknowledgment of Daniel¡¯s instructions, explaining to the workers. They nod vigorously, laughing and eagerly accepting their mission. She explains, ¡°They accept. I¡¯ll notify you as we collect additional material.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°What was your question, Master?¡± She dismisses the goblins and orcs, having them escorted out by the servant golems. ¡°You said you can magically summon material, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°So, if I ask for pure iron, you can summon pure iron?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Can you tell me how you specifically summon iron?¡± She pauses. ¡°Ah¡­ Huh¡­ Well, I can show you the spell and the changes made between materials that you can choose. I suspect you hope to change it to the one you want, yes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± confirms Daniel confidently. ¡°Very well. Let us head to the manufacturing floor.¡± She teleports them both, which Daniel is thankful works. He and Xyreko suspect that he exists in this world akin to inanimate objects that are devoid of magic. He can¡¯t benefit from magic or suffer from curses designed around living beings, but as proven when he can be burned by fire spells or teleported by Xyreko¡¯s influence over the Citadel, he is not truly immune to magic. In the manufacturing facility, Daniel sees golems operating spell circles, altering and creating repair materials to continue the ongoing repairs to the interior of the massive fortress, as well as the village within the outer wall. Xyreko leads him to a specific circle that is quite large, about the size of the summoning circle Daniel found himself in when he and Rikuto arrived in this world. To his surprise, it¡¯s actually projected onto the floor by a crystal device in the ceiling, and Xyreko operates a panel similar to the one at the top floor access panel where he and Hekate claimed control of the Citadel. ¡°As you can see, by defining certain quantities listed in this reference table, materials can be selected.¡± Daniel asks, ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. All the Citadel is yours to do with as you will.¡± ¡°Right. But, I like to ask.¡± She approves of his courtesy with a thankful bow of her head, stepping out of his way so he can use the panel to inspect the table. It seems to have been translated into Imperial Common for Daniel¡¯s sake, and he states, ¡°Thank you for translating, Xyreko.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure to serve you, Master.¡± ¡°Thank you. From what I see here, these values in this column are the mana consumption, correct?¡± ¡°Correct. It will adjust accordingly if we place materials to be changed from one material into the chosen material. Some changes use less magic, and some use more.¡± ¡°Is the only way for the Citadel to replenish magic through deaths within the walls?¡± ¡°As it stands, yes. That, or to have magic users make donations of their own magical energy to the Citadel¡¯s charging stations, though this is relatively inefficient. In fact, my original masters built the village at the outskirts and asked for magic energy as tribute from the citizens. Since it was an easy payment for everyone to make, everyone was happy to do so. Shall I begin recruiting for the village, Master?¡± ¡°Do so at a controlled pace. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm production nor attract attention of those fearing us making an army. In fact, it may be wise to bring it up with Vaergraes when she returns, as a courtesy.¡± ¡°I see. You are probably right, Master.¡± Daniel studies the other information in the table. ¡°Is there anywhere to see the unique properties of the material?¡± ¡°Yes. The spell updates as appropriate.¡± She selects iron, and as she indicated, certain glyphs on the magic circle projected onto the creation area change to indicate new glyphs. Daniel asks, ¡°Those glyphs; what do they mean?¡± ¡°They are ancient feldrok characters for numbers.¡± ¡°Reeeeeallllyyyy?¡± asks Daniel eagerly. ¡°Yes.¡± He chuckles. ¡°That was amusement, Xyreko. I¡¯m pleased with that answer. Can you transcribe what numbers are depicted in the changed glyphs for me please?¡± He offers his notebook after writing the word ¡®iron¡¯ out. She nods, writing the numbers in order by each glyph. While Daniel knows it won¡¯t be the values from the periodic table he knows, it¡¯s information he can work with. He then selects another known material; carbon. He selects diamond first, having Xyreko write the new numbers out. He then chooses coal and does the same again. Unsurprisingly, most of the numbers don¡¯t change, but a few do. He remarks as he scrolls materials that are already ¡®known¡¯ by the Citadel, ¡°I would love to see the reference table the feldroks created for these glyphs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, Master. Apologies.¡± ¡°Not your fault. They may have it secretly locked away somewhere. We¡¯ll see if we can outsmart this, though.¡± ¡°I have some idea of your goal, but how do you intend to select an unknown material, Master?¡± ¡°In my world, humans had found ways to define elements like iron and carbon as unique and simple building blocks. Sharmelkolle is likely a compound.¡± He chooses it, and several other glyphs change this time. He nods as his hypothesis comes to fruition, ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident that these new numbers indicate how the compound is formed.¡± ¡°A compound is formed of multiple elements?¡± ¡°Yes. Like an alloy. Do you know what goes into sharmelkolle if it¡¯s forged normally?¡± ¡°It is a long list of individual materials, Master.¡± Daniel studies the information as he listens. ¡°How about iron?¡± She answers intelligently. ¡°Only iron, strengthened if purified.¡± ¡°And even stronger if you alloy it with certain other metals. For now, though, we¡¯ll try to narrow down what these numbers tell us.¡± Daniel cycles through materials that he can identify definitively as elements, including tungsten, copper, calcium, silver, and gold. Xyreko records the numerical values in the positions that change, and they head to the desk to begin comparing. Xyreko expresses as Daniel makes cards of each one to be able to move around and sort, ¡°Master, I do have a concern.¡± ¡°What¡¯cha got?¡± She cocks her head, but has become quite used to Daniel¡¯s casual speaking, which he uses in the new language just as he did most of the time in English. ¡°If the¡­ treasure of doom negates magic¡­¡± ¡°I have a theory, which I hope you will be willing to attempt, but I agree. That could dampen what I hope to accomplish.¡± ¡°What is your theory, Master?¡± ¡°The magic negation is directly related to the radiation being produced by the material. If you can convert something like iron into the uranium I want, it shouldn¡¯t negate the magic of the conversion until the very moment the spell completes, perhaps shortly after.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Yes, that could be true.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try with a small piece. Look here¡­ These values seem to be the most unique to each material, and I think I have a suspicion on how.¡± ¡°This one is a factor by which the desired amount is generated. Ten pounds of iron is not the same volume as ten pounds of coal.¡± Daniel grins, nodding. ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± She stares at him a moment, fairly certain it¡¯s just one of his phrases. He adds, ¡°Let me do some math from my world¡­ The setting for amount was the same for all of these, right? Ten pounds?¡± She confirms politely, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Excellent¡­¡± Daniel scribbles some notes recalling his wisdom of the periodic table and Avogadro¡¯s number, which uses a fixed number of atoms in a calculation with an element¡¯s atomic weight to convert it into grams. From there, he can do some math to figure out how many moles of each element is in the ¡®ten pounds¡¯ of this world¡¯s weight system. It takes some time, and he has to make several corrections, but he¡¯s able to confirm which of the numbers that came from the spell is the equivalent of the atomic number from Earth¡¯s periodic table. It seems to be using the full atomic weight of stable isotopes, and one of the other numbers that has been consistently zero may be a factor to determining isotopes. Daniel does some calculations and adjusts the values, asking Xyreko, ¡°Can you make this value?¡± She looks at a negative value replacing one of the zeroes. ¡°Yes,¡± confirms the golem Caretaker. ¡°There is an equivalent set of digits for negative values.¡± ¡°Please set these parameters, and we¡¯ll test it.¡± Xyreko begins adjusting input parameters on the control console, keeping the desired weight at ten pounds. She then explains how to use the panel and activate the spell, and then she retreats so Daniel can activate it. The moment of truth is upon him; whether or not he¡¯ll be able to accomplish the impossible in this world he could never imagine being in. *** Chapter 37: The Treasure of Doom Part 2 Daniel himself can¡¯t use magic, but there is magic equipment he can manage to utilize, specifically as long as he¡¯s wearing his gloves. And, although he has seen a fair amount of magic spells and equipment since his arrival in this new world, some spells are truly impressive to watch. He placed a small chunk of iron on the source circle, and then activated the alchemy circle, as he chooses to refer to it in his mind. It¡¯s a magic circle in the Citadel¡¯s manufacturing area that can summon any material he wants, as well as magically convert one substance to another. With Xyreko¡¯s help, they performed some math and research on the magic circle to attempt to create uranium. Specifically, uranium 235. The spell device is generating tons of light as it projects magic on the circle, and mist rolls off of the circle and around Daniel¡¯s boots as he watches cautiously. When the light fades, power suddenly drops out around the alchemy circle. Daniel looks around. Again, he forgot that the lights in the Citadel are powered by magic. He sighs, cautiously using his memory and moving slowly to find the edge of the circle. He crawls forward, feeling for his prize. He finds a rounded rectangular ingot, one that weighs this world¡¯s ¡®ten pounds¡¯, which he¡¯s pretty sure is around seven and a half Earth pounds. He had to use what he¡¯s pretty sure his own weight was compared to what they claim his weight to be, and he has no way of knowing how accurate it is, since it has been a while since he weighed himself when he was still on Earth, let alone when he had a chance in this world. Regardless, it¡¯s probably close enough, and it won¡¯t really affect how he moves forward. Daniel carries the ingot, following the residual light from further away stations, finding the exit cautiously. Xyreko prepared the area and his path in hopes that work won¡¯t be interrupted. But, they both forgot to ensure he had a torch ready. Daniel walks the long walk to find an access to the outside, using the sunlight once he walks out onto one of the castle¡¯s side turrets. He recoils against the bright sunlight, realizing that he hasn¡¯t been outside much in the last few weeks. He studies the ingot in his hand, smiling at the silvery-white metal. He exposes it to another one of the films from his pocket, keeping part of it covered with his fingers as well. Sure enough, the film discolors. When he moves his fingers, it¡¯s still untouched. Daniel takes a breath and sighs. I don¡¯t want to make two, but I really should test it, shouldn¡¯t I? Daniel looks out over the turret. He¡¯s pretty high up in the Citadel on the floor he¡¯s on, and he can see for miles in most directions. Other than isolated incidents, this world is peaceful. It¡¯s quiet. Much of nature is untouched and undisturbed. Monsters still roam the world in their natural forms. Earth had people who believed that the Earth was discovered by aliens and the human population descended or otherwise cultivated by those aliens, and Daniel suddenly has a thought about himself as the alien, wiping out this world¡¯s equivalent of dinosaurs with the technology he could bring over. True, there are powerful magic entities that could match or exceed anything he could do, so if that were to happen, it could have already. If he wants to stop this Devourer, he has to hit it with something not from this world. By the sounds of it, Vaergraes has tried everything available to her with magic and attack power, much of which only exacerbated the problem. The Devourer does just that; it devours magic and bodies of the slain. Both he and Xyreko are pretty sure it was once a feldrok, though something caused it to become a world-eating monster slowly consuming this world. If I make only one, and it fails, will I have a second chance? Will it develop some sort of resistance to the blast? Daniel looks at the ingot in his hand, holding it up to frame it against the horizon of the world where the weapon he is pondering making doesn¡¯t exist. I need to test it. I don¡¯t know how else to verify for certain I know what I¡¯m doing. Theory is one thing. I need to build it. Daniel looks at the Citadel. He reliably believes that Xyreko -the caretaker and apparent soul of the Citadel- already possesses the power to shift the political spectrum of the world and turn the tide of the war any direction she could want. The mere fact that they so easily were able to trap and defeat the dragons, when Daniel himself witnessed them melt stone with ease, suggests how powerful the Citadel is. If anyone CAN keep a secret, he believes it would be Xyreko. But, he¡¯ll need to ask her if she¡¯ll keep it a secret even after he perishes. Or,... perhaps mutually assured destruction would be the only time she should flex her possession of the power over the atom. Daniel sighs. He murmurs as he looks at the ingot again. ¡°This is why I don¡¯t want leadership or anything like this. Responsibility over a world?¡± He looks at the horizon again. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being hubristic. It¡¯s probably pretty arrogant of me to assume I have that power. But still¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s weapon was feared on Earth for good reason. And, it could have gone either way when it was first invented. Maybe it won¡¯t destroy the world, but it¡¯ll definitely shift the balance of power. But of course, he¡¯s only considering making one in the first place because of the Devourer. He knows in his heart he wouldn¡¯t even humor the notion just to defeat an army in this world. He wouldn¡¯t have even considered it if it was his only option to destroy the dragons. He sighs, gripping the ingot tightly. He murmurs softly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­ I-... If you¡¯re listening¡­ Please forgive me of my sin¡­ This one I probably won¡¯t be able to atone for.¡± Daniel walks back inside. He needs to find a place to put the ingot and prepare properly to make even more. *** King Regent Rikuto studies the young woman in ceremonial robes before him in the audience chamber. There¡¯s a full audience, including the Grand Duchess and her family, King Greydald and his wife and daughters, and many of the other nobles. This young woman is the kingdom¡¯s newest dawnseer, a type of magic fortune teller able to supposedly narrow in on visions that supposedly can predict the future with some level of accuracy. The dawnseer when he and Daniel arrived passed away under the intense stress her mind, body, and soul underwent during one such session, and they¡¯ve found a new mage capable of using the dawnseeing spell. Rikuto isn¡¯t particularly keen on risking it. They already lost one to the vision that currently looms over the world. But, King Greydald and Princess Heralesse insisted that they consult another dawnseer before the future becomes the present. The closer it gets, the closer the visions get, and so, as long as it has been, there may be a fair bit more clarity to help identify the threat. Erimaya, who typically takes a greater interest in spiritual and magical rituals and wisdom, sits silently. She is duty-bound to be present and respectful as the second princess, but she hasn¡¯t spoken to Heralesse, Rikuto, or her parents beyond short, curt responses since Daniel was sent away. Rikuto asks the young woman, ¡°Have you been told what happened to the last dawnseer, Bellphine?¡± She nods respectfully, ¡°Yes, your Majesty. I am aware of the risks. Every use of the dawnseeing spell risks getting lost within the vision and a failure to return to reality. It is my sacred duty to convey the ripples of the world.¡± He sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I mean no disrespect, but I worry that the nature of this magic is too dubious to risk your talents and your life. Please only take that as the concerns of an otherworlder.¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty. It is difficult to fully trust when the visions can be unclear. However, my master taught me that taking caution when one smells smoke costs less than never looking for fire.¡± ¡°That would be true, if you didn¡¯t run the risk of dying in the process.¡± Heralesse tries to reassure him, ¡°Your Majesty; this is how we¡¯ve always done it. The Dawnseer¡¯s visions have saved our kingdom time and again throughout history.¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°Are you confident in your ability to survive, Bellphine?¡± She confirms professionally. ¡°As reliably as can be done, your Majesty. My predecessor was weary from age, and still strove to protect her duty. I shall endeavor to the same standard of effort, but I won¡¯t take my youth for granted. I will be as safe as can be.¡± Rikuto isn¡¯t entirely satisfied, but the entire court is hoping for this answer. He gives his assent with a nod. ¡°The last Dawnseer received a vision of a man with dark eyes and dark hair and a woman with horns and a tail. If you can, please find us more details.¡± She bows her head. ¡°Please allow me to perform the ritual, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± She takes a seat on the floor, preparing some catalysts from her bag on the floor and staging components of the ritual, which Rikuto saw with her predecessor. Bellphine then chants the spell, creating a smoke spontaneously from a bowl of liquid, which she inhales. Rikuto is skeptical, but he notices, as before, the entirety of the nobility watches on pins and needles. The mere fact that Aramellianna came for this indicates how much stock this world puts in these prophetic visions. For several moments, Bellphine is unconscious in the basic sense, sitting upright, but humming and twitching like she¡¯s in a somewhat lucid rem sleep. It takes several minutes, and just as before, she begins seizing. Some of the nobles stand up for a better view, and others murmur with concern. Even Greydald and the prime minister whisper nervously. Rikuto looks at Heralesse, who is pale. He thinks for a moment, asking softly, ¡°Can we wake her? It¡¯s not worth losing her¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Once the vision starts, she must finish, or she¡¯ll never return.¡± Rikuto sighs. Some kind of neural shock from drugs or something, most likely. Or, PTSD if they forcibly wake her. There is likely a more scientific explanation. She finally gasps and cries out, and it becomes painful to watch. It¡¯s going just like the late Dawnseer¡¯s last moments. Finally, Bellphine sprawls out, crying as her eyes snap open and she pants frantically. Rikuto rises to his feet, calling out to the growing din, ¡°Be quiet. Everyone stay calm.¡± Bellphine¡¯s attendant gently helps her sit up, offering her water. It takes a moment before Bellphine can make sense of where she is and what was happening. Rikuto asks cautiously, ¡°Lady Dawnseer; can you tell us what you saw?¡± Her dazed gaze finally snaps to him and locks on, horrified of whatever she saw. She replies, her voice hoarse from the agonizing screams of the latter end of the vision; ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­ I¡­ The demons¡­¡± ¡°Take your time. Take a breath and say it as calmly and clearly as you can.¡± She catches her breath a little longer, gulping down water. Once she¡¯s better settled, she takes a deep breath. ¡°Your Majesty; I saw¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ A father and daughter? It was strange, though¡­ They were casting a spell¡­ Or, making something¡­ I don¡¯t understand what they were doing. But¡­ what happened¡­ It¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Do your best to describe it.¡± ¡°It was blinding¡­ like the sun. It turned everything black¡­ And, they did it twice. After, they were gathering the demons.¡± Heralesse asks, ¡°What of the dragons? Were they gathering dragons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure. There was a woman¡­ holding an egg. It was too big for a woman of her size, but¡­ She only had horns and a tail.¡± The others look at each other. The elder Dawnseer saw a woman with horns and a tail. but she didn¡¯t have an egg. Rikuto focuses on the pair. ¡°This father and daughter; can you describe them?¡± Bellphine does her best to remember. ¡°The man was taller than her¡­ Dark hair and dark eyes¡­ And, almost certainly human¡­ But, the girl¡­ She also had dark hair, but she had¡­ protrusions from her head. They didn¡¯t move like horns. And, her tail was almost as big as she is.¡± Rikuto looks at Heralesse, and then Tullaxxass, neither of whom have any idea. He asks, ¡°A feral kin? Could the protrusions on her head be mistaken for horns?¡± Bellphine nods reluctantly as she thinks back on it, ¡°Maybe¡­ but they were very broad. More like ears. She was¡­ laughing¡­¡± Rikuto scratches his chin. ¡°There are similarities, but much of the vision was different now.¡± Greydald offers, ¡°It¡¯s very possible that parts of the vision have changed because those events are now past.¡± Aramellianna speaks, ¡°There is evidence Daniel drove back a dragon at Fort Peony.¡± This causes murmurs through the room, and even Erimaya sits up, suddenly interested. Aramellianna continues, ¡°I know it¡¯s naive to assume Daniel isn¡¯t who the vision is depicting, so if we assume he killed the dragon, that could have been what the original visions were saying.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Wenlianna whines, ¡°But, he¡¯s not a destroyer, Mother! Nothing any of the visions have described would match Daniel.¡± Erimaya adds, ¡°It also hasn¡¯t been long enough for him to have a daughter. Has there been any news on his whereabouts?¡± Rikuto replies, ¡°None, your Highness.¡± She looks away from him, nodding shortly. Aramellianna adds, ¡°My own troops have infiltrated the west and have made contact with a Kirin who cooperated. She recognized the Stalvaltan sigil.¡± She seems a little proud of that fact, but she also glances at Wenlianna briefly. ¡°It seems, Daniel is looked upon favorably by some of the demons. She claims he killed the dragon and a drake that attacked Peony, and she was part of that force.¡± Heralesse asks bluntly, ¡°Has she been captured?¡± ¡°No. My troops are not acting in a military capacity. They are looking for Daniel. She offered this information to allies of Daniel.¡± Rikuto asks, ¡°Did she say how he did it?¡± ¡°Only that he was the most powerful sorcerer she has ever seen.¡± This causes a stir, but Rikuto focuses on the potential that Daniel is the subject of the foreboding vision. ¡°Did she say anything about his goals? Did he harbor resentment for us?¡± ¡°By all appearances, no. He set out from there to hunt¡­ the Dragon Lord, supposedly.¡± Several nobles chuckle and laugh, and Wenlianna glares at some of them. Even Heralesse laughs, but Erimaya smiles sincerely. Rikuto, still trying to take the vision seriously, even though everyone else has lost interest for the moment, ¡°Bellphine¡­ Can you determine what spell he and his apparent daughter were casting? Anything about it?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Only that it was as bright as the sun, and everything was black afterwards. It was like¡­ it erased my ability to see.¡± Rikuto thinks deeply, and Heralesse points out, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s unlikely the vision is depicting Daniel. If he had such magic, he would have had no reason to go along with being sent to Peony.¡± ¡°I wish I could see the visions myself. I feel like I¡¯m guessing at the color of a rock in the darkness.¡± He looks at Heralesse. ¡°I already knew he could make weapons. It¡¯s surprising to learn that he could kill a dragon with them, but these weapons were highly effective in our world.¡± ¡°I knew it! So he was lying!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Heralesse. The rate at which the world would change is too dangerous. I asked him not to make them. He clearly made one to defend himself, and it¡¯s the only reason we¡¯re not fending off a dragon from burning this castle as we speak, I suspect.¡± Aramellianna nods in agreement. ¡°Then, you believe the vision is about him? We should have imprisoned him when we had the chance¡­¡± Rikuto is silent for a moment, but Erimaya suddenly stands up, drawing their attention. She faces Heralesse, saying in a lecturing tone, ¡°Sister, if he has resentment for this kingdom, it is because of how YOU all treated him. But, more importantly, the vision has been incomplete every time. Daniel could be doing something just, and you are merely assuming he is a threat.¡± ¡°The evidence is clear. All of the visions have prophesied some great destruction. If Daniel is the man, then he and his companion are a threat to this world.¡± ¡°Then, it would be in our best interest to apologize, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Erimaya bows to Rikuto, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I am no longer feeling well enough to be part of this audience. Please grant me leave to retire to my room.¡± Rikuto, knowing she¡¯s still bitter and angry about expelling Daniel without telling her, nods as he replies gently, ¡°Of course. Go ahead, Princess Erimaya.¡± She bows her head and curtsies, making her way out gracefully as Heralesse huffs in anger. Rikuto asks to himself, ¡°Alright, Daniel¡­ What could you make that¡¯s worse than a [gun]?¡± *** Xyreko ponders what Daniel just laid out for her. He wants her to have his secret weapon, but only as a last resort to protect the world from threats on par with the Devourer. She must keep it secret otherwise, including from all inheritors of the Citadel after he''s gone. "Master, I appreciate your faith in me, of course, but if I may ask, why the sudden change of heart?" He smiles, replying softly, "Ultimately, I want to escape the responsibility this secret holds¡­ Whether or not to use it¡­ When I was looking out over the plains this castle oversees, and the beautiful lake, and the untampered mountains on the horizon¡­ I had a moment of doubt¡­ Is it my right to so dangerously change this world?" She listens patiently and deliberates on his concern. She finally looks directly at him. She says sincerely, "Master¡­ No, Daniel¡­ You are very good at making friendly acquaintances; people who will remember you fondly on occasion before continuing about their day. But, you aren''t very good at making and keeping friends; comrades that you allow yourself to rely on. It is that very flaw that causes you to offer me a burden instead of asking for my hand, or that of anyone else around you. I know you are willing to give away the glory of success by doing so, but you are trying to throw away your accountability. If this weapon is so terrible, don¡¯t make it. Don''t even tell me anything more about it. If we can''t defeat the Devourer, then let this world die. You owe this world nothing and will likely pass on before the Devourer consumes the whole world. BUT¡­" She looks directly into his eyes. "If you want my honest advice, though admittedly just as much a request, speak to Lady Hekate and let her help you choose. Speak to Ryuo and Reina. Consult with Vaergraes. And¡­ whatever you choose and however you choose to do it¡­ please save our world." She sinks to a kneel, bowing before him. "Daniel¡­ Please save our world¡­" Daniel hesitates at the profound show of humility. Xyreko told him early on that she chose to become bound to the Citadel so that she could live on into the future alongside the masters that she loved. "Xyreko¡­" She doesn''t look up. "Xyreko, I¡­ I intend to ask everyone I trust, so please help me. I believe I can stop the Devourer, but I''m afraid of what comes after. The weapon I intend to use¡­ it MUST remain only in the hands of the truly morally incorruptible, or behind an incorruptible system. My world managed, but it felt like we teetered on the edge. I can save the world now, but please tell me what you would like to do about the future¡­" Xyreko is looking up at him. He adds, "I will do it. To take down something so big, it''s the only thing that I believe will work. But, we need a plan for after I''m done and after I''m gone." She nods, saying tenderly, "Master, I would be happy to assist. I can archive the wisdom, but I believe it will be beneficial to have a group advise on circumstances when I would be allowed to divulge the technology and to whom, particularly because I cannot directly assemble it." Daniel agrees. "We''ll move ahead as planned, then, and begin assembling the two bombs." "Two, Master?" "Yes. I''m fairly confident we successfully produced the element I need, but we need to make a test unit. Failure isn''t an option. I don''t want to risk the Devourer developing resistance." "I see,¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°Then, we''ll also need a testing location, won''t we?" "Definitely. Somewhere barren and unusable for anything else if possible. And, with winds blowing away from civilization." "The plains would not suffice?" ¡°God no. The size of the weapon I want to build will have a destructive radius of over [100 miles].¡± Xyreko stares at him silently for a long time. She finally murmurs, ¡°I¡­ finally understand why you¡¯re afraid.¡± Daniel nods grimly. ¡°I have some ideas to reduce the amount of uranium we need, but we¡¯ll need the largest, clearest area we can get that will never be needed again. If we¡¯re lucky, it actually will recover, but I don¡¯t want to take chances.¡± The caretaker acknowledges and requests further instructions. ¡°Inform me, and I shall endeavor to make anything you need.¡± ¡°Will do. But first, let¡¯s go talk to the other three. We¡¯ll get their input.¡± ¡°Of course, Master. I shall take you to Hekate.¡± The two are teleported through the castle, and they find Hekate in the archives, reading spell books. She jumps up with a start, squeaking, ¡°D-Daniel!? I¡­ I was just¡­¡± She tries to hide the book, but Daniel smiles. He says warmly, ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re studying.¡± She blushes, murmuring, ¡°I¡­ I just want to be as helpful as Xyreko¡­¡± She shoots the golem a light glare, but Xyreko simply nods politely. Daniel approaches and pets Hekate¡¯s head, which earns him a happy hug. She pouts, ¡°And¡­ I was tired of seeing your mistress with her stupid belly¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Hekate, I have something I need to talk to all of you about. Would you mind if we all gather in the control tower where we met Xyreko?¡± She glares at him, and he remarks, ¡°It has to do with defeating the Devourer.¡± Her expression shifts. ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°I was getting to it.¡± He pinches her cheeks playfully, teasing, ¡°But you kept glaring at me for no reason.¡± ¡°Waaahhh! Not no reason! I¡¯m supposed to be your wife! So why are you so nice to other women!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nice to everyone I can be. Now, are you ready, or did you want to finish what you were reading?¡± Hekate latches onto his arm, saying proudly, ¡°I¡¯m always ready for you, Daniel! I¡¯ll start over anyways. It wasn¡¯t making much sense.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you with magic, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re broadening your knowledge.¡± She grins, cackling boisterously. ¡°Of course! If I master magic, you won¡¯t even want anyone else!¡± He pets her head again, ¡°Yes, yes. Xyreko, can you take us to the control room and ask the other two to meet us there? Please teleport them if they¡¯re willing.¡± She bows, ¡°Of course master¡­¡± ¡°WAIT!¡± cries out Hekate. ¡°I-I wanna try.¡± ¡°Try what?¡± ¡°I want to try the teleportation spell!¡± Daniel looks at Xyreko, who studies Hekate for a moment. She nods in response. ¡°Lady Hekate, please allow me to interrupt your spell with disruption should I detect an imminent failure.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fail! But,...¡± She glances sheepishly at Daniel. ¡°S-Since I know you only want to protect us, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Xyreko nods her head in agreement. Hekate begins casting the spell, which requires an incantation for her, but the glyphs appear around her and Daniel, and in a flash, they appear in the control room, though rather far from where the table and chairs are. Still, Daniel pets her head cheerfully, saying, ¡°Great job, Hekate. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± She grins, hugging him. ¡°As my reward, carry me!¡± She climbs onto his back, and he laughs. ¡°Very well. You deserve it.¡± She laughs triumphantly, ¡°Of course I do! It¡¯s the strict privilege of your wife!¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± He walks to the table as Hekate hugs him from behind, swishing her tail back and forth eagerly as she enjoys the piggyback ride. Daniel sits down, and Hekate unhesitatingly climbs onto his lap, sitting eagerly with him until the other three arrive. Ryuogriar approaches the table with a regal gait, cradling her distended belly with a happy and somewhat smug smile. Hekate growls quietly, but she keeps her thoughts to herself. Daniel suspects that, because it¡¯s an egg, the internals and shell formed quickly, and it¡¯ll have a longer gestation period once it¡¯s laid. Reignleif, still wearing her form-hiding clothing, is more introverted, and she all but sneaks to her chair to sit down, avoiding Hekate¡¯s icy glare, which follows Ryuogriar mostly. Reina shoots Daniel a sheepish smile as she takes her seat, keeping it brief lest she earn Hekate¡¯s impotent wrath. Ryuogriar greets them, ¡°Good morning, My cherished Master Daniel.¡± She adds a little smugly, ¡°Lady Hekate.¡± Hekate points, ¡°You should be more grateful that I let you come to this meeting, Ryuogriar! Daniel and I were going to-OW!¡± She clutches her head when Daniel lightly bops her with his knuckle. ¡°What¡¯d I do!?¡± ¡°Be nice, Hekate. You¡¯re cuter when you¡¯re nice.¡± She blushes, huffing as she faces forward and crosses her arms. ¡°G-Good morning, Ryuo. Good morning, Reina.¡± Reina nods softly in greeting, murmuring, ¡°Good morning.¡± Daniel sighs. The gravity of what he¡¯s about to talk about will likely be diminished by the little feldrok girl sitting on his lap, but they¡¯ll all hear him out. ¡°To begin with, ladies, I already spoke to Xyreko, and she recommended I include you in this knowledge, since it has the potential to affect the whole world.¡± Their smiles shift to seriousness, and Hekate looks up over her shoulder to see his face. He nods gently. ¡°In order to defeat the Devourer, I intend to make a weapon from my world. A weapon that is to my ¡®staff¡¯ what my staff is to weapons in this world.¡± They stare at him silently, and he clarifies, ¡°That is to say, I cannot adequately describe this weapon¡¯s power without it being difficult to believe. Especially when it will be compared against what you all know as my staff.¡± The two dragon women glance at each other, and Hekate shifts on his lap to sit sideways so she can look up into his eyes. Daniel looks down at her, smiling gently. ¡°This weapon could likely level the Citadel in an instant. That¡¯s the kind of power I¡¯m speaking of.¡± Xyreko scoffs, retorting with her pride in her voice, ¡°I would like to accept that challenge, Master, but¡­ I suspect you might be right.¡± This helps it sink in for the other three, and they finally look at Daniel again. He explains, ¡°I¡¯ll make the hard choice for the Devourer, since it¡¯s the only way I can think of, since Vaergraes seems to have tried everything this world has at its disposal, and it¡¯s too big for my staff. What I want to know is if you¡¯d be willing to help me decide how to handle the knowledge of this weapon afterwards. If anyone else manages to make one, the only way to deter it is to have the capability as well. At least, that¡¯s the way my world handled it. It¡¯s¡­ not great. But, it can¡¯t be wielded by someone reckless or apathetic to the lives of common folk. For instance, the Dragon Lord.¡± The two dragons shift their gazes away, but they both nod. Ryuogriar asks softly, ¡°The reason you¡¯re telling us, Master?¡± He smiles. ¡°Because, I trust you well enough to make decisions for the future. Xyreko rightfully reminded me that I need to consider the children and grandchildren of the future; the lives that would be extinguished by the Devourer or never get to live because of it. The lives that would have to live under threat of these weapons long after the Devourer is dead, or in complete blissful ignorance of them ever existing.¡± Hekate asks softly, ¡°Is¡­ Is it really that terrible, Daniel?¡± Ryuogriar offers gently, ¡°It will have to be, Hekate¡­ If it is to defeat the Devourer. We dragons¡­ all of us tried our flames and most powerful spells together. No magic can harm the devourer, and nothing drives it back. Only physical attacks can cause it to bleed, and the more powerful the magic of the attacker, the more aggressively the Devourer retaliates. We¡­ lost four dragons in the last attempt¡­¡± Reina adds softly, ¡°Our former lord hoped to find a place the Devourer couldn¡¯t reach¡­¡± Daniel can envision that. He continues with what he knows. ¡°Vaergraes confirmed that the invasion eastward was her trying to hold back, but needing to evacuate demonkin and the other western races away from the Devourer, and she¡¯s tried only to conquer the land she needs.¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif both nod in agreement. ¡°You are correct, Master.¡± Daniel makes the direct request. ¡°If any of you have objection to me making this weapon, now is the time to express it.¡± The three look at each other, and then at Xyreko. Xyreko remarks, ¡°I have already expressed my will to Master Daniel.¡± Ryuogriar remarks gently, touching the bulge of her abdomen tenderly. ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ I agree¡­ The future for not only ourselves, but our children and grandchildren, and their children after them¡­ I want to protect that future¡­ I always have. It was¡­ unfair¡­ that we couldn¡¯t¡­ That all of the other races had so little issue having children¡­¡± Reina nods in agreement. Ryuogriar continues, ¡°I made unfavorable choices when it was only us dragons. I will continue to serve your will, Daniel, as yours is one benefiting everyone, not just one race.¡± Daniel nods, and he looks at Reina. She agrees to the plan. ¡°I agree. If you¡­ If you believe you can defeat the Devourer,... I would ask you to please do so. If I can help, please tell me how.¡± The others nod as well. Daniel nods in agreement, looking lastly at Hekate. She climbs up onto the table, saying proudly as she puts her hands on her hips. ¡°Hahahahahaha! It should be obvious, Daniel! I am your wife, and this is our world! We shall protect it from all monsters from now until forever! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Let the Devourer rue the day it awakened. Bring forth enemies to try to steal your technology. We¡¯ll destroy them together and preserve peace and prosperity for all!¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif both smile, and Xyreko claps her hands. Daniel smiles. ¡°Very well. Then, we¡¯re all in agreement. We¡¯ll discuss the rest further. For now, Xyreko, if I could¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send for my henchmen to return.¡± ¡°Actually, if you have others, I would prefer they continue digging for the raw ore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He confirms with a nod. ¡°It¡¯ll cost less to convert it to the isotope I want, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ True. Very well.¡± ¡°As it does come in, please have them make it into raw ingots like the one we made earlier. After, I¡¯ll determine what the pieces need to look like as I refine the design I¡¯ll go with. Which do we have more of? Sharmelkolle or mithril?¡± *** Chapter 38: The Mechanic and the Dragons Daniel walks calmly as Hekate hangs from his shoulders, shaking in frustration as she tries to convince him to turn back. ¡°Daniel! You can¡¯t! This is treachery! Cheating! I won¡¯t let you!¡± ¡°Vaergraes is returning tomorrow, Hekate. I promised to revive the dragons for her, so long as they would agree to be contracted to our will.¡± ¡°Graaaahhh! You like her, too! You meanie! You have me!¡± ¡°If Vaergraes was a man, would you be acting like this?¡± ¡°Would you!?¡± She chews on his shirt¡¯s collar, tugging with her jaws to try to annoy him without hurting him. Daniel sighs, ¡°Hekate, it¡¯s business. You¡¯re letting your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Liar! You¡¯re making an entire harem! And, you won¡¯t even let me be part of it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m keeping the peace, Hekate, not a harem.¡± They find Xyreko, Ryuogriar, and Reignleif waiting on them outside of the next candidate¡¯s cell; the young female orange dragon. The goal is to free dragons in order of agreeableness, in addition to which ones were only wounded, rather than slain. At present, Xyreko only has three of the revival potations and has golems searching for the ingredients for more. The caretaker muses playfully, ¡°I see Lady Hekate slept well.¡± The young feldrok girl points at Xyreko, commanding her, ¡°Xyreko! I order you to stop Daniel! He¡¯s not allowed to talk to any more girls! Ever! Not even you!¡± Xyreko stares at her, replying dryly, ¡°My Lady Hekate, my highest loyalty is to Master. I cannot obey that order.¡± ¡°Graaahhhh! Then¡­ Then send all of the girl dragons out! Quickly!¡± Daniel scratches her head, ruffling her hair and ears. ¡°Hekate¡­ Please, relax. You, yourself, chose Ryuogriar and Reignleif because they were kind. The rest of the dragons will likely leave with the Demon Queen. Alright?¡± She points over his shoulder at the two mature dragons in human form, ¡°Make them leave, too! They¡¯re evil temptresses!¡± ¡°I thought you were past this.¡± Hekate grunts indignantly, squirming on Daniel¡¯s back. She bites his shoulder, and he yelps, ¡°Ow! Hekate! Come on!¡± She pouts, putting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be your wife¡­ You have me for anything and everything you want¡­¡± ¡°Hekate; I promise I¡¯m never going to abandon you, alright? Please just let me conduct business. Once the Devourer is dead, we can all settle down and go about our lives in peace. You and I will be stuck together for a long time after that, right?¡± She hums, ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± ¡°Then, what are you worried about right now?¡± ¡°Evil temptresses¡­¡± He sighs. He murmurs, ¡°Just behave yourself, please. We still have a lot of dragons prisoner, and I imagine not all of them will agree, which means we¡¯ll have to try to keep Vaergraes happy by offering her at least a few.¡± She nods, keeping her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t make any outbursts. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with her.¡± He ignores Hekate, nodding at Xyreko, and she opens the door. The five of them enter the chamber of the young orange dragon, who, like the others, tries to indignantly ignore their presence¡­ until she notices Ryuogriar and Reignleif, instantly recognizing them as their true selves in human form. Daniel says politely, ¡°Good morning, Lady Orange. I¡¯m Daniel, this is Hekate, that¡¯s Xyreko, and the two you know are now going by Ryuogriar and Reignleif, in order to keep their true names secret from anyone else. You probably also know me as the Feldrok Sorcerer or the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± The orange dragon twitches, but she tries not to acknowledge Daniel. It¡¯s most likely that she¡¯s trying to speak telepathically to Ryuogriar and Reignleif. The two simply look at each other, and Ryuogriar states elegantly and proudly, ¡°I will not answer you, child. Daniel spoke to you. You are entirely at his mercy; mercy being the key word. Hear him out or rot in this cell.¡± Reignleif adds softly, ¡°It¡¯s worth it. We promise.¡± Orange snarls, ¡°Why should I trust you!? You filthy humans are wretched beasts favoring yourselves kings. You are nothing more than insects.¡± Daniel can feel Hekate¡¯s hands tighten on his shirt, and the other three shift to move or speak out. Daniel retorts quickly and bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m the specific insect that defeated you mere seconds after you attacked me. What does that make you?¡± Orange recoils in shock and disgust. She looks away haughtily, while the others look at Daniel. He didn¡¯t take her insult that personally. Instead, he redirected it. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to offer you¡­ about ninety-five percent freedom starting today. The five percent will be a contract that enslaves you to my will with certain requirements, an inability to harm myself or anyone else in this room, as well as a few others, and a few other things. However, I intend to let you leave if you wish.¡± She growls in retort, ¡°I am to believe this farce?¡± Ryuogriar snarls, ¡°Mind your tongue, child. Reina and I are here of our own free will. You won¡¯t be alone as long as others agree. You will only be unable to cause harm, as our former lord did.¡± ¡°You traitors would side with this filthy human!?¡± Ryuogriar puts her hand on her rounded belly, emphasizing its new shape, and Orange studies it for a moment. Her eyes widen, and she shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How? I thought¡­¡± Reignleif answers, ¡°There is a curse on the dragons the lord spread when he betrayed the Citadel all those centuries ago. We have been innoculated.¡± She lifts her form-hiding outfit enough to reveal her own bare belly, which has started to show a curve. Daniel can feel Hekate squeeze him with her arms and legs, but she resists attacking him. She doesn¡¯t understand, but he doesn¡¯t need her to get any strange ideas, either. Orange paces in a short circle, mainly to turn around and look from a different angle, still trying to piece it all together. She shakes her head, pacing in another circle. Daniel states, ¡°We¡¯ll cure the curse if you agree to terms, and I¡¯ll ensure all but the dragon lord will be revived, unless they refuse to agree to the terms and try to remain hostile. Once the contract is in place, you may return to your home at any time. You¡¯ll never have to see me again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be going together?¡± she looks at Ryuogriar and Reignleif. Both of them shake their heads. Ryuogriar remarks, ¡°I shall remain with Daniel. He has offered me an important role in the Citadel, and I have come to appreciate his behavior.¡± Reina nods in agreement. ¡°But¡­ He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s a human¡­¡± ¡°Take this how you like, child; Daniel spared us. Insulting him will get you nowhere. Leaving him is your prerogative, but following him¡­ We will defeat the Devourer. You can be a part of it, or you can revel in our victory.¡± Orange scoffs, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re delusional! The Devourer can¡¯t be defeated! Especially not by this¡­ human.¡± ¡°Then, you can enjoy your remaining years free, rather than awaiting the Devourer in this castle¡¯s dungeon, hmm?¡± Orange flinches under Ryuogriar¡¯s smug and condescending retort. ¡°L-Lady White¡­¡± ¡°I go by Ryuogriar now. You will refer to me as ¡®Lady Ryuogriar¡¯ or Mrs. Daniel¡­¡± Hekate growls angrily from Daniel¡¯s shoulders, and Ryuogriar smirks smugly at her. Thankfully, Hekate redirects her frustration, hopping off of Daniel¡¯s shoulders and approaching the barrier separating them from Orange. She points, saying sternly, ¡°I want you out of my castle! So just make the deal and go away. If you stay, Daniel might be seduced by you, and I won¡¯t have it! So, just accept!¡± Orange hesitates, glancing between each of them for moments. She asks softly, ¡°Do¡­ I have to take human form? Is that¡­ this hu-... this Daniel¡¯s command?¡± Daniel shakes his head, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°It is easier to interact with Daniel. Should the time come, it will be necessary to make love to him.¡± Hekate whirls, and Daniel groans. ¡°Why must you antagonize each other?¡± Reignleif ignores them as they stare each other down in a fiery, surprisingly quiet confrontation. She states to Orange, ¡°You will need to tell all of us here your true name for the contract. After, Daniel will ask you to accept a new name; one of your own choosing or one of his.¡± Orange hesitates a little longer, but she finally sighs. She casts the spell that Daniel has seen twice already, and Xyreko whispers to him, ¡°Master, you¡¯re good at this¡­¡± ¡°Quiet¡­ Hekate might hear you.¡± Hekate instantly snaps at him, ¡°I knew it! You really are-...¡± They look at Orange when she emerges from her spell. She is the youngest of the dragons, and thus, the most easily influenced, according to Ryuogriar and Reignleif, which was why they were optimistic that she would be worthy of the ¡®kinder¡¯ version of Daniel¡¯s contract, which they were afforded. Daniel reluctantly agreed, since they were perfect examples of modest and kind individuals, and the contract still protects those he cares about. As such, she appears to be a teenager, older than Hekate as a human, but not by much. Her visage is every bit the feisty and fiery redhead one would picture; beautiful, spicy, and hot to the touch, so to speak. She is wearing a dress made of layers similar to Ryuogriar¡¯s elegant dress. Again, Daniel has to wonder how their appearance is determined when the dragons transform. It could be that they are familiar with human cultures more than they let on, or it could be that some strange automatic process is¡­ Daniel looks at Xyreko, and she looks at him. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you later.¡± She remains quiet, and he studies the orange dragon¡¯s appearance once more. She states somewhat coldly, but avoiding eye contact, ¡°Stop staring at me with your gross eyes, human¡­¡± Daniel knows there are landmines scattered all around this room now, metaphorically speaking. He avoids them skillfully by completely letting it all pass by. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m Daniel. If you accept my terms, you¡¯ll go free.¡± She agrees with a somewhat indignant nod, retorting sassily, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have this one, human, but I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He nods at Xyreko, and she steps forward, presenting her autoinjector. ¡°First, I¡¯ll remove the curse from you.¡± Orange allows herself to be innoculated, briefly glaring at Daniel occasionally. Hekate, standing in front of Daniel now, asks grimly, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty, isn¡¯t she, Daniel?¡± He looks down at her, not responding. ¡°I SAID; she¡¯s very pretty, isn¡¯t she, DANIEL?¡± He smirks. ¡°Don¡¯t play this game, Hekate. I¡¯ll go scorched earth on you.¡± She points up at him, accusing, ¡°I knew it! You think she¡¯s prettier than me!¡± ¡°No one¡¯s prettier than you, Hekate.¡± ¡°You better mean that!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Now, may I?¡± She crosses her arms, huffing. ¡°No. You¡¯re not allowed to keep her here. She definitely has to leave now.¡± ¡°Right. Now then, Lady Orange, may I know your name?¡± She hesitates, glancing at the others. Ryuogriar and Reignleif both nod. Orange sighs. ¡°My¡­ true name in this language is¡­ Bystuirikohn.¡± Xyreko instantly sets into setting up the contract, and she takes what she needs from each of Daniel and Bystuirikohn. Once set, the orange dragon looks away. ¡°Are you happy? I¡¯m your slave now¡­¡± ¡°I have no orders to give you. Now, as with the others, would you like to choose a friendly name for us, or would you allow me to?¡± She doesn¡¯t look at him, but she does glance at Ryuogriar and Reignleif. She deliberates for a moment. She mumbles something, but Daniel didn¡¯t hear. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. However, Hekate grunts, implying that she wants Daniel to do it, like the other two. Daniel smiles, ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± He ponders it for a moment. As it stands, he loosely modified names of Valkyries for Ryuogriar and Reignleif. ¡°How does¡­ Geirahoel sound? Shortened to Geira in casual conversation while you¡¯re here.¡± She finally glances at him, and then at the other two. She asks softly, ¡°Wh-... What does it mean?¡± ¡°All three of your names come from goddesses of battle from my¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°From my world.¡± This causes the other three to smile, and the newly dubbed Geirahoel to be newly stunned. But, it quickly resolves when she realizes that he¡¯s the very same person that is able to fight dragons. Geirahoel asks, ¡°Goddesses of battle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± confirms Daniel. ¡°More technically, choosers of the slain who would escort the souls of fallen warriors to the divine realm of heroes. They are said to be beautiful, valiant, and divine.¡± The orange dragon blushes and looks away. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it. Now, I have just one order for you.¡± She glares at him, but he doesn¡¯t give her time to prepare. ¡°Your order, Geirahoel, is to without hesitation slap me as hard as you can.¡± Hekate whines, and Geirahoel starts to ask, but as with the other two, her hand flies without warning, stopping on his cheek. Hekate grabs his arm, shaking him. ¡°Daniel! You just like doing that! Cheater! Womanizer!¡± Daniel smiles at Geirahoel¡¯s shocked face; more because he ordered her to slap him as hard as she could, but also a more innocent surprise that her hand also stopped on its own. ¡°Good. The contract is in effect. From here on out, you¡¯re free to do what you want with the obvious exceptions. Ryuo and Reina can show you around, and Xyreko can see you to the exit when you¡¯re ready to leave.¡± Geira looks away from him, asking with slight attitude, ¡°C-Can I have a real meal for a change? It¡¯s only fair.¡± Ryuogriar warns, ¡°Geira¡­¡± Daniel replies chipperly without any apparent concern. ¡°Of course. We had lunch a little while ago. Xyreko, would you please have your golems prepare a meal for Geira?¡± Xyreko bows. ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Ryuogriar steps closer to him, murmuring softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ If you allow such insolent speaking¡­¡± Daniel replies calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not a slave. She can say whatever she wants.¡± He looks at Geira as she glances at him. He smirks, teasing, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised if I respond in kind, though.¡± She huffs, retorting, ¡°As if you could say anything that would upset me.¡± Daniel grins. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± ¡°One you¡¯ll fail.¡± ¡°Tsundere.¡± All of the others look at him, and he whispers, ¡°You¡¯re hiding your love with sass.¡± Geira¡¯s face fills with color as she stares at him in horror. She scrambles behind Reignleif, hiding behind her relatively large outfit that obscures her. ¡°R-R-Reina! Make him leave! He¡¯s lying! Don¡¯t let him lie! Make him go away!¡± The others are surprised, and Daniel states, ¡°As it turns out, Xyreko and I have to go interview the next candidate. Ryuo, Reina, please show Geira to the dining hall and feel free to enjoy a meal with her, if you want. Xyreko, thank you for taking care of it.¡± ¡°My pleasure, Master.¡± Hekate jogs into step, saying with a laugh, ¡°Ha! Daniel really is the strongest sorcerer in the world! Silly dragon!¡± She sticks her tongue out, staying with Daniel and Xyreko as they head to the next cell. Of the thirteen greater dragons that Daniel killed or imprisoned and the twenty one ¡®lesser¡¯ dragons that were defeated in the Citadel, three of the greater dragons and five of the lesser dragons were still alive. Defined mostly by their magical affinities, lesser dragons are mainly dragons in appearance only. Because their numbers were so low, the dragons still treated the lesser dragons as true dragons, but they were definitely not the same in regards to the hierarchy. All of the lesser dragons that could accept Daniel¡¯s contract, and two more of the three female greater dragons that weren¡¯t Reina, Ryuo, or Geira accept the contract. Afterwards, Daniel and Xyreko lay out the manufacturing plan for the equipment he needs. He also feeds her some more complex material formulas from Earth in order to make plastic -specifically, polystyrene if she can-, because it¡¯s an important component of modern nuclear weapons. Obviously, it¡¯s nowhere near as important as the uranium components he¡¯ll need, and he¡¯s working on doing some tests to try to determine whether or not mithril will be useful as a sort of energy concentrator. Something that all nuclear weapons -from the first atom bomb tested in Alamogordo to the modern hydrogen bombs- have in common are the fact that they need something to try to keep the fissionable materials crammed together as long as possible during the initiation phase -which lasts fractions of a second-. And, because Daniel is trying to ensure he is going to succeed in the first place, and the Citadel has abundant magic resources thanks to the many hundreds of years of slaying other living things the Feral Feldrok did, he¡¯s sparing no expense. He¡¯ll have Xyreko and her chosen workers collect several hundred pounds of uranium-235, as well as plutonium-239, now that he has pretty well ironed out how the summoning circle recognizes elements. He would kill to have his cell phone again, but there¡¯s no way he can involve Wenlianna and her family -or any part of the Kingdom or Empire for that matter- in what he¡¯s going to do. Both they and the Demon Covenant are exactly who he needs to prevent from having his terrible, ideally one-time-use technology. Additionally, he¡¯ll be having Xyreko produce Deuterium and Tritium in large quantities as well in associated compounds towards the end of construction. Regarding the shell, for which he chooses mithril, he ultimately decides against sharmelkolle because Xyreko insists that the metal is truly indestructible once forged. Compared to a professionally made weapon, Daniel is simply exploiting what he knows about fission and fusion from his days in the nuclear power industry and what little he gleaned about weapons in casual reading and occasional research for storytelling. It will be sloppy in design, but because he has the advantage of magic of this world, he¡¯s not as worried about failure, and can still gain closer to maximum efficiency if he can keep the fissionables and fusionables interacting for even that fraction of a second longer. He doesn¡¯t really want to test if sharmelkolle truly is indestructible, as he wouldn¡¯t know what to do with it if it was unable to release the energy of the blast, nor what happens afterwards. He doubts it could withstand the blast, but he¡¯s more comfortable with mithril¡¯s toughness, which can supposedly withstand dragon¡¯s fire ¡®only for a little while¡¯. What he wouldn¡¯t give for stress tests on the metals that exist in this world. It would let him better plan how to design his bomb. But, for now, he¡¯ll have to make do with his already GREATLY fortunate turn of events. Without the Citadel, he likely wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about the Devourer. And, for now, all he can do is wait on Xyreko to make the components, assembling what he can when he can. *** Treia lingers in the amplified darkness of a shadow of several dark colored shrubs near the path she and Gwenesphia have worked out for their target. The demon woman has lingered near the town for a fair amount of time, and though the villagers that witnessed Treia and Gwen threatening the merchant have warned her, she travels with her guard rather low. And now, as she¡¯s heading to the home she has been staying in, she carries a small bundle containing her shopping ingredients for the evening. She sticks to the lanterns lighting the way, though the Demon Wildlands don¡¯t seem to have any magic equipment using magic crystals the way the Imperial ally territories do. These lanterns glow a soft purple-blue color using magical glyphs, and they only stay lit up for the two hours after sunset and one hour before sunrise. Treia, of course, can see well in either case. She waits until Aoloan is close, and she swoops out of her cover, pinning a dagger to Aoloan¡¯s neck, causing the demon woman to halt. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hurt you, so don¡¯t panic. I just have a question for you.¡± Aoloan does indeed remain calm, remarking softly, ¡°I figured you two were still lingering around. Is your companion nearby?¡± ¡°None of your business. Daniel. Where is he?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Treia tenses the dagger more against Aoloan¡¯s neck, not yet drawing blood, but reinforcing her position. ¡°I¡¯m an ally of his from Fort Peony. He left me behind to protect me, and I¡¯m trying to catch up to him.¡± Aoloan is silent for a long time as she ponders what she wants to say. Treia relaxes a little, saying softly, ¡°I just want to know where he is. I owe him my life.¡± Aoloan calmly and carefully turns to face Treia, who keeps her dagger in front of her, but is less aggressive. With a moment longer of pondering, Aoloan states softly, ¡°We have that in common, then. I last saw Daniel to the east of here. I¡­ followed him this far after speaking to the Dattakoriens who were with us¡­ The last any of us knew¡­ He was hunting the Dragon Lord.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­¡± It¡¯s not Treia this time. Gwenesphia appears from the shadows, bow nocked, but relaxing her draw as she approaches. ¡°Daniel defeated a dragon.¡± Aoloan looks at her, nodding. ¡°I would expect that you didn¡¯t travel all this way if you believed otherwise.¡± Treia states, ¡°You¡¯ve met him. It would be difficult to believe. But¡­ Why the Dragon Lord?¡± Aoloan looks around, making sure the three of them are alone. She murmurs, ¡°Join me at my hostel room. We should be cautious.¡± Treia glances at Gwenesphia, who ponders for a moment. She nods, and they agree. At the simple room, like an unfurnished inn, Aoloan makes a small dinner, gratefully accepting extra ingredients from their travel rations to offset the extra mouths, and as they eat, she explains her adventures with Daniel and his goal. From his perspective, he believes the Dragon Lord was going to be the bigger threat, since he sent his own brother to attack the northeastern fort belonging to the allied humankin. The villagers saw the dragons descend on the Citadel, and shortly after, the Citadel has been rumored to be up and running again. Gwenesphia asks, ¡°So, that should mean, no matter where he is, Daniel should make his way to the Citadel, right?¡± Aoloan agrees. ¡°That has been my hope, so I¡¯ve spread word through the villages in hopes that if he does visit, that they¡¯ll inform him that I¡¯m looking for him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like not knowing¡­ I¡¯ve been worried sick about him. We both have.¡± Treia flinches. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She more diligently eats her food, avoiding speaking. Aoloan smiles softly. ¡°I see¡­ The last time he and I spoke, he claimed that¡­ he favored men. But¡­¡± Treia nearly chokes on her food, and she begins coughing as Gwen stares at the demon woman. She¡¯s stunned for a moment, but the lieutenant sighs. ¡°I see¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. He is not above lying to try to protect people he cares about. He tricked me into leaving him by convincing me¡­ that we had been intimate, and that I would be with child¡­¡± She looks away, and Treia catches her breath. Her voice is a little raspy, but she agrees. ¡°He tried something similar on me, and then tackled and hogtied me when I called his bluff.¡± She wipes her mouth with her wrist. ¡°I owe him for that, too.¡± Aoloan smiles. ¡°I see. Then, we share a lot, it seems.¡± ¡°Can you tell us about the dragons? Do they have weaknesses that we simply didn¡¯t know? Does Daniel have some sort of trick he used?¡± Surprised, Aoloan asks, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± They both shake their heads. She smiles. ¡°Daniel is a feldrok sorcerer. He is the most powerful sorcerer in the whole world.¡± Treia and Gwenesphia both cock their heads in disbelief. Treia remarks, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°It is possible. He defeated the dragon and his attack force in mere minutes. His staff inflicted instant death on the dragon lord¡¯s brother with a single attack, and the same with a ground drake.¡± The two gatonine women glance at each other. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± asks Gwenesphia. Aoloan nods confidently. ¡°And, I heard from my companions in the Dattakoriens that he similarly struck down the green sage in a single blow. There is nothing in this world that Daniel can¡¯t defeat. He might even be able to¡­¡± The demon woman trails off softly, and Gwenesphia asks gently, ¡°Might be able to¡­?¡± Aoloan looks at her, saying a little bitterly, ¡°Your people don¡¯t care about what plagues us, but if anyone can defeat it¡­ It has to be Daniel. He is the divine hero of this world.¡± ¡°Wh-What do you mean by that?¡± Aoloan scowls at her, murmuring, ¡°He¡¯s an otherworldly summon. Surely your people didn¡¯t summon him to assassinate our Queen, did you?¡± Treia and Gwenesphia both fall silent. It wasn¡¯t their own kingdom that performed the ritual, but the moment it was announced that two divine summons were brought forth by the ancient ritual, all of the eastern kingdoms celebrated. And yet, the war continued on. Gwenesphia admits softly, ¡°She is the highest enemy our people speak of¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°The Devourer is why we are forced eastward, and your people refuse to help us.¡± Treia and Gwenesphia remain silent, unsure what to say. It¡¯s not untrue, though what the Devourer is remains a mystery to them. ¡°What is the Devourer?¡± Aoloan sighs. ¡°Of course¡­¡± *** ¡°Duchess Wenlianna.¡± Wenlianna squeaks and flinches with a start when her name is called out by a youthful, feminine voice. She faces the source, and she tenses a little and bows. She doesn¡¯t have any of her personal guards, since she¡¯s in the castle, but the relationship between the Grand Duchy and the Kingdom are¡­ awkward since the brief dissolution of the treatises before the Bromlund peacekeeping action. It¡¯s the second princess, Princess Erimaya, who just appeared seemingly out of nowhere to confront Wenlianna after she left Ahok¡¯s lab after catching up with her successor and sharing a secret stash of enhanced magic crystals. Wenlianna bows, ¡°Princess Erimaya. It is my humble pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to drop the formalities, Wenlianna, and speak as friends, if possible.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best, Pr¡­ Erimaya.¡± Erimaya smiles. She trots closer and wraps her arm around Wenlianna¡¯s, walking arm in arm with her as her two royal guards follow at a distance. ¡°Rikuto and my sister are wasting time trying to ignore what they did.¡± Wenlianna replies diplomatically, since she¡¯s no longer a Court Magic Artisan and can¡¯t speak as candidly as she did with the royal family. ¡°The kingdom is fulfilling all of its obligations to the war effort, and his majesty has spared no effort ensuring the safety and stability of our people.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Yes. And, to my knowledge, the Grand Duchess has profited quite well out of all the turmoil caused by Daniel¡¯s disappearance.¡± Wenlianna slows to a halt, and the Princess stops with her, still keeping her arm interlocked. ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting anything. I want to know where he is. I want to restore his rightful place with all of us and help our people with his wisdom and kindness.¡± Wenlianna looks away. ¡°We¡­ You know as much as I know from the audience.¡± ¡°I know. But, I¡¯m curious what YOU are doing about it.¡± Wenlianna flinches a little. She looks at the princess, who smiles sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m asking because I want to help. However I can. If I have to go to him to apologize, I will accompany you when you go.¡± Wenlianna hesitates, but she murmurs softly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ working on a mechanical vessel. It¡¯s a project nicknamed ¡®Iron Wyvern¡¯. That¡­ should tell you what you need, I hope.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wenlianna confirms, ¡°Yes. Daniel gifted me a great many designs that I have adapted to our magic systems. It¡¯ll take time, but¡­ We¡¯ll be testing it in a couple of months.¡± Erimaya smiles. ¡°I pray you have great success, Wenlianna.¡± ¡°Thank you. H-... How have you been?¡± The young princess grins. ¡°I¡¯m alive. Every day is a blessing.¡± Wenlianna smiles and nods in agreement. Suddenly having an idea, Wenlianna withdraws something from her notebook shoulder bag. She whispers, ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me, Erimaya, I¡¯d like to give you a gift.¡± She presents the item to the Princess, who carefully takes the small box. She glances at Wenlianna for a moment. ¡°F-For me?¡± Wenlianna smiles and reassures her. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s more useful than it looks. If you ever need it, please rely on it.¡± Erimaya opens the box, and her eyes widen. A jewel larger than she has ever seen, and the prettiest shade of blue matching her own eyes, glistens in the light. Erimaya instinctively closes the box. She looks at Wenlianna, who smiles. ¡°It¡¯s an enhanced water crystal. You may use it how you see fit.¡± As former Court Magic Artisan, Wenlianna knows that Princess Erimaya has an affinity for water magic. Having an appropriate crystal matching one¡¯s affinity can allow a caster to conserve energy summoning that element to then be controlled in any way it could be needed -dependent on the skill level of the caster-. Anyone could draw water out of the crystal -other than Daniel-, but only a water mage could use that water as a shield, convert it to ice, spray it on a fire from a safe distance, and many other talents. Wenlianna then bows, ¡°If you¡¯ll please excuse me, though, I must return to my work, your highness.¡± She parts with the princess, who is left speechless. *** Chapter 39: The Meeting to Save the World Daniel yawns and stretches in his meeting chair in the Citadel¡¯s control area where he met with Vaergraes the first time. He was surprised the night prior when Ryuogriar called for him, and he helped her through laying her egg. More surprising was how quickly the egg developed, at least as far as he knew. He figured it would take months or even years, but instead, it only took a couple of weeks. Depending on how quickly it hatches, dragons could be a threat to the world¡¯s population. But, those are future Daniel problems, and Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel have given him very little reason not to trust their self-control and care for the world. Even Geira has been docile and polite in the day she¡¯s been freed from her cell. Daniel is fully aware that they are likely all much older than he is, and likely they could outsmart him if they want, but for the three of them specifically, they really only need to outlive him, and they¡¯re right back to normal. However, Ryuogriar carrying around an obvious pregnancy prior to the recently past night carried a lot of weight with every single one of the dragons, amplified when Reignleif revealed her own as well, if anyone was still skeptical. Of course, Hekate has made her feelings on the matter very well-known. She¡¯s currently pouting on Daniel¡¯s lap, ¡®guarding him¡¯ from the Demon Queen. Since she¡¯s technically the ruler of the Citadel as far as anyone outside of the Citadel will be concerned, it¡¯s natural that she would be present for the meeting. Xyreko appears from a teleport, reporting, ¡°Master, material conversions are going smoothly. I have another shipment of ore arriving later tomorrow, which will conserve mana, so I will focus on materials that we have in stockpile.¡± ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± replies Daniel warmly. ¡°Thank you, Xyreko.¡± She steps up alongside him, taking position with him to await the arrival of the Demon Queen. Hekate asks, ¡°Xyreko, can I stay the whole time this time?¡± ¡°Have you practiced the mental exercises and spells I recommended?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xyreko nods approvingly of Hekate¡¯s efforts. ¡°Then, I will monitor the Queen. If she attempts to employ telepathic magic, I will begin countermeasures. I have also prepared a more fool-proof countermeasure, though I will unveil it only if needed.¡± Daniel approves of her taking charge of defense. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Xyreko. Thank you.¡± Hekate sits up on her knees on his lap to face him, saying excitedly, ¡°Daniel! I learned magic to defend myself! We won¡¯t even need it!¡± He smiles, petting her head. ¡°I¡¯m hoping we won¡¯t need it because she¡¯s a good person, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being prepared.¡± ¡°Trust but verify!¡± She grins cheekily at him. When he explained his plan for the dragons to her, that was his excuse for the contracts. Of course, it¡¯s true. He does trust them well enough, but he also wants to look after people he can¡¯t actively protect himself. Xyreko suddenly states seriously, ¡°Master, she approaches.¡± He acknowledges her with a nod, checking his second-model revolver briefly to ensure it¡¯s loaded. Thanks to Xyreko and the Citadel, he was able to manufacture and test this one extensively, compared to his first model, which he has hidden away in his secret hiding place in the castle; his secluded lab. As before, a winged wyvern appears in the distance, and it is flanked by two others. They fly to the large flyway platform leading outside from the control floor and looking out over the massive lake. The three wyverns land, and their riders calm the creatures briefly. Xyreko asks, ¡°Shall I annihilate the others, Master?¡± He scoffs. ¡°I think you know the answer to that.¡± ¡°This was not agreed upon. Such scheming¡­¡± ¡°I bet a personal favor that the Demon Queen approaches and verifies it¡¯s alright for her to have brought an attache.¡± Xyreko looks at him as the three dismount, and she remarks, ¡°That does not preclude scheming to use numbers to their advantage.¡± ¡°If you can annihilate them now, you can annihilate them if they attack. I¡¯m betting they¡¯re not hostile.¡± Xyreko straightens her posture. ¡°Master¡­ I appreciate you.¡± Hekate states, ¡°We could still annihilate the Demon Queen. That would be good, yes?¡± She looks at Daniel pleadingly, and he smirks at her. He pinches her cheek, causing her to whine as she settles back down into a seated position on his lap, swishing her tail vigorously back and forth, brushing his chest and expressing her frustration and simple jealousy. Vaergraes approaches, bowing politely. ¡°Daniel of the Otherworld, I have returned as promised. I hope you have been well.¡± ¡°I have. Thank you. Same to you. Was your trip safe?¡± She smiles warmly. ¡°Yes. There are few airborne threats in the skies.¡± Hekate cuts in, ¡°Excellent! Then, I will be the one negotiating. You¡¯re not allowed to speak to Daniel anymore.¡± Vaergraes is stunned for a moment, and Daniel sighs. He asks Hekate, ¡°Hekate, can you please let it go?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Please?¡± She looks over her shoulder at him, pouting. She looks down, and then moans a little in disappointment. She concedes softly, ¡°Fine¡­ But you¡¯re not allowed to flirt with her.¡± She makes a hand expression warning the Demon Queen that she¡¯s being watched. Vaergraes smiles, looking at Daniel. ¡°Before we begin, I would like to apologize for not sending a request, but I have brought a couple of my loyal advisors. I¡¯d like them to serve as audience clerks to this meeting.¡± Daniel glances at Xyreko, who silently returns his gaze, and he replies warmly, ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, since you graciously flew all this way. You understand that they won¡¯t leave this place if you prove to be a threat.¡± She acknowledges the warning with a graceful professionalism. ¡°I¡¯m aware. Please allow me to introduce my companions.¡± She waves her companions over, and two more women approach, both apparently belonging to the Uhl¡¯tall race, sharing similar features with the Queen. She gestures at one dressed similarly to herself, saying warmly, ¡°This is my younger sister, Thymeria. As you¡¯ve correctly observed, my title is appointed, rather than inherited, but she has been my most loyal companion.¡± Thymeria bows, saying politely, ¡°I am Thymeria. It is my sincere pleasure to meet you, Lord Daniel.¡± Daniel bows his head respectfully. ¡°Daniel. The pleasure is mine.¡± Hekate tries to elbow back into him, and he whispers, ¡°Hekate, it¡¯s just a greeting.¡± ¡°You were flirty. You never flirt with me.¡± ¡°Then how would you know?¡± She flinches, ¡°Urk!¡±, shrinking a little and remaining quiet for a bit. Vaergraes then gestures to the woman remaining a little behind them. She has a magic bag with her, and she has a less ceremonial-looking outfit. Her clothes, while similarly ¡®eastern¡¯ in design if Daniel were still on Earth -it reminds him of either more ancient Chinese or Japanese attire-, are more utilitarian and less elegant looking. ¡°This is my esteemed confidante, Illianna. She has served our family since long before I became a Shrine Priestess.¡± Illianna bows, ¡°I am she. A pleasure, Lord Daniel.¡± ¡°Likewise. Thank you all for coming all this way. You know me. This here is Hekate, the official ruler of the Citadel now¡­¡± She snaps brazenly, crossing her arms, ¡°I am Queen of the Citadel and wife of Daniel. So don¡¯t get any ideas.¡± The other three are quiet, but Daniel ignores Hekate¡¯s outburst. ¡°And, this is our Chancellor, for all intents and purposes; Xyreko.¡± Xyreko bows. ¡°Welcome to our esteemed fortress. If you should need anything, please allow me.¡± Daniel moves Hekate to her feet so he can also stand up, and he says gently, ¡°Please join us at the meeting table that we set up. We¡¯ll discuss the immediate future.¡± Vaergraes nods respectfully. ¡°Please lead.¡± The six take seats around a table with seating for more than just them, but for now, it¡¯s only the six of them. A handful of servant golems arrive with refreshments and snacks, and Daniel offers, ¡°If you feel weary, we can allow you to rest for now before our discussions.¡± Vaergraes replies warmly, ¡°Much appreciated, Daniel, but our trip was more comfortable this time, thank you. If we could accept your hospitality prior to leaving, that would be much appreciated.¡± Daniel agrees warmly, ¡°Of course. That sounds reasonable.¡± ¡°Now then, allow us to offer a gift.¡± Vaergraes gestures, and Illianna presents the magic bag she was carrying. Xyreko sends a golem around the table to retrieve it, and it vanishes in a teleport, surprising all three of the Uhl¡¯tall women. But, only a moment later, the golem reappears, handing the bag to Xyreko. Thymeria observes excitedly, ¡°You can teleport!?¡± Hekate is the quickest to answer -and boast-. ¡°We have many abilities that no one can match! That was just a tidbit.¡± The junior shrine priestess asks excitedly, ¡°Can it be taught?¡± ¡°Thymeria,¡± murmurs Vaergraes softly. Hekate crosses her arms, saying a little arrogantly, but also surprisingly diplomatically, ¡°Maybe. It depends on how this meeting goes.¡± Xyreko inspects the bag herself. It¡¯s likely she had it sent off to be inspected in a control zone first, and now demonstrates the contents to Daniel. ¡°Potations, Master.¡± Daniel nods gratefully, and Vaergraes explains, ¡°Indeed. These are all of the revival potations we could collect. I¡­ hope if they are needed, they may be used well.¡± Daniel thanks the Demon Queen. ¡°That¡¯s much appreciated. After searching our own inventory, we found that we only had five of our own. With these five, I intend to keep one for our use, but the other nine can go to the dragons. Which, of course, brings me to that topic; there were more dragons deceased than living. In total, eleven dragons survived, and all but one have agreed to the contracts. As for deceased dragons, I will allow you to confer with the survivors to choose dragons to resurrect.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I appreciate that you have humored returning them to me.¡± ¡°I have no use for corpses that might be useful to someone else,¡± replies Daniel candidly. ¡°And, as prisoners, they eat a lot.¡± Thymeria asks gently, ¡°Did you have to fight them?¡± Hekate retorts sourly, ¡°Daniel protected himself and the Citadel! If they had conquered it, there would be nothing stopping them from destroying everyone else.¡± The three Uhl¡¯tall are silent for a moment. Illianna murmurs, ¡°She¡¯s right¡­¡± Vaergraes glances at her for a moment, pondering. Daniel adds, ¡°I wasn¡¯t a warrior in my world. In fact, I was falling asleep and half drunk when I arrived. If they hadn¡¯t attacked Fort Peony, they¡¯d all likely be alive. Of course, the Feral Feldrok would still be alive, and nothing would stand in the way of the Devourer.¡± This causes the other three to sit up attentively, and Hekate grins, proud of her ¡®husband¡¯. ¡°You¡­ found a way to defeat it?¡± ¡°Not yet. But, I have a weapon from my world that I doubt it can survive, just like the dragons.¡± ¡°This staff¡­ Can you teach us to use them? I swear that only myself and Thymeria will wield this power if you¡­¡± ¡°No. This weapon is different, and I won¡¯t be sharing it with anyone until after I confirm that it can be guarded.¡± She cocks her head, asking cautiously, ¡°You¡­ believe you¡¯ll be able to defeat the Devourer alone?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you witness the power of this weapon.¡± Hekate nods proudly. ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone!¡± ¡°And they won¡¯t be alone.¡± The newest speaker is a sultry and elegant voice as three new presences enter the room. As everyone looks, Vaergraes¡¯ chair falling when she stands up abruptly causes a calamitous noise. The three entering, of course, are Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. What is most shocking, however, is the large, backpack-sized egg that Ryuogriar is carrying with a somewhat smug and wholly content smile. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Xyreko has golems pull out chairs for them, allowing them to take seats at the table with the other six. ¡°L-Lady White¡­¡± ¡°Ryuogriar, now, your Majesty Vaergraes. Please address me as such, and allow me to inform you of Reignleif and Geirahoel¡¯s friendly names.¡± Vaergraes stares at her for a long moment, glancing at the easy-to-recognize dragons, even though they¡¯re in human form. She then stares at Ryuogriar¡¯s egg, causing Ryuogriar to grin proudly. ¡°I should thank you, your Majesty. Because of your request, my life has drastically improved. All of ours, actually.¡± ¡°Th¡­ This is the first¡­ The first egg in¡­¡± ¡°Two hundred years. Yes. It would seem our fallen lord was not as proud and mighty as he fancied himself.¡± Vaergraes is silent for a long time, glancing at Illianna. Even the stoic-seeming confidante is visibly surprised, and Thymeria more innocently says, ¡°Congratulations, Lady Ryuogriar! Do you know when it should hatch?¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Lady Thymeria. And, if I recall correctly, our eggs should hatch approximately eight months after being laid.¡± Daniel makes a mental note of that, and he nods at Xyreko, who acknowledges with a nod, understanding the silent message. Ryuogriar affectionately pets her egg, adding softly, ¡°We have hope and a future. A future we will ensure comes to pass.¡± Vaergraes bows her head, offering gently, ¡°We¡¯ll see that your egg gets the utmost care, and prepare facilities to¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, your Majesty. There seems to have been a misunderstanding.¡± Vaergraes pauses. ¡°Th-There has?¡± Ryuogriar nods with her time-perfected grace. ¡°I can only speak for myself for certain, but I will not be leaving. Daniel has kept his word, and I shall repay his many kindnesses. I have no loyalty to our former lord. Daniel has earned my loyalty.¡± ¡°I-... In such a brief time?¡± Ryuogriar smiles, emphasizing the existence of the egg once more as she pets it. And, without prompting, Reignlief inadvertently draws attention to herself when she tries to shrink into her outfit to do the same for her belly, which still houses her egg. Geira looks away from Daniel, but she adds softly, ¡°I¡­ I want to stay with my seniors and ensure they are treated well. A-... And¡­¡± Vaergraes, once more stunned, looks at Daniel. He replies politely, ¡°These three are welcome to stay, since Hekate was able to vouch for them. The others are free and will likely choose to go with you. Their contracts are more restrictive and bound to Hekate as well as myself, but I won¡¯t provide them orders that they can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°You¡­ They¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re free, your Majesty. I¡¯m holding an egg. My loyalty has been bought and paid for, if you genuinely believe me to have a price. If you know better, then you know¡­ Daniel intends to save this world.¡± Vaergraes murmurs, ¡°You mentioned your willingness¡­ But¡­¡± She looks directly into Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can your weapon really stop the Devourer? Have you seen it? It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s humongous. Truly a titan. Even our most powerful coordinated strikes were unable to drive it back, let alone defeat it.¡± Daniel replies sincerely, ¡°I only have the weapons of my world that I can draw upon. One of them proved capable of slaying dragons, which were believed to be unbeatable.¡± Geira murmurs bluntly, ¡°And, you haven¡¯t apologized¡­¡± Ryuogriar hisses, ¡°Geira!¡± Once more, Daniel brushes it off. ¡°Neither have you, Geira. You attacked my home.¡± She huffs, looking away from him. ¡°I suppose we¡¯re even then¡­¡± ¡°Agreed. No hard feelings?¡± She shoots him a quick, brief glance, and then looks away. Fortunately, she nods in agreement. Daniel smiles at Vaergraes. ¡°I have spoken to the others about using the weapon I intend to use. We¡¯ve agreed to keep it secret after the fact, particularly because it likely will succeed. If it doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll think of something else. I have a few options to try.¡± ¡°You¡­ These weapons; you had monsters like the Devourer?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°No. Just kingdoms and empires. It was used to break the spirit of a warrior nation.¡± ¡°If that is true, then they were no true warrior nation,¡± disputes Illianna. ¡°Again, I suspect you will understand when you see it.¡± The group is silent for a moment. Finally Vaergraes asks, ¡°How soon can you utilize this weapon?¡± Daniel replies with a prepared answer; ¡°Six months.¡± ¡°Si-... Six months?¡± ¡°Will that not be soon enough?¡± She fidgets, and Thymeria fills in, ¡°It is encroaching on the threshold to our next closest people. It will likely drive them eastward in the next two months.¡± ¡°I see. Can they be evacuated temporarily?¡± Illianna replies softly, ¡°No. Even if it is defeated the day you are able to finish it, the destroyed areas will likely be unusable for half a year more at a minimum. Assuming the mana can be restored.¡± ¡°I see. Then,... You¡¯ll be forced to invade eastward¡­¡± The three Uhl¡¯tall are silent. Daniel writes a shorthand note in English, and he hands it to Xyreko. He had her learn English through magic shortly before the meeting, and he also had her learn his shorthand notes by giving her a cheatsheet. In code, he¡¯s asking her how many refugees the Citadel could handle receiving as a surge. She writes an answer, handing it back to him. ¡®[250k]¡¯ is her response, meaning 250,000 people could suddenly move into the surrounding areas and survive for the time being, given current production capacity and resources. If they can be convinced to donate their magic to the Citadel, according to his understanding, that population can grow. Daniel asks, ¡°How many people are we talking about being displaced? Just a rough number.¡± Vaergraes replies softly, ¡°Millions.¡± Daniel nods as his suspicion is confirmed. He sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t approve of the war, but I know you¡¯re doing your best to minimize the impact. If diplomacy is still failing, then¡­ I suppose you have to do what you can to keep your people alive.¡± Thymeria asks urgently, ¡°Could you speak to them on our behalf, Lord Daniel? Surely, as a summoned hero, they¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. You could convey our situation. They have to understand. It¡¯s not forever.¡± Daniel is respectfully quiet for a moment. He replies apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was banished for my behavior. I fear I¡¯d sooner make the situation worse. I can¡¯t reprimand you for what you have to do, but the longer you can hold off, the better.¡± Illianna asks coldly, ¡°Do you intend to use your mystery weapon-...?¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel¡¯s reply startles everyone. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make this weapon if there was anything I could think of that would work instead. But, I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s the size of kingdoms. I didn¡¯t even want to do it at all. I¡¯m still afraid. But,...¡± Daniel looks at the three dragons, as well as Xyreko and Hekate. He adds softly, ¡°I have reasons to protect the future of this world. If I could kill it with mere magic or a special summon ability, I would. Instead, all I have is the technology of my world that I can barely cobble together. I can¡¯t promise anything but one thing; that I will give my all to stop it. Everything else, I have no say over.¡± Thymeria looks down, but Vaergraes says softly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything we can do to help¡­¡± ¡°As I said, do what you have to in order to survive, but the longer you can hold off tragedy, the better.¡± She agrees softly, ¡°It¡¯ll take time to mobilize. If you can house the dragons, perhaps we can ration¡­¡± ¡°We can do that. I wish I could do more.¡± Vaergraes is quiet for a moment. She smiles, ¡°I¡¯m putting my trust in you to handle the Devourer, Daniel. I have faith in your words. And, I will trust you to handle your power with care.¡± He bows his head respectfully. ¡°I want no power. Once it¡¯s done, consider it gone.¡± After that, Xyreko provides dinner that they all share, and he leads them to meet with the surviving dragons that chose to remain in their draconic forms. She informs them that they¡¯re free to leave the Citadel for the time being, but that Daniel and Hekate will provide them with food and lodging through the preparations for the next invasion. If they can survive long enough for Daniel to unleash his weapon, they¡¯ll hold off. Of course, what only he and Xyreko know is that he should be able to test the first weapon in a couple of weeks, and the attack run will be as soon as possible after that. He is counting on Vaergraes moving people as far away from the Devourer as possible. Since they suspect it¡¯s a feldrok -or was once upon a time-, it should have a singular point of life somewhere within its massive body, likely located near the center. As long as Daniel can destroy most of it, it should die, no matter how far spread it is. He knows Xyreko is the only one who believes Daniel at his word about how destructive nuclear weapons can be. It¡¯s clear that the dragons and Hekate have no real concept of the destructive ability. And, they don¡¯t fully grasp how dangerous it is. If and when word of it reaches Rikuto, he¡¯ll know Daniel broke one of the greatest taboos of their summoning; greater even than making firearms. But, if he could fully what they¡¯re up against, he might understand. Regardless, for now, Daniel has work to do. *** Ryukana fidgets as she watches the wyverns leave the Citadel from her location just outside of one of the villages. The gatonine women met up with a succubus, and the three seem to be waiting for something. However, the situation is growing worse and worse. Not only was the Demon Queen able to arrive and depart from the Citadel unchallenged, there are in fact dragons perched and basking in the sun leisurely, taking flights around the castle, and otherwise making themselves at home in the formerly-defunct castle; the only location in this world -or any world that she knows of- able to withstand and repel divine beings. Graham appears near her, reporting his arrival. ¡°My Lady Goddess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s as bad as it looks, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure what to make of it. A great deal of magical power is concentrated within the Citadel, as you know, and the dragons have made it their new home. It¡¯s possible the meeting with the Demon Queen is in preparation for another invasion. Saraelyn appears next, and she reports, ¡°Lady Goddess, there are rumors that Daniel was able to defeat a dragon. They claim he had a magic staff. Is it perhaps a divine treasure?¡± Ryukana shakes her head, still watching as the Queen flies away. ¡°No. I had no idea Daniel was in this world until long after he was lost. The divine treasure I left for Rikuto has still not been found. I know how fortunate I am that he has managed to survive after all of this¡­ I hope¡­¡± Graham murmurs, ¡°There seem to be no recent rumors other than those that point in the direction of this castle. If¡­ he was killed¡­¡± Ryukana is silent for a long time. Saraelyn asks softly, ¡°My Lady Goddess. Should Rikuto be informed of the movements of the Demon Queen?¡± The goddess replies distantly, ¡°Direct intervention is just as dangerous as doing nothing. I specifically chose Rikuto because he had no family and no close friends on Earth. If I intervene, he¡¯ll be sent back whether he chooses to or not.¡± ¡°I see¡­ But, without any way to find Daniel, and a war threatening to escalate¡­¡± ¡°I know. But in this case, my failure had no impact on this world¡¯s fate. Just the fate of an innocent person.¡± She looks down, biding her time for something to happen. She¡¯s not sure what her options are, since it¡¯s an unprecedented situation for her. She could ask for help from Chaos and Order, but they may abandon Daniel and strip Ryukana of her authority over this world, forever stranding him if he¡¯s still alive. If he has perished already, Order will likely have already processed his soul and cleansed the energy to be reused in a new life that would never be Daniel¡¯s again. She looks at Graham. ¡°Make your best effort to inform Rikuto of the coming invasion. It¡¯ll likely be within the next couple of months, or more solid information should reach him. Just plant the seed and let him work through it.¡± ¡°Are you certain, my Lady Goddess?¡± ¡°Yes. When I reveal my failure to Chaos and Order, Rikuto will suffer either way. Let him try to prove his worth to them on his own merits before I do so, and they should grant him what he desires and detach his fate from mine.¡± Saraelyn murmurs, ¡°If they find out you intervened¡­¡± ¡°I know. Which is why Rikuto should be made to understand the whole truth.¡± The Observers are silent for a moment. She looks at them, and they look down, averting their gazes. ¡°My Lady Goddess, your wish is our command. But, please ensure that this is the command you wish to give.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ll stay and keep searching for Daniel. And, if I can¡¯t find him soon, I¡¯ll report back to Chaos and Order on my failure.¡± The Observers hesitate one last time, but they nod. ¡°As you wish, My Lady¡­¡± They vanish into thin air, leaving Ryukana alone to ponder on the immediate future. Just one sign. One small hint that Daniel is alive somewhere, and she¡¯ll do everything in her power to fix it. *** The two weeks pass, and Daniel looks at his abominable creation. From a design standpoint, it is rather crisp and functional. He has a manual, spring-loaded timer and a calculated value for gravity by performing the age-old technique of dropping various objects from really high up and timing fall to work out the acceleration. It won¡¯t be perfect, but as long as he¡¯s within a handful of seconds, the final detonation height shouldn¡¯t matter. It should also detonate on impact in the worst case scenario, which should still do plenty of damage. Detonating nukes above the ground allows the blast to spread further and deliver more energy over a wider area, so it¡¯s the ideal. But, as long as Daniel can hit the center and do devastating damage to the Devourer, there¡¯s a very good chance it will perish no matter what. At a fundamental level, feldroks are living beings. This one just seems to have lost control of its ability to absorb magic and souls. As he¡¯s pondering his most terrible creation, Xyreko knocks on the door. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She can¡¯t enter the room because of the weapon. They haven¡¯t researched it very thoroughly yet, but radioactive material seems to have a field that negates magic. It could be that it¡¯s absorbing magic, like magic is an inverse of radiation in some capacity, but it¡¯s not proportional to the type or amount of radioactive decay of the material in question. Regardless, magic does not work in the presence of uranium, polonium, deuterium, or tritium, which the simplistic bomb is abundant in. ¡°Master, there are visitors.¡± ¡°Has Hekate met with them, yet?¡± ¡°She was going to, but¡­ there was a complication.¡± Sensing that she wants a more direct answer, Daniel heads to the door. ¡°I¡¯m coming out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m away from the door, Master. Please exit freely.¡± He opens the door and steps outside, closing it behind him. He asks politely, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Both Hekate and I recognized the sigil they bear.¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°And¡­?¡± She points at the simple black sigil on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, emulated on his armor to match the one on the jacket he wore since receiving it from Wenlianna. He asks, surprised, ¡°This one?¡± She confirms with a nod. ¡°An emblematic representation of a feldrok, yes?¡± He nods in turn as he ponders options. ¡°And, it¡¯s identical?¡± ¡°Yes. Perfectly. Six out of the ten are human as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t finish the claim of being impossible. He knows better. Truly, if he could make it this far, probably anyone else in this world could reach the Citadel, as long as they weren¡¯t spotted by dragons along the way. And, now that the dragons are enjoying the luxuries of the Citadel without the responsibilities imposed upon them by the Lord and his brother, they spend most of their days leisurely flying, basking in the sun, or swimming in the lake. At a glance, it would look like the dragons successfully conquered the Citadel. In fact, if the stories of Daniel driving back or defeating the dragon at Fort Peony reached any distance east of the mountains, then seeing so many dragons in one place should specifically mean he isn¡¯t present. All of that being true, there isn¡¯t much reason for a squad of Stalvaltan soldiers to specifically come to the Citadel, unless Rikuto sent them to deal with Daniel because he broke the pact. Daniel says in a neutral tone, ¡°Have they said anything yet?¡± ¡°Only that they¡¯re looking for someone.¡± ¡°I see. Assume they¡¯re assassins.¡± Daniel withdraws his helmet from his magic bag, putting it on. ¡°If they do attack me, assume I can¡¯t defeat them if you would.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have any relationships good enough to warrant a rescue this far into enemy territory, less so from a fortress crawling with dragons when I am rumored -undoubtedly- to have driven them back or defeated them. It¡¯s more likely the summon that arrived with me is specifically removing my weapons from the equation¡­ by eliminating the only one who can build them.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That does make more sense¡­¡± Daniel nods when she understands. ¡°If he discovers this weapon;¡± he knocks on the lab door to emphasize his point. ¡°He¡¯ll stop at nothing to have me eliminated to protect this secret.¡± ¡°Can this other summon build these weapons?¡± ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know. Assuming it works, you might believe that this knowledge was surprisingly easy to piece together from what was available to all people in our world. At least close enough to be dangerous. The hindrance would have been getting a hold of the materials without drawing attention. If he realizes I already have one, or even the materials alone, he¡¯ll be even more desperate than if he thinks I have the rifle and revolver, which I probably left a shell casing behind.¡± ¡°I can eliminate them immediately, if you wish.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll hear them out and try to cover my own trail. Please color-change my armor to hide the sigil.¡± She obeys with a nod, changing his armor to a standard-looking sharmelkolle pattern that simply glows in a gradient, most brightly colored near the sword on his hip. He¡¯s not sure what to expect, but Daniel has even less reason to die than he arrived in this world with. So, for now, he¡¯ll remain cautious. *** Chapter 40: Hiding in Plain Sight Shortly after Daniel finished the first of his two planned nuclear weapons made with his best guesses, memories from Earth, and deduction from what he knows of the principles of their operation, some strange visitors arrived at the Citadel requesting an audience in spite of the dragons flying around. They weren¡¯t deterred by the Citadel¡¯s location deep in the Demon Wildlands, nor the fact that Daniel has laid low while building the nukes in hopes of keeping them almost entirely secret other than if and when they destroy the Devourer, a monster consuming the demon wildlands and eventually the whole world. After putting his armor¡¯s helmet on, Daniel should be extremely difficult to kill, but because he¡¯s not a melee fighter, the visitors could still prove deadly. They arrived bearing the sigil of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy; an emblematic symbol of a feldrok wielding all six of the fundamental magic elements. Xyreko teleports them both to just outside of the ground floor audience chamber, where she lets him enter before they are brought in. Hekate is lounging in the ¡®throne¡¯, and she perks up when he enters. ¡°Daniel!¡± ¡°Shhh! Whatever you do, don¡¯t call me that in front of them unless I reveal it, please. I want to try to fish for information.¡± Xyreko clarifies, ¡°We are not certain why they have come all this way. They could be assassins posing as allies.¡± Hekate coos, ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Yes that makes sense.¡± She casts a spell, and a barrier appears around her. She grins at Daniel, and he nods. ¡°Try not to provoke them, but feel free to pick their brains for information. Metaphorically.¡± She nods brightly and eagerly. ¡°Will do! Leave it to me¡­ Darling.¡± She grins at him. He sighs, but adds playfully, ¡°I suppose we have no choice this time.¡± She giggles, waving at the door, and the golems open the double doors gesturing for the soldiers to walk in. The soldiers, all wearing the Stalvaltan sigil on some part of their outfits, walk in cautiously. They notice that there are no dragons on the throne, but they remain cautious. Without prompting, the captain of the squad halts the squad at a fair distance, kneeling as the others follow suit. ¡°Forgive our intrusion, your Majesty. I am Captain Muindis of the Stalvaltan Guard¡¯s Third Battalion Advance Reconnaissance unit, ¡®Wyrmgaze¡¯. These are my soldiers. If necessary, I shall introduce them, but I would spare you the time by speaking for them if it so pleases you.¡± Hekate sits up in her throne as she looks down at the soldiers. ¡°Well met, Captain Muindis of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy.¡± He looks up at her with a hint of surprise, and she smirks. ¡°Oh? Am I wiser than my years would suggest?¡± She looks at Daniel asking brightly, ¡°Did you see that, Darling? I surprised him with my wisdom.¡± Daniel acknowledges her with a silent nod. Hekate then rocks in her seat for comfort, facing the Captain once more. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised with what all I know, even though I¡¯m so young. I know how many dragons there are, I know the Demon Queen Vae personally, and I know that Fort Peony was defended by someone called ¡®the Harbinger of Calamity¡¯, all by his lonesome.¡± Captain Muindis is a little disarmed by Hekate rattling off randomly specific knowledge -or claims that she has that knowledge-. But, he replies, ¡°Your Majesty, I am indeed impressed. Though, I must apologize. I am ignorant of these lands and the rulers. Not for lack of trying, I swear it to you.¡± She nods as he¡¯s finishing. ¡°Mm-hmm. Yes. I imagine it was difficult. I haven¡¯t had many visitors. Just the Demon Queen Vae, some jerk face named¡­ Goo¡­ something¡­, and the dragons you probably saw.¡± He reluctantly nods in agreement with her assessment. ¡°You must be quite powerful and wise to command dragons.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t command them. They¡¯re more like¡­ parasites. I can¡¯t get rid of them.¡± She waves her hand dismissively at the thought. She then introduces herself, ¡°Regardless, I am Hekate, ruler of the Citadel ever since my darling won it for me.¡± ¡°Your darling?¡± asks Captain Muindis. ¡°As in, the knight behind you?¡± She grins proudly. ¡°Yep! He¡¯s my husband. And, he¡¯s kind and strong and wields the most powerful magic.¡± ¡°Does your darling have a name, Your Majesty Hekate?¡± She scoffs. ¡°That¡¯s presumptuous of you to pry into my personal affairs of my loved ones in my own castle. Did you not come for an audience with me?¡± Muindis bows, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right, your Majesty. If you would hear my request, I would be sincerely grateful.¡± She hums, scratching her chin as her tail sways back and forth. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Mmmm¡­ Eeeehhhh¡­ Alright. Speak your request, and I¡¯ll decide what to do with it.¡± He bows his head. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. As it turns out, we are looking for the man known as the ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯. He is a human from our Grand Duchy, but he was banished through a series of misunderstandings.¡± ¡°I see. That sounds like a pretty sloppy way to treat someone if mere misunderstandings could lead to a banishment.¡± ¡°You speak the truth, your Majesty. Our trail has led us far, and includes the identity ¡®Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯, or his true name, Daniel, as if he journeyed here of his own accord, if the rumors are to be believed, to slay the Dragon Lord. We are willing to pay heavily for any information that leads to his current whereabouts.¡± Hekate hums again in thought. ¡°And, you believe this¡­ ¡®Daniel¡¯ has found his way here?¡± Muindis nods in confirmation. ¡°This is where his trail ends. The villages around the area have not seen Daniel, and we have heard the Dragon Lord was here.¡± ¡°Daniel the Harbinger of Calamity struck down our kin.¡± The regal and powerful voice of Ryuogriar fills the room at a strangely comfortable volume, even though it projects to everyone when she speaks, like a natural-born Queen. She walks up alongside Hekate, still carrying her egg proudly in the carrier-harness Daniel made for her. Reignleif joins her, both standing to Hekate¡¯s left as Daniel stands on her right. Reignleif also has her egg, similarly laid in a night of strain and cuddling with Daniel for comfort, though she is more comfortable holding her egg mostly inside of her shroud-like dress. Ryuogriar adds sternly, ¡°It would be strange to find Daniel here, where Dragons nest, would it not?¡± She grins, and the Stalvaltan guards; each one a special forces commando in their own right with magic and weapon mastery combined into one; shiver nervously as primal fear grips them. Hekate sighs, asking dryly, ¡°MUST you bring those with you EVERYWHERE you go?¡± Reignleif clings to her egg even more possessively, murmuring, ¡°Yes.¡± Ryuogriar replies more logically, ¡°Not must, but a profound desire. You¡¯ll understand someday, my Lady Hekate.¡± Hekate sighs, turning her attention back on the soldiers. ¡°I agree, though. I would think I would know if this Harbinger of Calamity was roaming around my castle.¡± ¡°I see. That is an inconvenience, but ours to bear, of course. Your Majesty; if I may so humbly request, have you heard of the Harbinger of Calamity¡¯s whereabouts more recently than the Dattakorien village?¡± ¡°I would suppose I¡¯m like you in that matter; I have heard many things, but nothing useful and concrete. But, it¡¯s my turn. You claim this dangerous human is in my domain. For what reason do you seek his whereabouts? Perhaps to assassinate someone?¡± ¡°Ideally, if possible, we¡¯d like to prevent the assassination of the Dragon Lord and avoid a diplomatic incident.¡± ¡°I see. So, you intend to arrest him and return to your Empire?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ But, you HAVE heard, yes? We can confirm it. With his sorcery, he struck down dragons with ease. What do you intend to do if he resists? You¡¯re in my domain. If he resists, the collateral would be untenable.¡± ¡°I am confident Daniel will come with us willingly.¡± ¡°You just said you would arrest him. Is he a fugitive or an ally?¡± Captain Muindis hesitates, pondering carefully his next words. He admits, ¡°He is an ally of our Grand Duchy, your Majesty.¡± ¡°An ally, is it? Then what of justice? I cannot overstate that he slayed dragons, allies of my companions here. They may be parasites, but I still consider them friends, I guess.¡± Ryuogriar gives Hekate a brief scowl, but resumes looming over the soldiers with her icy calm and somewhat smug gaze. Reignleif, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t care less about the meeting, as her focus is almost obsessively on her egg. Muindis sighs softly. ¡°Your Majesty, our orders specifically were to return to the Grand Duchy with Daniel. I cannot speak to the logic of our leaders." Hekate suddenly groans indignantly as she leans around childishly in her throne. "Gaaaaah! I don''t get it at all! YOU said he was banished under a misunderstanding, but you acknowledge that he''s an enemy of dragons, and you claim you''re going to arrest him and take him back! Which is it!?" She glares at the soldiers fiercely, using her magic aura no doubt, and the flare of magical energy invisible to all but those who can detect magic -which is everyone in this room save Daniel, apparently- causes the soldiers to flinch. Between helping Daniel conquer the Citadel and training her magic with Ryuogriar and Xyreko, Hekate is rapidly approaching the level of strongest magic user in the world. Given her small size and young age, it''s additionally surprising, since it''s safe to assume, even if she weren''t a feldrok, that she would continue to get stronger. With her heartstopping glare, Hekate growls her finishing question to her outburst; "Are you here to bring him to justice or not?" Daniel is unfazed by the three women treating him like a villain in the conversation. Hekate, specifically, is using her immaturity and indignance to force a terror-fueled honest answer out of the soldier, or seeing how committed to diplomacy they are otherwise. The soldier is quiet for a long time, and he glances over his shoulder at his men. Several can¡¯t look up from the ground. One of them seems to be praying. Those that are feigning composure are trembling lightly. In spite of their prowess in ground warfare, every one of them knows that the two dragons and the strange, fox-like girl has them hopelessly outmatched, let alone the mystery knight and the golem standing silently and unfazed by the stifling auras of the dragons and the girl. Captain Muindis takes a deep breath, and he admits softly, "Your Majesty, I have relayed my mission as I know it. As such, were we to find evidence that Daniel has perished, our search could conclude. It would make our jobs easier, and our Lady Wenlianna could move on." "This ''Wenlianna'' was the one wronged by Daniel?" "No. As I understand it, she''s interested in his ability to work on magic tools. Our¡­ Grand Duchy has profited greatly from monopolizing his technology. If he were unable to make it for others, that would be as good as returning him to the Grand Duchy." Hekate gives a serious nod, her tone cold. "I see. Since you have shown me your hand¡­" Hekate snaps her fingers, and Xyreko steps up, withdrawing a reddish brown jacket from magic storage and presenting it to Hekate. Hekate takes it, just as carelessly tossing it to the floor in front of Muindis. He shifts uncomfortably when he sees the emblem on the shoulder; the very same one they''re wearing. Hekate states mercilessly, "I''ll accept your tribute and your gratitude, now that I know we were on the same side in this matter. Humans disgust me, and this one was no different. Daniel of the Otherworld is dead. I claimed him myself. If you would like his body, I can provide you his bones, but nothing more. You know how goblins can get with their food." She smirks, waving her hand idly to emphasize her carefree attitude about it all. Muindis is silent for a long time. It''s clear that, although he said the words, the return trip is not one to look as forward to as they hoped. After all, Daniel doubts that, if his absence represents a loss of profit, that Aramellianna will be particularly pleased. He knows she''s not a heartless monster, but she is probably one of the most prolific capitalists in this world. Her priorities run: Family, profits, allies, friends, and finally assets. Daniel would never be arrogant enough to believe he rose above friend at best, meaning profits come long before his well being. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And, in that vein, protecting the monopoly if need be is preferable only if having Daniel as an asset is impossible. Hekate finishes with, "You may give your tribute to my service golems, and your gratitude directly to me, if that was unclear." Captain Muindis flinches and bows his head. He states in a slightly deadened tone, "Your Majesty, while the outcome is not ideal, I must express my sincerest gratitude for your aid in helping us locate the whereabouts of Daniel and his ultimate fate." The other soldiers bow their heads. Daniel feels a little bad for them having to report back to Aramellianna with less than ideal news, but having the kingdom believe that he is dead will stop them from wasting resources continuing the search. Especially because he¡¯s about to do something that will almost certainly make him an enemy of the kingdom if Rikuto jumps to conclusions. ¡°Please accept this token of our gratitude for your assistance in this matter, as well as your hospitality meeting with us.¡± Hekate waves in a haughty and dismissive way. ¡°Yes, yes. It was my pleasure.¡± Xyreko¡¯s servant golem collects the offering from the Captain; a large bag that jingles with gold. When the golem spreads out the tribute before Hekate, she notices a rather large gemstone. And, so does Daniel. Its shape is that of a magic crystal, but he knows from the glisten and the blue color that it is a synthetic diamond. Muindis adds, ¡°I hope these humble offerings will be to your liking, your Majesty Hekate.¡± She inspects the diamond, nodding. ¡°I have never seen a stone like this.¡± She allows the envious-looking Ryuogriar to take it briefly, and she inspects it as well. The dragon woman murmurs, ¡°This is pure diamond¡­¡± Surprised, Reignleif adds, ¡°Diamond? That¡¯s huge¡­¡± Muindis remains humble, and Hekate smiles. ¡°Captain Muindis, for this gracious offering, I shall allow you to take refuge for the night in the castle town. You have my word that you will be safe, in spite of the denizens of the town disliking humans, as you are my guests. You will be fed and sent on your way in the morning.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, your Majesty. We humbly accept your offer.¡± She nods, waving her hand to dismiss them. ¡°You may go. Thank you for your tribute, and may our exchange grant our peoples the beginning of a hospitable acquaintanceship.¡± He bows, ¡°I can not speak on behalf of the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, but I shall relay your words faithfully, your Majesty.¡± She nods one last time like a regal ruler, and the Stalvaltan guards make their way out. Once Xyreko gives the signal that they are out of earshot and she¡¯s blocking sound, Hekate leaps from her chair, pouncing onto Daniel as she pleads, ¡°FORGIVE ME DANIEL! I said such dreadful things! Please believe me! They were all lies! I love you! I love¡­ well, I don¡¯t know how I feel about humans, but I don¡¯t care that you are one! Please love me!¡± He chuckles, petting her head. ¡°You did perfectly, Hekate. I never doubted you for a minute. Thank you for protecting me.¡± She sniffles and hugs him, and Ryuogriar bows, adding, ¡°I hope the same extends to me, but I do apologize, Master. My words, too, were chosen only to hide your identity.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replies Daniel approvingly. ¡°Thank you all. Your arrival was actually rather timely and effective, I¡¯d say.¡± She smiles. ¡°If I may say so, My Cherished Master, I was selfishly going to ensure they did not take you back with them.¡± He scoffs, and Hekate adds sassily, ¡°They would have had to go through me first anyways!¡± Reignleif, still affectionately focused on her egg, coos, ¡°Master, for the record, I said nothing disparaging about you.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I noticed, Reina. You just came to show off, didn¡¯t you?¡± She blushes, nodding. Ryuogriar says proudly, ¡°We have much to show off. Our race has hope once more. And, with noble guidance, we will no longer be the most feared race. We will be the grandest and most loved.¡± Before Hekate can launch into a tirade, Xyreko cuts in cautiously, ¡°Master, I approve of the course of the meeting to a point;...¡± All four of the others look at her, and Daniel says gently, ¡°Go ahead, Xyreko. Tell me.¡± ¡°Are you certain it was wise to let them go? When they report your death to their domain,... Should we expect retaliation? If your fears are that we have your technology, will they not wish to erase it?¡± Daniel takes his helmet off, replying gently, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I was serious when I said Ryuo and Reina arriving was extremely timely. I don¡¯t know how much the eastern kingdoms know about dragons, but they do seem to understand that there aren¡¯t that many. Seeing two with their eggs is sure to imply that, if nothing else, the dragons are nesting here, which means they¡¯ll fiercely defend it¡­ I hope.¡± Ryuogriar immediately steps in close to lean against his shoulder, and Hekate hums in disapproval while the dragon replies, ¡°My nest is wherever you are, Daniel, and I shall defend us all with the full extent of my power.¡± Reignleif nods in agreement, cuddling close to his other side. Daniel chuckles. ¡°Much appreciated.¡± He continues his answer to Xyreko, ¡°The kingdoms have to rally as much support as possible in hopes of defending against one dragon, knowing they¡¯ll see losses. I sincerely doubt they would attempt to attack a dragon nest where they saw no fewer than four dragons, as far as I can guess. Plus, Hekate is an unknown quantity, since they clearly felt her magic, but don¡¯t know her race.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± murmurs Xyreko as she agrees with the assessment. ¡°And, allowing them to return with news of your demise will squash any further investigations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my hope. Retaliation against the dragons won¡¯t gain them anything, and risks only provoking the dragons that aren¡¯t currently attacking them. Hekate made a good point of ensuring that there is some kind of animosity related to me killing dragons, so attempting vengeance for such a person would spark her ire as well.¡± Xyreko nods as she pieces it together. ¡°I see. You¡¯re surprisingly astute at this, Master.¡± ¡°Hardly. You all did all of the work. I¡¯m not good at planning things like these, but I can definitely analyze the benefits after the fact. That¡¯s why I stayed silent. I didn¡¯t recognize any of those men, but if one of them recognized my voice, the entire charade would be ruined.¡± ¡°So, they spoke the truth? The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is where you lived?¡± ¡°For a time. The daughter of the Grand Duchess was the one who employed me. That diamond is actually synthetic. We made a machine to produce the diamonds. It seems they have been using them as financial assets to boost their wealth, since diamonds are typically extremely rare.¡± ¡°A¡­ machine to make¡­ diamonds¡­?¡± asks Ryuogriar softly. Xyreko attempts to speculate, ¡°So, you were able to make a summoning device, Master?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Not a summoning device. It¡¯s based on machines used in my old world. It uses manufactured graphite to turn it into diamond with high heat and pressure, mimicking the real conditions that produce diamonds.¡± Xyreko puts her hand to her forehead, muttering, ¡°Of course¡­ You made diamonds without magic¡­¡± ¡°Technically, I used some magic in this world. Magic crystals. The reason being we wanted to make diamonds into magic crystals.¡± Reignleif is the one that takes notice of that. ¡°You can store magic in diamonds?¡± Daniel confirms with a nod. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. They¡¯re more efficient and sturdy than the type we used in the east. I haven¡¯t seen nearly as much magic equipment in the demonkin territories.¡± Ryuogriar answers his unspoken question. ¡°The short reason is because we have virtually no access to salt, so the necessary crystals have become scarce.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°The Devourer?¡± She nods once. ¡°Alright¡­ Well, the first one is assembled. Xyreko? Have you found a suitable location?¡± She confirms. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Good. Then, we have to practice the drop action. I hate to ask this, but I¡¯ll need someone that can fly me and the [5 ton] bomb without magic, escape the magic negation field after drop, and then teleport quickly to a safe distance.¡± Hekate starts to volunteer, but she stops. She still hasn¡¯t even attempted to transform into her true feldrok form, and it¡¯s pretty obvious she probably won¡¯t have the strength without magic. That leaves the dragons, and Reignleif looks at Ryuogriar. Ryuogriar thinks. She murmurs, ¡°I can probably carry the weight, but¡­ I have never learned teleportation magic.¡± Hekate adds, ¡°And, I can teleport others, but¡­ I don¡¯t know that I could teleport Ryuo at full size.¡± She genuinely seems disappointed in herself. Daniel thinks for a moment. Xyreko adds, ¡°Obviously, I can do little in this scenario.¡± He reassures her, ¡°Adding enough lead shielding to the whole bomb to grant you access would vastly increase the weight. I would love to have an airplane to carry it, but it¡¯s a long road to making all of those components to make it work without magic.¡± Daniel suddenly perks up. ¡°Hekate; you could theoretically teleport the three of us at this size, right?¡± She confirms, a little unsure, but fairly confident, ¡°I think so, but I¡¯ll practice before we try for real.¡± He nods as one more piece falls into place. ¡°Agreed. Then, Ryuo; can you fly in your human form?¡± She nods in reply, casting a brief spell that sprouts wings on her back. ¡°Such trifles are simple, Master. I have studied many forms of transformation magic in my years of life.¡± He smiles, asking next, ¡°And, do you think you could carry the two of us in this state?¡± She smirks. ¡°With ease, Master. But, if it will reassure you, I will happily practice with Hekate.¡± Reignleif offers gently, ¡°I could accompany the three of you while she¡¯s in dragon form as well and aid in retreat. A-Assuming Hekate can teleport four.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best. But, we should practice.¡± ¡°Definitely. Xyreko, do you know what the range of teleportation magic is?¡± ¡°If the coordinates are known, I could teleport to anywhere in the world, assuming I have enough magical power. If you¡¯re simply returning to a specific point, such as the Citadel¡¯s receiving circle, the spell is significantly condensed and easier to cast.¡± Daniel ponders all of the new information. ¡°Good, good. We can work with this. So, let me just verify; are you three okay with doing these things?¡± All three agree without hesitation, and he asks, ¡°You won¡¯t feel degraded, Ryuogriar?¡± ¡°Why would I? My beloved Master is asking for something only I can do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also incredibly dangerous.¡± ¡°All the more reason to ensure you come back safely.¡± He scoffs, but nods in assent. ¡°Reignleif?¡± She smiles. ¡°If I don¡¯t help now, then I have no right to complain about the outcome.¡± Hekate, still hanging from Daniel¡¯s front, smiles and nuzzles his cheeks with her own. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do anything you ask, Daniel! You''re my husband, and I love you!¡± He chuckles, petting her head. ¡°Much appreciated Hekate.¡± She adds sharply, ¡°But, you¡¯re not allowed to cheat on me ever again.¡± He sighs. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°NEVER!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± She smiles, wagging her tail happily as her big ears bounce with her happy giggling. The next few days, the five of them run drills about how they¡¯ll drop the bomb, starting with the flight to a far away location, and then Hekate teleporting them all back with the return spell. It drains her, but Xyreko suggests producing several more diamonds through the summoning circle to charge with pure mana to act as backup magic for her. It works successfully, allowing Hekate to use the return spell multiple times. Xyreko also produces five diamonds each for Ryuogriar and Reignleif to bolster their own magic reserves, just in case. Just because they can reach it and drop a bomb doesn¡¯t mean the Devourer won¡¯t put up a fight. Especially if it comprehends how much danger it is in. While reluctant about the idea, Geirahoel agrees to watch the eggs for Ryuogriar and Reignleif for the mission, since her own belly deters her from helping. However, Daniel seeks her out for a different reason during one of the rest days for the magic users. He asks her to make a large fabric sheet stitched with ropes; a parachute. It¡¯ll serve as backup for them all, though they should be okay. She accepts, knocking one more thing off of Daniel¡¯s list that only seems to grow as he remembers things each step of the way. After five days of training runs, the group gathers in the morning at the control room of the Citadel. Xyreko is with them, and she murmurs softly, ¡°I wish there was more I could do, Master. But, I cannot get any closer to the weapon.¡± Daniel looks at the flyway where her eye line is currently facing. There, the simplistic metal canister hiding the greatest monster of Earth is resting in quiet slumber. He replies, ¡°You¡¯ve done plenty. But, if you¡¯re willing, you could send an expendable golem with wings to stay at a distance and observe for as long as possible. That would be helpful.¡± She nods. ¡°I¡¯ll send several and have them keep at range from your group. Until the magic is negated, I will be able to observe.¡± ¡°I¡¯d recommend against having your consciousness observe directly. I don¡¯t know how the light will affect you.¡± She is quiet for a moment. She murmurs, ¡°Master¡­ You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Daniel takes a breath and sighs. ¡°No. I wish I could convince you all to be as afraid as I am. Perhaps¡­¡± Hekate takes his hand gently. ¡°We¡¯re in this together. We won¡¯t fail.¡± He smiles, nodding. Reina and Ryuo are with Geira nearby, murmuring farewells to their eggs in the simple bed in the control room that will house the eggs until they return; the first place they can get to after returning. Daniel also finished the second bomb the recent night prior, so assuming the test bomb works, they will be ready to engage the Devourer as soon as Hekate, Ryuo, and Reina can rest. He takes a deep breath, looking out over the flyway. ¡°Wish us luck, Xyreko.¡± ¡°Good luck, My Master. Return safely before all other alternatives.¡± He smiles and nods warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± He looks at his three partners in the mission. ¡°Ryuo, Reina, Hekate; are you ready?¡± Hekate laughs boisterously. ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯m ready to save the world!¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif both stand up. ¡°Ready, Daniel.¡± ¡°Ready, Master.¡± They put their hands together in the simple team gesture Daniel showed them. He says sincerely, ¡°Xyreko is right. Our first priority is making it home safe. Relax and do everything the same as we practiced.¡± They nod and pump their hands together with a simple cheer. It is the dawn of the secret nuclear age of the world of Zenkon. One pioneered by a mechanic jack of all trades, master of none. ******* Chapter 41: The Awakened Titan Aramellianna stares out through the window at the rising sun on the horizon. She hasn¡¯t spoken just yet since receiving the report. She hasn¡¯t even fully acknowledged it yet. The implications are grave, and the revelation will be even worse for Wenlianna. She turns again to face Captain Muindis, Captain of the squad she sent west to search for and retrieve Daniel as one arm of her search. He is still kneeling with his exhausted lieutenant right behind him. And, in the Captain¡¯s hands, held up as he awaits a response, is a simple leather jacket with the emblem of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy on it. She cannot form words. The Captain reported how he came across this jacket and the report of what he was told. A strange ruler of an ancient and formerly-defunct castle killed Daniel in retaliation for him killing dragons, and she fed him to goblins. Even reporting that Daniel is simply dead is too much. Should Wenlianna, or anyone else, hear that he was fed to goblins¡­ Aramellianna asks a question she knows the answer to. ¡°What of his weapon?¡± The Captain shakes his head. ¡°We weren¡¯t in a position to ask, your Grace.¡± She knew that would be the response. The Captain reported two dragons accompanying the strange queen or empress known only as Hekate, and each of those dragons was carrying an egg. That¡¯s in addition to the three other dragons that they confirmed were leisurely making themselves at home on the castle¡¯s structure as they approached. Assuming the rumors are true, and Daniel killed two dragons, they will be replaced in short order, it seems. Aramellianna finally takes the jacket from the Captain, deliberating on what her next course of action will be. She could retaliate, but even she realizes that it¡¯s likely suicide. If the entire allied force banded together, there¡¯s only a very slim chance they could defeat all of the speculated living dragons in the world. It¡¯s dubious at best that they would win. However, if Wenlianna put her mind to it¡­ Aramellianna shakes her head. It¡¯s an option, but not ideal. The moment she reveals this news, she loses the Wenlianna of today and spawns a different Wenlianna; one broken by heartbreak and driven by revenge -assuming she attempts to seek revenge-. But, Daniel was as close to a son as Aramellianna could ask for. He would have been the moment the wedding was held. He was given a jacket with the Stalvaltan sigil because he¡¯s a trusted member of the Grand Duchy. And, his jacket is almost exactly as the day he left, with mild wear and tear¡­ The Grand Duchess frowns as something just dawns on her. She inspects the jacket, flipping it back and forth. She finds some sand and leaves, a notebook in the interior pocket with a few notes that are definitely Daniel¡¯s, a couple of scuffs on the arms and back, but nothing else. No major tears. No major scratches. Not a single drop of blood. There is dirt from where he must have fallen or been in the dirt, brushed off, but ground into the leather. And, not a single drop of blood. She asks coldly, ¡°Did you wash this?¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± Muindis looks up, confused. ¡°I asked if you washed this. Daniel¡¯s jacket. Was it washed?¡± ¡°N-No. That is exactly as it was given to us.¡± ¡°This is definitely Daniel¡¯s jacket. That I am certain of.¡± She holds it up, spread out wide to show the outer surface area to the two soldiers and her personal guard. ¡°But, this jacket has seen virtually no direct combat.¡± Surprised, the Captain remarks, ¡°Y-Your Grace? I¡­¡± She growls in a scolding tone, ¡°There isn¡¯t a single drop of blood on this jacket. There are no tears. There¡¯s barely any dirt on it. Some sand and leaves in the pockets. But, no signs that a sorceress queen killed him, gave him over to dragons, and then fed him to goblins.¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­ Lady Hekate¡­¡± ¡°Lied straight to your faces, and you lot believed it!¡± Muindis looks down, remaining silent. Questioning her when she¡¯s this irritated will get nowhere. Aramellianna paces to the window again. She sighs. ¡°I understand that you were acting cautiously not to provoke this Hekate and her companions. But¡­¡± She looks down at the jacket in her hands. She promised to get Daniel back for Wenlianna¡¯s sake, and if the dragons and this Hekate lied about him being dead, then the most logical conclusion is that he¡¯s a prisoner. If he¡¯s a prisoner, he can be rescued. If he can be rescued, the happiness can return to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy and its firstborn daughter. She looks only partially over her shoulder, saying sternly, ¡°Tell me the truth right now. No embellishment, no benevolent lies; your true opinion. Do you understand why I want Daniel back?¡± Captain Muindis hesitates a moment, but he replies softly, ¡°I assume for his magical technology¡­¡± ¡°That is a political reason that is but an afterthought. We¡¯re already so far ahead of everyone else, my great grandchildren will live like kings and queens.¡± She faces him, saying sincerely and softly, ¡°I want him back for Wenlianna. He is the closest I have ever gotten to ¡®marrying her off¡¯, but more importantly,... He makes her happy. Would you serve me to achieve that goal? To see Wenlianna married to someone she loves, even if she does not become the Grand Duchess? Or, better yet, would you even want her to be Grand Duchess?¡± The two soldiers are put on the spot, and they glance at each other. She growls, ¡°Do not lie to me. Answer truthfully.¡± Muindis hesitates once more. ¡°I have no strong opinions of the Duchess Wenlianna, your Grace. If I may speak candidly, she does not seem to possess the disposition to be Grand Duchess, and I do not know the perception of a Duchess marrying¡­ someone like Daniel.¡± Aramellianna cocks her head. ¡°Someone like Daniel? Is King Rikuto not someone like Daniel?¡± Muindis looks down. ¡°I¡¯m not savvy enough to define the difference, but there is a difference in how they carry themselves, your Grace. Daniel lacks¡­ the noble air.¡± Aramellianna sighs. ¡°That I can agree with.¡± She then turns serious again. ¡°So, you don¡¯t feel Daniel and Wenlianna would make good leaders of the house of Stalvaltan in the legacy of myself and my husband?¡± Muindis ponders the question. ¡°Your Grace, I believe my doubt comes merely from the fact that I can not envision them as Grand Duke and Grand Duchess. If seeing Wenlianna inherit the Grand Duchy is your goal, I believe there are more suitable matches who could adequately lead should she choose not to.¡± Aramellianna nods as she deliberates on his answer. ¡°I see. Thank you for your candid answers.¡± Muindis bows, ¡°My loyalties are unchanged, your Grace. I and my family shall always be pledged to the great house of Stalvaltan.¡± She nods a little dismissively, ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you. Thank you for making haste to make your report. I have much to think about.¡± ¡°Your Grace; my men and I can be ready to lead a return mission to retrieve Mister Daniel. Allow us to redeem the Wyrm Gaze¡¯s honor.¡± She thinks silently for a moment as she stares out the window. She remarks, ¡°You will be returning to the Citadel, risking facing the dragons and this mysterious Hekate person once again; likely in a potential battle. The mission is among the most dangerous that could ever be undertaken, and you, yourselves, witnessed the power of the adversary, yes?¡± She looks at Muindis. The Captain bows his head low again in a deep nod. ¡°Yes, your Grace. But, it would be better to be slain in honor than to remain in failure.¡± Aramellianna sighs. ¡°I will consider-...¡± A sudden wave of weakness washes over her, and she stumbles. Both the Captain and the lieutenant seem to also suddenly fall from their crisp kneels to their hands and knees, glancing up at Aramellianna quickly. She sinks to a kneel, clutching for her heart as the weakness causes her heart rate to spike. The two guards scramble to her, ¡°Your Grace!¡± She growls out, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°Feel weak¡­¡± murmurs the lieutenant, and she looks directly at him. He glances at the Captain, who remarks, ¡°I¡­ felt it, too.¡± Worry begins to fill the Grand Duchess¡¯s mind. She murmurs, ¡°What¡­ What could have caused¡­?¡± She trails off. She has never heard of such a phenomenon, particularly one afflicting more than one person. She quickly grips the Captain¡¯s shirt. ¡°Find Wenlianna. Now!¡± He nods obediently, scrambling to his feet and running out of the room as the rest of her guard enters and the lieutenant stays with her to ensure the Grand Duchess is alright. Her strength is already returning, indicating it was a strange, one-time thing. The question is; what was it? *********** Ahok, the half-goblin Court Magic Artisan that succeeded Wenlianna after her retirement, jogs to the royal court where the summons is taking place. She¡¯s not alone. Even now, she overhears guards and servants asking if any of them ¡®felt that strange feeling¡¯, to which all of them seem to agree. As she¡¯s approaching the door, where those summoned are filing in past the royal guards, a sudden feeling hits Ahok; the same feeling, if only slightly less, and she slows to lean on the wall, noticing that others also reacted at the same time. Whatever the phenomenon is, it seems to be synchronized with the whole castle. People begin to talk nervously, crying out for answers and urging for the castle to evacuate. However, the scene in the royal court doesn¡¯t inspire much confidence. Nobles from all over the castle city seem to have gathered, including ones who don¡¯t live in the castle. Just from the tidbits Ahok gathers from listening, she seems to be hearing a consensus; it wasn¡¯t just the castle that was affected. Rikuto tries to gather order in the audience chamber, and it takes some time. Just guessing, it took about ten minutes for Ahok to feel it the second time. She does her best to keep that in mind as she waits for either to be called on or for someone else to speak. Rikuto asks the obvious question, especially considering that he¡¯s not from this world originally; ¡°Can anyone tell me if this has happened before?¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The Court mages discuss briefly. Ahok hasn¡¯t researched history as extensively as others have, so she has little to add to the conversation. At least, until she estimates that another ten minutes have passed. And then eleven. She feels something that almost could be described as that same feeling, but it doesn¡¯t double her over, and everyone else seems to not have noticed it. But, she did notice something; the magic lights dimmed a little. As she ponders it, the magic lanterns in her lab flickered and darkened when she first felt the strange drop in her energy. She calls out as a heated discussion is rising, ¡°Excuse me! I have a hypothesis.¡± Her small stature doesn¡¯t prove to be an issue, as the crowd clears around her enough to give her line of sight of the young king and queen. Heralesse quickly says, ¡°What is it? Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but can anyone else confirm whether or not magic devices malfunctioned when it happened?¡± The people around glance at each other and then begin pondering. Quickly, answers of ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®My lights went out briefly.¡¯ ¡®I noticed the water pump was stopped¡­¡¯ Ahok¡¯s answer comes in the form of confirmation; whatever the strange phenomenon is, it seems to be affecting magic. She quickly casts a simple spell to generate a small flame, confirming that her own magic is still working. She states, ¡°While it seems the effects were only temporary, the phenomenon seems to have negated magic for a brief period of time. The question is; where would the source be?¡± Heralesse asks a reasonable -if hasty- question; ¡°Could this be an infiltration attack by the demons?¡± Rikuto, thinking, remarks, ¡°It seems like it affected a rather large area. If this is unprecedented, it¡¯s likely not a spell.¡± The doors burst open, and the young Dawnseer stumbles in, panting. Her nose has been bleeding recently, and her eyes are red. She also has fingernail marks on the sides of her temples, like she was trying to stop searing pain in her head. She pants as she stumbles into the room, dead set on reaching the King. ¡°L-Lady Dawnseer¡­?¡± ¡°It ha-ha-happened! T-The¡­ The black spell! The¡­ The harbingers of death!¡± Everyone falls silent at the grim words. The Dawnseer falls to her knees in the middle of the room when she can go no further. She whimpers, ¡°I-I-I¡­ I saw it¡­ A terrible light, and then everything went dark¡­ Th-... The pain¡­¡± She looks at Rikuto, stating desperately, ¡°It can¡¯t be stopped! It can¡¯t!¡± ¡°What is it, Lady Dawnseer? What can we do?¡± ¡°NOTHING! Don¡¯t you hear me! There¡¯s nothing we can do! It has already been cast! We¡¯re cursed! We¡¯re all going to die!¡± Rikuto looks around at the room, where a growing din of nervousness threatens to explode into full panic at any moment. He tries to run through possibilities. He¡¯s not ready to give up. Not when the effects are only temporary. However¡­ ¡°The end of the world is upon us! We¡¯re all doomed!¡± ¡°Guards, take her to a secure room to rest. The Lady Dawnseer needs to collect her senses.¡± The guards hesitantly approach the mad woman, who screams, ¡°NO! It can¡¯t be stopped! There¡¯s nothing that can be done!¡± Rikuto calls out, ¡°I won¡¯t accept that until it is proven true. Until then, we need to brainstorm ideas. Be gentle with her.¡± The guards nod, carrying the struggling woman as she tries to proclaim her prophecy of doom. Unfortunately, if she has no solutions, it¡¯s not useful to be told the world is ending. Heralesse asks softly, ¡°Rikuto?¡± Rikuto sits forward, thinking. ¡°We need to start with determining how widespread the effects are. And, if possible, we need to find the source. It hit us twice, but caused no immediate harm. If we take into account the Dawnseer¡¯s vision, it must be a large area of effect spell cast on us. The question is who.¡± ¡°If it does indeed negate magic, could it be¡­?¡± She¡¯s asking a leading question. Rikuto shakes his head. ¡°No. No matter what became of Daniel, he wouldn¡¯t go the route of removing a fundamental function of a world. The potential repercussions are far beyond illogical, and Daniel isn¡¯t that irrational.¡± ¡°Can you be so certain?¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°One hundred percent? No. But very near. And, I don¡¯t know what he would gain. His skills allowed him to benefit from magic, even if he himself had none. No, it¡¯s safer to assume this is a weapon of either the Demon Tyrant or traitors in our midst.¡± He looks at Ahok, stating, ¡°Lady Artisan; if possible, I¡¯d like you to determine if there are any long term effects on equipment, as well as if there are any answers in the artifact.¡± She bows her head. ¡°I shall monitor it while I research answers, your Majesty.¡± She bows, awaiting permission to leave. He adds to the other mages, ¡°The rest of the Court mages, I¡¯d like you to research if there is any precedent at all for anything similar. Anyone with ties to the various guilds of the kingdom, please reach out to your contacts and find out if there are any rumors. Generals, please have your spy networks begin searching for mention of a weapon or spell that negates magic. A thread will do. And, most importantly, please, everyone stay calm. We¡¯ll get through this. I won¡¯t go down without a fight.¡± Those gathered mostly agree. Ahok wants to believe that they can still stop whatever it was, assuming it was an omen of doom. Because the Dawnseer¡¯s ability is so deeply ingrained in magic, it may be the right assumption to view her panic as a direct result of the impact of the spell while she was apparently using her ability. She¡¯s probably right that the phenomenon is related to what she saw originally, but she¡¯s panicking because her visions are almost literally ending -if only briefly- thanks to the phenomenon. Ahok jogs out of the audience chamber to begin researching. Everyone has a role in this time of chaos, and it¡¯s important not to give up. ********** Commander Leiwelles drinks a cup of water fresh from the well pump as she observes the various day to day operations of Fort Peony. Repairs have been almost entirely completed, with a few non-urgent repairs pending on the outer area leading up to the west wall. It¡¯s a quiet morning, which are the kind she likes. Though she once believed in earning glory through battle, and thus sought battle, she now appreciates the quiet which keeps her fellow soldiers alive. She wonders where Lieutenant Gwenesphia and Sergeant Treia ended up in the world. It has been a while since they departed, and anything could happen in the Demon Wildlands. But, they couldn¡¯t be stopped, and they left to find another missing member under Leiwelles¡¯s command. The first bell rings, indicating the official work day has begun, and squads begin emerging from the barracks to do their morning routines, exercises, drills, and watch turnovers where applicable. Leiwelles watches with a quaint smile, admiring her flower garden for a moment. Then, suddenly, a flash from the west catches her eye. It was much brighter than any lightning bolt she has ever seen, and it seemed to fill the whole sky. It¡¯s also something that she was but one of many who saw it. The underside of the clouds was illuminated as far as the eye can see for the briefest of moments, and it almost seems like the sky is a little brighter for a moment even after the flash. Then, all at once, the most sickening feeling washes over Leiwelles, and she stumbles, leaning against the well structure as her body feels suddenly weak. She manages to see her comrades, who were doing various things, also stumble or double over. Some sink to a kneel, others drop what they were carrying. Virtually none of them seem to have been unaffected. Seconds after the strange loss of strength, a terrifying and startling clap of thunder rattles Leiwelles to her bones, in spite of how far away it sounds. She notices leaves swaying on the mountain walls around them, seemingly being pushed away from the west, and the clap of thunder rumbles and roars for a long time after the initial clap, much more comfortable volume, but filling the air with a spooky and eerie rumble for an unsettlingly long time. Several voices call out, ¡°What was that!?¡± Leiwelles calls out in reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Beat to quarters for the time being!¡± ¡°Beat to quarters!¡± ¡°Beat to quarters!¡± The bells start gonging continuously around the base, indicating for the whole base to go into battle readiness. They¡¯ll deal with it after the fact if they establish that they aren¡¯t in danger, but until then, it¡¯s better to be safe. As everyone is scrambling to their respective stations or ranks, a second wave of the strange energy hits the entire base once more, crippling them briefly with a sudden loss of energy. There was no flash this time. There was only the strange weakness that seemed to wash over them all at once. It makes Leiwelles nervous that there could be a power capable of affecting so many people at once, but she needs to focus. Their jobs, no matter what, are to fight the enemy if the enemy attacks. Leiwelles orders, ¡°Send two riders to Castle Northwall. Inform them of the strange phenomenon.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! Two riders to the garrison! Let¡¯s go!¡± The Commander then remembers the recon unit, looking towards the west. None of them have fired off flares. She prays that the recon teams are alright. ¡°Fire flare for recon recall.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Flare away!¡± The mage tasked with casting the flare spell launches a small, magic star into the sky. It rises up high quickly, hanging in the air where it should be easy to see for the recon teams. A few moments later, three flares rise from the west, indicating that the recon teams confirm and will return. As she¡¯s letting out a sigh, though, the flares suddenly snuff out. Leiwelles can feel her hairs rise on her neck. Something feels off again, but she didn¡¯t lose strength. She looks at the mage, who is equally concerned. The recon teams confirmed, so that shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Of course, the mere fact that the spells were snuffed out means that the strange attack has a weaker version; one of targeting spells, it would seem. Though, it could be related to how weak the flare spell is, since it uses very little magical energy. Leiwelles orders, ¡°Barricade the west gate!¡± ¡°Barricade the west gate!¡± The soldiers of Fort Peony all scramble into action, bringing everything they can to reinforce the gate. If it¡¯s a dragon, there¡¯s virtually nothing that can withstand its fire. If it¡¯s the Demon Tyrant, they would likely not be able to hold her for any meaningful time. If it¡¯s a new attacker, then¡­ Prayer is looking extraordinarily important right now. ************** Ryukana is seated under a large tree, watching over the Citadel. She¡¯s not sure what she¡¯s watching for. But, as the one person who is rumored to have killed dragons in this world, Daniel should cause a stir if he appears and begins battling with the dragons. They seem to be preparing for something, as most of them seem to be taking seats on the castle¡¯s outer balconies and turrets. Then, a group of four leaves from the upper-most level of the castle carrying a metal canister; a white dragon, a blue dragon in humanoid form, though with her wings at the ready, a humanoid in magical armor with a powerful magic sword, and a young girl belonging to a nearly extinct magic race; the feldroks. It¡¯s an impressive gathering of people, but not the specific person she¡¯s looking for. What does surprise her, though, is that they don¡¯t head east to start a war, as she feared when she sent an observer to speak to Rikuto. Instead, the group of four flies further west. Ryukana sighs. She¡¯s losing hope, and the three women she was monitoring have done nothing of note since they met with each other. She moves instantly to the hostel, approaching and knocking on the door. The succubus woman answers the door, briefly surprised by Ryukana¡¯s hooded appearance. But, Ryukana remains gentle and soft spoken. ¡°Pardon me for intruding. I¡¯m looking for a man named ¡®Daniel¡¯.¡± Dishes clatter, and the succubus glances over her shoulder. She asks with surprise in her voice, ¡°Y-You too?¡± Ryukana nods with a smile. ¡°Yes, but for a different reason, I suspect.¡± A gatonine woman with a sharp gaze and harsh tongue appears at the door, asking, ¡°How do you know Daniel?¡± Ryukana smiles a little more softly, observing the second gatonine woman approach from a little further back. ¡°I¡¯m the goddess who sent him to this world.¡± The three are stunned by the revelation. They can¡¯t even form words, and Ryukana sighs softly. ¡°It didn¡¯t go as planned¡­¡± Just as she¡¯s about to explain better, a sudden flash draws their attention to the horizon, and a glow fills the sky for a long time. They all move away from the hostel to see better, and a horror fills the goddess to her very core. This world has magic that is not present on Earth. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important for the summoning to provide the divine summon with the magic that they need. Likewise, if a person from a world of magic were to be summoned to a world without magic, they would be provided with more knowledge or practical strengths to balance their disadvantage in the new world, since little would be able to interact with the magic that that person would possess. Because of that, the two types of worlds often develop in very different ways. There are parallels as the common needs of people are often shared across various worlds, but warfare is often where the differences in worlds are most apparent. Earth is a world far enough ahead that they have narrowed down their understanding of the universe to some of the smallest components of the fabric of the universe itself. Given the proper resources, scientists of Earth could likely discover the very cause of magic itself, given enough time. However, in this case, it is the sleeping titan found within the fabric of the universe in both worlds that she is gazing upon; a sleeping titan that has just awakened. Rising into the sky hundreds of miles away is a cloud born of fire, smoke, and ash, channeling its form high into the sky and above the clouds. She can see it racing across the ground as it reaches them; a surge of energy that negates magic for a brief moment, and then a shockwave of thunderous sound that rattles them to their bones and topples especially weak buildings and shakes branches and leaves out of trees even from this far away. It is the most powerful weapon of Earth¡¯s modern times, maximized to the peak of effectiveness and utilizing a pinnacle of atomic science to convert matter into destructive energy. The horror isn¡¯t of witnessing one of the most devastating weapons in the living universe over which the divine realm observes; the horror is that she looked directly at him and assumed he wasn¡¯t who he is. The strange armored person riding the white dragon had to have been none other than the very human she has been searching for; one of only two who could have brought such technology to this world well before they have the means to make use of the knowledge without understanding the science. And, she watched him fly away without even considering it a possibility that the magic she was detecting was coming from his sword or armor. ********** Chapter 42: The Feldrok Sorcerer Summons a Sun The morning sky is calm and quiet. The clouds that are present are light and would be welcome shade in the afternoon sun, but for now, simply shine white in the morning sunrise. The birds and insects that reside in the demon wildlands fill the air with nature¡¯s music, and refugees march from their homes far in the west, heading east towards the safe zones being established near the villages and cities that can sustain the influx of refugees. The sun¡¯s gaze upon the world restores color to the mountains in every direction, and as the ground passes by far below, Daniel can¡¯t help but appreciate the beauty of this world. In many ways, it shares similarities with Earth, and in others, it exceeds Earth in color and vibrance, reminding him that he is in another world. Hekate murmurs softly, ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never been this high up¡­¡± She¡¯s sitting in front of the human mechanic, and tears sprinkle his helmet¡¯s transparent visor. He pats her forearms from behind, reassuring her. She wipes her face briefly, regaining her confidence. Reignleif is quiet behind him, simply hugging his back and listening to his heartbeat. Ryuogriar is in a comfortable glide, conserving energy as much as possible as she carries the payload that doesn¡¯t belong in this world. Daniel pets her neck from his position seated on her back, ¡°Ryuo, are you doing alright?¡± She tilts her head slightly, but he doesn¡¯t hear a response. Hekate calls over her shoulder, ¡°She says she¡¯s doing well! Thank you for checking!¡± The mechanic thanks the young Feldrok, ¡°Thank you, Hekate. Ryuo; if you start to feel tired, let us know.¡± She nods her head, focusing on her path ahead to the testing zone Xyreko identified. It is the most barren area they could find, and should possess the least amount of life of any kind. Daniel recalls from his research for a book once that Tsar Bomba, the largest nuclear weapon ever detonated for testing, had an instantly lethal blast radius of thirty miles, with collateral damage as far as 400 miles away. His bomb is significantly smaller that Tsar Bomba, but because of the various shell components he¡¯s using to reflect the blast inwards using mithril, his bomb could hopefully mimic its much larger inspiration with a smaller package. The dawn of the secret nuclear age of this world is upon them. Only a handful of people are aware that they are intending to take any action, and as far as Vaergraes is concerned, Daniel is FAR ahead of schedule -mainly because he didn¡¯t want her to witness his weapon up close in any capacity-. Ryuogriar cocks her head briefly, and Hekate calls out, ¡°We¡¯re approaching the target zone, Daniel!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ryuo, Hekate. Get ready. Just like we practiced.¡± ¡°Ready!¡± calls out Hekate. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± adds Reignleif from behind him, hugging him more firmly. Ryuogriar nods in confirmation as well. She begins ascending higher into the sky. Daniel shifts, and Hekate and Reignleif help him climb down to the bomb. It¡¯s a precarious position, but Ryuogriar is flying carefully so that he can reach it safely. He¡¯s also hooked to her via a rope, which Reignleif is also holding. Daniel takes position on the bomb between Ryuogriar¡¯s hands where her massive claws are cradling it. He reiterates once again, ¡°Twenty seconds from go! Commencing countdown! Five! Four! Three! Two! One! GO!¡± He pulls the arming pin, which starts the timer, and the moment he says ¡®Go¡¯, gravity seems to disappear as the bomb drops away from him. Ryuogriar catches him with rehearsed precision, and she casts her transformation spell to quickly turn into her human form with wings. Reignleif has Hekate, who is already casting her return spell, and Ryuogriar catches Reignleif¡¯s hand while holding Daniel. The daring mechanic counts the seconds in his head. Nine, one thousand, ten, one thousand, eleven, one thousand, twelve, one thousand¡­ The magic glow swirls around them, and all at once, when it fades, they are in a completely different location. They land quickly on the ground near Xyreko, who was waiting for them, and they all turn towards the west as Xyreko raises a color-distorting barrier to reduce the glare, per Daniel¡¯s instructions. nineteen one thousand, twenty-... The unassuming horizon suddenly has the blink that reaches across seemingly the whole world, illuminating every cloud in the sky, no matter how far away, and casting brief, long shadows from every mountain and hill between point zero and anyone able to witness it. Following the instant of blinding light, a second sun is born on the opposite horizon, filling the sky with even more light than a mid-day sun. For several long seconds, the immense glow illuminates the world, and just as quickly, exchanges its dominion over the sky for a column of fire, smoke, and ash that climb into the sky with relentless force, pushing upwards on the billowing and broadening cloud. A skirt forms around the stem of the cloud, being driven upwards by the terrifyingly gigantic titan that was just awakened. Seconds after the initial blast, the shockwave can be seen racing across the plains, blowing snow off of the mountains to the northwest, and toppling trees with weak root systems. The shockwave slams the barrier, clapping like thunder as it rolls across with a terrifying impact. Given the distance, it sounds worse than it is. The blast zone is over 200 miles away from them, and the Citadel¡¯s large size, and the barrier¡¯s even larger surface, act as a perfect drum for a terrifying shockwave that will potentially circle the earth in some capacity. However, following the impact, Xyreko urgently calls out, ¡°Master-!¡± The barrier flickers out briefly, but returns just as quickly. He asks instantly, ¡°Xyreko?¡± She replies nervously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still here, Master. But¡­ The barrier faltered¡­ I¡­¡± She looks directly at Daniel, and then back at the cloud that has pushed its mushroom-shaped cap high above the cloud line and into the portion of the sky not even the dragons can fly to. It dwarfs everything in the world. Hekate nervously hugs her favorite companion¡¯s side, looking up at him. He pets her head, his helmet hiding his smile. She murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t understand, Daniel¡­¡± He kneels and hugs her, saying gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought it to this world.¡± Ryuogriar steps up cautiously, putting her hand on his shoulder as she watches the cloud. ¡°Master¡­ Daniel¡­ What are you?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m a fairly average person from my world. I just know things that this world made possible.¡± He looks up at her, asking gently, ¡°Can you accept one more time?¡± She looks down at him, kneeling next to him and Hekate so that she can hug his neck. ¡°Daniel¡­ My Mukori¡­ I already believed you could defeat the Devourer. I am now certain that we will.¡± Reignleif quickly crowds in as well, hugging all of them, ¡°He¡¯s my Mukori, too!¡± Hekate whines, ¡°What¡¯s that mean!? It doesn¡¯t translate!¡± They chuckle at her, and Daniel looks up at Xyreko. He asks, ¡°The golems?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I was able to preserve right up until that strange moving barrier reached us.¡± ¡°That was the shockwave. It¡¯s the blast pressure that occurs from the explosive expansion. All explosions have a shockwave. This one is just much more¡­¡± As he¡¯s talking, the barrier crackles and rumbles again, and everyone halts. It wavers, but doesn¡¯t fall this time. Xyreko murmurs, ¡°It was the same, but¡­ weaker¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I see¡­ The shockwave seems to carry some component of the nuclear blast that negates magic.¡± She looks at him, and he says softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No; Master, I am glad to know. I am prepared for it now, and the Devourer will be further away.¡± She asks to clarify her own concerns, ¡°But¡­ Is it possible the other summon made one as well?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That second wave¡­ it came from almost the opposite direction.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That was the shockwave circling the entire world and the other side of the shockwave finally reaching us.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°From¡­ th-that?¡± She points at Daniel¡¯s mushroom cloud, which is only now starting to distort with the world restoring itself through wind and its own revolution.¡± He nods sincerely. She faces it directly, adding softly, ¡°I, too, underestimated your weapon, Master¡­¡± ¡°The deadly force should be contained to the estimated zone, though we¡¯ll have to send more golems when you can to survey the true yield. The second bomb will be identical, so as long as it seems like we can attack the Devourer¡¯s core, it shouldn¡¯t have enough power to resist the blast.¡± She nods distantly as she remains partially entranced. ¡°I don¡¯t think the gods could withstand such power¡­¡± The mechanic scoffs, petting the three hugging him to let him stand up. ¡°I imagine the gods would be fine. That said, we¡¯ll benefit greatly from launching the second mission as quickly as possible, before anyone can figure out that I lied to Queen Vaergraes.¡± He looks at Ryuogriar. She bows. ¡°I am ready. I will drink stamina potations before we go to be safe.¡± He approves with a nod. ¡°Reina?¡± She nods in affirmation. ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°Hekate?¡± She smiles, hugging him. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty left to go! Let¡¯s save the world!¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you all so much.¡± He then looks at Xyreko, asking her, ¡°Xyreko? Are you ready?¡± She hesitates, still staring at the mushroom cloud in the distance. She turns, staring at him for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay, Master?¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± reassures Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t do it without you.¡± She finally faces him fully. ¡°Very well. Let us begin.¡± Daniel and the others head back down to the control area to prepare. Xyreko has already had her orc henchmen move the second bomb to the flyway. During the second mission preparation, where the four refresh themselves, the human leader approaches Xyreko. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± She confirms, ¡°Yes, Master. I am ready for the shockwave now. I¡­ Have doubts about your part¡­¡± He looks around, making sure the others haven¡¯t returned yet. He whispers softly, ¡°It¡¯s the most important part. I have to make sure it¡¯s dead. It may be the only chance a vulnerability is exposed if it doesn¡¯t die outright.¡± She nods reluctantly, knowing he¡¯s right. ¡°I¡­ I could send the others with you¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°They¡¯re magic. It will come for them.¡± He puts his hand on Nemaisol, the magic sword that reacts negatively to magic beings in contact with it. ¡°Our pal can have this if he wants it.¡± She is silent as she looks at the sword. ¡°This¡­ wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.¡± ¡°I know¡­ But, what kind of isekai hero would I be if I didn¡¯t strike down the big bad with a cool fantasy sword?¡± She looks at him, and he can tell if she could show expressions that she would be glaring at him. He smiles. ¡°Sorry. Bad joke.¡± She sighs. ¡°The real problem is, I suspect it¡¯s not that much of a joke.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Guilty. But, I think I¡¯m the only one who can be close to it and not make things worse, since everything I¡¯ve gathered from Vaergraes, specifically, suggests that it grows stronger when it devours magic. With that much magic concentrated in its body, though, it should have a hell of a time with Nemaisol if they come in contact with each other. It¡¯s an insurance policy.¡± She looks when Hekate jogs back into the room, stretching. She visits briefly with the two dragons, who are spending the free moment with their eggs and snacking. Xyreko reports after a moment, ¡°My second wave of golems have reached the blast zone. Master¡­¡± She looks at him. ¡°It¡­ It is as you described¡­¡± He nods, having expected it. ¡°Rock turned instantly to ash, glass formed by cooling sand, and devastation for miles around the center. Any idea on a radius?¡± She ponders. ¡°Twenty six miles, Master¡­¡± This surprises Daniel. He had hoped his design would boost his yield into the megaton range, but with a devastatingly destructive blast radius of that scale, it¡¯s approaching near what the Tsar itself was capable of. And, that doesn¡¯t count the toppling of structures and trees further out. Fantasy materials are no joke. I¡¯m kinda glad I didn¡¯t use sharmelkolle, now. ¡°Good. It won¡¯t destroy every bit of the Devourer, but that should do us well enough. Have them orbit the Devourer, if possible, and await our arrival.¡± She confirms with a nod. ¡°Much of the Devourer is made of tendrils. The body may be easier to destroy than you think.¡± He grins. ¡°I¡¯m hoping for easier. I¡¯m just planning for everything I can. I¡¯m not a genius by any stretch. In the words of an ancient wiseman from my world; ¡®If I have seen further, it is by standing on the shoulders of Giants¡¯. Sir Isaac Newton.¡± He looks out over the world. ¡°This castle is pretty giant.¡± There¡¯s a peaceful moment between them as he observes the landscape in his moment of triumphant hope following a successful test. ¡°Promise you¡¯ll come back, Master¡­¡± ¡°On one condition; you have to promise to call me Daniel when it¡¯s all said and done.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She glares at him again, murmuring coldly, ¡°That sounds like something you would say if you aren¡¯t coming back.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to. I¡¯d be promising, right?¡± She stares at him silently. She growls, ¡°Promise to come back, and from that moment on, I promise I¡¯ll call you Daniel, Master.¡± The young man bows his head. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll come back, Xyreko. Even if I have to crawl.¡± She nods quietly. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Thanks. Be ready.¡± The four meet back up at the flyway, and Daniel hands them paint brushes. ¡°Alright, we have to christen our gift to our ol¡¯ buddy, Mister Devourer.¡± They stare at him, confused. He chuckles, ¡°Just write whatever farewell you want. Or taunt. Or just your name. Like this.¡± Daniel writes in English, ¡°[Go forth to your next life and rest in peace, Devourer. -Daniel]¡± Hekate cocks her head. ¡°That¡¯s your old language?¡± Daniel confirms warmly, ¡°It is. Just a simple farewell. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s evil, so I just wrote goodbye as an otherworlder.¡± She nods in understanding, and the three of them spread out to write their own messages on the bomb. The mechanic adds, ¡°You can make it as long or short as you want. Love, hate, whatever you feel like. It¡¯s just a cheeky little thing that will cease to exist once it goes off.¡± Hekate speaks her writing, ¡°Sorry we killed you, but you hurt a lot of people. Daniel and I will remember you and tell our children about you. Love, Hekate.¡± She gives a proud nod for her message. Ryuogriar says gently, ¡°I wrote in draconic, ¡®Seek a forgiving sun and rest now. Ryuogriar, mother of a child to be named.¡¯¡± Hekate growls, ¡°You only wrote that because of what I wrote.¡± ¡°Not true. Our priorities are similar; the future.¡± The young feldrok girl is skeptical, but she doesn¡¯t retort. Reignleif murmurs, ¡°Is¡­ Is this okay?¡± Daniel steps to her side, and he can surprisingly read the text in Imperial common. ¡°[You lost your way, and your loved ones are waiting. Please forgive us when we meet again.]¡± The human pats her shoulder gently. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Daniel then asks, ¡°Xyreko? Any message you want to include for the Devourer?¡± She waves at him, and he excuses himself from the other three for a moment, jogging to the golem caretaker. She says softly, ¡°Master¡­ If possible,... Once it¡¯s dead¡­¡± Daniel can see her struggling, and he runs through ideas of what it could be. He asks softly, ¡°Do¡­ you want to try to resurrect it?¡± ¡°The feldrok within, specifically. I can¡¯t imagine it chose to become what it is. If it can be restored to its true glory; his or her true glory¡­¡± The earthling nods without hesitation. ¡°You know that requires the second part, then.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it. If you don¡¯t believe it can be saved, it¡¯s okay. But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power.¡± She gives a grateful nod, and Daniel asks, ¡°Any message you want on the bomb?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Just put my name, if you believe it¡¯s good luck.¡± ¡°I do,¡± assures the former sailor. ¡°And, will do.¡± He jogs back to the bomb and the other three, painting Xyreko¡¯s name on the bomb. ¡°Alright. Ready for take off?¡± They all nod together, and the second mission; the mission to destroy the Devourer begins. Ryuogriar turns back into her dragon form, stretching her broad wings. Hekate checks her diamonds, ensuring she has plenty of reserve power, and Reignleif checks her own as well. They mount Ryuogriar, and she picks up the second bomb, ascending into the air to begin flying westward. It is still before midday, and Ryuogriar flies tirelessly. It¡¯ll take them about half an hour to reach the Devourer¡¯s threshold, and another ten minutes or so to reach the center. The remnants of the mushroom cloud loom over them as they fly underneath, and Reignleif cranes her neck as she looks up at the underside of the massive, unnaturally formed cloud. ¡°Master¡­ Your world really only fought other humans?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Yeah. Pretty sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± She hugs him, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re using it to save our world, though¡­ Our children and grandchildren will thank you.¡± He nods, petting her arms gently. ¡°All of us. I literally couldn¡¯t get this far without you three.¡± Reignleif sits up to whisper directly under the part of his helmet under his ear, ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to celebrate after we win, Master.¡± ¡°Drinks and cakes are on me,¡± jokes Daniel. Reina pouts, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Whaaat? I can¡¯t hear you over Hekate¡¯s tail beating me to death in irritation!¡¯ They share a brief laugh. It isn¡¯t much longer before the darkness on the horizon becomes visible. Looking like a mold, or some kind of destruction left in the wake of a massive fire, the unnaturally black stain on the world spans far into the distance ahead of them. Reignleif murmurs, ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Daniel studies the mass of darkness. Because of its size, it¡¯s hard to call it a living thing. But, he can see where the distinct line between life and death is. Though there are gaps between the wedge-like tendrils spreading towards sources of life and magic, anything already consumed is pitch black. Unlike a mold or an ashen scar, however, the Devourer rises rather high into the sky, like a dark black blister on the world itself. Daniel calls out, ¡°Ryuo, can you fly higher than the test drop? We¡¯ll need the extra height to be sure.¡± She confirms with a nod. She eases her angle in a gentle incline, since they¡¯re still a fair ways away from the drop location. Hekate, leaning over to look down on the Devourer, calls out, ¡°You think this thing was a feldrok like me, Daniel?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replies her beloved companion. ¡°It¡¯s the most logical assumption, since Xyreko was certain a third feldrok was still alive when we killed the Feral Feldrok.¡± ¡°What¡­ would have made it do this?¡± ¡°Hard to say. It¡¯s possible the absorption ability overloaded, or, if I were a feldrok and I found out the rest of my race was exterminated and I was full of magical power¡­ I¡¯d likely lose control, too.¡± He can feel Reignleif¡¯s hug tighten around his waist again, and Ryuogriar looks back at them sorrowfully. Daniel adds, ¡°I¡¯m not passing blame. I¡¯m just stating the facts as I see them. I would guess it was something along those lines.¡± They continue forward. The center of the Devourer, as Daniel hoped, is a little more distinct than the ¡®legs¡¯. Viewing it like a starfish, it has a fairly distinct center, which, while massive, is much smaller than the total surface area and reach of the monster. Hekate suddenly points, ¡°Look!¡± The mechanic looks where she¡¯s pointing, and he spots it after a moment. A large creature is being dragged towards the center. It looks like it¡¯s a mammal, but it¡¯s humongous, since it¡¯s visible from so high. Reignleif states, ¡°Berrwock. They¡¯re non-sentient monsters. It likely refused to leave its territory or tried to fight.¡± Daniel nods as he watches it. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything for it now, though it shouldn¡¯t suffer once we drop.¡± Hekate calls back, ¡°Ryuo says we¡¯re over the drop zone!¡± ¡°Alright! We practiced perfect! Let¡¯s do it again, ladies, and sleep well tonight and every night after!¡± They cheer, and just as before, Ryuogriar climbs gently as Hekate and Reignleif help Daniel climb down to the bomb in preparation to arm for the drop. Once in place, he calls out, ¡°Just like before! Twenty seconds from go! Commencing countdown! Five! Four! Three! Two! One! GO!¡± Once again, the wayward earthling pulls the pin on the titan¡¯s alarm clock, and gravity shifts as he begins falling slightly slower than the bomb. Ryuogriar collects him, transforming quickly once the bomb is far enough away not to interfere. Daniel is counting in his head as before, and Ryuogriar takes Reignleif¡¯s hand as she holds Hekate, who is already casting her return spell. They can¡¯t fail, or all four of them die a quick death. The glow of the spell appears just as the mechanic is reaching, Eleven, one thousand¡­ He keeps counting, of course, and they touch down in the return circle, where Xyreko is waiting for them. The three jog to the edge of the battlements at the peak of the castle, where they should be able to see the blast. Which, of course, affords Daniel the opportunity he needs to don the parachute Xyreko has for him, and which Geirahoel made by hand. ¡­ Nineteen, one thousand, twenty, one thou-... The light blinks brightly, and then the crown of a sun on the distant horizon to the west, further than the test drop, glows hellishly against the sky¡¯s blue. Even this far away, it¡¯s blindingly bright, if they didn¡¯t have the barrier dimming the light. Xyreko reports suddenly, ¡°Master, a visitor¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll have to wait until after.¡± Thirty eight, one thousand, thirty nine, one thousand, forty, one thousand. Daniel nods at Xyreko, and she acknowledges with her own nod. She quietly casts the teleportation spell on him, and seconds later, the manaless human finds himself in the sky again, falling. He can feel the heat, reduced dramatically by his sharmelkolle armor. The wind is also swirling around chaotically as the mushroom cloud rises what feels like feet away from him, but is actually over a mile away from him. From his height, he can see exactly what he wanted to see. Burned away from the epicenter is a crater made of the mountainous body of the colossus known only as the Devourer. The ground is boiling, and parts of its body are burning as tendrils squirm violently enough to be visible from tens of miles away. Even more curious -and likely also exactly what Daniel wants to see but didn¡¯t know prior-, there is a point of light on or near the ground close to the epicenter, which is still partially stifled by the mushroom cloud. ¡°Gotcha¡­ Thanks for lighting the way. It¡¯ll all be over soon, big guy.¡± Daniel does his best to steer his freefall, but he only ever did an indoor skydiving trip a couple of times, so he¡¯s far from an expert on controlling his fall, especially considering the turbulence from the air still stabilizing from being displaced by the blast, and then violently rushing back in. Daniel pulls the release, and he can feel the pilot chute of the parachute fluttering out of the pack, pulling the rest with it. He is jerked to a much slower descent by the massive chute. He uses his body weight and legs as much as possible to steer what little he can, but he¡¯s relatively close to the ground now, and he¡¯s close enough to see the glowing spot that is his target. As the ground approaches, the mechanic angles his legs and momentum to land as gently as he can. He loses his footing instantly and flops onto his back, and the parachute lays down over him, tangling him a little. Daniel was prepared, though, and he draws Nemaisol, as well as a knife, and he works his way through untangling himself. He climbs out through the canvas of his chute, which he can¡¯t worry about for the time being. The ground is hot and smoking, and the ash and glassy sand remaining are eerily soft and threaten his footing. It¡¯s also rather dark in the shade of the massive mushroom cloud, which looms high overhead, all but eclipsing the sun. In a sense, Daniel feels like he¡¯s on another planet. Everything around him is destroyed, smoking and swirling with dust devils and an eerie quiet. He marches through the loose and unstable ground towards the light monitoring his surroundings. As he¡¯s walking, Nemaisol crackles, and he notices a chaotic swirling of the strange reactive gradient of the sharmelkolle of his armor. Without the barrier, he wouldn¡¯t have ever noticed, but he suspects he¡¯s experiencing the second pass of the shockwave¡¯s energy. The pressure wave is almost completely gone, but this is likely the component that interferes with magic, whatever that phenomenon is. For now, he still has to finish off the Devourer, or ensure it¡¯s dead. He can see the glowing core ahead of him, and from it seems to be ¡®pouring¡¯ the black material. Daniel sighs. ¡°Yep. Figured as much.¡± He grips Nemaisol, which is glowing with a visible, flame-like aura. Given how much energy had to have been present in the Devourer, there is likely a lot of stray magic around Daniel, and Nemaisol is reacting with it. That also means the Devourer is absorbing that magic, with which it undoubtedly is healing itself. Daniel sighs. ¡°Alright, big guy. I hate to do this, but let¡¯s just end this.¡± Suddenly, some of the black substance takes a new shape, rising upright. The mechanic grips the sword on guard. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. But listen, I care about this world. There are lots of people I care about in it. I know how you feel. But, your time has come and gone.¡± He side-steps as one of the figures; akin to a shadow person; pounces at him. He slashes it with Nemaisol, and he can hear cries as it explodes in a puff of crumbling mass, similar to stone crumbling. He spins, cutting down a second one. Again, voices cry out. Feldroks can absorb and manipulate the souls of those that die in their proximity, and this one has plagued the world for a long time. These are likely the last shreds of lost souls being released from the feldrok that became the Devourer. Just as he¡¯s getting close, though, the black mass suddenly draws into a circle around the glowing core of amorphous magic, energy, and light. It throws a stone Daniel is unprepared for, and he barely swings the sword up to try to deflect, but he is slammed by the force of the boulder, tumbling across the ground. The stone¡¯s two halves, cleaved in two by Nemaisol¡¯s power, tumble apart. Daniel coughs, climbing to his feet quickly and then diving into a forward roll to avoid the next ranged attack. The unskilled human then uses feints to avoid boulders, doing his best to rush closer and closer to the feldrok¡¯s core. Fire explodes out around it, but it crackles and deflects away from Nemaisol, which Daniel is guarding with. He doesn¡¯t know all of the abilities of Nemaisol, but it is the blade meant for someone like him; providing magic defense against magic for someone without. The harder the feldrok attacks him, the stronger the blade can defend him. Just as he¡¯s about to lunge, however, everything seems to stop, including Daniel. Nemaisol reacts violently, in spite of the strange phenomenon, and he is freed shortly after. But, the feldrok¡¯s last ditch defense using what little of its body it has regenerated is still frozen in place. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± The human called by the voice glances first, keeping his guard up against the strangely frozen Devourer. Someone has appeared behind him, but it¡¯s not anyone he knows. Daniel paces cautiously, angling himself so he can face both the Devourer and the newcomer with Nemaisol between them. Given how his armor and Nemaisol are reacting, the woman wearing a crisp white hooded robe is as powerful as the Devourer. Catching Daniel by surprise, she suddenly drops to her knees. ¡°I finally found you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had the pleasure, Miss.¡± Daniel operates his magic bag, withdrawing his rifle. The woman looks up from her kneel, golden tears trickling down her cheeks. He has his rifle about half way drawn, and the sight disarms him. She chokes out, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°F-For what? I gotta say, I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re here right now, since that¡¯s suspicious as hell, but you haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± ¡°I have¡­ I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re here.¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a feldrok. And I met the royal family who¡­¡± ¡°No, not anyone from this world.¡± She stands up, sniffling as she wipes her cheeks. She removes her hood, revealing a beautiful visage that could only be described as divine. At first, it stops his heart seeing such a beautiful person, not just a woman, standing before him. Fortunately for him, Daniel activates his super secret psychic defense; accepting that such a person has no interest in him as a person. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Should I know you?¡± ¡°No¡­ We regrettably never formally met. I am the goddess Ryukana, member of the Divine Realm who watches over worlds like Earth and Zenkon, ensuring threats that might arise due to residual divine energy from creation are balanced out in ways that promote stability.¡± ¡°Such as summoning people from one world to another¡­¡± She nods when he guesses correctly. ¡°Precisely. When the ritual was performed on this world,...¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but this isn¡¯t the best time for exposition.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°I have stopped time, though I am surprised you are able to move.¡± Daniel reaffirms his grip on his sword, but doesn¡¯t draw attention to it. He¡¯s still not certain that she¡¯s actually his ally. ¡°Then, thank you. I¡¯ll finish my mission, and we can talk.¡± The far-off mechanic from Earth walks towards the Devourer¡¯s frozen core, brandishing Nemaisol in preparation for a strike. ¡°Wait, Daniel!¡± He pauses and looks at Ryukana. She asks, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What does it look like? I intend to defeat the threat plaguing this world. It¡¯s far from a demon king or demon tyrant, but it¡¯s the monster destroying this world.¡± ¡°I know that¡­ now. But, I meant¡­ If you strike it down¡­ Where do you think all of that energy will go? This¡­ creature¡­ It absorbed so much divine energy¡­¡± ¡°It has to die. My plan is to try to resurrect the individual, if possible, but the monster he or she became needs to be stopped.¡± ¡°Daniel, you aren¡¯t supposed to be here. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me that now when I¡¯m right here?¡± asks Daniel, shocked and rather appalled. ¡°Yes! Because¡­ If you do that, not even I will be able to hold back the energy. You will die.¡± Nemaisol crackles again, and she grimaces, though she tries to hide it. The mechanic doesn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out what¡¯s going on. She¡¯s trying to evacuate him, and she¡¯s not succeeding, thanks entirely to a sword that operates in antithesis to divine energy -more often known in this world as magic-. Daniel pieces together what he¡¯s witnessing. He¡¯s standing at the near-literal precipice of saving this world that is not his own, the supposed goddess that transferred him here is trying to stop him from being reckless, and he¡¯s surrounded by devastation as Nemaisol defends him from magic far beyond his actual comprehension. He asks softly, ¡°Why would you stop me now? I¡¯m just one person.¡± ¡°B-Because! You were never supposed to be dragged into this! You shouldn¡¯t have to give your life for this world! Not when it was my mistake¡­¡± Daniel looks at her. She pleads with him to back down and survive. To leave it to someone else. He says softly, ¡°My Lady Goddess Ryukana¡­ I don¡¯t see it as a mistake.¡± She cocks her head, and he moves before she could do anything else to react. He slashes the fallen feldrok known as the Devourer, and Ryukana cries out, ¡°NO!¡± *** Chapter 43: The Mechanic鈥檚 Sacrifice Ryukana is trying not to make a bad situation worse. She¡¯s currently waiting patiently on the ground floor of the titanic castle known in this world as the Citadel. The three women, Treia, Gwenesphia, and Aoloan are also with her, but she made her presence known to the magic user that spoke to her without appearing. The gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm uphold a system that has proven reliable for a long time. Nothing is perfect, as perfection is the domain of Order, and Order has always indulged Chaos when it comes to all of existence. For Chaos, imperfection is perfection, and it is their timeless balance that has allowed the existence of the Divine Realm, the worldly universe, and everything else. The system the Divine Realm operates is a stability agent, injecting order in worlds leaning too far into chaos, and injecting chaos into worlds suffocating under stagnating order. Life is not complete without a balance between order and chaos, just as the Divine Order and the Divine Chaos. That said, the gods and goddesses must attempt to correct the course of a world at the lowest level possible. This is achieved by several methods, but one of the most effective and reliable is to send help through means of divine summons. If the ritual is forgotten, the Divine Realm will sneak the knowledge back into the world. If the ritual is abused, the gods will evaluate the ritual¡¯s necessity and ignore it if need be. Direct intervention is avoided for several reasons. One reason is that countries and kingdoms where gods or goddesses make themselves known tend to become destabilizing agents and endanger the world all over again. Additionally, if the existence of gods and goddesses becomes fact, instead of belief, then a threshold to be overcome if they utilize their divine powers too much, it can leave behind residual magic in a world, which can become problematic. And, while not the last scenario, it¡¯s definitely a prominent one; if a god or goddess lets their power be known, it creates a potential threshold that magic users of the world might be able to overcome, threatening the divide between the created worlds and the Divine Realm. That said, she suspects the Citadel already has reached that threshold, whether they realize it or not, and she doesn¡¯t want to provoke any sort of action when she only wants to speak to Daniel. Whatever the case is, he seems to be a welcome member of the Citadel. Sensing something wrong, Ryukana detects a magic return spell being used, bringing individuals back to the Citadel. Did they¡­? Yes, they undoubtedly did¡­ Two in one day? Before she can gather her thoughts, a second teleportation spell, this time sending an individual out, appears in the same relative location. Ryukana weighs her options. Whatever is happening, if Daniel is in the middle of it, it¡¯s her fault. She can¡¯t allow him to perish now that she¡¯s so close to finding him. Ryukana states to the other three, ¡°Stay here for now. You¡¯ll be safe in the castle.¡± Treia starts to object, but Ryukana transports herself to the roof of the castle, where she finds the source of the spell; a soul-infused golem resembling an anthropomorphized feldrok design. It¡¯s not identical to the feldrok girl nearby who is in a humanized form, but the intent is there. And, speaking of, the two dragons and the feldrok that she saw with Daniel the first time they left the castle are present now, cheering as they watch the blast of another nuclear weapon from afar, the mushroom cloud of the superweapon from Earth rising above the mountains in the distance. The golem, less focused on the blast, stares at Ryukana. It states with a female voice, ¡°Be cautious with your next move.¡± Ryukana replies, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect Daniel. Where did you send him?¡± The golem is surprised. ¡°What makes you think I sent him anywhere?¡± ¡°I sensed the spell. I need to find him and protect him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the first one to say that.¡± ¡°No, but I am the first goddess who accidentally sent him to this world.¡± The golem is silent for a long time. She glances at the other three, who have taken notice. The feldrok girl turns angry, more directed at the golem, ¡°Xyreko!? Where is Daniel!?¡± The shockwave slams the barrier around the Citadel, threatening to negate it, and everyone flinches, save Xyreko and Ryukana. Xyreko was monitoring it the whole time, and Ryukana is a goddess. Ryukana adds, ¡°He is hidden in this world because of his lack of magic. It is like looking for a bead of glass in the ocean.¡± Xyreko asks coldly, ¡°How does something like that happen? If you truly are a ¡®goddess¡¯ as you claim, are you not all powerful?¡± Ryukana knows how dangerous it is to ask that question. There are two all powerful beings. Ryukana is very much not one of them. If anything, she¡¯s more like middle management. If the Divine Realm is ever at threat of being destroyed or conquered, Chaos and Order can simply reset existence in any way they like and start again. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to discuss this at length. I am a lesser goddess, if that will explain it. I am not all powerful, and I am not infallible. Daniel being in this world is proof of that.¡± Ryuogriar asks as she approaches, ¡°What do you intend to do when you find him?¡± ¡°He is out of place in this world, and it is very dangerous for him. I¡¯ll return him to his home.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t! He promised he¡¯d stay!¡± Hekate faces the goddess aggressively, showing no deference for the supposed divine being¡¯s ethereal nature. And, Ryukana feels a sense of foreboding before the deceptively small being. Her true form is much larger, but it is actually the magic power that the tiny being possesses. Like the Citadel, she is approaching a level of power that would already stand on par with Ryukana, simply from absorbing the energy around her from the enemies defeated in her presence. ¡°I¡­ Regardless of what you believe, I must find him and speak to him. I must atone.¡± Xyreko shakes her head. ¡°I was given explicit orders by my master. I will not send anyone.¡± After only a moment, Reignleif is the one that states, ¡°The Devourer¡­ You sent him to the Devourer¡­¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± snaps Hekate. She glares at Xyreko, who gives nothing. The second shockwave slams the barrier, causing a deep hum and crackle on its surface, but the barrier holds. Ryukana looks at the mushroom cloud. ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ That¡¯s why the Demon Queen met with you¡­¡± She looks at Xyreko. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the real threat.¡± Xyreko retorts coldly, ¡°You seem to not be very omniscient.¡± The goddess looks at the golem. ¡°Do you truly believe Daniel can survive what you let him go up against?¡± Xyreko nods confidently. ¡°Without a doubt in my mind.¡± Ryukana is silent. She can easily sense the being that is clinging to life in the distance, precisely where a devastating alien weapon was just unleashed, scattering the immense amount of divine energy around itself from the initial blast. She states coldly, ¡°The difference between us is this;¡± She looks directly at each of them. ¡°Daniel and I don¡¯t belong in this world.¡± With that, Ryukana vanishes from the Citadel. She arrives in an area stifled with magical energy as dust and smoke swirl in the elegant dance of destruction that follows the crescendo of doomsday. Daniel brought forth one of the worst weapons to ever exist, and one of the most powerful. Only a handful of worlds have ever been destroyed by a weapon, and most of those pulled a planet or gigantic asteroid into the target. Daniel¡¯s weapon is made of a world¡¯s trinkets and dust, in the grand scheme of things, and summons the gaze of Chaos herself. The air around her is surprisingly quiet and calm, following the blast that cratered this world. There, she finds him. Daniel, armored in metal belonging only to this world, facing off in battle against a presence even the gods have taken notice of. Though misinterpreted as the woman who has become Demon Queen, this creature known as the Devourer has become a de-stabilizing agent for this world, and it had to be stopped by the Divine Realm. Although it wasn¡¯t the specific reason the Kingdom of Mornistae performed the divine summoning ritual, it is the reason the Divine Realm chose to accommodate the summoning, in preparation for the inevitable confrontation with the Devourer. Everything else was supposed to play out on its own. Daniel was the only anomaly. To her horror, though, even when she stops time, even when she explains to him, he resists. Something on his person; the armor that reacts with magical energy, or the sword that flares and crackles in response to her attempts to evacuate him from the area; something is resisting her. Daniel asks softly after refusing to hear her explanation, ¡°Why would you stop me now? I¡¯m just one person.¡± ¡°B-Because! You were never supposed to be dragged into this! You shouldn¡¯t have to give your life for this world! Not when it was my mistake¡­¡± His gaze, hidden by his magic helmet bestowed upon him from this present world, locks with hers. She can feel his very soul¡¯s determination. She silently begs him to yield and retreat before something irrevocable takes place. Still, he doesn¡¯t yield. His voice comes from his helmet, soft and gentle. ¡°My Lady Goddess Ryukana¡­ I don¡¯t see it as a mistake.¡± She is able to cock her head, and that¡¯s all the time it takes for him to make his move. He lunges for the Devourer, swinging his sword with all of his strength. Ryukana cries out in a futile effort, ¡°NO!¡± The sword, flaring with magical power as if it were on fire with a rainbow of black, blue, purple, red, and green flames, cleaves through the core of the Devourer, frozen by Ryukana¡¯s power. The attack breaks the energy within the soul of the mutated and corrupted feldrok, held together as a magical core of energy, and even in its reduced state, exceeds Ryukana¡¯s power as its own containment breaks. She will survive. Her presence in this world is but a copy of her true consciousness, which resides in the Divine Realm. Even as the destruction takes place, she will simply continue to be present until she chooses not to be. Daniel is merely a human from a world with no magic, armored with a metal from the world he¡¯s in, but in no real way protected from what is to come. He might as well have attempted to survive his own nuclear weapon. Even if the armor and sword resist the heat and energy, the impact would pulverize Daniel in an instant. The core of the creature known as the Devourer is its soul given physical form. As such, in form, it is amorphous, like flowing liquid energy, glowing brightly and swirling in a fluid-like motion as it floats. Following Daniel¡¯s slash, the core solidifies, cracking like a sphere of glass split in two with a clean break. As the core dies, it begins to crack and crumble before their eyes. Ryukana¡¯s power is failing to contain it. Daniel, seeming to desire reassurance, swings his sword again in a fluid motion. The core crumbles even further, spider cracks appearing all across the liquid-like core as crackling and crunching fills the air around them. ¡°D-Daniel! I¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I accept my fate. If I can die saving a world, what greater purpose could I attain?¡± The cracks widen, and the energy flares. Both Ryukana and Daniel flinch. She¡¯s trying to contain it, and it¡¯s taking all of her power just to keep it from annihilating Daniel in one swift motion. There is nowhere to escape to. ¡°Daniel! Throw down your sword! I can still save you!¡± As the energy breaks, and time begins to move again, the black substance forming the Devourer¡¯s corrupted form tries one last time to fight back. It spears towards the goddess; a source of pure and powerful divine energy in a condensed and easy to capture point. Just as quickly, Daniel intercepts the black spear. He is no elegant swordsman, nor an awakened mage suddenly finding talent. He throws his weight behind a sword that can stand against gods and titans, swinging it with all of the strength his otherwise average body can manage. It explodes with magic, shattering the black spear before it can reach Ryukana, and her recoil from the attack drops her focus. The energy from the core begins to flare outwards, engulfing them both in bright light. Ryukana calls out, ¡°Daniel! I swear! I¡¯ll protect your soul! Please don¡¯t give in!¡± She can¡¯t see him, and she can¡¯t feel his presence. She¡¯ll need to return to the Divine Realm and try to intercept his soul before it is reprocessed. If she can convince Chaos that Daniel served far above his calling and purpose, perhaps he can be reincarnated or even restored. But then, Chaos isn¡¯t known for benevolence or generosity. She is known for whims and change. Similarly, Order knows not pity nor mercy. Death is a return to fundamental order, and Order herself oversees the cleansing of souls once they move on from life. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ryukana can do nothing but hope she can make it up to Daniel when it¡¯s all said and done. ¡°DANIEL!¡± A second voice calls out his name from somewhere in the light, and all at once, the light fades. There is energy rushing by, and Daniel is in a kneel, barely surviving in the wake of the energy being carved by the strange and mysteriously powerful sword he managed to get his hands on. And then, the current of the energy begins to flow in the opposite direction, swirling the ash and dust of the ground. Daniel coughs as he relaxes his low guard, observing his surroundings. He looks over his shoulder and sees Ryukana, and he nods at her. However, her own gaze is focused on the source of the new phenomenon. A small girl with big black fox-like ears and a bushy black tail is standing with her hands held out, pulling the energy into a concentrated mass into her own body. She¡¯s actively absorbing everything about the Devourer, as is her born gift. ¡°Daniel!¡± calls out the small girl. Her voice wavers this time, and she seems to be struggling as the energy crowds into her small body. Daniel climbs quickly to his feet, stumbling through the torrent of energy and debris blowing all around. ¡°Hekate! What are you-...¡± ¡°D-Daniel.. Y-You promised! You¡­¡± Tears are flowing from her eyes and she whimpers, straining against the intake of magical power. But, that¡¯s not why her heart ails her. She chokes out, ¡°Daniel¡­ I need you¡­ I¡­ I love you! Please¡­ S-Say it once! Say you love me! Don¡¯t go¡­ please don¡¯t go¡­¡± Hekate¡¯s body begins to twist and darken as magical energy begins to illuminate from beneath her skin, and her eyes glow, amplifying the glisten of her tears. She is absorbing the magical energy that accumulated and corrupted the Devourer, and it is threatening to do the same to her. After only a second¡¯s hesitation, Daniel drops to a kneel, hugging the girl, even in spite of the power swirling around her and actively corrupting her. He murmurs, ¡°Hekate¡­ I do love you.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ I just¡­ was trying to protect your home¡­¡± She wraps her arms around him, crying into his shoulder, ¡°You stupid dummy! I have no home if you aren¡¯t with me!¡± She begins sobbing, and Daniel holds her for a long time. Slowly, the glow fades, and Hekate clings to Daniel. Just that revelation alone seems to have stemmed the fury of the terrifying power, easing down as the energy fades. What the three are left in is a wasteland, cratered deeply by Daniel¡¯s crudely made nuclear bomb, with Daniel now cradling Hekate, who saved him at the last second from the magic energy of the Devourer from annihilating everything all over again -namely, Daniel himself-. She¡¯s whimpering and crying, gripping his armor for all she¡¯s worth. After a moment, Daniel picks up his sword, still managing to cradle Hekate, and he stands up, facing Ryukana. She watches him for a moment. In simple terms, she is surprised. She can¡¯t believe it. Hekate absorbed most, if not all of the energy of the Devourer, and she managed to keep her form stable. ¡°Now, Lady Goddess; I wouldn¡¯t guess myself so heretical or impudent as to insult a goddess intentionally, but I think we should return to the Citadel before we continue talking.¡± ¡°That sword¡­¡± ¡°Will stop interfering when I put it away. But, I¡¯m not sure I trust you.¡± Ryukana knows that he¡¯s being suspicious for any of several reasons; he doesn¡¯t believe she¡¯s a goddess, she could be an evil goddess from his perspective, or he could be beholden to this world after all the time he has spent trapped in it. ¡°Very well. Then, I will go first.¡± With that, Ryukana transports herself, though she keeps her gaze on him, so as to not lose him again. He doesn¡¯t move immediately, likely speaking privately to Hekate, but after a moment, they, too, return to the Citadel, where they are greeted by Xyreko, Ryuogriar, and Reignleif. *** Daniel¡¯s boots barely touch the return circle when he¡¯s pounced on and knocked to the ground with Hekate by Ryuogriar and Reignleif crowding him. He chuckles, saying warmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t even made my report yet¡­¡± Ryuogriar is the most dignified of the three, saying with a smile, ¡°Magic leaves a strong fingerprint on the world, Master. It is easy to detect when one powerful life disappears.¡± She pets his cheek affectionately. ¡°A pity yours is the only power that cannot be detected, Master.¡± A regal voice asks a little coolly, ¡°¡®Master¡¯, is it, Daniel?¡± Daniel looks at Ryukana, retorting, ¡°I¡¯ve tried. They don¡¯t listen.¡± The three chuckle together, but Hekate suddenly states, ¡°Xyreko, get rid of her. She¡¯s trying to steal Daniel away.¡± Xyreko replies in an icy tone, though mostly for humor. ¡°You say that about every woman, Hekate.¡± ¡°No! I say they¡¯re trying to seduce him! She¡¯s trying to steal him!¡± Ryukana sighs. She looks at Daniel for help. He acknowledges her silent plea with a nod, gently coaxing the three to let him rise back up to his feet. Hekate lets him up, but she clings to his armor¡¯s belt, ensuring that he can¡¯t be spirited away if she has anything to say about it. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take him. I don¡¯t care who you claim to be.¡± ¡°I have told more people than I should who and what I am,¡± replies the goddess calmly. ¡°I fear my mistake is already the death of my authority. Daniel, as I said before; I am very sorry.¡± Daniel shifts a little, looking at those gathered around him. They stare back at him with nervous expressions. He smiles softly, replying, ¡°My Lady Goddess; as I said, I don¡¯t view it as a mistake. If you or¡­ the gods or goddesses you work for believe I have been wronged, I assure you, I couldn¡¯t ask for a more satisfying life.¡± Hekate grins, her eyes watering. She takes his hand, and he grips hers gently. Ryukana ponders for a moment. The situation is unprecedented, but she isn¡¯t sure what she can do. ¡°Daniel¡­ You weren¡¯t chosen by the process. Divine Summons are chosen carefully, and they must consent¡­¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Oh¡­ Well¡­ I consent now, if that means anything. Was¡­ Rikuto¡­?¡± She nods to confirm his suspicion. ¡°He was chosen, and I briefed him. Though¡­ I admittedly misinterpreted the threat¡­ The Demon Queen that you spoke to not long ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s a threat to this world. She¡¯s the one that told me about the Devourer.¡± Daniel withdraws an item from a belt pouch, handing it to Xyreko. ¡°I captured what I could, as you instructed. I imagine we¡¯ll need more than a few revival potations for there to be hope.¡± Xyreko nods, saying softly, ¡°Thank you, Mas¡­ Daniel.¡± He smirks and declares gently, ¡°I¡¯m back, Xyreko. As promised.¡± ¡°I noticed.¡± Her voice is tender and soft, and grateful. ¡°The goddess may be deceptive, Daniel. She brought three outsiders with her, speaking Imperial Common.¡± ¡°Easterners? All the way here? More Stalvaltan soldiers?¡± ¡°No. They bear no sigils.¡± Ryukana states, ¡°I met them in my search for you, Daniel. They, too, were looking for you.¡± He nods as he listens, though it is peculiar. ¡°I haven¡¯t made efforts to be found. Wasn¡¯t anyone in this world I wanted finding me, other than the people here.¡± Hekate waves her hand at Ryukana as if to shoo her away. Ryukana smiles. ¡°Daniel¡­ My mistake cannot be overlooked, and there is a contract; a way it is supposed to work. Upon meeting the completion conditions for which you were summoned,... A wish is to be granted. I¡­ don¡¯t know if I can give you your rightful reward¡­¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°Okay.¡± There¡¯s an awkward pause, and Ryukana cocks her head. ¡°¡®O-Okay¡¯?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± confirms Daniel with a chipper tone. ¡°Can¡¯t hold it against you if you never made me any promises, right? Job¡¯s done. World¡¯s safe. If I can stay here, I don¡¯t have anything specific to wish for that wouldn¡¯t feel wrong.¡± ¡°What of your family on Earth? Your friends?¡± Daniel looks away for a moment. He shrugs again, saying softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t have anyone to lose. Terrible at keeping friends, and my family was gone. Figured that was why I was summoned.¡± He chuckles, looking at Hekate when she brushes her head against his arm, trying to comfort him. ¡°Kinda funny to think I was summoned by accident.¡± He looks at Ryukana, saying warmly, ¡°If you haven¡¯t already, then I¡¯m sure you can happily report this world safe and your summons alive and well, yes? I recall a conversation with you before. Rikuto is working to stabilize the kingdoms, and I went hunting for the threat directly.¡± Ryukana cocks her head. ¡°You would have me, a goddess, lie?¡± Daniel rocks his head back and forth, teetering on the line between ethical and unethical. ¡°Ehhhh¡­ ¡®Lie¡¯ is a strong way to put it. The truthful sequence of events was in an abnormal order. That¡¯s all. No one has to lose.¡± The goddess is left speechless for a moment. She sighs. ¡°I must and will confess my mistake. Something abnormal occurred that I did not sense or witness. If it wasn¡¯t entirely my own negligence, then we will need to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Daniel nods understandingly. ¡°I understand. If there¡¯s anything I need to do, I¡¯ll be here, most likely. Or, someone will be here who knows where I am.¡± She smiles and speaks softly, ¡°I see¡­ If¡­ you wish to return home¡­¡± Daniel can feel all three of the others crowd him, and Xyreko looks at him subtly. He smiles. ¡°I am home, my Lady Goddess. I have nowhere in any world I¡¯d rather be right now.¡± This causes Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Hekate to smile. Ryukana smiles as well. ¡°I see. Well then, I shall say farewell, for now, Daniel, Ladies. I suspect you will hear from me again once I¡¯ve spoken to¡­ well, my colleagues.¡± Daniel bows respectfully. ¡°Farewell, Ryukana. And, thank you.¡± Her smile turns more tender, and she fades away as she leaves the world of Zenkon. Daniel sighs, relaxing a bit. That is, until Xyreko reminds him. ¡°Daniel, there is still the matter of your visitors.¡± ¡°Ah. Right. That. Hekate?¡± She grins, pumping her fist. ¡°Leave it to me, Daniel! I¡¯ll shoo anyone away! Especially other women!¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°You give your best effort, at least.¡± ¡°Shush you! If I really wanted you gone, you¡¯d be gone! Vile Daniel-stealer!¡± Daniel pushes Hekate gently by the back to urge her to head for the audience chamber, rather than getting distracted with Ryuogriar. Ryuogriar informs him, ¡°We shall join you two shortly, Master.¡± Reignleif nods in agreement, adding softly, ¡°And, then we can all celebrate our victory.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Daniel puts his helmet back on, following Hekate as she heads to the audience chamber, and Xyreko follows alongside Daniel. The Caretaker of the Citadel remarks, ¡°They have been waiting patiently, Master, though two of them are armed.¡± ¡°Anything dangerous?¡± ¡°No. Not unless they get close, Master.¡± ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll try to stay alive.¡± They make it to the audience chamber, and just as before, Hekate takes her seat on the throne, while Xyreko and Daniel stand on either side slightly behind her. Xyreko then has servant golems allow the visitors in. Daniel has been in this world for a fair bit over a year -one of this world¡¯s especially long years-, and he has learned and seen and done a lot of things. He scraped by through his modern knowledge, as well as by keeping his head down and staying as invisible as possible to as many people as possible -not always successfully-. He bore no grudges against anyone, but he also expected no loyalty or kindness from them. So, when Xyreko first mentioned visitors, he never expected a goddess, nor the three individuals who stand before Hekate now. As before, he¡¯s wearing his armor, so they can¡¯t tell who he is. For his part, though, he easily recognizes Lieutenant Gwenesphia, Sergeant Treia, and the succubus Aoloan. The three approach and kneel, with Aoloan greeting Hekate on their behalf. ¡°Greetings, gracious Lady Hekate, ruler of the Citadel and fair maiden of the south.¡± Hekate hums in approval at being addressed so respectfully, and she rocks in her throne eagerly. ¡°Greetings be to you as well, my fellow ladies. Please, feel free to praise me more.¡± Aoloan rolls with it gracefully, replying warmly, ¡°To think your beauty has yet to become a legend all across the world is a crime of the highest order, your Grace. And, your strength and wisdom must be limitless in order to have claimed dominion over the Citadel.¡± Hekate replies, ¡°Believe it or not, it was a gift. My Darling defeated the Feral Feldrok, and he gifted the Citadel to me.¡± She gestures over her shoulder at Daniel, who remains motionless, observing, but ensuring to show minimal interest, as a guard might. Aoloan replies with a quaint smile, ¡°Your darling must truly be strong, My Lady Hekate.¡± Hekate nods proudly. ¡°Mm-hmm! No one in this world is stronger. You may be envious, but you can¡¯t have him.¡± Aoloan smiles gently. ¡°I appreciate it, my Lady. However, my heart belongs to another already.¡± Hekate smiles. ¡°Good. Then, we can be friends for now. So, my new friends, what brings you to my Citadel?¡± Aoloan replies gently, ¡°My Lady¡­ the companions I have made recently assure me that the trail for my beloved leads to this castle.¡± Hekate cocks her head, her gaze narrowing a little. ¡°You don¡¯t say. And, who, might I ask, do you seek? What is the name of your beloved?¡± ¡°Daniel, my Lady.¡± ¡°Daniel? You mean the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Aoloan twitches a little, asking, ¡°You know of him, My Lady?¡± It is this moment when Ryuogriar chooses to enter once more. ¡°Indeed. We are intimately familiar with Daniel, the Harbinger of Calamity; the Feldrok Sorcerer;¡± She turns her tone and gaze darker, ¡°The otherworlder summon.¡± This causes all three of the visitors to shift uncomfortably. It¡¯s clear that Aoloan recognizes Ryuogriar, either from her magical power, her horns and tail, or her color scheme coupled with the shimmering and beautiful egg that she¡¯s holding in her arms, while Reignleif walks up behind her and to her side as well, also carrying her egg. Ryuogriar adds, ¡°He is a dragon slayer, and he invaded my Lady¡¯s castle in order to slay our kin.¡± ¡°We barely escaped with our lives.¡± Daniel twitches at the third dragon¡¯s voice; Geirahoel, as she enters and stops alongside him, as opposed to on the far side of Hekate from him. Geirahoel stands proudly, looking down on the visitors. ¡°We expended many potations to save our race. Perhaps you would like to accept the expense of replacing what he cost us.¡± Aoloan stammers, and Gwenesphia finally speaks, ¡°Your Grace, my ladies; Daniel acted only to defend people he cared about. I do not believe him to be a murderer or assassin.¡± Hekate asks a little coldly, ¡°You seek this Daniel as well?¡± Gwen confirms with a nod. ¡°Yes, your Grace. He was a soldier on our fortress; a comrade. He did not provoke your people. He was attacked and defended himself. But¡­ regrettably, he was mistreated by ours¡­ as well¡­ So, he took it upon himself to stop the war, it seems. If you could direct us to him¡­¡± ¡°Do you intend to arrest him and take him back?¡± asks Hekate pointedly. Gwenesphia hesitates a moment, glancing at Treia beside her. She replies, ¡°We intend to take him back, your Grace. We are willing to negotiate for his life.¡± Geirahoel retorts, ¡°The debt he owns includes many lives, and you seek to merely take him back to your base? Are we to believe that justice will be done?¡± Gwenesphia is silent as well. She offers gently, ¡°He is important to me, personally¡­ I want to bring him back for me. I understand your anger, but he was attacked first. Please understand, he¡¯s not a cruel person. It is why I care so deeply for him. He is kind, more intelligent and brave than he lets on, and he always does his best to help people, even when they don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Hekate growls, ¡°So, you¡¯re in love with him, are you?¡± Gwen looks down, and after a moment, she silently nods. ¡°Without a doubt, your Grace.¡± She glares at Aoloan, ¡°And you?¡± Aoloan nods softly. ¡°Yes, my Lady. I, too, have fallen for Daniel.¡± The young feldrok girl sucks her teeth, turning her scowl on Treia, who is the only one who hasn¡¯t said anything yet, and her own expression is serious and seemingly unshakable. ¡°What about you? Are you in love with Daniel?¡± Treia is silent for a moment, staring back at Hekate. The intense gaze causes Hekate¡¯s glare to narrow. Suddenly, still without a word, Treia stands up. She walks without hesitation towards the steps. Everyone watches her with disbelief, and the entire moment is awkward. Treia ascends the stairs, walking directly towards the knight referred to as Hekate¡¯s Darling. Geirahoel is the first to growl, ¡°You impudent little¡­¡± Without warning, as she stops in front of Daniel, Treia¡¯s expression wavers finally, and she sucker-punches Daniel in the abdomen. He coughs and grunts, and Gwenesphia and Aoloan gasp, as Hekate and Ryuogriar cock their heads in absolute disbelief. Daniel himself is stunned, since he can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s doing. She stares into the face of his helmet, and her eyes begin watering. *** Chapter 44: The Reunion of Soldiers Treia stands before the armored knight wearing metal plate that seems to change colors depending on the magical energy around him. In spite of the powerful beings standing all around, she was able to walk directly up to him and punch him in the abdomen, expressing herself in the only way she knows how; lashing out when she¡¯s upset. She can feel his gaze fall on her after he coughs, and she stares into where his eyes would be. Her own eyes water, and she growls, ¡°You¡­ stupid¡­ idiot¡­¡± She sniffles, wiping her eyes. ¡°Do I¡­ know you, Miss¡­?¡± She bares her teeth a little, but she knows what he¡¯s doing. She knows he hasn¡¯t forgotten her. She whimpers, ¡°I told you¡­ I owe you. I have to repay you¡­ S-... So why didn¡¯t you come back? You could¡¯ve come back¡­ I¡­ I would¡¯ve¡­ I missed¡­ I want¡­¡± She leans her forehead against his chest, trying to resist her tears. She whispers, ¡°We finally found you¡­ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but¡­ I won¡¯t let you go again.¡± Hekate is now standing on her throne, facing Treia angrily. ¡°You vile lecher! You would DARE try to seduce my Darling in my own audience chamber!?¡± Ryuogriar retorts dryly and coldly, ¡°As if anywhere else is preferable?¡± ¡°Shush! You!¡± Hekate hops down, startling Gwenesphia and Aoloan, who haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The young feldrok girl storms over to Daniel and Treia, shoving her way in between them. ¡°He¡¯s my Darling, and you can¡¯t have him! Go find your Daniel somewhere else!¡± Treia replies fearlessly, ¡°He¡¯s right here. Your ¡®Darling¡¯ is Daniel, human sorcerer with no magic from another world.¡± ¡°And, what makes you think my Darling would be the slayer of dragons? Doesn¡¯t that sound¡­¡± ¡°Two reasons. I¡¯m still alive, and¡­¡± She glares into Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can smell him.¡± Her tail is swishing back and forth in slight irritation, but also, in such a manner that draws attention to it. ¡°Smell? Perhaps, my Darling killed your Daniel. Did you think of that?¡± Treia ignores Hekate, speaking directly to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, I just want to understand. What did you do? How did you conquer this place? Why are you allied with dragons, now?¡± Geirahoel snarls, ¡°I would never be ally to a random, vile human who murders dragons.¡± Treia looks at her, and Hekate whines, ¡°Hey! Did you ignore me!?¡± Treia adds, ¡°You choose your words rather peculiarly. Especially given that you bother to speak my language. Daniel¡¯s smell is on all of you. Did you all kill him?¡± She looks at Daniel again. ¡°That spell you unleashed earlier¡­ What were you fighting? Is¡­ Was it the demon queen?¡± Daniel looks at Ryuogriar for a moment, and then Gwen and Aoloan, and finally Treia. He finally replies for himself, ¡°No. It¡¯s a somewhat long story, but the quick version is, it was a monster that was devouring this world an acre at a time, and the Demon Queen was forced to weigh losing all of the demonkin against invading eastward. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the enemy of the east.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°I believe you, Daniel. Now, take off that stupid helmet. Armor doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± He scoffs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about appearances¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to kill you.¡± Hekate growls, ¡°You¡¯re not here for anything. I won¡¯t let him leave.¡± Daniel puts his hand on her head, and she twitches, waving her big, bushy fox tail back and forth contentedly. He says gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Treia figured it out. It was my fault.¡± He looks at Ryuogriar and Reignleif, saying gently, ¡°They¡¯re friends of mine. Please treat them well.¡± Ryuogriar smiles and nods, and Reignleif nods as well. ¡°Sergeant, this is Hekate, Ryuo-OOF!¡± She punches him again, growling, ¡°You¡­ You just said we were friends, Daniel¡­¡± He looks at her, confused. He sighs when he figures it out. ¡°Treia; this is Hekate, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Geirahoel, and Xyreko.¡± Geirahoel huffs, ¡°If she is your friend, you should have known better, Daniel.¡± Daniel agrees warmly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Geira. Thank you for trying to cover for me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She huffs and circles around to stand with the other two dragons. ¡°I was doing what Ryuo said. Th-that¡¯s all.¡± Treia says politely, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you all. I¡¯m Treia, and they are Gwenesphia and Aoloan. Gwen and I served with Daniel at Fort Peony, and he saved our lives from the Red Dragon. Aoloan met him after.¡± Aoloan and Gwen both stand up, approaching the stairs to the throne platform the rest of them are on. Gwen asks, ¡°Are you¡­ really Daniel?¡± Treia sighs, retorting, ¡°It¡¯s obvious, Gwen. You can¡¯t tell?¡± Gwen seems to sniff the air a little, and she shakes her head. Treia states, ¡°W-Well, it was obvious to me. M-Maybe you just forgot¡­¡± She looks at Daniel, and his helmet is hiding his expression, but she can feel his gaze silently keeping his thoughts to himself. She whines, ¡°Wh-What!? Why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Daniel takes his helmet off, and Aoloan and Gwenesphia gasp. Hekate points at them, saying haughtily, ¡°You stay away from him! He¡¯s my husband, and I won¡¯t share! Not with anyone!¡± Treia asks him, ¡°Is that true?¡± Daniel chuckles, petting Hekate¡¯s head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here without Hekate. But, we¡¯re not married.¡± The betrayed young feldrok gasps, ¡°Daniel!? How could you!?¡± ¡°Tell the truth?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need to know that! Didn¡¯t you just say the truthful events are out of order?¡± He chuckles. ¡°I did. And, none have taken place yet, have they?¡± She huffs, staring at him with her mouth agape, and Ryuogriar and Reignleif chuckle, causing Hekate to glare at them for a moment. Treia asks as Gwenesphia and Aoloan cautiously climb the stairs, ¡°Daniel; what is your relationship to these women?¡± Geirahoel retorts sharply, ¡°And, what business is it of yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business because I am indebted to him, and I intend to protect him in whatever way I can.¡± Gwenesphia asks, ¡°Treia¡­ Are you¡­?¡± ¡°Quiet. Daniel, answer me.¡± Gwenesphia is shocked by Treia¡¯s sharp response to her, and Daniel looks at each of them for a moment. He replies, ¡°I met Hekate when I found the Citadel. We worked together to conquer it.¡± Hekate adds proudly, ¡°We slept together, and we fought together. Closer than anyone in the world! And, his staff can kill anything! And if it can¡¯t, then his god-smiter will!¡± Daniel remains fairly humble about it, in spite of things. ¡°I was fortunate enough to be able to defeat the feral feldrok that was residing here with my dragon-slaying staff. Afterwards, the dragons attempted to invade, and I defeated them, reviving as many as I could.¡± Geirahoel looks away for a moment, crossing her arms. ¡°You haven¡¯t earned my forgiveness yet, Daniel¡­¡± Ryuogriar teases her as she pets her egg, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daniel. The opposite of love is not anger nor hate. She¡¯s just being shy.¡± ¡°I¡­ I am not!¡± Daniel adds, ¡°With Xyreko¡¯s help, we were able to recover the dragons and cure them of a curse that had drastically reduced their offspring, keeping their population small.¡± Treia studies Ryuogriar¡¯s egg for a moment, and Hekate growls, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, kitty lady.¡± Treia blushes, looking at her, stammering as she tries to defend herself. ¡°I-Ideas!? What ideas!? I¡¯m¡­ Daniel¡¯s just¡­ We¡¯re¡­¡± She growls in frustration, finally saying sternly and confidently, ¡°That is Daniel¡¯s choice, not yours. And, I have much to repay him for.¡± Before a fight can begin, Xyreko steps up. ¡°If I may; we recently repelled some soldiers from the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy who came looking for Daniel as well. Peacefully, of course, with the same cover we attempted on you. Why come to retrieve Daniel now? Could it be an interest in the Citadel?¡± She is a little cold towards the end, clearly implying that she doesn¡¯t trust anyone new. Aoloan replies, ¡°I never wanted to part from Daniel. Of course, he clearly lied to me when he claimed he was attracted to men.¡± She grins at him, and he shrugs. ¡°I kept my promise, though. The Dragon Lord is dead. He¡¯s the only dragon I won¡¯t be reviving, even once we have enough potations.¡± Aoloan nods softly. Gwenesphia adds, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave him either! He tricked me so he could stay behind to defend Fort Peony by himself.¡± Treia adds, ¡°That reminds me¡­¡± She spears herself into Daniel, pinning him to the ground, shocking the others, including Gwen and Aoloan. She pins his arms to the ground, growling before they can stop her, ¡°You pinned me down and forced me to leave you by force. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± She frees his hands to hit his chest. ¡°That¡¯s not the point! And, why didn¡¯t you wait for us to return!? Or, why didn¡¯t you come to Northwall!?¡± Aoloan replies softly, ¡°I¡¯m glad he didn¡¯t¡­¡± Treia sighs. She lays down on his chest, murmuring gently, ¡°Daniel¡­ I¡¯m staying with you from now on. Don¡¯t object. And, don¡¯t do that to me again¡­¡± Hekate hums in irritation. Daniel replies gently, ¡°Treia¡­ I¡¯m staying here with Hekate and the others. I promised them I would.¡± Treia nods in understanding. Without hesitation, she looks up from her position pinning Daniel to the ground at the young feldrok girl, ¡°Lady Hekate; please allow me to live here with you and Daniel. I¡¯ll work, I¡¯ll stand watch, and I¡¯ll cook and clean. Whatever you would have me do.¡± Hekate is surprised, looking at Daniel for a moment. It¡¯s clear that she didn¡¯t expect a request. And, given that she was once a slave herself, she has no idea how to actually deal with a polite request from someone other than Daniel. ¡°I¡­¡± She crosses her arms, retorting, ¡°You must think me a fool! You just want to be able to try to sneak off with him.¡± Treia shakes her head. ¡°No. I want to be with him. I won¡¯t do anything dishonorable.¡± She sits back on his waist a little, slumping her posture as she looks at him. ¡°I already did enough of that.¡± Daniel smiles at her, and he sympathizes with a nod. ¡°I tried telling you the books are square.¡± She sighs in disgust, turning her gaze back to Hekate. ¡°Please, Lady Hekate. I won¡¯t steal Daniel, but I want to be near him.¡± Hekate fidgets, squirming as she ponders. She¡¯s not a cruel person by nature. Haughty, a bit selfish, and prideful, but far from cruel. She mumbles, ¡°Fine¡­ You can stay. But, he¡¯s MY husband, and MY Darling! And YOU!¡± She points at Daniel. ¡°You better be extra grateful to me, Daniel! I don¡¯t have to be nice to all of your mistresses.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°No one here is my mistress, Hekate.¡± Xyreko asks as Daniel sits up, ¡°Daniel, should we prepare for more of your former allies to come here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m surprised anyone still thought I was alive.¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Gwenesphia approaches, murmuring, ¡°We knew you had to have defeated the dragon. It¡¯s just¡­ We weren¡¯t sure where you would go afterwards. We got this far because we followed the rumors.¡± Aoloan asks softly, ¡°Did¡­ you really befriend the dragons, Daniel?¡± Ryuogriar grins, and Reignleif blushes. Geirahoel huffs and is about to answer, but Ryuogriar says warmly, ¡°He enslaved us! We¡¯re his war brides; spoils of war.¡± Daniel sighs in disgust as she snickers, and Aoloan frowns. She retorts, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t take war brides.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need one!¡± insists Hekate with a fiery tone. ¡°He has me. Why he keeps collecting mistresses, I¡¯ll never know¡­¡± ¡°YOU just accepted Treia¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Of course! Mistresses are no threat to me, so long as Daniel spoils me rotten. And now, I could defeat anyone who tries to steal him.¡± Treia stands up to confront Aoloan, but Gwenesphia asks, ¡°Lady Hekate; may I also remain here with Daniel? I don¡¯t have much to lose back home, and¡­ If the war is over¡­¡± ¡°DANIEL!¡± A strong, feminine voice calls out as the audience doors fling open. Everyone turns, and Aoloan gasps. She¡¯s the only one of the three visiting to recognize who is jogging in, panting. Xyreko states, ¡°Daniel, you have a visitor.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I see that.¡± He climbs to his feet, asking as Vaergraes comes to a stop, studying the large group in the audience chamber. ¡°What can I do for you, Your Majesty?¡± Treia and Gwenesphia gasp this time, and they do a double-take, no doubt piecing together who they¡¯re looking at. ¡°You lied to me!¡± She storms up the stairs, and everyone watches as she confronts Daniel. ¡°I had a somewhat good reason¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care why! I probably understand!¡± She drops to her knees as her legs seem to suddenly give out. Daniel reacts too slowly to catch her, and he crouches in front of her, making sure she¡¯s okay. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ gone. You actually did it¡­¡± ¡°D-Did what?¡± asks Gwenesphia softly. Vaergraes glances at her, simply observing the new acquaintance that she doesn¡¯t recognize. Overall, her mind is baffled and exhausted from stress, but finally feeling relief after a long time. ¡°He destroyed the Devourer¡­ A monster consuming the world.¡± Daniel asks diplomatically, ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s gone? I was pretty sure myself, but I can¡¯t detect magic.¡± She nods with a bewildered expression. ¡°The only traces reside in her.¡± She points at Hekate, which fits the sequence of events. He smiles, patting her shoulder. ¡°Great! Then, I guess you can begin migrating back west as soon as possible, right?¡± Her head nods as her eyes stare with a distant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I never thought it would be defeated¡­¡± Ryuogriar, holding her egg, steps closer. She sinks carefully to a kneel. ¡°When Daniel first spoke to me, I noticed several things that gave me faith. He spoke respectfully, even from a position of power. He rejected power for power¡¯s sake. And, he made a promise that he quickly kept.¡± Vaergraes listens respectfully and nods along. She says softly, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to doubt you¡­¡± He scoffs. ¡°I¡¯d have doubted me, too. And, I have one request;¡± She instantly looks into his eyes. ¡°Anything. Name it, and it shall be yours. Wealth, land, my life and soul¡­¡± ¡°Nothing so dramatic. I want you to spread the story that someone fictional defeated the Devourer.¡± ¡°Fictional?¡± she asks. It also surprises the others. He confirms with a nod. ¡°Yes. As it stands, the only ones who know are the people in this room and the other dragons, most of whom don¡¯t really know who I am. I know you¡¯ll need to talk about what happened. Exaggerate it and change the name to something that doesn¡¯t tie to any of us. The kind of attention that ¡®spell¡¯ can attract is the wrong kind of attention.¡± She nods once more, still bewildered. It¡¯s highly likely that she witnessed some sign of the blast; either the flash, the glow, the mushroom cloud, or the shockwave itself. It could even be the magic interference wave, if the pressure wave was too weak by that time. She offers, ¡°Daniel¡­ If chosen protectors could be taught¡­¡± ¡°No. Never.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Don¡¯t ever ask about it again. Forget that it exists. Let it fade into memory. There should never be another threat of that magnitude again. My purpose was fulfilled. Even if it was unintended.¡± She looks at him, thinking. It¡¯s true. What they saw was a devastating power that was terrifying. That anyone can wield it to begin with is difficult to believe and easier to write off as illusion or hallucination. Even dragons, as powerful as they are, likely couldn¡¯t cause so much instantaneous destruction. In fact, all of the dragons combined, along with the combined might of the demonkin, were unable to even slow the Devourer meaningfully. Hekate adds seriously, ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t even want to do it in the first place. He was afraid of how it could hurt the future. The secret will die with him.¡± Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel nod in agreement. Xyreko adds, ¡°It is quite possible that the Devourer was a feldrok who lost control of its power due to the extermination of the feldroks.¡± Ryuogriar nods to that as well. ¡°Yes, I fear that may be the case. As such, it falls on us not to learn Daniel¡¯s secret, but the obvious lesson the past should teach us. Such petty conquests nearly destroyed the world, all for power that would have died when the Devourer came for the Citadel under the dragon lord. We only have a future not filled with evacuation thanks to Daniel. We all should have stopped our former lord.¡± Vaergraes adds softly, ¡°Yes¡­ perhaps¡­¡± She sighs and nods, unable to refute the idea in any way. ¡°Daniel¡­ I will keep your involvement secret if that is truly what you wish. However, for the act of saving the world, it is insufficient to serve as payment. Surely, there must be something you desire.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I got a bunch of friends and family, a cool castle, and the honor of saving the world. To ask for more would be atrociously greedy.¡± She sighs. ¡°Very well. I will come up with something myself. Of course, the offer to claim me is-...¡± Hekate hisses fiercely, clamoring and shouting to over-talk her. ¡°Grah ah ah ah! No! Nope! No! Find your own! Daniel¡¯s mine!¡± She hugs Daniel, adding, ¡°We don¡¯t need anything else.¡± Daniel suddenly says, ¡°Ah! Actually, there is one thing. I don¡¯t know how to go about it, but de-escalate the war. That¡¯s what I want. If it becomes impossible, we¡¯ll get involved and try to talk them out of continuing the war, now that you no longer need the east, correct?¡± She confirms earnestly. ¡°Yes! Of course! I wouldn¡¯t dream of that being payment for your deeds, as it was my goal all along. But, we have tried diplomacy before.¡± ¡°Y-you have?¡± asks Treia, surprised. Vaergraes nods grimly. ¡°Yes. Desperately so. But, we were being forced east, and the easterners were refusing to help us. I had no choice but to begin invading. The eastern kingdoms once included much of the land on this side of the mountains, but it was enough to hold us for the last couple of years. Only until recently was the Devourer encroaching on refugee villages in the west, meaning¡­ we were going to have to move again. But, because Daniel and his party destroyed the Devourer before it could destroy those lands¡­ We won¡¯t have to push any further.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, I fear my words alone won¡¯t be enough at this point.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll push west any time soon. But, if words won¡¯t suffice, even with me, then we¡¯ll go the intimidation route. I know people.¡± Ryuogriar asks innocently, ¡°Who do you know more frightening than any of us, Master?¡± He looks directly at her with a slightly stunned expression. ¡°Should I correct myself to ¡®I know some dragons¡¯?¡± She blushes, and Reignleif giggles, hiding her own cheeks in the collar of her mantle. Geirahoel becomes indignant, retorting, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re performing fools for your amusement, Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be asking nicely in this hypothetical, Geira. You¡¯d get to flex your power for a good cause; ending a war as peacefully as possible. Ah, but first, your Majesty Vaergraes; we¡¯ll need at least one more revival potation, just in case. I won¡¯t take any chances with anyone under my care." The demon queen nods in agreement. "I have my best brewers working on more.¡± She blushes as she looks away. ¡°This¡­ will sound extremely rude, but¡­¡± ¡°You no longer need dragons as desperately as before.¡± Ryuogriar fills in for the awkward pause. Vaergraes nods hesitantly, ashamed of the truth. Daniel offers diplomatically, ¡°There are males and females among the lesser dragons, and I think the three greater dragons; the lord, his brother, and the green sage are too aggressive to allow to live. That¡¯s my opinion. With the males of the lesser dragons, the race can continue. If a greater dragon son is born of these three, then strong bloodlines can rise again.¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif both smile affectionately as they hug their eggs close. Geirahoel blushes, looking away as she somewhat sheepishly tries to hide her belly. Hekate boisterously says, ¡°And, when Daniel and I have children, feldroks will rise even stronger! Hahahahaha!¡± Vaergraes seems to realize something. ¡°Daniel, that reminds me. If you haven¡¯t revived any of the three dragons you mentioned¡­ Those eggs¡­¡± ¡°They were laid by the dragons holding them. Your Majesty, I intend to build up the population of people living around the Citadel. Will you object?¡± She cocks her head, but sighs, seeing a deflection when one occurs in front of her. ¡°No. As I told you, my title as ¡®queen¡¯ is informal. Even if I were a true sovereign, you¡¯ve more than earned your own lordship.¡± Hekate cuts in, ¡°And my Ladyship. I¡¯m the Lady of the Citadel. Daniel¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Are you? You¡¯ve never mentioned your relationship to Daniel.¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s jab at Hekate causes everyone to chuckle, except for Hekate, who scowls lightly at the dragon woman. Vaergraes clarifies her thought, ¡°I will not object if the Citadel is to become home to honest people, Daniel, Lady Hekate. I¡¯d be even happy to learn they are those admitted by the two of you.¡± Hekate offers, somewhat obliviously, ¡°Maybe you¡¯d like to live here, Queen Vaergraes. Or rather, Shrine Priestess Vaergraes, once the war is over.¡± She smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, Lady Hekate. Thank you for your generous offer.¡± Hekate nods with a prideful smile. Ryuogriar, seeming to never miss an opportunity to tease the young feldrok girl, ¡°For someone who so loathes the idea of Daniel collecting mistresses, you sure are quick to allow them into his proximity, Lady Hekate.¡± Hekate once again glares at Ryuogriar. ¡°Ryuo, didn¡¯t the dragons have their own keep? Perhaps you should go check on it.¡± ¡°Me? Gracious, no. I intend to stay here with my beloved Mukori, Daniel, and produce lots more eggs, dear Lady Hekate. Life is interesting and noble at his side.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°In any case, thank you, Queen Vaergraes. Now then, I¡¯m hungry. Anyone else want dinner? Xyreko, do you mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it ready at once, Daniel.¡± Xyreko bows, vanishing in a teleport. Daniel looks at the others, who only share a glance. They agree quickly, and they all head for the dining hall together. There¡¯s still much to talk about, but nothing that is as pressing as defeating the Devourer was. ********** Aramellianna stands with all five of her daughters on a stage set up to overlook the battalions of Stalvaltan Guards, those contingents that aren¡¯t serving the imperial battlefront at the central line near Fort Twilight, with Bromlund so freshly coming out of a revolt, the Empire has stationed soldiers to ensure it is not swiftly conquered by demons that might push through Fort Twilight, assuming they know of the turmoil. The Grand Duchess rallies her soldiers, ¡°Brave soldiers of the Stalvaltan Guard! You are the pride and joy of the Grand Duchy, warriors of unparalleled metal.¡± The soldiers cheer a jovial exclamation of pride and courage. ¡°I have for many years dreamt of the day my eldest daughter would marry. Wenlianna, as the eldest, is rightful heiress to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. I am confident that any one of my daughters would make a suitable and excellent Grand Duchess. However, there has only been one man who Wenlianna has expressed any interest in making her Grand Duke. I ask you this now; who would see Duchess Wenlianna ascend to Grand Duchess?¡± The guards cheer valiantly, and she asks next, ¡°And, who would support her marrying the otherworlder, Daniel?¡¯ Again, the soldiers cheer, though it does seem a little quieter. Aramellianna frowns. Wenlianna tries to whisper, ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± The Grand Duchess straightens her posture. She states, ¡°I see. Well then, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Daniel is being held prisoner deep in the demon wildlands, at an ancient fortress known as the Citadel. This fortress was derelict until a few months ago, captured by dragons and their fox-beastman leader who calls herself ¡®Hekate¡¯. They tried to deceive us and claim Daniel is dead. Until we bury his remains, he is a living member of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, and I don¡¯t like living members of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy being held prisoner.¡± She looks across the crowd of soldiers, who listen loyally to her every word. ¡°We are already at war with the demons, but the path to the Citadel can be navigated swiftly under the right conditions. You are all battlemages of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. I would trust you to storm the Citadel, retrieve Daniel, and retreat with fewer casualties than a mere walk in the park.¡± There are a few chuckles, but it¡¯s clear that the enthusiasm to invade the demon wildlands for one man, an otherworldly commoner no less, is not very high. Aramellianna nods sympathetically. ¡°Yes. I understand. Daniel is no one to you, no one to your families, no one to this world. To those who think they know, he defiled a princess and fled for the far reaches of the world. His imprisonment with the demons is but a pittance for his supposed crimes. So, I will not order his rescue. I will not coerce any man or woman here to go far beyond the front lines and risk life and limb for a man they barely know. I will be taking volunteers.¡± The guards glance at each other. A few step forward without hesitation, and Aramellianna nods with a proud smile. But, she pats Wenlianna on the back, startling the young Magic Artisan to step forward. ¡°Ye-Yes! Right! As you all know, I am Wenlianna, Duchess and first daughter of the Grand Duchess. Any man who takes part in Daniel¡¯s retrieval will be contracted an increase in salary, as well as an even split of ten percent of the profits earned by any devices Daniel helps develop upon his return.¡± This causes more of a murmur with the soldiers. Aramellianna proclaims, ¡°You heard correctly. The Grand Duchy will invest directly in Daniel¡¯s return, as well as promise of continued returns on that investment. If he cannot be recovered alive, then the salary will stay. If he is brought home to us, all participants shall benefit for the rest of their lives.¡± More of the Stalvaltan Guard steps forward, granting them enough to form a moderately large company of around 200 troops. It¡¯s certainly not enough to defeat even a single dragon, nor would it be enough to lay siege to a castle. However, it would likely be enough to cause a distraction while the infiltration unit sneaks in and finds Daniel. Once the distraction unit retreats and Daniel is secure, the infiltration unit will be extracted by Wenlianna¡¯s airship, captained by the Captain of the Wyrmeyes. There will be lots of smoke and alchemical flash bombs to sow discord around the Citadel, and before anyone knows it, Daniel will be found and evacuated. Or, so the plan will be. Aramellianna has never been a soldier herself, not like her late husband. He created the training regimen for the Stalvaltan Guard¡¯s battlemages. That being said, as Grand Duchess, Aramellianna knows that no plan is foolproof, and no plan survives contact with the enemy. They¡¯ll be up against dragons. She couldn¡¯t hope to concoct a fitting strategy against an enemy she has never laid eyes upon. All they can do is hope two hundred battlemages of the most prestigious military force in the east can fool and evade the most dangerous enemies in the west. And, the mystery of the global weakness that struck everyone several times a few days ago has still been left unanswered. Wenlianna and Ahok, as well as the other Court Mages were able to compare notes and hypothesize that the strange phenomenon was cancelling all magic briefly. It was a potent enough effect to be felt, and because it was a sudden drop in mana, most people experienced a sudden exhaustion or feeling of vertigo. It also interfered with magic equipment of all shapes and sizes. They¡¯ll have to be careful with the Iron Wyvern, which relies on magic crystals to achieve and maintain flight. Wings will allow it to glide if it loses power, but the controls will be significantly less reactive. The bulk of the company will march on the Citadel, meaning there¡¯s time to plan and establish a forward operating base once they find a secure landing zone for the flying machine Wenlianna successfully tested recently. Wenlianna prays softly that Daniel is unharmed as the day draws closer. ************** Chapter 45: The Goddess Returns Treia enters the dining hall as Daniel is lounging in a chair, drinking something alone. He sits up when he notices her. ¡°Sar-uh, Treia. Doing alright?¡± She smiles, sighing. ¡°Yes. Just¡­ restless.¡± Daniel notices her tail swishing back and forth, and he realizes instantly to remain on guard. ¡°Restless, huh?¡± She nods as she walks, looking at the high ceilings and decorative lights on the walls and arcades. ¡°Yep. Is it alright if I join you?¡± ¡°Sure. Pull up a seat.¡± She takes a seat next to him, which he¡¯s conscious of, but doesn¡¯t remark on. Treia is a little bit more fiery about her thoughts and feelings, and she¡¯ll be embarrassed if she doesn¡¯t already realize her state. ¡°What are you drinking?¡± ¡°This? Oh! Uh¡­ Well, I was¡­ having my own little celebration drink.¡± He pours a small amount into a glass for Treia, handing it to her. She seems surprised by the small amount, but she lifts the glass, taking a small sniff. She recoils in surprise, asking, ¡°Is¡­ Is this a potation?¡± Daniel cocks his head, a little surprised that¡¯s what she associated it with, but it makes sense. ¡°Not quite. It¡¯s like a potation, but without the magic. Different ingredients, though.¡± She cautiously tries it, sipping just a tiny amount. Again, she recoils, and he chuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it. I¡¯ll get you something else if you want.¡± She sets the glass down, blushing a little. ¡°I¡­ Sorry. But, you¡­ celebrate with this?¡± He nods with an amused smile. ¡°Yep. Sometimes. Better than drinking to bury pain.¡± She cocks her head, and he puts a glove on to operate a magic panel. ¡°Anything you¡¯re in the mood for, Treia?¡± ¡°I¡­ Uh, what are the options?¡± ¡°Pretty much anything. A lot of you ladies at Peony drink rose milk, right?¡± She confirms with a small nod. ¡°Y-Yes. I like the sweetness¡­¡± He nods in turn. He taps on the panel, and a few moments later, a golem walks in carrying a pitcher with a clean glass for Treia. She smiles, accepting the drink. She nearly coughs, though, murmuring as she covers her mouth to prevent dribbling all over her clothes, ¡°Th-... This isn¡¯t watered down at all¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°The Citadel isn¡¯t involved in the war on either side, and Xyreko has a large stockpile available for all kinds of things. Hopefully, the war will end soon, and production can return to normal.¡± He takes a sip of his drink, and she ponders his words for a moment, sipping her own. It¡¯s milk of one of the livestock animals of this world, flavored with berry juices that give it a taste that reminds Daniel of the smell of roses. He¡¯s not actually sure if the word he defines as ¡®rose¡¯ is the same, since rose milk was his first experience with anything he could associate with roses. ¡°What¡¯s your drink called, Daniel?¡± ¡°This?¡± He inspects his dark brown liquor that Xyreko helped him make with the assistance of some willing potation brewers. ¡°It¡¯s a first run of our attempt at a black spiced [rum].¡± ¡°Rum?¡± repeats the gatonine sergeant. ¡°Yep. A drink from my world made by fermenting and distilling sugarcane juice or molasses. One of the components of potations is alcohol. I don¡¯t know the mechanism, but the process to make them is similar to making drinks like this one.¡± She nods as she listens, sipping her milk. ¡°I see¡­ And, you like it?¡± ¡°This one¡¯s not my favorite, but it¡¯s a step towards the drink I used to have in my world. In fact, I had enjoyed a solid glass of it before I was summoned in Mornistae. Probably made it a little easier to brush off that I was suddenly exposed to magic and pulled into a completely different world.¡± He smirks at her, and she chuckles. She swirls her glass a little, murmuring, ¡°What you did¡­ The¡­ Devourer, was it? You really saved the world, didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like it, does it?¡± She hesitates, but she replies softly after a moment, ¡°It¡­ I guess it¡¯s hard to believe¡­ I never knew it existed, and now Xyreko and the others say it¡¯s gone¡­ And the Demon Queen¡­ You¡¯re friends with her, and she wants to end the war now because of what you did. If¡­ If it¡¯s all true¡­ You ended the war¡­ and you saved the world to do it.¡± Daniel smirks, staring distantly at his own drink. ¡°In my world, we had fictional stories, where a person would be transported into another world from our own, typically. Often, a god or one of the kingdoms in that world were sending this protagonist to the world to defeat a Demon King or a Demon Lord, or some other evil being or devastating monster. All kinds of reasons for it. A lot of times, they had systems for how the world worked based on, uh, other forms of entertainment that were more interactive. I¡¯ll explain that some other time. Actually, it¡¯s not unlike Hekate; getting stronger when defeating enemies and gaining more power and abilities thanks to this system.¡± Daniel takes a sip. ¡°The protagonist would be charged with leveling up, defeating increasingly more dangerous enemies, avoiding conspiracies, finding clues and other important items, and then, finally facing off against the final enemy.¡± He looks at Treia. ¡°In my case, I had to find a reason to want to save the world, not build up my strength to be able to do it. Well, I kinda did, but not in the hero¡¯s journey sense. Made some friends, found some resources to make my abilities possible, and some people I trust to help convince me that it had to be done.¡± He finishes off his current glass, refilling it with rum. ¡°I bet the demonkin are celebrating. From their perspective, this thing plagued them for years. Once the war ends, the Empire and Mornistae and Bromlund, and all of the eastern allied kingdoms will celebrate as well. To me, it was just a thing. A day that came and went, but meant everyone I came to know and care about can smile for a long time to come without worrying about a bogeyman somewhere far away stalking closer to them.¡± He offers his glass for a toast, and Treia taps her glass to his. He adds with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it because those who feel the least weren¡¯t directly impacted by the problem that was solved. Until it sinks in, we¡¯ll just have to quietly celebrate that tomorrow will come.¡± He takes a drink, and Treia mimics him. She sits contentedly in the peaceful moment with Daniel. ¡°What do you plan to do tomorrow?¡± asks the gatonine woman gently. Daniel nods as he ponders it visibly. ¡°A fair question. Hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. Didn¡¯t want to waste any brainpower on tomorrow when my biggest enemy was still a threat.¡± He smiles. ¡°Besides, you know me. I wing it everyday anyways.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°Daniel¡­ Are¡­ Do you have any intention¡­ to have a family?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I have lots of people I consider¡­¡± ¡°Hekate doesn¡¯t realize it, but you treat her like a daughter, don¡¯t you?¡± Daniel chuckles, swirling his glass for amusement. ¡°Maybe a little. She¡¯s still too young for my tastes.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ And, the dragons?¡± ¡°Dunno. Haven¡¯t thought about it much. Is there a reason you¡¯re asking, Treia?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ I was curious.¡± ¡°Curious, huh?¡± ¡°Yes! Curious! What do you think it is?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Daniel stares ahead, sipping from his drink. Treia huffs, and she whines, ¡°You¡¯re thinking something! It¡¯s nothing! I swear!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing that thing you do! Stop it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She grips his shirt chest, pulling him to face her. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I was just curious! That¡¯s a-all! S-So don¡¯t ask me anything!¡± Daniel exhales deeply in exasperation. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you, then. Unless I already knew ahead of time that you wanted it, I¡¯m going to treat you like you¡¯re drunk. You know, that tipsy feeling you get from too many potations. If you¡¯ve ever had any. You¡¯re not in your right state of mind.¡± Treia gasps, her cheeks filling with colors as her tail puffs up and her ears perk up as straight as possible. She whispers sharply, ¡°H-H-How di-did you know that!?¡± With a chuckle, Daniel teases, ¡°I can smell it on you.¡± She gasps and begins smacking him with her fists, whining in embarrassment. He quickly corrects, ¡°Kidding! I¡¯m kidding! Jeez! Relax! It was a joke.¡± She grips his shirt suddenly as she calms down a little, sniffling. ¡°Do you think¡­?¡± Before she can finish her thought, her ears fold back, and her expression becomes harsh as her gaze locks onto something beyond Daniel. He looks, finding Ryukana, the goddess that transferred him to this world, entering the room cautiously. ¡°A-Am I interrupting anything?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Nah. Just having a drink. Everything alright?¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ I¡¯ve come to ask you an extremely important question.¡± ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± ¡°This world¡­ or Earth? Which do you want to live in?¡± Daniel cocks his head. He was pretty sure he expressed himself, but this seems to be the final question. ¡°I¡¯m happy here. If I don¡¯t have to, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Treia whispers, ¡°Daniel? Wh-Who is that?¡± He replies, ¡°Lady Ryukana. I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Ryukana nods, asking, ¡°Are you certain, Daniel? I may not be able to transfer you after today.¡± ¡°Is there a reason?¡± She looks away from him, saying softly, ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me, Lady Ryukana. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused.¡± She laughs for a moment before sighing. ¡°Daniel¡­ I am sorry for the trouble I caused you. And, you¡¯ve done a great deed for this world that you had no reason to protect. I hope¡­ that we can meet again¡­¡± Daniel cocks his head, but before he can say anything else, she says tenderly, ¡°Goodbye, Daniel. Thank you.¡± She fades just as quickly as she appeared, leaving them in a silent dining hall once more. Daniel glances at Treia. ¡°That¡­ felt final, didn¡¯t it?¡± She gives an equally surprised nod, a little confused about the whole exchange. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s a goddess¡­¡± Daniel ponders the words, finishing his drink. ¡°Yes¡­ But not ¡®the¡¯ goddess.¡± This confuses Treia a little more, and she asks softly, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Daniel corks the bottle of rum, standing up and stretching. ¡°Dunno. If you need anything, one of the golems nearby can hear you. Just ask, and they¡¯ll bring it.¡± He leaves the room, a little light headed, but he needs to focus on the immediate future. Something isn¡¯t right. *** Ryukana stands before the Divine Tribunal; a collection of those gods and goddesses not currently bestowing divine intervention, as well as Chaos and Order themselves. She is to be judged for her mistake, and a fitting punishment carried out. The gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm are charged with the unparalleled duty of maintaining a balance between the chaos of nature and the order of the world. When one threatens to overtake another, systems are in place for the gods to restore the balance. Some of these include methods of direct intervention that provide minimal risk to the Divine Realm. Others include prophecies and godsent angels. And, in some cases, divine summons, either chosen by the gods or requested by the world in trouble, are carried out. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. All of these methods are sacred and highly controlled mechanisms set to prevent threats to the Divine Realm as much as to protect the worlds threatened by imbalance. In this case, Ryukana was negligent. Somehow, her targeting of Earth captured two individuals from near opposite points on the world. It¡¯s unclear how this should have happened, because the targeting should be singular and focused on a small area. Failing that, she could and should have noticed a second soul in the transfer void, waiting to be modified for transfer to the next world. Failing that, she could have observed the arrival, where she would have seen both Rikuto and Daniel arrive. Ryukana doesn¡¯t need any reminder that she failed. She is merely waiting on punishment at this point. She won¡¯t be erased from existence, nor will she be banished to a mortal life -though, that¡¯s not off the table for punishments-. She¡¯ll likely be relegated to the Universal Records of the Divine Realm, responsible for monitoring and categorizing all historical events in the universe. It¡¯s clerical work, and a far step down from being one of the celebrity goddesses choosing heroes to save worlds from destruction, or even worse, from giving rise to threats to the Divine Realm. ¡°Ryukana, thirty-third goddess of the Divine Realm; you stand before us today having failed the sacred duty of all gods and goddesses to maintain proper positive control over the world balancing doctrines. Have you any excuse or evidence to explain this failure?¡± Order speaks directly, bluntly, and in a way that could seem almost cruel for its coldness. However, she means nothing by it, save stating the facts. And, the facts are, Ryukana is a failure in this matter. ¡°No, Lady Order¡­ I have no excuses or alternative explanations.¡± Chaos, unlike her sister, does not look at the universe as a set fixture upon which her decorations sit. She looks at the universe as an entity in motion, always changing and always out of control. As she lays across her regal sister¡¯s lap, she starts, ¡°Ryukana,...¡± Everyone waits for her to continue, though it takes much longer than most would assume. ¡°Y-Yes, Lady Chaos?¡± asks Ryukana nervously. ¡°I was thinking! Tell her I was thinking, Sister.¡± Order simply pets Chaos¡¯s head, saying nothing. Chaos finishes her original thought, ¡°Ryukana, you lost a Divine Summon. Worse, you took over a year to find him. Is there a reason you never checked in on the world you were operating on?¡± ¡°Not a good reason, Lady Chaos.¡± ¡°Humor me, then.¡± In spite of her immature appearance, Lady Chaos is an existence that transcends time and reality itself. Even the gods and goddesses that serve the Divine Realm cannot comprehend the full truth of Chaos and Order, in spite of their seemingly simple and binary existence. Ryukana replies softly, ¡°I believed Sir Rikuto was well-prepared enough and competent enough to get off to a good start on his own, Lady Chaos. I did not check in otherwise because I was completely unaware of Daniel¡¯s presence.¡± Order, still petting Chaos¡¯s head gently, says with a commanding and sultry voice, ¡°The crime you are guilty of is not one of merely endangering a single life. I hope you understand that. It is the very system that you damaged; the reliability and faith we all and the worlds over which we observe maintain in the system that preserves those worlds and protects the Divine Realm. One mortal life is not why we are here. The system is why we are here.¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Order. But, even so, Daniel managed to¡­¡± ¡°A trifle of unexpected good fortune,¡± retorts Chaos quickly. ¡°Or, bad fortune. Depending on your perspective.¡± She tugs on Order¡¯s collar for a moment, but gains no reaction out of the more disciplined-seeming goddess, save a simple, content smirk. She finally sits up, facing Ryukana, who stands in a circle formed by the tribunal, which is further surrounded by the audience of gods and goddesses who chose to witness the trial. ¡°To credit yourself with the actions of your mistaken summon is to credit me with the success of protecting that world. And, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She points at the desk, speaking ¡®officially¡¯ and surprisingly maturely, ¡°Since time immemorial, I have gifted life with the treasure of free will, that they might sow disorder and disrupt my sister¡¯s treasures.¡± Order smiles, saying tenderly, but still with a sultry and matronly tone, ¡°And, I have restored everything to its proper place since time immemorial in order to provide a foundation for my sister¡¯s treasures to take form.¡± Chaos smiles proudly, suddenly shifting tones, ¡°So, why would you try to take credit for Daniel¡¯s success? You did not intend it. You should be thanking me, yes?¡± ¡°I¡­ Lady Chaos¡­ Did¡­? Were¡­?¡± ¡°Spit it out! ¡®Thank you, Lady Chaos. I am forever envious of your great wisdom.¡¯¡± ¡°Chaos¡­¡± warns Order softly, but Chaos simply grins cheekily. ¡°Thank you¡­ Lady Chaos, for selecting a worthy hero to the world I failed to properly observe.¡± ¡°Bah! I didn¡¯t do anything! I told you that. I told her that, didn¡¯t I Sister? I told her.¡± Order pets Chaos¡¯s head again, saying gently, ¡°Yes, dear Sister.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Order speaks to Ryukana again, ¡°You allowed the mistake to occur. Your experience should have prevented it. But, in peace, comfort, stability; you became complacent. That is why there is more than just order to the universe. Complacency must be offset by change, or there is no purpose to existence. There would be no challenges to overcome, no triumphs or accomplishments, and no love or hate. Things would just be, and there would be no reason for anything to exist.¡± Chaos says rather maturely, seemingly emulating Order, ¡°Order is the mother of existence, and Chaos is the mother of purpose. Complacency is the bastard child of Order, as Megalomania is the bastard child of Chaos. No living thing is immune to succumbing to complacency or megalomania. Not even you gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm.¡± Ryukana looks down, bowing her head reverently. ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± ¡°Very good, Ryukana. Then, if you have nothing else to say¡­¡± A sudden crackle in the air causes Order to stop what she¡¯s saying, and everyone gathered looks. Ryukana has to turn around to find the source of the noise; a small electrical storm hovering in the air near the entrance to the tribunal hall. And then, a portal opens. This portal is not an elegant and graceful doorway to a world. It is a hole being punched through layers upon layers of defensive energy separating the Divine Realm from any of the worlds over which the gods and goddesses observe. The strange phenomenon causes a nervous murmur to fill the audience, though Order and Chaos are surprisingly calm about it, given the surprising interruption. What emerges from the distorted and crackling portal are two figures; one very much human and wearing specialized armor that shifts color gradients and a sword in its sheath that can resist the power of the divine. The other figure is a much shorter female with black hair, triangular, black ears that rise high from her head, and a large, bushy black tail. Like the human, her body and head are protected by armor that changes colors with the divine energy around them, swirling in tune with waves of higher concentration. Just given the surge of energy, it¡¯s clear that the girl is the source of the portal, and the human, which Ryukana easily recognizes, is present as a source of wisdom and truth. He is the one most directly affected, but he also witnessed all of the important events himself. Daniel kneels politely, saying almost sarcastically, ¡°Forgive the intrusion, Lady goddesses. But, we¡¯re here to testify.¡± Chaos stands up, retorting indignantly, ¡°¡®Testify¡¯? This isn¡¯t a human trial, Daniel of Earth. There is no need for witnesses or for ¡®OBJECTION!¡¯.¡± She snickers, though Order sits with an unamused, but also unperturbed expression. Suddenly, Chaos turns serious, saying, ¡°Or, should I say, Daniel Alexander Lawson, thirty three year old maintenance mechanic from Earth?¡± Daniel chuckles as he rises to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re a goddess. I would be more surprised if you didn¡¯t know my full name.¡± Chaos gasps, glancing back and forth between Order and Daniel, though he suspects it¡¯s more for show. Order finally cocks her head. ¡°Daniel, your friend, Hekate, seems to present a threat to the Divine Realm. I don¡¯t know how much was explained to you, but by bringing her here, you have demonstrated that the threat you supposedly defeated is not removed from the equation.¡± Hekate states coldly, ¡°Then you should erase all of yourselves from existence as well. Each one of you is powerful enough to threaten this place, yes? Daniel saved my life and gave me purpose. I stole the Devourer¡¯s power so I could save Daniel, who always knew his purpose.¡± Order states, ¡°If you were here moments before, you would know, Daniel is not the subject of this tribunal.¡± ¡°Aye! But, isn¡¯t he? Aren¡¯t we all? Everything in existence starts with existence. If Daniel was never born, I would have died. If I was never born, the Citadel would never be reclaimed and the world would have ended. If Ryukana wasn¡¯t the goddess who did what she did, Daniel and I would have never met, and all of you would have failed a world with your illusion of doing things right.¡± She crosses her arms haughtily, saying a little arrogantly, ¡°I could destroy this place. I could put up a fight against all of you. After all, you intervened on my world because you were afraid of the Devourer, but it wasn¡¯t present of mind enough to threaten you in actuality. Now, I have the Devourer¡¯s strength, but I am in control. I have Daniel. I have Ryuogriar and Reignleif and Geirahoel. I have Xyreko. And, I want one more person.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve making demands here, little feldrok girl.¡± Chaos appears in front of Hekate, and they stand almost the same petite height, facing off against each other like haughty little girls in a rivalry. Hekate retorts, ¡°I am the only one who can, little goddess girl.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even comprehend my being.¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t stop mine.¡± ¡°Hekate, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Daniel!?¡± Daniel says to the two main goddesses, ¡°Lady Goddesses, Hekate speaks the truth. There is only one more piece we would like to request in order to maintain balance.¡± Order cocks her head, smiling softly with amusement. ¡°Balance, you say?¡± Daniel nods respectfully. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how the universe works, but it has to have something to do with balance, or Lady Ryukana would have simply dealt with it directly. The universe moved forward, and by your grace or the grace of life you created, I ended up in that world, better equipped to deal with the threat that was beyond your control. Thus, Hekate and I would like to request Ryukana be forgiven for the mistake that led to everything falling into place, as it would have been a much more grave failure if I hadn¡¯t been there, and I would be living alone, drinking myself into an early grave if I had my way.¡± This time, Chaos walks over to stand in front of Daniel, looking up at him, and he matches her gaze. ¡°You think a goddess needs your mercy or forgiveness, Daniel Lawson of Earth; mortal human being and but one of trillions on all the worlds that extend beyond your imagining?¡± ¡°Mercy and forgiveness, no. Rather, I would like her to watch over myself and Hekate. I¡¯d like her to continue to be our matron goddess and ensure that Hekate, in particular, is safe from the power that she obtained.¡± ¡°And, why would we allow her to live? She is no different than the Devourer you destroyed, so far as balance is concerned.¡± Chaos looks at the feldrok girl, who cocks her head, which is emphasized by her big, fox-like ears. ¡°And, I killed it.¡± Both of them snap their gazes back to Daniel. ¡°I used the fabric of the universe to preserve life in a world that was not my own. Hekate will as well. With Ryukana¡¯s help, we will form a trifecta to balance each other, should I or Hekate show bias towards each other.¡± Chaos scoffs, and Hekate glares at her, though her helmet does hide her actual expression. Ryukana finally speaks, ¡°Daniel¡­ Hekate, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Daniel looks at her, replying sincerely. ¡°That farewell was a little bit too final, for my tastes, Lady Goddess. It didn¡¯t bode well.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going to die. This was just a brief analysis of what went wrong.¡± ¡°Nothing went wrong. The world¡¯s safe now. Hekate will safeguard the power, and we¡¯ll find a way to safely disperse it back into the world so that another Devourer doesn¡¯t happen again. If possible, your assistance will help us maintain the world.¡± She glances at Chaos, and then at Order, who is still seated gracefully at her table. Daniel adds to Chaos, ¡°Lady Chaos; accidents and mistakes are born of chaos, are they not? Maybe it happened because of Ryukana, but I am glad it happened. I don¡¯t know if I would have agreed the day I was summoned, but I am glad I experienced this life, and I wish to keep living it. Allow me to serve alongside Ryukana on behalf of that world.¡± Chaos stares at him, thinking, and Order finally says, ¡°You¡¯re right, Daniel. Though the system utilizes our strengths, it is also susceptible to our weaknesses. Perfection is found in imperfection, after all.¡± She stands up, walking more calmly and gracefully around the elegant table, approaching the group. She looks at Daniel, and then at Hekate. After sizing them up a bit, she states, ¡°The threat is gone. For now. Just as with all worlds. Threats come. Threats go. We created the Divine Realm to watch over the worlds and ensure these threats are stopped before they can disrupt balance.¡± She sighs, looking at Daniel. ¡°Your world possesses a dangerous weapon that should be feared. Once upon a time, we thought of purging your world once it was discovered.¡± Daniel cocks his head, surprised, and she nods grimly. ¡°Yes. To have such power and wield it against one¡¯s own world is lamentable. However,... ¡®Mutually Assured Destruction¡¯. I suspect you are familiar with this term.¡± Daniel nods in confirmation, and she smirks. ¡°Sleeping titans. That can be a greater deterrent to tragedy than not having the titans at all.¡± She looks at Hekate. ¡°Do you understand the gravity of your role, Hekate, daughter of Jolell and Kurenphar, last living feldrok?¡± Hekate is a little more rattled by hearing the names of her parents than Daniel was by the trick, but she nods confidently. ¡°Yes. With Daniel by my side, I have no reason to use my full power. With Ryukana, she can monitor me, and we can spare Daniel from having to do anything terrible to me if I might become the problem. I want nothing more than Daniel. No power, no enemies, and no riches. Just Daniel. Oh, and Ryukana.¡± There¡¯s an awkward quiet. It¡¯s broken by Chaos, who claps her hands together once. ¡°I¡¯m sold. Ryukana, as punishment for your mistake, you¡¯ll serve as advisor and protector of the world Zenkon, watching over and serving alongside Daniel of Earth and Hekate of Zenkon. Right, Sister?¡± Order nods with a smile. ¡°Yes. I feel this will serve as a fitting penitence. Ryukana, I trust you will uphold this duty with greater care and focus than that which allowed us to come to this point?¡± She looks at Ryukana, who bows. ¡°My Lady Order, My Lady Chaos, you are truly the most gracious and wise. I shall restore my own honor and ensure the world of Zenkon, Hekate, and Daniel all remain safe.¡± ¡°Very good. Go with our blessings and divine purpose, Ryukana.¡± Chaos grins, and she trots over to Daniel, waving him to lean down. He¡¯s a little surprised, but he does as she bids, and she whispers, though the volume is audible to everyone. ¡°Daniel¡­ When we created all of the gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm, we ensured that they could also feel pleasure.¡± She whispers even more deviously, ¡°And, have children¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I have you two to thank, do I?¡± She snickers, backing away as Hekate instantly states, ¡°You can¡¯t have him! He¡¯s mine! We¡¯ll be friends, Ryukana, but no cheating with Daniel! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Ryukana bows. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, dear Hekate.¡± Chaos, throwing kindling on the fire, says jovially, ¡°Let¡¯s not make hasty and final declarations. Life will always progress forward.¡± Hekate glares at the small, primordial goddess, who grins deviously at her. Order, seemingly ignoring the conversation, states warmly, ¡°Go forth, Ryukana, Daniel, and Hekate. Protect your world and let us see if feldroks can rise again.¡± Daniel bows politely, as well as Ryukana. Hekate returns to Daniel¡¯s side, mimicking his bow. After, the three return through the portal, leaving Order and Chaos with contented and prideful smiles. *** Chapter 46: The Brewing Battle ¡°Check all wheels on all carts! It¡¯s rough terrain between here and the Citadel.¡± ¡°Stock up on feed for the buckrohks and make sure you guard the water tankards. We¡¯ll be appetizing targets for beasts and demonkin alike. They¡¯re not so different from us. Bandits and raiders on the roads.¡± Captain Muindis watches as his lieutenants organize and prepare the company for the march on the Citadel. They¡¯re currently overnighting at Fort Twilight. Unlike Peony, which is physically closer, Twilight is much easier to navigate, and it can support a larger force than Peony. And, with the discovery of the Grand Duchy¡¯s plan to send a splinter force, many of the generals and colonels looking to find a weakening in the Demon Army¡¯s defenses have been looking for their own chances to seek glory. When questioned, the splinter force, known as Wyrmglare, were told to give the answer that the Citadel is believed to house a weapon capable of defeating dragons, which is why the dragons have taken to guarding it. However, this weapon is meant for humans, or human-sized wielders, meaning they just need to sneak in and take it. This made the other leaders even more excited to become part of the attack, as a weapon that could defeat dragons would be even more desirable, as it could likely also be used to defeat any enemy. And, as King Rikuto and the others of Mornistae have come to suspect, the strange phenomenon that washed over everyone seemingly at once all across the known world seems to have originated in the far west, following a flash of light that was visible from the mountains. The true source has still not been identified, but if it is a weapon, it¡¯s all the more reason to push westward and identify the weapon or spell and eradicate it. It poses too much risk to the world as a whole. Of course, that is a problem for Rikuto and the other kingdoms and the Empire. Captain Muindis is tasked with leading this force to retrieve Daniel at all costs. The other companies and battalions marching with them will be serving their own desires when attacking the Citadel, and Muindis¡¯s orders from the Grand Duchess herself protect him from the authority of those who might otherwise outrank him. When it¡¯s time for Wyrmglare to fall back, it¡¯s up to the other commandants to choose to retreat or continue the siege. Muindis states to Lieutenant Elkash, who is nearby, ¡°Lieutenant, make sure everyone gets good rest. We¡¯ll be leaving before first light and first bell.¡± ¡°As you wish, Captain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a two week march to the Citadel at a fast pace.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Muindis heads up to the outer defensive wall of Fort Twilight. It¡¯s much larger and more sturdy than that of the Flower Garden. But, Muindis knows it¡¯ll do little to stop dragon fire. He has never seen dragons in battle, as few who do survive. It¡¯s rumored that the only reason dragons don¡¯t wage war more often is due to their small numbers. Every one of their fallen -even as difficult as that is- is extraordinarily costly to the dragons. Or, so the rumors go. The dragons themselves -what few have been encountered and survived- are said to be extremely proud and arrogant, and they would never divulge such information on their own. It does make sense, since dragons hold enough power to raze castles to the ground, that they would be too few in number to risk grand assaults on every battlefront with the risk that any one castle could prove lethal. Something that rarely occurs to most people east of the mountains is how beautiful the west is. In many ways, it¡¯s not very different. The climates are roughly the same, much of the terrain is similar. But, because the demons are less industrious than humans, dwarves, and gatonines, specifically, there are very few fortresses or large cities marking the landscape. Much of the land has a natural beauty to it. Of course, this also means that there are very few roads, and the course to the Citadel is one such path. Much of the trek will be off road after leaving the former eastern lands on the west side of the mountains. And, even what roads used to exist have been overgrown and poorly maintained since the demons drove the allied nations back. ¡°Think we can win?¡± The voice that asks is Colonel Bryston, of the Kingdom of Brellum. Muindis replies with a salute, ¡°I don¡¯t know for certain, Colonel. Dragons are not an enemy just anyone can face.¡± ¡°True. But, the Grand Duchess must have great faith in your abilities.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not meant to defeat the dragons at the battle. We¡¯re meant to find the weapon.¡± ¡°I see. Yes, there was mention of that. And, I suppose it is good fortune that we will be providing bait, hmm?¡± Muindis turns to face the colonel. ¡°We answered questions, Colonel. You made the choice to join our mission, against our advice. I cannot accept responsibility for your forces.¡± ¡°But, you must have some faith in your own ability to succeed.¡± ¡°Of course. And, the longer we have to search the Citadel, the better. That¡¯s not something made easier by a large siege, but it won¡¯t be harmed by the notion either. The Citadel is the largest castle on the continent, built for the dragons. I don¡¯t know that a siege could even outlast it if the dragons choose not to fight. And, it¡¯s doubtful that they won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, I see. But, your plan was to draw them out with a siege, yes? Even with your paltry force.¡± ¡°At least long enough to get in the door. As you know, the best we can do is plan.¡± The colonel says nothing for a while. He looks over his shoulders and around them, seemingly verifying that they¡¯re essentially alone -at least as far as immediate earshot-. ¡°I hear¡­ another rumor.¡± ¡°I hear rumors as well, Colonel. I have no way of knowing which one you mean.¡± ¡°This one¡¯s about a specific person. The¡­ fiance to your Duchess of Stalvaltan.¡± Muindis is quiet for a moment. He replies quietly, ¡°I know of no such person.¡± ¡°I hear he¡¯s a commoner.¡± ¡°From my men?¡± ¡°I told you. Just a rumor.¡± ¡°Wyrmglare is here to retrieve a weapon. You¡¯re welcome to invade the Citadel if you think you can find whatever you want. If you jeopardize the Grand Duchy¡¯s mission, you should expect to receive sanctions, Colonel. Please understand.¡± Bryston stares at him for a fair amount of time, but he smiles. ¡°I see. I suppose that is the nature of rumors; always threatening to stir a pot that doesn¡¯t need stirred.¡± He looks out over the wilderness beyond the fortress for another moment. ¡°We¡¯ll stay out of your way. But, if we fell a dragon without your help, I trust you will report that accurately, hm?¡± He nods his head politely and makes his way back down from the wall. Muindis watches him go for a moment. There¡¯s a very slim chance that the Wyrmglare mission will succeed with 200 men or 20,000. Numbers aren¡¯t the issue. A great deal of luck will determine whether this particular mission succeeds or fails. With a sigh, Muindis returns to his own bed for the night. It¡¯s a long march to the Citadel, and they¡¯ll be even slower with this many troops. *** Clang! Clang! Ping! Clang! Metal clashes on metal as Daniel parries swords with several combat golems being overseen by Xyreko. He is surrounded, swinging a training sword with the skill level one might expect of a maintenance mechanic who has managed to survive in a fantasy world. He can make some fluid swings, but he overextends his posture and his momentum. Daniel makes a few solid parries, before the metal of training sword batters against his back, and he stumbles. He makes a few more parries, before another smack rings his bell, bouncing off of his helmet. A female voice scoffs, and he looks. This time, it¡¯s Gwenesphia. She teases softly, ¡°Apologies, Daniel. I¡¯ve never seen you fight, so I was wondering how a man who slays dragons fights.¡± Daniel catches his breath for a moment, laughing softly. ¡°And? Go on. You¡¯re impressed, right?¡± She snorts playfully. ¡°If¡­ I¡¯m being honest, Daniel, I don¡¯t think you did something right if that many people are around you.¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re probably right. Though, I trust Xyreko enough to know this armor isn¡¯t just for show. And, I probably would fight a little differently.¡± ¡°Oh? Would you demonstrate for me?¡± Gwenesphia smiles cutely, folding her ears down to make her eyes look bigger. Daniel hesitates at first. He has what he needs on his belt, and Xyreko is using disposable golems, just in case. He looks at the golem Caretaker, and he asks, ¡°Xyreko, do you mind?¡± ¡°Not at all, Daniel. These golems and their weapons are made of simple iron. Iron can be reforged. Not to mention, you are lord of the Citadel. You may do as you please.¡± He sighs, though amusement is in his voice. As the golems start to move again, both of his hands move. He throws the training sword, which the targeted golem bats aside. However, he draws both his revolver and Nemaisol, the magic sword. Instantly, it begins to glow, and it cuts with ease through the iron blade of the closest sword to him as his other hand aims the revolver, blasting a golem in the chest and incapacitating it instantly. He moves in careful motions, while Xyreko protects Gwenesphia and herself with a barrier. Each shot is carefully placed to ensure it at least hits the mass of the golem he fires at. With Daniel¡¯s specialized weapons, he doesn¡¯t even need perfect form. As long as he can deflect the blades of his enemies or shear them off, he keeps himself ¡®alive¡¯ by not being struck until he defeats all of the golems. He straightens his posture, looking at Gwenesphia. She is surprised, but smiles and claps. Daniel takes his helmet off, approaching. Service golems arrive to clean up the training golems. He states, ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll have technological superiority in my fights. But, I figured it would help to know how to fight a little if I¡¯m going to stay here.¡± She smiles. ¡°That makes sense. Though, couldn¡¯t the goddess you just recently picked up give you more power?¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Maybe. But, that¡¯s not why Hekate and I went to retrieve her. In fact, it¡¯s almost precisely why she was in trouble. They¡¯re big on balance.¡± She sighs. ¡°The gods¡­ Divine Realm¡­ it¡¯s¡­ strange¡­¡± ¡°Maybe think of them more like archangels. According to Ryukana, worship isn¡¯t necessary, and can actually become dangerous in some worlds.¡± Gwenesphia nods as she listens. ¡°I¡¯ve never been particularly religious. Just¡­ strange to know that someone was always watching over us.¡± She smiles. Daniel smiles and nods as well. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s almost as strange as suddenly appearing in another world.¡± She scoffs and laughs. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± Daniel reloads his revolver as Gwenesphia watches for a moment. She asks, ¡°Daniel¡­ Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Always.¡± She fidgets, taking a breath. ¡°So¡­ You have a lot of¡­ friends, now¡­¡± Daniel looks at her when she trails off. He remarks cautiously, ¡°True¡­¡± ¡°And, you and Hekate aren¡¯t married¡­¡± ¡°Also true¡­ Don¡¯t say that to her.¡± He chuckles, and Gwenesphia blushes, fidgeting. With a sigh, Daniel takes a seat on a bench nearby, asking, ¡°Is this a question I¡¯m going to get asked a lot?¡± ¡°I¡­ Well, y-you and I got along pretty well at Fort P-Peony, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Better than most. Though, you were in a¡­ uh¡­ certain state for some of it.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°Same reason I¡¯ve been avoiding Treia today. We don¡¯t have the medicine that the fort does.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Gwenesphia clears her throat, standing in front of him and asking confidently, ¡°Would you consider a marriage¡­ w-with me? I don¡¯t have a lot of family wealth or anything, and¡­ I could probably be considered a deserter, but¡­ I deeply care about you. And, I¡¯m grateful to you for many things.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t sigh, though it is the question he feared it would be. He doesn¡¯t express exasperation or disgust. Truth be told, Gwenesphia is very attractive. And, the war should be over very soon. He smiles, replying softly, ¡°You really do want Hekate to kill us both.¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to regret not asking. A-And¡­ If you¡¯re worried about my virtue¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She squirms with a blush. ¡°W-Well¡­ even so, it¡¯s still intact.¡± Daniel takes a deep breath and exhales calmly. ¡°Gwen¡­ If you haven¡¯t noticed, I don¡¯t know my right from my left in¡­ certain situations. Hekate became my partner in all of this because she¡¯s a child, and because she had no one else at all. I¡­ don¡¯t know what I want¡­ in a¡­ romantic partner.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Feline ears, perhaps? A modest chest?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Daniel scoffs. ¡°Don¡¯t make me play the Hekate game on you.¡± ¡°Th-The ¡®Hekate game¡¯?¡± Daniel nods with a smirk, ¡°A game where you lose. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to play the Hekate game. She already knows better.¡± Gwenesphia laughs for a moment. She remarks with a warmness in her tone, ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. I assume the Hekate game is an answer to my questions?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Your hair is a faint blue color. Pretty, but I like auburn hair best, personally. And, I like the feel of dragon scales¡­¡± ¡°Okay! I lose! Say no more.¡± She pouts, but then cocks her head. ¡°Wait¡­ Doesn¡¯t Lady Geirahoel have auburn hair?¡± ¡°Dragons can change their appearance. I¡¯m sure Reina and Ryuo could as well.¡± ¡°C-Could I dye my hair?¡± Daniel laughs lightly. ¡°Am I really that desirable?¡± ¡°I-... I think so. Or, I¡¯d like to know for certain¡­ And, you¡¯re not married yet, but¡­ I¡¯m behind.¡± ¡°Keeping score, are we?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ But, I see how you talk to the lady dragons¡­¡± ¡°I killed most of them. I owe them a little softness.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of¡­¡± Xyreko¡¯s voice cuts in, and she approaches from behind Daniel. He shifts to look at her. ¡°Speaking of?¡± he asks curiously, already having some idea. ¡°Lady Geirahoel is requesting you, Daniel.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xyreko confirms with a nod. ¡°Yes. She expressed that you should hurry.¡± ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°She would be unhappy, I suspect.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Well, Gwen,... Looks like I have to go check on the lady that hates me most.¡± ¡°Is¡­ that so¡­?¡± He nods. ¡°Yep. At best, she wants to gloat about her egg, which should be laid soon.¡± Xyreko says nothing, and Daniel adds, ¡°If you need anything, Xyreko can certainly help you. As for your question,...¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He says softly, cupping Gwenesphia¡¯s cheek, ¡°On Earth, no one gave me a second glance. Now, Hekate will murder anyone who marries me before her, most likely. So¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do about anyone else.¡± ¡°If¡­ I have Hekate¡¯s permission?¡± ¡°I have to hear it from her. And,... I¡¯m not arrogant enough to believe myself worthy of a harem. Don¡¯t start a fight.¡± Gwenesphia smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her, then. It seems, even if you aren¡¯t married, you are beholden to her.¡± Daniel nods sincerely. ¡°Yes. She protected my life when I was too busy stopping the Devourer. Please excuse me, Gwen. I have to go tend to one of my supposed mistresses.¡± She scoffs and snickers, and Daniel makes his way to Geirahoel¡¯s quarters, per Xyreko¡¯s instructions. Daniel knocks, and he can hear a pained ¡°Enter!¡± in reply. Inside, he finds what he feared. Geirahoel is wearing nothing more than her pajamas, a loose fitting robe, as she is curled up on her bed, groaning. Daniel asks, ¡°Need something, Geira?¡± ¡°I¡­ M-My egg is coming!¡± ¡°And? You could be in your true form, and it should-...¡± ¡°GAH! Ryuo and Reina both said¡­!¡± She goes silent, clutching her bulging belly. ¡°Geira¡­¡± ¡°HELP ME!¡± She looks at Daniel with watering eyes. ¡°P-Please¡­? Th-They said¡­ It¡¯s¡­ important¡­ A-A-And¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Alright.¡± He closes the door, and readies himself for a long, sleepless night. *** ¡°You have failed us!¡± ¡°You do not even know the maker of this new power in the world, and yet you seek to lead us.¡± ¡°You have disgraced your bloodlines!¡± Vaergraes is barraged by complaints about her inability to defeat the Devourer herself, and her impotence in dealing with the east. She also has lost the loyalty of the dragons, all of whom seem to be loyal to the new ¡®Lady¡¯ of the Citadel, known to everyone else as Hekate. While Vaergraes knows the truth, Daniel expressly desired to remain anonymous to the greater world. However, that isn¡¯t the focus of the current meeting. ¡°Now isn¡¯t about success or failure! Our only goal should be to de-escalate the war! If we can convince the eastern armies that we are no longer a threat¡­¡± ¡°They are inferior races, shallow in their magic and afraid of their own shadows! This world should be ours. It shouldn¡¯t be wasted on cowards.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already tried diplomacy, and the easterners refused. Let them accept their own refusal in full.¡± She sighs. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s no longer the Demon Queen, and now she¡¯s more of just a Shrine Priestess. The other clan leaders are bickering over how to handle the east, what to do about the Citadel, and trying to come to a consensus about what the mysterious flash and colossal sky mushrooms were. Vaergraes is the only one among them that knows the truth. Of course, she tried explaining the one known only as ¡®the Calamity¡¯, who wrought destruction upon the world to stop the Devourer. But, no one knows who the Calamity is. The ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ is known to be the Feldrok sorcerer, which fewer people know to be Daniel, but the Calamity is being sold by Vaergraes as someone else. And, because the Harbinger of Calamity has never demonstrated such power, it¡¯s believable enough. The problem is; because no one knows either of them personally -except Vaergraes, who is keeping it secret-, the Calamity cannot be controlled. Vaergraes tries once more. ¡°The Devourer is gone. We should try for diplomacy as many times as it takes.¡± ¡°Diplomacy. Hah! You are a weak person. How far the Uhl¡¯tall have fallen. Vaergraes, you should return to your shrine and pray, and stay out of matters of our peoples.¡± She always knew this day would come. While she is a powerful demon, she is a shrine priestess first and foremost. And, she ruled a body of people that wanted her to. Or, as Daniel mentioned, to take the blame when things went wrong. Now that there¡¯s no threat from the Devourer, there should be no reason to fight the easterners. No reason, other than the fact that some individuals have been made extremely powerful thanks to the war. ¡°Is this the decision of my council? That I relinquish my role as Queen?¡± The other demon clan leaders look at each other for a moment. Some of them had decided before she even asked the question. Of course, no one wants to appear too hasty to cast aside the Demon Queen, who kept them all alive -and in power- through the worst of the Devourer and the war with the east. She found a balance between the two, preserving life, but not giving an inch. ¡°The Demon Queen is no longer a role needed in the absence of the Devourer. Let us resume our clan autonomy from the days before the beast.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°I second the notion!¡± She watches as one by one, the demon leaders of every clan slowly agree that she is no longer necessary. She doesn¡¯t mind, terribly. Especially not after Hekate¡¯s proposal for her to live at the Citadel. Vaergraes gave a lot of her strength and dignity trying to maintain that balance. If they no longer desire her, then her role is complete, and she can resume her duties as a shrine priestess, maintaining the stability of the world as a whole. Vaergraes bows politely after the conclusion. ¡°Very well. I will no longer serve as Demon Queen. I am now simply the Shrine Priestess Vaergraes. May good fortune find you all.¡± She bows and exits the council meeting. In spite of her friendly visit, her trials are not over. She is being followed. Vaergraes has to make the definitive choice on the way to her home. She will likely not get another chance. She sighs, pivoting quickly and casting a powerful energy spell that explodes around her. It knocks the follower off her trail for a moment, and she quickly begins running. At her home, she disturbs Thymeria¡¯s meditations, quickly gathering her, their most precious belongings, and Illianna, and making a break for the wyverns. Just as they¡¯re reaching them, they¡¯re surrounded. ¡°Vaergraes!¡± Vaergraes takes a defensive position. Both Illianna and Thymeria are powerful in magic, but the force that approaches is one that only Vaergraes can likely withstand. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Let us go, and there will be no bloodshed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± Guillelmsah is leading the squad of fighters who have cornered Vaergraes and her sister. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Guillelmsah¡­¡± ¡°The time for warnings is over, Vaergraes. Your service has been commendable. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡± As the demons meant to capture Vaergraes start to move in, and she begins chanting spells, the air distorts with waves similar to heat waves and glowing lights. Suddenly, dozens of soldiers appear; soldiers made of iron and wielding strange staves that they hold against their shoulders, strangely angled horizontally, rather than vertically, like normal magic staves. Unfortunately, these magical staves did not originate in this world. With a single, coordinated mercato, the air fills with thunderous blasts, and the demons that came to capture Vaergraes fall as one, spraying blood. The sound forces Vaergraes, Thymeria, and Illianna to flinch and cover their ears. The golems pivot and unleash their devastating spells a second time, and any demon soldiers that remained fall quickly. As one, the golems seem to dissolve, leaving the three Uhl¡¯tall in an eerie quiet filled with smoke and blood. ¡°V-Vaergraes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister. I think I know who is responsible.¡± Vaergraes, Thymeria, and Illianna make for the wyvern stables, boarding wyverns and fleeing from the central city of the demon realm. It¡¯s one of few such places near the temple where Vaergraes and Thymeria have lived for a long time. She says quickly, ¡°We ride for the Citadel! Don¡¯t let up until we reach them. It¡¯s the only place we¡¯ll be safe!¡± ¡°Why were they after you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure! But, I¡¯ll worry about that once you are safe, dear little Sister!¡± The three Uhl¡¯tall women ride their wyverns as quickly as they can, bound for the one place in the demon territories not controlled by a demon. *** Daniel slouches in a more comfortable reclining chair as he sips a drink. Hekate skips in happily, finding him and grinning as she jogs over and hops onto his lap. ¡°Daniel! Fancy meeting you here all alone! Heeheehee!¡± Daniel pets her head, which earns another gleeful giggle. ¡°Hekate. It¡¯s almost like you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Me?... Yep. You got me. I was lonely.¡± She hugs Daniel from his lap. She growls, ¡°You smell like dragon¡­¡± ¡°Geira laid her egg this morning.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Are you Geira?¡± Daniel chuckles, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°No. I¡¯m not Geira.¡± ¡°Rrr¡­ When can I have children? Huh?¡± ¡°Come on, Hekate¡­ Not today.¡± ¡°Well, when? It¡¯s not fair!¡± She shifts herself around to be facing him, and she grips his chest gently. ¡°Geira, Reina, and Ryuo all have eggs now. I don¡¯t even know if feldroks lay eggs!¡± She grips him more firmly, leaning closer, ¡°And, I know those other three want children, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been avoiding Treia because she¡¯s experiencing a forced biological desire, not a personal desire. Do you want me to avoid you, too?¡± ¡°Nnn¡­ No¡­¡± ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s play the Hekate game¡­¡± ¡°GAH! No! Why did you have to name that stupid game after me!?¡± Hekate crosses her arms, looking away as she pouts. ¡°Is it a crime to love you, Daniel?¡± Daniel pulls her head close and kisses her forehead, causing her to twitch and her tail to sway from side to side. ¡°Depends on who you ask.¡± Hekate hums happily, but she suddenly grimaces. ¡°Why does your face smell like Geira!?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Hekate, I helped her lay her egg. Just like the others. Nothing else happened.¡± ¡°Mrrrr¡­ She kissed you¡­¡± ¡°And, now I kissed you. Can Geira say that?¡± ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ No¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to grow up, Hekate. You missed out on your childhood, and we¡¯ve got all the time in the world now. Alright?¡± She lays her head against his chest, hugging him. ¡°The others don¡¯t have to wait¡­¡± ¡°They already waited. They¡¯re all grown up. You¡¯re not. If you were, I¡¯d have to treat you like a grownup. No more piggy back rides, no more princess carrying, and no more sitting on my lap when others are around.¡± She looks up at him, surprised. ¡°Y-... You¡¯ll still do them for me, won¡¯t you?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How quickly do you want to grow up?¡± She stammers, deliberating on the idea. Daniel pinches her cheek gently, and she puffs her cheeks in irritation. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll run it by you since you¡¯re here, and you¡¯ll make accusations¡­¡± ¡°Who makes accusations!? I would never! Is¡­ Is it Ryuo? You¡¯re going to sleep with Ryuo!¡± Daniel frowns at her with amusement. ¡°May I?¡± She blushes, laying her head on his chest. ¡°I-I meant¡­ ¡®I¡¯m listening¡¯.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°I did! I-I mean, I was! No! I am! I¡¯m listening!¡± She hugs him tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll listen. Please tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to escort Treia and Gwen back to Fort Peony, where we met, so they can gather their personal belongings and let our Commander know that they¡¯re alright. You¡¯re welcome to come with us. I plan to also travel with Ryuo and Reina.¡± ¡°Y-You might as well take the whole harem!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Yes. And, who will keep them from doing unspeakable things to me while I sleep?¡± As she continues to hug him, she grips his shirt at the back, murmuring, ¡°M-Me. I won¡¯t let anyone steal you away.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯m counting on it.¡± She grins, clinging to him. He holds her so he can stand up, and she refuses to let go, so he walks with her. Her grip only shifts to loop her arms over his shoulders while he walks. She murmurs with her chin on his shoulder, ¡°This is what you¡¯re talking about, huh?¡± ¡°About growing up?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a factor.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Hekate ponders it for a moment, but she doesn¡¯t let go. She murmurs, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ hold off for now¡­ B-But! I¡¯m still your betrothed! No one else is allowed to marry you before me!¡± ¡°Alright, Hekate. Whatever you say.¡± The two of them gather Treia, Gwenesphia, Ryuogriar, and Reignleif. Xyreko will be sending golems as guards as well, stealthily of course. When it¡¯s discovered by Aoloan and Geirahoel, the succubus simply insists that she¡¯s joining them to travel together. Geirahoel pulls Daniel aside as the others are getting travel kits ready using magic bags. ¡°D-Daniel! I can¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°What is it, Geira? I got interrogated by Hekate thanks to you.¡± Daniel is joking, since no harm was done. ¡°H-How is that my fault!¡± The youngest of the three dragons that decided to remain with Daniel indefinitely huffs, hugging her egg close. Daniel asks a little dryly, ¡°What did you want, Geira?¡± She pouts, looking at him. ¡°I¡­ I heard from Ryuo and Reina that you¡¯re going somewhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fort Peony, where I met Gwenesphia and Treia.¡± Geirahoel fidgets, asking sheepishly, ¡°And Ryuo and Reina are going with you?¡± With a nod, Daniel replies simply, ¡°Yep.¡± There¡¯s an awkward pause as Geirahoel pets her egg and asks softly, ¡°W-Were you going to invite me?¡± ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°W-Well! I¡­ Don¡¯t I at least deserve the chance to refuse?¡± ¡°You just laid your egg. I figured you¡¯d¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring her with me.¡± Geira hugs her egg to her cheek. ¡°Wait, you will? So you¡¯re going?¡± Geirahoel pouts. ¡°Am I not allowed to go?¡± ¡°Why would you even want to? It could be dangerous.¡± She narrows her eyes at him, and it really amplifies the vibrant green color of her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you hate me¡­¡± ¡°What? No. If anything, I¡¯m worried for your safety and for your egg.¡± She blushes. ¡°W-Well, I¡¯m a dragon. I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll compromise. If you want to go with us, the egg stays with Xyreko so she can keep it safe with Ryuo¡¯s and Reina¡¯s. We¡¯ll be flying, so we won¡¯t even be gone a day.¡± Geirahoel pouts, looking at her egg. She asks softly, ¡°Is¡­ that an order?¡± ¡°No. But, I don¡¯t want any of the eggs in any danger. You might be nearly invincible, but I don¡¯t want to find out how fragile eggs are. Alright? If you want to stay with your egg, I totally understand, and the others will, too.¡± She hugs her egg to her chest, looking away from him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave my egg with Xyreko. B-But, we have to come back tonight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± ¡°A-And, it¡¯s not because I want to go with YOU! Just so we¡¯re clear!¡± She whirls, pointing at him sassily, and Daniel smirks. ¡°Right. Of course.¡± ¡°I mean it!¡± ¡°I wonder if I could order you to express your true feelings.¡± She gasps, turning bright shades of pink as she hugs her egg. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯d dare¡­¡± She quickly jogs away, yelling, ¡°You humans are all the same! Savage and wicked!¡± She trots a few more steps away, calling back as she turns to face Daniel again, ¡°Don¡¯t leave without me! I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Daniel salutes sarcastically, and he continues towards the control area, where they¡¯ll be leaving from. *** Chapter 47: Return to the Flower Garden Daniel checks his own magic bag to make sure he has everything he wants for the journey to Fort Peony. It¡¯s supposed to be a short trip, but just in case, they¡¯re making sure they have rations, as well as weapons. It shouldn¡¯t turn into a scuffle, but Daniel won¡¯t hesitate to protect his family. After all, just because Commander Leiwelles shouldn¡¯t prove to be hostile, that doesn¡¯t mean the others will be so accommodating. Just as they¡¯re preparing to leave, Ryukana approaches Daniel. ¡°Daniel, I will be observing you from here. If there is any trouble, I will remove all of you from the area. Rest assured.¡± Daniel nods politely. ¡°Thank you, Ryukana. But, focus on the dragons and Hekate. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll come to a firefight, but they shouldn¡¯t attack Gwenesphia or Treia, and Aoloan and I will be in disguise.¡± Treia speaks up, ¡°Daniel, that reminds me. You¡­ remember about Leiwelles, right?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°She can detect lies. That doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t lie herself, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reasonably confident she¡¯ll protect my new identity. After all, I¡¯m the lord of the Citadel and have brought the dragons to my side. Even if I won¡¯t serve the eastern alliance, having the dragons eliminated as a threat will be a big relief to the Flower Garden. Ideally, she¡¯ll understand the problem with revealing that to the east.¡± Hekate remarks, ¡°I thought you were going to have the dragons intimidate the easterners if they try to invade.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Still true. And, we¡¯ll let Commander Leiwelles know that. The goal is to de-escalate the war. If they invade during the draw-down, then the war isn¡¯t actually over, and we¡¯ll provide support for the side actively pursuing deescalation. Many things can cripple an army. Destroying supply lines, trapping and altering the terrain, and causing chaotic noise while they¡¯re trying to sleep. The east doesn¡¯t have any mass means of air travel or combat. A dragon flying overhead every couple hours roaring and breathing fire would likely be enough to keep any eastern army from sleeping, even if they believe the dragons won¡¯t hurt them.¡± Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel laugh softly together. Hekate instantly puffs up as big as she can get -mostly thanks to her tail-. ¡°What about me!? I can scare people, too!¡± She begins chanting and creating a fireball, but she halts when Daniel¡¯s hand lands on her head gently. ¡°I have a better idea for you, Hekate. Something only you can do.¡± ¡°R-Really!?¡± He nods with a smile. ¡°You can haunt them. Day, night; your ability to turn a corner and vanish and reappear anywhere you want will cause them to be on guard even more.¡± Daniel reiterates to everyone, ¡°Remember, though. This is all hypothetical. If the easterners don¡¯t invade, there¡¯s no point, right?¡± They all nod together, humming in approval. None of them want to go to war, but they also want to ensure their life can continue. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head out.¡± Daniel and his companions, excluding Xyreko herself and Ryukana, who is laying low, depart on a wing drake¡¯s back. Since the dragons had long ago tamed the various species of drakes, it was a trivial matter to send some of them to retrieve the drakes and migrate them to the Citadel. Drakes are useless as beasts of burden for anyone but a dragon, but Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and even Geirahoel are happy to help. The wing drake they¡¯re riding on is about half as big as Ryuogriar in her dragon form, but it¡¯s still plenty large enough to carry Daniel, Hekate, Treia, Gwenesphia, Aoloan, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel in human forms. The plan is to fly into the controlled zone, remaining out of sight with magic, and then send the wing drake to wait somewhere else to be summoned by Ryuogriar when they¡¯ve finished their business. Daniel watches the sky for flares. He knows the scouts of Fort Peony are alert, and they¡¯ll be quick to report danger, especially if a possible dragon is flying straight over the recon perimeter and entering Fort Peony¡¯s controlled zone. Thankfully, Reignleif¡¯s spell seems to work, as there are no flares, and they are able to find a clearing to land in and disembark near enough to the base to walk. Hekate playfully sneaks along, reminding Daniel of a kid playing secret agent, in a sense. Everyone else walks in a cautious group, mindful of avoiding being spotted by free scouting members of the fort. Gwenesphia remarks gently, "It all still looks the same, so that¡¯s good." ¡°The former lord¡¯s brother wanted an easy target,¡± replies Ryuogriar with disappointment in her voice. ¡°He made himself one, instead.¡± Geirahoel, surprisingly, is the one to chime in a little bitterly, ¡°Live a life of war, die in battle. They got what they deserved.¡± Reina and Ryuo glance at her, but it¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t disagree. Daniel redirects after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s also good that the rest of the demon armies haven¡¯t invaded either. My own personal philosophy has always been that boring is good. It just means no one I care about is dying.¡± The group nod together, including Hekate. However, Xyreko¡¯s voice reaches Daniel through his helmet, and he slows to a stop. ¡°Daniel, you have a new mistress.¡± He sighs. ¡°Do you have to put it that way, Xyreko? Hekate¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°What did she say!?¡± snaps Hekate. Daniel idly fends her off as she tries to pounce on him and get his helmet, ¡°Who is it?¡± Xyreko projects her voice to them, ¡°The lady Vaergraes. Apparently, former Demon Queen.¡± Everyone turns serious, including Hekate. Daniel ponders on her words, while Ryuogriar asks, ¡°Does that mean¡­? Did the other covenant members remove her?¡± Xyreko reports, ¡°Lady Vaergraes, Lady Thymeria, and Illianna have arrived with virtually nothing of value, Daniel. Without titles or authority to leverage, I can¡­¡± ¡°Find them rooms, Xyreko. If they prefer a house in the castle town, prepare one for them, please. We¡¯ll hear it from Lady Vaergraes when we return.¡± ¡°As you wish. Another matter to report, Daniel.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A handful of goblins arrived with Chi¡¯rinnis villagers, and they are also reporting troubling information. Apparently, a large contingent of eastern forces have gathered at the central fortress along the mountains and begun marching west. Fort Twilight, I believe. Among them appears to be a strike force of Stalvaltan soldiers.¡± Daniel continues to think, and Ryuogriar asks gently, ¡°Retaliation for your ¡®death¡¯, Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They can¡¯t possibly think they can win. Even with my phone¡­ Wenlianna won¡¯t be able to make firearms, I think.¡± ¡°Phone?¡± asks Geirahoel. Daniel is silent when he looks at her, still deep in thoughts of his own. He states to Xyreko, ¡°Xyreko, we¡¯ll need to organize our own stealth mission. If you can, fend off all attackers with non-lethal force. Prisoners are acceptable. Just find a place to house them.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be back tonight. Keep the status quo if you can.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After Xyreko confirms, the others are quiet for a moment. Hekate asks, ¡°What does all of this mean? Why would Vae not be Queen anymore?¡± Gwenesphia asks, ¡°And, why would imperial forces invade now?¡± ¡°Maybe they want Daniel¡¯s weapons,¡± remarks Treia pointedly. ¡°If it can be used by anyone, then they only need to escape with the weapon.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain Vaergraes, though,¡± counters Ryuogriar. Daniel is the one to finally respond, ¡°Isolated, I don¡¯t think either event would mean much. Treia¡¯s probably right. They may be hoping the dragons and Hekate don¡¯t know what they have and will either part with it or have it lying around somewhere easy to steal. They have no concept of how deadly the Citadel would be if they¡¯re uninvited.¡± He then adds, ¡°Vaergraes being banished suddenly¡­ I hope it¡¯s not what I fear.¡± ¡°And, what¡¯s that?¡± Daniel asks a little distantly, ¡°Do any of you know what a perpetual war is?¡± The others glance at each other, and Treia is the first one to venture, ¡°Is it what it sounds like?¡± All of them readily accept that Daniel¡¯s world is very different, and in many ways, further ahead in time compared to how Zenkon operates. Daniel nods in a partial way, ¡°You would think so, but unlike wars in the typical sense, a perpetual war has no real end. The enemy is chosen in such a way that an ending is virtually impossible for the foreseeable future.¡± He looks at Ryuogriar, specifically, because she¡¯s the oldest person present and may more readily see his point. ¡°When both sides can profit in some way, why end the war?¡± ¡°But, the covenant banded together because of the Devourer!¡± retorts Geirahoel. Reina nods in agreement. Daniel adds gently, ¡°A perfect enemy. One that can force an army to invade another, but can¡¯t be defeated. And then, when it is, the scapegoats are cleansed while new plans are formulated.¡± Again, the others are quiet. Daniel knows that it¡¯s a little paranoid to feel that way, but too many things are foreboding. A strike force is invading shortly after the Devourer was defeated, and Vaergraes is simultaneously removed from being Queen, all while the east refused to hear out diplomatic negotiations with the Demon Queen, assuming Vaergraes is telling the truth. Since Daniel can¡¯t recall any calls for diplomacy from the easterners while he was with them, especially since they knew that if the dragons went on offensive, they didn¡¯t stand a chance¡­ Daniel is suspicious, to say the least. Knowing this is neither the time or place, though, Daniel says gently, ¡°Let¡¯s get this visit over with and deal with all of that later. We¡¯re here to visit friends, right?¡± Reignleif is the one to joke, though keeping quiet, ¡°Two of us are¡­¡± Gwenesphia says softly, ¡°Thank you all for accompanying us.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± grunts Hekate as she crosses her arms. ¡°You¡¯re a comrade to us, and you were kind to Daniel when no one else was. I need to make sure you¡¯re safe for his sake.¡± Gwenesphia smiles, and Treia nods politely. They emerge from the forest and approach the gate. Most of the landscape has been restored since Daniel defeated the attack force, though some of the pits from his makeshift landmines remain. Geirahoel remarks a little cynically, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know Daniel, I would be ashamed to consider the red knight a dragon.¡± ¡°Or a knight,¡± adds Reignleif. Treia asks, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This fortress is tiny. It shouldn¡¯t have lasted five minutes.¡± Aoloan adds awkwardly, ¡°If it makes you feel any better,... I think it was over in around five minutes.¡± The others look at her, and then at Daniel. He admits, ¡°I wasn¡¯t keeping track of time. I was being attacked by a dragon.¡± They share a laugh, and the watchstanders on the wall challenge them as they approach. ¡°Halt! Who goes there?¡± Gwenesphia steps forward. ¡°Lieutenant Gwenesphia kos Honeydip, returning from long range reconnaisance with a diplomatic envoy.¡± Her words are correct. There is a procedure. But, since it¡¯s so rare that anyone arrives speaking in this manner out on the frontier, she has to chuckle a little when it catches the watchstanders off guard. They glance at each other, discussing it for a long moment. Finally, the watchstander that spoke, Sergeant Melooenne, calls out, ¡°Name the envoy.¡± Gwenesphia looks at Hekate, and the young girl steps forward. They discussed it after the Stalvaltan soldiers visited, and Hekate chose the title she wanted. Gwenesphia replies, ¡°Allow me to present, her wise and idealist imperial greatness, Empress Hekate, ruler of the Citadel and the newly founded Fievegal.¡± Hekate stands proudly, and the others study her for a moment. While obviously a child in virtually every way, her entourage is dressed the part, and it¡¯s all true. The Fievegal doesn¡¯t have much authority yet, but it is a distinctly different entity from the rest of the demon covenant, which is all the more important now that the demon queen has been usurped, by all appearances. Several long minutes pass by. It¡¯s highly probable that the watchstanders are informing Leiwelles, and she is coming up with a quick plan on how to handle strange distinguished visitors from the west. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Melooenne appears again, announcing, ¡°The commander will meet with you. Stand by, your Greatness.¡± Hekate nods politely, and shouts of rallying organization on the spot can be heard, but are mostly unintelligible. Eventually, after another few minutes, a voice calls out, ¡°Open the gate!¡±, which is repeated a couple of times. The gates are opened, and they are met with guards lining up both sides. Daniel finds it a little odd that Leiwelles is inviting them in, but it¡¯s possible Gwenesphia introducing Hekate without being in apparent distress might have factored into it. Though, Leiwelles will undoubtedly have contingencies. They walk in, following Hekate as she walks proudly and elegantly, clearly imitating how Ryuogriar is walking to carry herself like a regal being. As Hekate walks in, she admires the fortress -as Daniel recommended-, remarking aloud, ¡°Soooo, this is the rumored ¡®Flower Garden¡¯, is it? I see why.¡± She turns to Gwenesphia as they walk, leading into a question. ¡°But, I can¡¯t imagine all of these women here are fully satisfied as soldiers, are they?¡± Both Gwen and Treia are quiet for a moment. Leiwelles is one of the few people likely capable of commanding Fort Peony as it is specifically because she has no tolerance for drama and will root it out mercilessly. She¡¯ll do it in a roundabout way, but everyone that sided with Bellstram during the last time Daniel was seen on base was later put on restriction and formally reprimanded. Bellstram was also transferred off of Peony, revealing that, whatever her plan was, Leiwelles really was using Daniel, but had no intent to let him die. Melooenne meets the group on the ground, escorting them to a conference room in the administrative building where Leiwelles¡¯s office is. Leiwelles is already present, standing with a handful of other younger officers who are mentoring under her, as well as a couple of guards. Melooenne announces the arrival, ¡°Commander, presenting Empress Hekate of the Citadel and the Fievegal and her entourage.¡± Leiwelles bows at the waist, saying politely, ¡°Your Majesty, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Commander Leiwelles, commanding officer of Fort Peony. I apologize for our simplistic accommodations. Please, make yourself comfortable.¡± Hekate takes one of the more comfortable chairs prepared in haste for her, and the dragons take seats at other chairs in the conference room while Daniel and Aoloan stand at the back. Gwenesphia and Treia also stand nearby, but make their presences more obvious to Leiwelles, who takes a seat. Leiwelles doesn¡¯t ignore them, but for now, she needs to address in order of importance, and she wastes no time at digging into who Hekate is as politely as she can. ¡°Forgive me for saying so, your Majesty Hekate, but I am only familiar with the Citadel, and rumors at that. To my knowledge, and our current intel so far as I know it, the demon territories have no countries, castles, or families by the name of Fievegal.¡± Hekate replies warmly, ¡°That is because it is my territory. I am the ruler of the Fievegal, a newly founded empire, if that makes it easier to understand. I do not serve the demonkin covenant nor your eastern Empire or its kingdoms. I want no part in this endless war. I just want to keep to myself and rule people who wish to be ruled by me.¡± Leiwelles hears her out, and she doesn¡¯t smile or frown. She keeps a stoic expression, pondering the implications of who all she¡¯s looking at. With his helmet on, Daniel is the only one she can¡¯t explicitly identify by his race, assuming she knows the dragons can change into a human form, though they preserve their horns and tails. ¡°I see,¡± is Leiwelles¡¯s simple and polite reply. ¡°Congratulations on founding your own territory, your Majesty. I would expect that you¡¯ve considered all of the benefits and detriments, and it would be foolish of me to apply what little I know to your situation.¡± Hekate smiles brightly, unleashing her pride and bragging. ¡°Why, I wouldn¡¯t call it ¡®foolish¡¯ to give me advice. But, I think conquering the Citadel speaks for itself, if you know why it was unaffiliated for so long.¡± ¡°I know only that the rumors that have reached me speak of a monster that resided there. I, of course, mean no offense.¡± ¡°None taken. A monster did reside there, and my Darling killed it before gifting the Citadel to me.¡± This causes Leiwelles to be a little surprised. According to her, she can magically discern lies and truth, making it virtually impossible to lie to her. Understandably, if someone else was able to conquer a supposedly unconquerable castle, it would be surprising to most that said individual would not then become its ruler. ¡°Your¡­ Darling, you say?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm! My husband!¡± That causes Leiwelles¡¯s gaze to narrow. Daniel smirks in his helmet. While Hekate may want it to be true, she knows it¡¯s not, and now Leiwelles knows it as well. Fortunately for Hekate, the Commander doesn¡¯t press the issue yet. ¡°You are very fortunate, your Majesty. If I may, what brings you to my humble corner of the world? If you seek to conquer us, I must inform you that we are required to resist.¡± Hekate nods, ¡°Yes, I would assume so. But, as I said, I have no desire to rule anyone who does not wish to be ruled by me. Actually, I only made this visit as a courtesy, so that you know the time of your soldiers was not wasted, and to also ensure that you know they are unharmed.¡± She gestures at Treia and Gwenesphia, who both bow politely and greet Leiwelles softly. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Commander.¡± Leiwelles nods her head, but she asks, ¡°Are these two your prisoners?¡± Hekate scoffs. ¡°Pfft! What? No! They¡¯re parasites! They showed up at MY castle looking for someone, and now I can¡¯t get rid of them. Though, I don¡¯t hate them, so I guess it¡¯s okay.¡± Leiwelles looks at Treia and Gwenesphia, who try to give nothing away, but they are far from stoic as Leiwelles. Daniel notices the Commander¡¯s gaze move to him, and it lingers for a long moment, before trailing across the dragons and then back to Hekate, all within a short period, but enough that she just sized up everyone a second time, and likely has come to a conclusion. She suddenly states coldly, ¡°Leave us.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence for a moment, as it¡¯s unclear who she¡¯s speaking to. However, she looks over her shoulder at the guards and mentees, reiterating sternly, ¡°Leave us. Now.¡± ¡°C-Commander?¡± asks one of the mentees. ¡°I will not repeat myself. Leave this room, or leave the Garden. Final warning.¡± The mentees hesitate, but they quickly scoop up their notebooks and make for the door, passing between the conference table and Daniel. Leiwelles then adds, ¡°You as well.¡± ¡°Commander, what if¡­?¡± ¡°Everyone in this room from their side can level this entire fort faster than my preparations could accomplish anything. If you genuinely think you can protect me better in here than you could out there, then you can protect me from Fort Twilight. Get out.¡± The guards hesitantly make for the door as well, leaving Leiwelles alone in the room with Daniel¡¯s group. She pulls a device out of her messenger bag and places it on the table, turning it on. She remarks, ¡°A friend of mine was able to get his hands on one of these and sent it to me. Ironic, in a way. It came from Wenlianna, of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy.¡± Hekate asks dryly, ¡°Should I be familiar with that territory, Commander?¡± ¡°I see. Another lie. You are familiar with them, which just about confirms everything I wanted to know.¡± She looks pointedly at Daniel, saying without a doubt present in her voice, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Daniel. Before anything else, are you a prisoner?¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment, and the others look at him for silent guidance. But he did come to speak to Leiwelles, even if indirectly through the others. ¡°I am not a prisoner.¡± Hekate chimes in instantly, ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s my husband!¡± Leiwelles points at her, stating, ¡°Lie. Pardon the disrespect, your Majesty, but I know most of what you said is true. That is not.¡± Hekate gasps, stammering as she glances at Daniel and then back to Leiwelles. Treia comes to her rescue, stating, ¡°Daniel and Lady Hekate conquered the Citadel together. Lady Hekate is only trying to pressure him into marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­! Well¡­! He¡¯s mine! I¡¯m going to marry him! That¡¯s final!¡± She crosses her arms and huffs indignantly, and Daniel walks up to her, petting her head. Leiwelles cocks her head, starting, ¡°Maybe I have it backwards. Daniel, are these women your prisoners?¡± Daniel tries to reply, ¡°No,¡± as Geirahoel, Reignleif, and Ryuogriar all say playfully, ¡°Yes,¡± and Aoloan innocently replies, ¡°No.¡± Daniel answers, ¡°There are strange circumstances, but they are my friends. And, what Hekate said is true. We wanted to escort Treia and Gwenesphia back here so they could check in.¡± Leiwelles sighs, leaning back in her chair. It¡¯s definitely the most relaxed she has been on official business, so far as Daniel has seen. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all alright. You included, Daniel. You¡¯re welcome back here at your station, though I¡¯ve also heard rumors that the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is mobilizing west in search for your weapons.¡± Daniel twitches. He suspected it, but he was hoping that wouldn¡¯t be the case. He asks cautiously, ¡°What weapon would that be?¡± She smirks at him. ¡°The one that slays dragons.¡± ¡°I see. That complicates things more than I hoped.¡± She nods, though she stops when Daniel says pointedly, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not returning. My home is the Citadel, now. I accomplished what I was brought to this world to do, and I¡¯m not going to be involved with the war, except to end it.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head. ¡°What you were brought to this world to do? I have it¡­ on rather good authority that your summoning was unintentional.¡± Daniel cocks his head in surprise, and he asks quietly, ¡°You met a mutual, amber-eyed aquaintance?¡± She nods. ¡°She was looking for you. I assume she found you, then?¡± Daniel smiles, replying, ¡°She did. It¡¯s all settled. Even without direct guidance, I found what I was summoned to destroy, and I destroyed it. The war should come to an end soon, though circumstances around that are hazy¡­¡± Leiwelles sighs, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re a wise man. I¡¯ve never really doubted that. But, I don¡¯t think you know how and why wars are fought.¡± ¡°I know you think this war is being fought by blood thirsty demons and the Empire and kingdoms are the righteous defenders.¡± She narrows her eyes in anger, but he adds, ¡°I know what a war fought between mutual allies for profit looks like.¡± Her anger turns more to confusion, and she continues to look at him skeptically. ¡°My world called it ¡®perpetual war¡¯, or ¡®endless war¡¯, creatively enough. War is an effective population control in every possible way you might desire. Too many people? Send them to war. People with too much money and free time on their hands? Send them to war. Pesky endangered animals or trees? Send people to war. Political opponents threatening to usurp you? Send them to war. It¡¯s all about control, and it requires cooperation between the most powerful on ¡®both sides¡¯.¡± Leiwelles doesn¡¯t like what she¡¯s hearing, and she looks at the others with a sour expression for a moment. Daniel adds, ¡°I know how it sounds, especially from the perspective of a noble, honorable, and loyal soldier. Even if the cause of the war is ambiguous -needfully so-, people are dying on both sides. Expendable people. Fourth, fifth, and sixth sons and daughters. Peasants. Inconvenient fools. Otherworlders who stumble across a political situation they don¡¯t belong in. The very fact that everyone else in the world will deny what I just suggested is because only a tiny handful of people neither of us will likely ever meet are the ones who are manufacturing the war. Everyone else believes the lie, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to prove until long after the fact. I first noticed it when almost no one from the demons¡¯ side knew why they were invading. And, the fact that neither side pursues diplomacy very aggressively. Or why you will allow three dragons to sit in your conference room, knowing what you said is true, but still think the east can win the war. Or, even survive it if it were to truly escalate.¡± This has everyone quiet and ponderous. None of them like the idea, least of all Daniel. He knows the outcome is drama, freedoms being taken away, and oppression when it all falls into place. Those in the highest positions, using the war for controlling the world¡¯s population, don¡¯t care about the damage it causes. They manufacture tragedies and new things to fear when real threats don¡¯t exist, and cling desperately to any real threats and ways that it can be used to further the goal of the neverending war. Daniel doubts Vaergraes was privvy to it, since she got booted out by all appearances. She was the scapegoat if things went wrong, and the next tragedy if she were to be slain; the beloved Queen, killed and¡­ Daniel decides not to say any further. His mind is going down a dark path, and until he knows for sure, further speculation is going to make it worse. Leiwelles finally says quietly, ¡°I know you are telling the truth as you know it, Daniel, but I can¡¯t believe it. Especially because no one around you does either.¡± ¡°Regardless, you have the option to play a part, Commander. When my companions and I return to the Citadel, you can inform the east that the dragons are no longer a direct threat, or you can go on like none of this ever happened. We¡¯re just old friends catching up. After all, what¡¯s the first thing that¡¯s going to happen when the Imperial commanders learn that the dragons are no longer going to side with either side?¡± She sucks her teeth, realizing exactly what he wanted; she¡¯ll find out the hard way if he¡¯s telling the truth if she takes an active role in it. ¡°Why should I believe the dragons won¡¯t attack?¡± Ryuogriar replies for herself, ¡°Mind you, Lady Commander, that we won¡¯t let you destroy what we love. We won¡¯t be invading. There¡¯s a difference. We also won¡¯t defend the west if they won¡¯t back down either. All of us here want the war to end. Those who proliferate it are our enemies.¡± ¡°What of the land conquered by the demons? That was land belonging to eastern kingdoms. Some of them no longer exist because of this war and the invasion.¡± Daniel replies curtly, ¡°Negotiate for them back.¡± ¡°The demons¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t negotiate now that they¡¯ve gotten rid of the Queen. I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Demon Queen Vaergraes, the ¡®Demon Tyrant¡¯ as she¡¯s referred to in the east, is no longer in charge. She wanted diplomacy, and the east refused. Every serious push eastward by the demons succeeded, and as you likely have heard, they were mobilizing once more, but have stopped. I know you¡¯re just one commander on a base at the far end of the world. Do what you want with the information we¡¯ve given you, but I¡¯d recommend finding a way to avoid becoming just another small piece of a heartless machine.¡± Hekate states, ¡°If you do give up, you can live with us. The Citadel is impenetrable and we have Daniel, Dragons, and me. You will be required to praise me occasionally and willingly provide the Citadel with mana. That¡¯s about it.¡± She climbs off of her chair, pointing at the commander sternly, ¡°But, you¡¯re not allowed to seduce Daniel. He¡¯s mine!¡± Leiwelles stares at her for a moment, and then looks at Daniel. She makes eye contact with the others as well, thinking. She finally lets out a sigh, saying softly, ¡°If I decide that¡¯s what¡¯s best for me, then I¡¯ll send word. Thank you.¡± She looks at Gwenesphia and Treia, stating ¡°Now that you know Daniel is alive and well, I expect that you¡¯ll return to your stations peacefully.¡± Gwenesphia and Treia both shake their heads. ¡°No Commander.¡± Gwenesphia adds gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander, but we¡¯ve already decided that we¡¯ll be returning with Daniel and Lady Hekate.¡± Leiwelles narrows her gaze skeptically. ¡°I¡¯m but a humble military commander, but at least one of you would be throwing away the chance for a proper marriage to be¡­ one of many, it looks like.¡± Gwenesphia blushes sheepishly, glancing nervously at Hekate, who is lightly glaring at her. ¡°Come what may, Commander, I personally choose to be by Daniel¡¯s side and face whatever obstacles that presents.¡± ¡°How very¡­ accomodating of you.¡± She turns her gaze to Treia, asking, ¡°And you?¡± Treia bows her head, ¡°I owe Daniel a personal debt. And,...¡± She glances at Daniel, doing her best to ignore Hekate, ¡°I am fine with being a mistress. After all, my family has no nobility to be gained or improved by me marrying someone who isn¡¯t worthwhile.¡± Hekate makes her presence known by growling impotently, but she remains close to Daniel. Leiwelles sighs, finally saying, ¡°I can¡¯t say I approve, but I¡¯m not your mother. Far be it for me to stand in the way of love or stupidity.¡± She puts her chin on her hand with her elbow on the table. She looks at Daniel, adding, ¡°Daniel, I trust you¡¯ll take care of my soldiers, since they have so much trust in you.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°I don¡¯t know of anywhere they could be safer in this world. And, I agree with Hekate, if the day ever comes that you wish to move your family to the Citadel, let us know. You¡¯ll be welcome.¡± She nods appreciatively. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your survival to myself for now. Until I know whether or not what you said is true, I don¡¯t want to make any rash decisions.¡± ¡°I understand completely. With your permission, though, I believe Gwen and Treia are hoping to gather their personal belongings.¡± ¡°Granted. Your personal belongings are in crates in the quartermaster¡¯s storehouse. Let me know if anything is missing or damaged.¡± They both salute the commander, saying together, ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡± She smiles, saying softly, ¡°Be careful¡­ All of you.¡± The three dragons rise to their feet, bowing respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Lady Commander.¡± Leiwelles rises and bows as well, ¡°Thank you for your friendly visit. May your journey be safe and comfortable.¡± The group then make their way out, escorted by Leiwelles and a few others, who help Treia and Gwenesphia retrieve their belongings, which they store in a magic bag after confirming everything of value is in good condition. Leiwelles sees them off as they depart the fort the same way they arrived, and they return to the clearing they were in to summon the wing drake. With a small personal excursion taken care of, it¡¯s time to address the brewing problems of the ongoing war. *** Chapter 48: The Siege of the Citadel Part 1 Daniel approaches the group in the large dining hall of the Citadel, being fed by Xyreko¡¯s golems. It¡¯s the newest guests to the Citadel, as well as the rest of the dragons. To his surprise, though he suspects he shouldn¡¯t be, he rather easily recognizes Kera¡¯tai and Shek, the Chi¡¯rinnis and goblin respectively, whom he met when he was recovering the survivors incapacitated by his defense of Fort Peony. Shek notices him first, pointing and saying, ¡°Master! Master alive!¡± Kera¡¯tai jumps up, smiling broadly, before Hekate swoops in. ¡°No! No more mistresses! Daniel¡¯s mine!¡± Shek approaches her, retorting fearlessly, ¡°Shek belong to Master before you! Shek come to be with Master.¡± Hekate, who finally has someone shorter than her, stands tall, unintimidated by the goblin woman. ¡°I¡¯m not budging. You may live here, but Daniel is mine.¡± The two stare each other down, and Daniel says politely as he pets Shek¡¯s head gently, ¡°Good to see you¡¯re safe, Shek. And, you too, Kera¡¯tai. We¡¯ll have to catch up later, though. There are some things I need to ask Lady Vaergraes.¡± Vaergraes rises to her feet, excusing herself from the others. Daniel encourages them to finish their meal, and he¡¯ll meet with them later to see what all they¡¯ve been up to. Hekate, Daniel, and Vaergraes head to a private room to meet with Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Geirahoel, Ryukana, and Xyreko, now that the dragons have their eggs again. Aoloan, Treia, and Gwenesphia are also present, but they stay out of the way for now. Daniel greets Vaergraes properly, ¡°Lady Vaergraes, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. You¡¯re welcome here indefinitely, of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daniel. I appreciate you allowing Lady Xyreko to accept us even without proof.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Xyreko gave me a top down view. Sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you that we had you followed by golems.¡± She smiles, saying gratefully, ¡°You saved our lives. I assume I witnessed your dragon slaying staves in action?¡± Daniel nods once. ¡°Xyreko controls her golems, and the weapons won¡¯t fall into unwanted hands.¡± ¡°According to my analysis, my staves are not nearly as powerful as Daniel¡¯s, but I am confident anything less than dragons and drakes would be little match for mine. And, it leaves no traces of operation, unlike Master¡¯s.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. After she made self-sabotaging weapons in the event a golem is defeated, he also asked her to make the bullets for the security golems out of sharmelkolle using the magic infusion that can return the bullets to a designated location in the Citadel for reloading, even after they¡¯ve been fired. The casings are ejected into a catcher to prevent anything that could be reverse engineered from being collected after the fact. Vaergraes explains her last meeting with the covenant leaders, and how they said she¡¯s no longer useful. Daniel sighs. It¡¯s as he feared. They made ¡®logical sounding¡¯ excuses, but it seems peace is the goal of a lot fewer of the rulers of the demons than he hoped. ¡°When I realized that I was being effectively forced out, I collected Thymeria and Illianna to leave, which is when a group led by Guillemsah attacked us. Thanks to your golems, we escaped unharmed, but¡­ I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d try to kill us.¡± Daniel nods as he listens. ¡°If you survived and pieced it together, you could potentially know what I suspect; this war will continue because certain people in power want it to continue.¡± ¡°What!? Why!?¡± asks Vaergraes, horrified that he would even suggest it. Ryuogriar replies to her with disappointment in her voice, ¡°I felt the same, but the more I see that Daniel compares to his world¡­ I know our former lord didn¡¯t help matters by just being a war monger anyways, but it sounds like Daniel might be closer to the truth than we would want to admit.¡± Vaergraes looks between Ryuogriar and Daniel in horror. After all, it means that everything she did to try to preserve as many lives as possible from the Devourer amounted to nothing in the end. And, in fact, they can easily pin it all on her. Daniel states, ¡°We won¡¯t be interfering directly. I''ve never wanted to be an assassin, so I have no interest in killing political leaders until the war ends. It¡¯s not my place.¡± The goddess Ryukana murmurs softly, ¡°It¡¯s likely Daniel could be telling the truth. If diplomacy is not being pursued by either side, in spite of the odds favoring one side much more heavily, then the war isn¡¯t as cut and dry as we all would hope.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t get what the point of endless war would be if you¡¯re not trying to conquer everything,¡± remarks Geirahoel with frustration. Daniel replies, ¡°Sharing control over the world is more functional than trying to conquer it. You cling to one side or the other for safety, never realizing they¡¯re the same side, and they get to tell you how to earn their protection.¡± Geirahoel frowns, but she huffs. ¡°That sounds stupid. I¡¯d rather relax.¡± She pets her egg for emphasis, glancing a little sheepishly at Daniel briefly. He nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m with you. I¡¯m just comparing what my world was doing with what this war is looking like, given the evidence.¡± Vaergraes asks sincerely, ¡°So, what do we do? If what you say is true,... A lot of innocent people are going to die.¡± With a small sigh, Daniel explains gently. ¡°I can¡¯t save the world from corruption, namely because a lot of people will willingly accept that safety, even if they suspect it¡¯s an illusion. Our path right now is only safe and secure because we have superior firepower in ways they can¡¯t even fathom yet. Those of your covenant that see what happened to the Devourer, though, will realize that there is a power that they should fear. All the better if you didn¡¯t indicate who it was.¡± Vaergraes nods in agreement. ¡°I never mentioned your name or even your nicknames. They may piece it together, though.¡± Hekate retorts smugly, ¡°Not if Googliegaggle whatever his name was is dead. He¡¯s the only one who met with us.¡± ¡°If he was part of the conspiracy I¡¯m talking about, then he likely already informed his allies. And, of course, it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯m wrong. I just know what my world was doing most of the time.¡± The group is quiet for a moment as they share glances. Daniel adds more specifically to Vaergraes, ¡°To answer your question, we¡¯ll support trying to end the war, but even the innocents will be difficult to convince to end the war when those they believe are protecting them are telling them that war is the only way. After all, victories are only available through conflict.¡± Again, there¡¯s an awkward silence. Xyreko finally chimes in, ¡°Daniel, military forces have begun staging for siege.¡± ¡°Siege?¡± asks Daniel, surprised. She nods to confirm. ¡°I recognize various siege weapons and count around twenty three thousand soldiers bearing various different sigils, including that belonging to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°Guess I underestimated how hard they¡¯d push for Earth weapons. All the more reason to never let anyone know about the weapon we used against the Devourer.¡± They nod together in agreement. Daniel then asks, "Xyreko, what do you need to defend the Citadel?" "Virtually nothing, Daniel. If they somehow breach the barrier and can defeat my golems with ease, then defenders, but until then, I suggest everyone shelter in place and worry not. I shall alert you." "Good. Have the other dragons make a show of not taking interest in the enemies. I''d like to see what all the enemy is planning. After that, we''ll find and destroy their supply lines. Hungry soldiers are less loyal soldiers." Geirahoel asks, "Can''t we just surround them with dragons? Surely they''d surrender instantly. Even you have said how much the east fears dragons." Ryuogriar nods in agreement, while Reignleif watches Daniel for his answer. "No," replies Daniel while shaking his head. "You should never trap your enemy where they know their only options are to fight or die. They will fight even more ferociously. True, we would almost certainly win, but we might lose one or more of the dragons. No offense meant to Xyreko, of course, but her soldier golems are virtually completely disposable. Letting the enemy pile up endless bodies will wear them out and allow us to close in on what will actually take their hope away; their supplies. They can run, but they might not make it back to the mountains. In that case, the vast majority of them are more likely to surrender, worn out, tired, and hungry." Ryuogriar remarks, "You sound like you''re the one besieging them." Daniel nods. "Battles are won or lost in the planning stages. I don¡¯t know what they have planned, but if they can''t defeat Xyreko¡¯s legions of golems, then there''s no point to their plan, which lacked important information. Xyreko, if you need any support, let us know. I''m going to gather equipment for our retrieval mission." "Retrieval mission?" asks Vaergraes curiously. "Yes. I left something behind that I wasn''t concerned about before. Now, it''s proving to be dangerous. I won¡¯t be taking a whole team, though." Hekate retorts sternly, "I''m going." "I as well," adds Ryuogriar. Reignleif nods, and just as Geirahoel, Treia, and Aoloan are about to speak, Daniel cuts them off. "I''m not going with a whole team. I''ll allow two. Have Xyreko draw straws or come to a diplomatic solution, but no more than two. And no tricks or deception. Now, I have to go get ready. Xyreko, make sure it''s fair." He leaves them all speechless for a moment, though he hears Xyreko cackle as he''s leaving. "You heard him. The bidding starts at¡­" Daniel closes the door, sighing. He shakes his head as he heads for the armory. He puts his helmet on, asking aloud, "Xyreko, can you multitask?" "Can I?" replies her voice proudly. "Need you even ask, Daniel?" "You know me. I like to check. Have you finished the non-lethal weapons I asked about?" "Indeed. I actually took the liberty of preparing a magic bag with many of them ready for your use." "Xyreko¡­ are you single?" They both laugh at his joke, and he adds sincerely, "Thank you. With this, we should be able to complete my side mission before the siege even really begins.¡± ¡°Indeed. Would you like to teleport?¡± ¡°Let them have enough time to decide on the two accompanying me. If I skip out, everyone will likely be angry.¡± She chuckles, but agrees. ¡°As you wish, Daniel.¡± After preparing, Daniel returns to the control room, finding the group gathered together. Hekate is ecstatic, and the only other one not dejected, other than Xyreko and Ryukana, appears to be Reignleif. She¡¯s keeping a low profile, and Ryuogriar and Geirahoel are pouting. Hekate bounds over to Daniel with happy skips, saluting him happily. ¡°General Hekate, reporting for duty!¡± She giggles giddily, and Reignleif approaches, followed more distantly by the others. Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s head, replying with a teasing tone, ¡°Usually, Generals are the ones being reported to, Hekate. But, I like the energy.¡± She grins, and he asks, ¡°So, am I safe in guessing Hekate and Reina are my team?¡± Hekate nods vigorously, as does Reignleif. Geirahoel huffs, and Treia snaps, ¡°They cheated! They excluded us because we can¡¯t use stealth magic!¡± Gwenesphia and Aoloan nod in agreement with her. Shek pouts, ¡°Shek can¡¯t use any magic.¡± Daniel simply murmurs, ¡°Oh?¡± He looks at Ryuogriar, who can definitely use more magic than Hekate and Reignleif, given what he knows. She murmurs with disappointment, ¡°Reina is the most reserved of us. Depending on what is said, I don¡¯t know that I could keep my temper. And¡­¡± She glares a little at Hekate, who returns the glare. ¡°Hekate seems to mind Reina less.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t try to seduce Daniel right in front of me!¡± retorts Hekate with a distinct point at the senior-most of the dragons present. Ryuogriar crosses her arms with a cold smirk, more perturbed than amused. She reports almost viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t need to seduce him.¡± Hekate growls, but before it can escalate further, Daniel replies, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I understand. And, I assume Hekate will be using return magic to bring us home?¡± She nods proudly. She¡¯s still the only one who has practiced return and teleportation magic enough to be able to use it for a mission. Teleporting the three of them will be even easier for her than teleporting the four who participated in the destruction of the Devourer. ¡°Reina, are you willing to fly us to our destination?¡± asks Daniel, now that the team is set. She nods with a smile peeking out of her high collared dress. ¡°Yes. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Thank you. Xyreko, any questions about the siege?¡± Xyreko replies, ¡°None, Daniel. I will simply send droves of earth golems to begin as to waste as little material as possible.¡± Her tone shifts a little to gleefully dark, ¡°Golems do not need to sleep.¡± ¡°Remember to minimize casualties as much as possible. Injuries and incapacitated are acceptable.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. She nods in agreement. ¡°Of course. A humiliating and overwhelming defeat shall benefit us greater than retaliation.¡± ¡°Exactly. And, keep Vaergraes in the loop. By the sounds of it, she¡¯s a fair tactician, and our priorities are the same.¡± ¡°As you wish. Be safe on your mission, Daniel, Hekate, Reignleif.¡± As Hekate proudly reassures Xyreko, Daniel faces Ryuogriar and the others. ¡°As I mentioned, I don¡¯t want you to intervene unless they break through Xyreko¡¯s line. Prioritize escape. If you can¡¯t escape, defend yourselves at all costs.¡± Ryuogriar nods seriously. He¡¯s not specifically trying to give her orders making use of their contract. Instead, he¡¯s worried for their safety. ¡°I will see our future come to light, my beloved Master.¡± The others nod, and Geirahoel huffs, ¡°You have to come back quickly if you¡¯re so worried.¡± Daniel smirks and replies softly, ¡°I will move as quickly as possible. Be safe, all of you.¡± With that, Daniel, Hekate, and Reignleif move to the flyway, with Reignleif transforming into her true form. Daniel and Hekate thank her and climb on top, and Reignleif ascends into the sky. As they fly, Daniel observes the siege forces assembled a short ways beyond the outer wall of the town surrounding the Citadel. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people¡­¡± remarks Hekate. Daniel shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to attack a castle like the Citadel. It¡¯s a distraction, if anything.¡± ¡°Distraction for what?¡± asks Hekate, her big triangular ears shifting curiously when she tilts her head to look over her shoulder. ¡°If they¡¯re here to assassinate me, then that would be it. If they know how to take control of the Citadel, but don¡¯t know they have to kill me, then they may be trying to infiltrate for that. And, lastly, if they know of my dragon-slaying weapons, it¡¯s possible they just want to snag one and reverse engineer it.¡± ¡°Woooowww¡­ How do you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d do if I was in their relative position. Those are their three main objectives if they know what they¡¯re dealing with. Unfortunately, if they actually knew what they were up against, they¡¯d have to know they don¡¯t stand a chance of success.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re not there for them to assassinate, right?¡± ¡°True, but I¡¯d rather be present than not. That said, this item that we¡¯re retrieving has too many secrets. I shouldn¡¯t have left it behind, but I was afraid of it getting lost or broken, and I thought I could trust the Stalvaltan family.¡± Hekate¡¯s ears flatten in sympathy, causing Daniel to pet her head. ¡°I¡¯m an old man, Hekate. I¡¯m not worried about it beyond getting it back. Once that¡¯s done, I can put the east behind me for good.¡± She nods, leaning back against him. ¡°You¡¯re not that old, Daniel¡­ We¡¯re basically the same age¡­¡± He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯ll live much longer than I will, so I understand why you¡¯re saying that. But, I¡¯m very quickly approaching half-way through my life¡­ Or, I was. I guess I am a little younger, physically, thanks to the summoning magic.¡± Reignleif cocks her head, but surprisingly, her voice reaches Daniel¡¯s ears. ¡°You are not old, Daniel. And, you deserve to live longer than all of us.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Reina? Since when can you use telepathy on me?¡± Her cheeks shift color tones, and she looks ahead. She admits softly, ¡°I asked Xyreko¡­ I noticed you speaking during the two audiences with Guillemsah and the soldiers.¡± ¡°You noticed that?¡± She nods her big head ahead of them, flying through the air at a quick cruising speed. ¡°You were moving in the same ways you do when you talk. I¡­ I often¡­ watch others. S-sorry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not offended or anything. I¡¯m just impressed. That was when your egg was still new, and you couldn¡¯t take your hands or eyes off of it¡­ I thought.¡± She blushes even more, remaining silent. Hekate asks, ¡°Wait, so we can use telepathy on your helmet to talk!?¡± Daniel nods at her when she looks up from leaning back into him. ¡°Apparently so. I knew Xyreko could talk to me directly through my helmet, but I didn¡¯t know others could until Reina mentioned it now. I had assumed the armor was simply a part of Xyreko.¡± Hekate sits up patting Reignleif on the back urgently. ¡°Reina! You have to teach me! I can¡¯t use telepathy at all! I thought there was no point if I couldn¡¯t use it with Daniel!¡± ¡°Part of me wants to prevent you from ever learning,¡± teases Daniel. He tugs playfully on her ear, causing her to squirm as he adds, ¡°You¡¯d talk my ears off, even when we¡¯re far apart.¡± She whines, trying to deny it. Though, they both know better. Reignleif murmurs, ¡°It only works when you¡¯re wearing your helmet, Mukori.¡± He twitches, and Hekate grins up at him deviously. She adds with a snake-like tone, ¡°Last I checked, you don¡¯t sleep with your helmet on, Daniel.¡± He sighs, smiling at her as he pets her head. She happily lays back against him once more. Of course, she doesn¡¯t forget her new objective. ¡°You have to promise to teach me, Reina. I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯t.¡± Reignleif nods. ¡°It is not the same as telepathy on a person, but very similar.¡± Daniel whispers softly, ¡°Thank you, Reina.¡± She smiles, cruising along contentedly. Daniel adds, ¡°Ironically, it¡¯s not so different from the object we¡¯re getting, in a way.¡± Both Hekate and Reignleif look back at him, and Hekate asks, ¡°Really? How so?¡± ¡°Well, mainly because it¡¯s a device for long range communication, similar to telepathy, or speaking through my helmet. It uses electricity, not magic.¡± Hekate narrows her eyes skeptically. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°It won¡¯t work that way in this world, since it needs a support infrastructure to be able to talk, and it talks to other devices like itself. So, we¡¯d need a minimum of two, as well as the communication towers that my world uses.¡± ¡°Communication towers?¡± asks Reignleif. ¡°You got it. Let me think¡­ Does this world use signal towers? Tall structures on mountains with either mirrors, torches, flags, or something like that?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe I¡¯ve seen some of the eastern fortresses use such methods. Or, perhaps their magic flares?¡± ¡°Yes, but more specifically similar to the towers, since it has to serve as a relay. My phone sends my voice to the relay tower like telepathy, the relay tower then passes that to the phone I¡¯m calling.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what it does, why do you want it?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Because, my world developed these devices to not only do that, but to act like a complete archive of information, not unlike how Xyreko¡¯s memories are stored. I have a lot of designs and engineering books stored on it. With them, this world could eventually accelerate beyond its capacity to be safe with the technology.¡± ¡°Such as your god-killer?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I don¡¯t have specific plans on my phone, but similar leaps in technology. I had intended to share them with Wenlianna, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s made use of some of the information, but that¡¯s fine. The Citadel will be able to outpace anyone in this world, especially because Xyreko can comprehend almost anything quickly, it seems.¡± The other two nod, and Daniel peeks over Reignleif¡¯s shoulder. They¡¯re approaching the mountains, thanks to Reignleif¡¯s rather quick cruising speed. The wind magic barrier she has been using to streamline herself and shield Hekate and Daniel ensures there¡¯s very little wind for them. Before they reach the mountains, Reignlief speaks to them both again. ¡°Mukori, Hekate¡­ there is something off about the cloud ahead of us.¡± ¡°Off? How so?¡± ¡°I detect¡­ a large amount of magic.¡± Daniel studies the cloud. It looks like a fairly standard cumulus cloud, but it¡¯s also moving at a fairly quick rate. As he runs through options, a sudden glow catches his eye. He shouts, ¡°REINA! EVADE!¡± She banks hard, narrowly avoiding a long stream of fire that rockets out of the cloud, and she begins climbing quickly. Dragons can fly high above everything else, including wyverns, and their air superiority also comes from their ability to rain magic down upon their enemies. And in a perfect world, that also assumes that no one else can fly after them. The attacks continue with spears of fire, ice, water, and stone race out of the cloud as if a battleship were launching a surprise attack from mid-air. Reignleif roars, reminding their attackers that she is a dragon in hopes of intimidating them. In spite of that fact, Daniel knows that, whoever their attackers are, they know that they are attacking a dragon. So much so, that the cloud has accelerated, pursuing after them and leaving behind streamers of fog in a long string. It¡¯s not heavy enough to be a glycol fog, so it must be water. But, it¡¯s thick enough¡­ Chaff? And, if it is an airship¡­ ¡°Reina! Can you blast wind across it? Disperse the cloud!¡± She nods, rolling in a steep barrel roll as Daniel and Hekate cling to her. She rolls over, flapping her wings with powerful magic gusts concentrated at her wing tips, sending them towards the attacking entity. Her whirlwinds overwhelm the surprisingly robust cloud machine, revealing the hull of a rigid-winged craft, similar to a boat with an exposed weather deck and around thirty soldiers anchored down with ropes as they brace against the wind attack. ¡°An airship!¡± calls out Daniel. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± asks Reignleif urgently. ¡°Look!¡± points Hekate. She is pointing at a sigil painted on the wings of the craft; an emblematic Feldrok wielding all of the world¡¯s magical elements. Daniel explains, ¡°Wenlianna. I had described such a machine. I¡¯ll explain later. Reina, keep avoiding their-...¡± A sudden crack of thunder explodes, and Reignleif is slammed off her own flight, falling. Daniel is briefly dazed, but he gathers his senses quickly enough to grip Reignleif¡¯s wing and catch Hekate, who is still stunned by the blast. He pulls Hekate to Reignleif, and she quickly grabs on. ¡°HEKATE! TELEPORT, NOW!¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°YOU CAN DO IT! I believe in you!¡± Her eyes water, and she begins casting the spell. Daniel draws Nemaisol with his free hand once Hekate is focused on holding onto the plummeting dragon and closes her eyes. Just as she¡¯s finishing her spell, he kicks off of Reignleif, watching as the two of them vanish in teleport just as a barrage of offensive spells converge. Daniel¡¯s heart is racing, but more importantly, his blood is boiling. He draws and aims a grapnel cannon Xyreko made for him, firing it above the airship as he falls. Thankfully, it snags the airship, which is slowing to a stop, and he manages to avoid breaking his arm when his momentum halts, swinging him in a huge arc. The only reason he is able to hang on and ignore the ground far below him is the rage he¡¯s feeling. Daniel¡¯s swing brings him up across the back of the airship, which has a rounded boat-like shape with broad wings. Each wing contains a sort of jet engine, clearly modeled after those of modern airliners from Daniel¡¯s phone, but made with wind magic crystals -specifically, diamonds-. Daniel tumbles to a sliding kneel on the weather deck of the airship, startling the Stalvaltan soldiers around him. His joints and muscles ache, but anger-sparked adrenaline is now coursing through his veins. He quickly pulls out a grenade, pulling the pin and releasing the spoon as he holds it, counting off the fuse. He throws it up and shields his neck. It¡¯s a flashbang grenade, blindingly bright and stunningly loud, though the deck of the ship is likely too big for the sound to have its stun effect. Regardless, the Stalvaltan soldiers aren¡¯t ready for the light in any way, and most -if not all of them- are briefly blinded. Daniel keeps Nemaisol drawn, since it will shield him from magic, and he draws his pistol, firing volleys of three to five shots at each soldier until they¡¯re hit, reloading quickly as he turns in a circle, firing as he also checks around himself. Daniel murmurs, ¡°Nemaisol, if you are by some chance a spirit infused sword, I could use your help. I need to cut into the hull.¡± Daniel blocks a magic spell with the blade just as he sees the caster, and he fires, knocking the soldier off of his feet. The soldier slides down the hull, bringing his rope taut. Daniel¡¯s attention is soon drawn to Nemaisol, as the magic sword begins to glow. He smirks. ¡°Thank you.¡± He slashes the hull of the ship with a quick swing, blocking and firing in alternation when other soldiers take notice of him. Once a rupture is made in the hull, he is able to clear away enough room for him to drop down inside. He¡¯s near the tail of the craft, but it¡¯s rather open inside, similar to the inside of a regular nautical ship of the age of sail. There are multiple decks, but the cargo hold takes up the most space, and there are fewer soldiers inside. Daniel isn¡¯t a fraction of the soldier that these men and women are. They could easily defeat him in a one on one battle of magic or strength. But, Daniel comes from a world without magic. He casts two more flashbang grenades forward, bracing as they explode. Fortunately for him, his armor is prepared for it, and it protects his ears. The enclosed hull of the ship makes it far worse for the others, and many of them, especially those with sensitive hearing, such as the gatonines, cry out in agony and pain. Daniel works his way forward, shoving one of the soldiers over the railing into the cargo hold. He navigates forward, blocking a haphazardly fired spell from one of the soldiers able to summon a shred of focus enough to cast the spell. In spite of his best efforts, Daniel takes a hit in the chest that tumbles him back, and it takes everything to hold onto his weapons. Nemaisol will return to its sheath if he ever drops it, but the pistol won¡¯t. Xyreko is still studying the return function and figuring out how to apply it to the weapons. Daniel spots the large cannon barrel running along the lower middle of the airship. He can¡¯t tell for certain, but it felt and sounded like a clap of thunder more than anything else. If he had to guess, it¡¯s some sort of pressure cannon, using air pressure to create a small, high-intensity shockwave pulse that specifically has the dragons in mind. He hopes Reignleif is alright, but he needs to focus on halting this airship. And, destroying that cannon. Daniel scrambles and fires his pistol at the mage that just hit him with magic, and the mage cries out, toppling to the floor. Daniel throws teargas and smoke bombs out. His helmet isn¡¯t completely sealed, but it does have filters on it, so it should protect him well enough. As the smoke begins causing coughing, the soldiers urgently cry out, believing there to be fires or damaged equipment. A few spells fly through the smoke, and a wind mage tries to blow all of the smoke out, but the grenades keep billowing out thick clouds, and the coughing is able to throw off concentration for powerful spells. Or, much of anything. Daniel experienced an extremely watered down teargas in military boot camp. It was a training exercise known as ¡®the confidence chamber¡¯ to demonstrate how gas masks work. Even at five percent potency, the gas makes it difficult for most to see, speak, and even breathe. Daniel cranked his teargas up to as potent as possible. Only the lucky few might prove resistant. The rest; defense comes to a grinding halt. Daniel finds a position over the shockwave cannon, and he withdraws dynamite from his magic bag. He was hoping he wouldn¡¯t have to use actual explosives, but he ensured he had something just in case. Now, he¡¯s glad he did. He lights the fuse quickly and tosses the dynamite into the hold, landing it near the shockwave generator, by the looks and position of the equipment. Just as he¡¯s about to run to the cockpit, he is pounced by a heavy weight, being tackled to the ground. He drops Nemaisol into the hold, while his pistol tumbles forward on the mid deck. Daniel does his best to try to fight back to his feet, but the soldier grapples him, putting him into a chokehold. The armor protects him, but Daniel can¡¯t lose his pistol, and he made the fuse about ten seconds. ¡°Tough *cough* tough bastard, aren¡¯t ya, demon?¡± growls the soldier trying to choke out Daniel. Daniel tries to elbow back, but the guard is wearing armor, and it has little effect. Another pair of soldiers are jogging towards them from ahead. The fog is getting clear enough for them to resume defending, and his gun is laying just out of reach. Suddenly, a young female voice yells, ¡°HYAH!¡± The soldier pinning Daniel grunts as extra weight lands on them, and the soldiers ahead come to a stop. Daniel can hear and feel flames being produced, as well as the bright glow, and the soldier screams, flailing off of Daniel. A small form swoops down in front of Daniel; a young girl in armor similar to his, with big triangular ears and a large, poofy black tail. Her hand finds Daniel¡¯s pistol, and she whirls, firing at the two soldiers before they can cast attack spells. Daniel rolls over, pulling a dagger off of his belt, but the guard Hekate just burned is launched over him and Hekate with immense force, slamming into the wall of the airship and falling into the hold of the vessel. Then, with a deep breath, a young woman in a highly conservative, shroud-like dress flares her dress mantle out like wings. She exhales just as deeply, but a spark ignites at her mouth, and a devastatingly purplish-blue flame roars ahead of them, casting a demonic glow throughout the hull of the ship as it lances through the side opposite them, and the soldiers scream and flee out of her literal line of fire. She sweeps down and across, lancing the hull of the airship and causing it to lurch violently as one of the engines gives out. Wenlianna is smart, but she might have overlooked the need for redundancies. Modern aircraft of earth can generally return to an airfield with half of their engines, and can generally stay airborne with only one, able to fly without any of them so long as the plane is gliding forward in the worst cases of scenarios, so long as there is power to the steering surfaces. Wenlianna made the first airship in this world, and they haven¡¯t learned the many lessons engineers of Earth learned through the oldest currency in the world; blood itself. Daniel scrambles to his feet, snagging Reignleif by the hand and pulling her to Hekate, who is already following him. He tackles them both to the ground, shouting, ¡°Get dow-!¡± KABOOOOM! Daniel¡¯s dynamite just exploded. *** Chapter 49: The Siege of the Citadel Part 2 Captain Muindis observes from a hilltop obscured by brush and trees as the first catapult projectiles are launched. The Citadel¡¯s ruler, a young fox-like girl, has allowed the siege line to set up without confrontation. It becomes quickly clear why. The jars of flammable oil smash on a barrier that was invisible until the moment the clay containers reached and smashed against its surface. The oil even runs down the curved dome of energy like it¡¯s a solid pane of glass, yet the gossamer energy looks ghastly and ethereal, like solidified magic itself. Darner murmurs quietly as he studies the same sight from beside Muindis, ¡°A barrier. It wasn¡¯t present when we last arrived.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t attacking. This must be why Hekate hasn¡¯t bothered to send any troops. Look there.¡± Muindis points towards a high point on the titanic castle. Dwarfed by the castle¡¯s mountainous size rests several full-size dragons, leisurely watching the ineffective siege. Over 20,000 men and women of the Allied Nations marched on the Citadel, and yet, the dragons are barely interested. It¡¯s like an adult watching a child fail at an innocuous task requiring no intervention. ¡°The dragons¡­ They don¡¯t see us as a threat at all, do they?¡± ¡°No, but if Lady Wenlianna¡¯s airship is everything the rumors say, we may yet see fear in their eyes.¡± Darner takes a breath and exhales. No one asks the question they¡¯re all thinking. They haven¡¯t even seen how the Citadel¡¯s defensive forces fight yet, which includes multiple dragons, and they haven¡¯t even sparked the interest of the titanic creatures of legend. Many of them are lounging or basking in the sun, not threatened in the least. They are like a final tournament champion waiting for a challenger to earn the right to face them. Few in the Grand Duchy believe they¡¯ll survive the mission. There are doubts they¡¯ll even be able to find Daniel in a castle so large, let alone extract him. There¡¯s no telling what forces are present in the castle, how numerous they are, and how strong they are. Supposedly, the silent knight that stood behind Hekate is the one who defeated the rumored feldrok lording over the Citadel for many centuries, and both he and Hekate had brought all of the dragons into their service, by all appearances. One of the dragons flew off before the siege began, but they flew east. Hopefully, the airship can prove its mettle against its first challenger. Muindis looks at his infiltration team. There are around fifty of them from various specialist squads of Stalvaltan guards. While not all of them are as close knit as their own squads, they are all proud Stalvaltan battlemages. There are no individual soldiers in the allied kingdoms that can face off against them, and this will be the first real trial of the elite soldiers against the nigh-invincible dragons. The Grand Duke himself had hoped that ten Stalvaltan Guards could take down a dragon with his specialized training regimen, and Muindis has fifty at his disposal for this mission. He gathers his resolve once more. They¡¯ve come this far. ¡°Let¡¯s move. We need to search for side or back entrances while the siege keeps the attention forward. If they aren¡¯t being attacked, all the better.¡± The soldiers nod in agreement, and they continue as planned. The terrain around the Citadel, much like the Citadel itself, is mountainous, with one of the faces of the castle butting up against a cliff that overlooks the massive lake to the northwest of the castle. There is likely an entrance or exit near the water, since it would be an acceptable escape route for virtually all races, since Dragons can swim, and a boat would be relatively quiet when fleeing under cover of night. Some of the castle town and wall extends down to the lake as well, meaning they¡¯ll still need to bypass the perimeter of the wall, but it should be less guarded than the siege front for the time being. The soldiers navigate over the rocky fjord, carefully filing in line and using minimal ground magic to ensure they never lose their footing. Physical enhancement magic strengthens their own muscles, allowing them to climb with much less effort and much greater dexterity. The combination allows them to remain silent and move cautiously, not drawing the attention of any lookouts they may not have seen yet. As they reach the lake, they regroup, ensuring everyone has made it. With silent, affirmative nods, they quietly enter the water, using wind magic crystals to feed them air as they swim; a device created by Wenlianna during large scale production of the airship parts. Muindis never got to see the airship himself, but the rumors speak of a majestic craft that does in fact sail through the sky, squashing the air superiority of the dragons. They swim under the surface of the water, staying a little below to avoid noisy swirls. Those with water magic are bringing up the rear, able to accelerate the whole troop through the water with a magic current to help ease the swim. Soon enough, they reach the shallows once more, and they meticulously regroup. Once together, they each hold their breath, carefully peeking above the top of the water. As might be expected, Hekate ordered the villagers away from the siege forces; demons and demon kin living in the Citadel¡¯s surrounding town. They are all but living naturally and casually, though. Muindis makes a few hand gestures, and the squad divides up into much smaller teams, going ashore where they can stay out of line of sight and approach the town. Muindis leads a group of five, with Darner right behind him. As they stalk cautiously through the town, avoiding being spotted by the demon kin, Muindis spots what he¡¯s looking for. A goblin. It¡¯s a female goblin, wearing a simple dress with surprisingly frilly adornments as she walks with a basket. It¡¯s a strange sight, since the goblins Muindis has seen and heard about are savages, often clothed in little more than rags and bloodthirsty flesh-eaters. He grips his dagger, checking his squad. The last information they had was that Daniel was fed to goblins. Assuming that isn¡¯t true, it could still be possible that Hekate has the goblins keeping him prisoner as a threat of torture. Even if not, they can simply kill her and move on. Muindis signals the other groups, who are watching him from other positions scattered in the shadows of buildings. They¡¯re using a specialized magic that dampens their presence, especially in shadows, while not burning through their mana as quickly as invisibility magic does. The Grand Duke believed it was better to conserve mana for offense and active defense in battle than to burn it on infiltration where skill and lesser magic can suffice. Muindis stalks the goblin woman until she¡¯s in a secluded enough position, and he swoops out, scooping her up and covering her mouth as he drags her back, led by Darner guiding him with his hand on the captain¡¯s shoulder. Once in the alley, they pin the goblin to the wall, pressing daggers to her neck. Muindis whispers sharply, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯ll stay quiet and answer our questions.¡± Not that I¡¯m promising anything¡­ The goblin nods in understanding, her eyes watering. Goblins are considered barely sentient in most cases. Their animalistic behavior often leads many to believe they are simply bipedal animals, but scholars still classify them as sentient for two reasons; they can communicate with words, and they can deceive with sympathy. They may not be particularly smart in most cases, but they can be crafty, and won¡¯t hesitate to feign weakness until they have the upper hand. Thankfully, they¡¯re incredibly weak on their own, relying mostly on numbers and ambush tactics. Muindis whispers, ¡°We¡¯re looking for a human named Daniel. He should be the only human in this castle.¡± Her eyes widen, and to Muindis¡¯s pleasant surprise, she knows exactly who he¡¯s talking about. ¡°So, you¡¯ve heard of him.¡± She nods. ¡°Shek meet! Shek see alive!¡± ¡°You speak the eastern language?¡± asks Darner. ¡°Yes! Shek learn. Master order. Shek talk to Master.¡± She looks at the group of five soldiers keeping her hostage for the moment. ¡°Take us to Daniel. Now.¡± ¡°Wh-Why you want?¡± asks Shek nervously. Darner hisses, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know, scum!¡± Her eyes water, and she trembles in Muindis¡¯s grip. ¡°Sh-Shek no dangerous! Shek love Master! Shek no want die!¡± ¡°Then take us to where Daniel is.¡± She hesitates, but nods. Muindis tosses her to the ground, and she hits the ground on her side, sniffling. She cautiously climbs to her feet, looking up at the soldiers. Muindis growls, ¡°If you try anything, our archer will split your skull no matter where you run.¡± He gestures his head at Halbrond, the ranger specialist in their group. The goblin trembles, confirming with a nervous dip of her head. She wipes her face and climbs to her feet. She whimpers, ¡°Th-This way. F-Follow Shek.¡± The small goblin woman walks wearily, nervously hugging her arms as she leads. Muindis follows in the open, wary of those around them, but they don¡¯t give him a second glance. It seems Hekate hasn¡¯t designated the Grand Duchy as enemies yet, or word hasn¡¯t reached the town. While Halbrond is the primary deterrent for Shek to try anything, Muindis keeps his own firespell ready to cast. However, goblins are simple creatures. Shek probably doesn¡¯t care about anything but surviving and being with whomever her ¡®Master¡¯ is, which is likely Hekate. Shek leads him into the Citadel itself, and the true scope of the castle once more hits him. He is truly tiny within the massive halls of a castle that could only have been built for the dragons. Even knowing where they¡¯re going, it could take hours to navigate, depending on where they¡¯re walking. And to avoid drawing attention, they have to move slowly. Strangely, though, the hallways are empty. There are no golems or soldiers. The knight doesn¡¯t appear, nor does Hekate herself. And, the dragons seem to be all on the roof or the turrets of the castle, watching the siege with little to no interest. For now, the soldiers keep cautious, most of them stalking after Muindis and Shek in the obscuring shadows of the hallway. *** KABOOOOM! SKREEE-GLANG-GRRRBOOMMmmmm! Daniel feels the airship rattle and shake violently as the dynamite explodes, shredding the hull of the airship and forcing its hull to twist and mangle as the shockwave cannon suffers catastrophic damage. Immediately afterwards, more equipment shears and buckles, and metal structure and wooden planks snap and rumble against each other. Gravity seems to decay into nothing as the airship begins falling, and all of its passengers, crew, and boarders along with it. Daniel ponders his options as he makes sure Hekate and Reignleif are alright. In addition to the mangling metal, shrapnel was flung all over. Thankfully, both of them are okay, though they were startled by the attack. Hekate cries out, ¡°What was that!?¡± as she floats with Daniel¡¯s right hand holding her close. ¡°My explosion magic!¡± jokes Daniel, checking over Reignleif as she drifts with them, watching his face worriedly. ¡°You¡¯re explaining later, Daniel!¡± shouts Hekate. He assents with a bob of his head. ¡°Reina, can you fly?¡± She nods, her wings sprouting from her back. In her human form, she can still fly with all three of them together, but it¡¯s much more awkward and prevents Daniel and Hekate from effectively being able to maneuver, as well as occupying Reignleif¡¯s hands or legs while she¡¯s trying to balance and fly. While they are currently enemies, Daniel doesn¡¯t want to kill the Stalvaltan soldiers if he can help it. Even in his worst case scenarios, he doesn¡¯t believe Aramellianna wants him dead. She would have him killed if she believed she couldn¡¯t recapture him, but she doesn¡¯t specifically want to lose his technology. In such a case, she¡¯s not explicitly an enemy, though she¡¯s not truly his ally if that¡¯s the case. That said, the soldiers are following orders, and they can¡¯t win no matter how hard they try. The opponents they¡¯re up against are far out of their league, though Wenlianna definitely made them a contender with a shockwave cannon that knocked Reignleif out of the sky. ¡°Reina! If you can, I¡¯d like you to stop the airship from slamming into the ground.¡± Both she and Hekate look at him in shock. ¡°They attacked us!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°They hurt Reina!¡± Reina remains silent, but Daniel replies, ¡°I know! Reina, I won¡¯t hate you if you refuse or lie to me that you can¡¯t. But, I¡¯m asking because I want to minimize casualties. I don¡¯t want us to be killers. I wasn¡¯t cautious enough.¡± She looks away briefly, perhaps at someone specific; one of the hapless Stalvaltan soldiers clinging for dear life to the railings or other structure of the airship. Reignleif finally looks Daniel in the eyes and nods. She flies with Daniel and Hekate out of the hole he entered by, navigating through the smoke coming from the destroyed airship as it plummets. The ground is getting close quickly, and Reignleif calls out, ¡°Hang onto me!¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Daniel and Hekate hug her waist, freeing up Reignleif¡¯s hands as she follows the airship down. She casts a massive wind spell that creates a cyclone with a strong updraft. Daniel has to fight to hang onto Reignleif, but he feels strong hands tighten around his arms. Hekate is using her feldrok strength to keep him in place. Daniel nods gratefully, and he watches as the airship¡¯s descent finally slows shortly before reaching the ground, and Reignleif specifically softens it to a much lower drop. It still creates a resounding thud, but most if not all of the soldiers should survive, considering Daniel was using low-velocity rounds to try to minimize damage to painful and penetrating, but not shred their bodies to unsurvivable pieces. Their fates are once again their own, and their airship -specifically its cannon- should be incapacitated for the rest of the siege. Reignleif ascends, maneuvering in a fancy whirl to position Daniel and Hekate so that they are on her back when she transforms back into her true form. Now, she looms over the wreckage of the downed airship once more. Daniel points, ¡°See those cylinders under the wings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Those are the engines. Destroy them, and the airship will remain grounded here.¡± She gives a nod of her head, swooping down and strafing with her dragon breath at full power once more, lancing through the casings and the magic-crystal-powered jet engines on one side before circling around and doing the same for the others. The disoriented soldiers are only able to muster a couple of attacks, sheltering themselves from the flames as Reignleif swoops by much faster than her casual cruising speed was. As she arcs up through the air, Daniel studies the wreckage. The soldiers are working to rescue the injured and combat the flames with water magic. They don¡¯t have the luxury of retaliating now, lest they be overwhelmed by the flames claiming the wooden hull of the airship. Reignleif cruises at a fair distance, studying the damage, but remaining at a range that will allow her to evade effectively. ¡°Do you want me to save them, Master?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ve done more than enough. Their fate is their own, now. Thank you.¡± She dips her head to confirm, banking to return to their course eastward. Hekate pivots on Reignleif¡¯s back, unafraid of falling, and she smacks Daniel¡¯s chest repeatedly with tiny fists. ¡°You jerk! How could you leave us!?¡± ¡°You were successfully teleporting away. I wanted to destroy that cannon. Which reminds me, Reina, are you alright?¡± She nods, glancing back at him for a moment with a small smile. ¡°Yes, Mukori. I was caught off guard, and it did hurt, but I will be fine.¡± ¡°Will be?¡± asks Daniel skeptically. She sheepishly admits softly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still a little sore¡­¡± ¡°We can return to the Citadel. This mission can wait. Or, I can¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No!¡± Reignleif replied first, but Hekate instantly added her objection. ¡°You can¡¯t go alone! You agreed to let us help.¡± Daniel pets her head. ¡°And you have. You guys really did save me there.¡± ¡°I am capable of finishing the mission, my beloved Master. Thank you for your concern, though.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want any of you to push yourself past your limits.¡± Hekate huffs, crossing her arms. ¡°Speak for yourself, Daniel.¡± Reignleif gives a nod in agreement, scowling lightly over her shoulder for emphasis as she cruises through the sky. Daniel chuckles. ¡°You got me.¡± He leaves out the part about feeling more expendable than everyone else. In the grand scheme of things, he¡¯s much more easily replaceable than anyone else he has come into contact with. Relaxing offense for a moment, Hekate asks curiously, ¡°So, what was that ¡®explosion spell¡¯ you used?¡± Daniel grins, though his helmet hides his face. ¡°In simple terms, a simple stick of a type of alchemy powder.¡± Hekate cocks her head, and as usual, her big ears emphasize the effect. ¡°A bomb. We called it ¡®dynamite¡¯ on my world. Not as powerful as some other mixtures, but easy enough for me to remember what goes into it. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to use it, though.¡± ¡°It brought down that airship¡­ Master, you are ever more impressive.¡± With another chuckle, Daniel asks, ¡°You think so? I figured I can¡¯t top the one we used against the Devourer.¡± ¡°That you always seem to have a solution for every problem is what remains impressive.¡± Hekate nods in agreement with the dragon. Daniel replies softly, ¡°Not every problem. It¡¯s easy to look impressive when you choose the battles you can win. Without the Citadel, I could do very little against the enemies we¡¯re facing. I likely couldn¡¯t have defeated all of you dragons. I had every intention to take down Big Red, but I figured I¡¯d die trying.¡± Hekate and Reignleif are both quiet for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were the victor, Mukori. Even if there are problems you cannot solve alone, I will always dedicate myself to aid you in any way I can. Happily so.¡± She blushes a little, smiling over her shoulder. Daniel smiles and dips his head reverently. ¡°Thank you, Reina¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget me, Daniel!¡± interjects Hekate. ¡°You¡¯ll always have my support before anyone else¡¯s!¡± Daniel chuckles, petting Hekate¡¯s head, which prompts her to hug him. ¡°Yes, yes, Hekate. Thank you very much. I¡¯m glad I can rely on you.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± She continues hugging him for a little longer, and Daniel studies the ground ahead and far below them. It¡¯s strange compared to flying overhead in an airplane. There are no obvious roads in the way Earth has. There are no points of light drawing the eye, and even large structures are difficult to notice on their own. A few fortresses and their accompanying towns are easy to spot, and Daniel searches carefully. There. That looks like the river that passes through Mornistae. So, the capital should be¡­ there! Daniel points, saying, ¡°Reina, do you see that river with a castle town a little to the left of our heading? It¡¯s pretty far out.¡± Reignleif scans ahead of them. She twitches, ¡°Ah! Yes. Is that our destination?¡± ¡°It¡¯s close. We need to head southwest of there.¡± Daniel follows his own estimated positioning, but he recalls the heavy foliage and landscaping around Aramellianna¡¯s estate, which now that he thinks about it, will make it difficult to spot from the air. ¡°Should I fly over the capital and head that direction, then?¡± ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t see the mansion from here.¡± Reignleif agrees, and she closes in her wings, diving to pick up speed and close the distance faster. ¡°Should we worry about more of those things, Daniel?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°The airship?¡± She nods to confirm his question, and he replies, ¡°We should definitely be cautious, but I don¡¯t know that they would¡¯ve built more without having tested even one against their obvious target. That it can knock a dragon out of the sky is a threat, and I don¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt if we can help it. Hopefully, they¡¯ll get the message.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they just make it stronger, then?¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and both Hekate and Reignleif look at him. ¡°Of course they will,¡± he murmurs. ¡°But, we can delay that process by getting my phone back.¡± Hekate scoots up against him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t accusing you, Daniel. They made that thing, not you.¡± ¡°Agreed, Mukori. Everything you¡¯ve done has been with the best intentions. Your former comrades betrayed those intentions.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°That¡¯s easy enough to say, but the road to hell is paved with good intentions.¡± Reignleif spreads her wings again, resuming a more steady glide as she banks around to head southwest of the castle. Hekate remarks as she looks down, "Wow¡­ You weren''t exaggerating about the east standing no chance, were you?" Daniel remains quiet. He sees exactly what the feldrok girl is getting at. There really never was anything but Vaergraes standing between the seats of power of the eastern alliance and the dragons that could raze them to the ground in an afternoon. "Wing drakes and wyverns are difficult to tame, and they are loyal to their bonded master. Humankin have neither the patience nor talent in general to tame them, and thus, have no reliable method of reaching the skies, before that vessel¡­" Reignleif¡¯s telepathic explanation trails off at the end as disappointment seeps in. It was undoubtedly a point of pride for them. Daniel gently pats her neck. "You¡¯re still the masters of the sky, Reina. And, even if that becomes doubtful, we¡¯ll make something to restore your status.¡± She smiles and nods. Hekate points, ¡°There! Look!¡± She points down at the ground, and Reignleif and Daniel both scan below them. ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of mana there! Like¡­¡± She thinks for a second, gripping her magic crystals to show Daniel. ¡°Like these! Bright points of it.¡± Reignleif studies again, and her head twitches. ¡°Yes, I see it now, looking for mana specifically. There is a massive concentration of mana coming from a large humankin structure.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment, looking back at the kingdom¡¯s capital behind them. He estimates the distance as best as he can, wondering if it¡¯s the right distance. He only made the trip a couple of times, so it¡¯s difficult to be sure, and there is still a lot of foliage where Hekate pointed, so he can¡¯t see any of the distinguishing features of the mansion. Not to mention, if an asset of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy had an anti-dragon cannon on its airship, even if it wasn¡¯t nearly as lethal as Daniel¡¯s, he doesn¡¯t want to risk Reignleif taking another hit. ¡°You two remember what I said about shock drop?¡± They both nod, and Daniel says, ¡°We¡¯ll jump then. If they spot you coming down, they might have more of those shockwave cannons, or worse, a projectile weapon that can harm you. Are you both ready?¡± ¡°Yes. I will catch you, Daniel.¡± ¡°Catch me, too, please! I still can¡¯t fly¡­¡± admits Hekate bashfully. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°On my mark. Three, two, one, mark! Let¡¯s go!¡± Daniel takes Hekate¡¯s hand, and they jump from Reignleif¡¯s back over the castle, holding hands as they freefall during the long drop towards the ground. ¡°D-Daniel!?¡± ¡°Yeah!?¡± shouts Daniel over the wind. ¡°I¡­ Is this¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ afraid of heights!¡± ¡°And you jumped? Wait¡­ You came on this mission at all!?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m not afraid! D-Don¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± They keep their hands interlocked, and Daniel studies the ground. ¡°Sh-She¡¯ll really catch us, r-right? Sh-Should I start the teleportation spell in case?¡± ¡°Reina won¡¯t let us down. Hold onto me.¡± Hekate closes her eyes and grips Daniel¡¯s hands tightly. Daniel uses the moment to try to glance up, and he notices a quick flash of wings directly over him. Reignleif swoops in along his left side, looking into Daniel¡¯s eyes. Though she can¡¯t see it, he smiles. ¡°Come here often, Reina?¡± She smiles, though she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. She knows it¡¯s a joke, so she won¡¯t answer innocently, but otherwise has no idea what to say. Instead, she simply takes control of Hekate¡¯s right hand and Daniel¡¯s left, using her wings to slow their descent as they approach the ground. She then lowers them at a much safer speed, but still quickly enough to avoid drawing attention. Hekate refuses to open her eyes, even after her feet are on the ground, and Daniel teases, ¡°Hekate¡­ We¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°Shh. I¡¯m focused on holding your hand.¡± Daniel looks at Reignleif, who has yet to let go of his other hand. She blushes, looking away for a moment as she shrinks into the high collar of her dress and mantle. He sighs, simply relaxing with them for a moment. It doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯ve been spotted, and so, there¡¯s plenty of time for Hekate to calm down. After she is able to restore her composure, Hekate opens her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re on the ground.¡± ¡°I said that ten minutes ago.¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t bully me. I confessed my fear to you because I trust you.¡± Daniel smiles, petting her head gently once he can extract his hand. ¡°I was scared, too.¡± ¡°Y-You were?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. But, if I panicked, it¡¯d have been even worse for you, right?¡± She blushes, looking down sheepishly. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Now then, Reina, how are you feeling?¡± Reignleif, now in her humanoid form, cocks her head. ¡°I¡¯m unharmed, Master. I¡¯m not afraid of heights.¡± ¡°Are you still sore from the shockwave?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Um¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright. If I can¡¯t go further, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Daniel hesitates, but he decides to leave it be for now. Reignleif is still a powerful dragon, so she could easily annihilate the entire estate if she wanted to. The problem is whether or not she¡¯ll return unharmed. Unlike the Dragon Lord and his brother, she¡¯s not a bloodthirsty battle-junkie. If anything, she seems like the kind of person that would close herself off in her home and get by on snacks and books. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, Reina. Now that we¡¯re here, Hekate can get me back to safety.¡± Hekate nods proudly with her hands on her hips. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Reignleif gives a prideful nod as well. ¡°Yes, my beloved Mukori. I won¡¯t allow myself to be harmed.¡± He nods, satisfied, and the three begin to sneak towards the mansion. Once they can see the mansion, Hekate and Reignleif cast stealth spells on themselves and Daniel. They aren¡¯t invisible, but the spell does a good job of deflecting attention away from them, similar to strangers on the street. An extremely attentive guard might notice something out of place, but it should prevent them from being spotted as long as they¡¯re subtle about their movements. Daniel can¡¯t draw Nemaisol for now, lest he disrupt the spell. It would be handy to have it as a sort of interception shield for any surprise magic attacks, but he might as well start shouting that he¡¯s present if he does draw it. They sneak through the wall using magic, restoring it before anyone can find the hole. From there, it¡¯s relatively simple to get into the mansion, so long as they avoid the guards. Daniel leads the way as they stalk through the mansion. Footsteps approach, and he silently signals for them to duck into a nearby room. They stand by silently as they wait for the individuals to make their way past. Hekate hums softly. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with them, Daniel.¡± ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± She points at him sternly with a glare, laying her ears back for emphasis. She shakes her finger to reiterate, cocking her head and widening her eyes suspiciously. Daniel sighs. ¡°Must¡¯ve been Yani and Mae.¡± She gasps. ¡°So! You do know them!¡± She bats on his chest with her fists, and Daniel sighs. ¡°I have no idea who it was. Can we go?¡± She frowns up at him, crossing her arms. ¡°I won¡¯t flirt with anyone. Not even you.¡± She smiles, but then her face resumes her glare just as quickly as Daniel steps past her to investigate the hall once more. Hekate whispers, ¡°H-Hey!¡± Reignleif remarks softly, ¡°This mansion is rather elaborate.¡± ¡°The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is one of the wealthiest families in the Kingdom of Mornistae. If they¡¯ve been successfully selling diamonds, they¡¯re likely the wealthiest family in the east, if not the world.¡± The other two nod, though Daniel isn¡¯t looking at them. He¡¯s cautiously listening and searching around for anyone else. It has been a while, but Daniel recalls the path well enough. They reach the wing of the mansion where Wenlianna¡¯s lab is, and he peeks through the door quietly. There isn¡¯t anyone hustling about, so perhaps Wenlianna isn¡¯t present. He checks behind him, and Reignleif and Hekate both nod. They can each hear far better than he can, so they¡¯re confirming that they¡¯re in the clear. Daniel quietly opens the door and sneaks inside. What he finds surprises him. *** Chapter 50: The Mechanic and the Artisan Wenlianna paces her lab back and forth. Daniel spoke of ways to track things over long distances, especially aircraft, in case they got lost or were shot down. She didn¡¯t really realize it, but she wonders if this is what ship owners and large merchants feel about their ships when they send them out to sea. She glances at a floating magic crystal; a diamond that she was able to create by combining several different spells to create a crystal that defies gravity. She hasn¡¯t figured out the best use for it, yet, but it proved that she can layer rather complex spells onto a diamond and still retain powerful effects. The magic artisan also has a small generator running off of water pressure from a water crystal. She¡¯s still experimenting with converting the electric energy from the generator to pure mana. If she can, Wenlianna can change the water pressure turbine to a water wheel and continuously charge crystals. But first, she has to figure out how to convert that energy. The young woman collapses in the otherworldly chair, turning in a slow circle with a sigh. She reads through her notes once more. Wenlianna is juggling too many simultaneous projects in addition to the airship that successfully left a couple weeks ago to join the mission to find Daniel. Aramellianna hasn¡¯t told Wenlianna everything about it, but she knows enough to know that Aramellianna asked for a specialized weapon for a reason. Wenlianna has no idea how the airship¡¯s cannon will work. Can it stop a dragon? Is it lethal or non-lethal? She mainly wanted to only knock dragons out of the sky, but falling from that height could be deadly to even the mightiest beings of the world. Dragons have perished before, after all. However,... ¡°Why? Why did things have to change? Why did we have to do any of this?¡± She puts her head down on her desk, fidgeting with a pen. Before she knows it, she¡¯s asleep. When she wakes up, Wenlianna stretches with a yawn. Her face is a little sore from sleeping on her arm at her work bench. Fortunately, the chair is immensely soft, so it caused her no discomfort. That said, as the magic artisan is clearing her brain out of drowsiness, she finds that she¡¯s covered in a blanket. It¡¯s possible Aramellianna came by, or one of the maids. Wenlianna folds the blanket as she begins anew after her nap. She yawns and stretches a little, and then puts her glasses on. I wonder if the airship has reached the Citadel yet. I hope they don¡¯t do anything rash and try to fight the dragons. Wenlianna checks her generator, which is still running. I should see if I can find a way to quantify mana stored in a crystal. Salt crystals never really mattered, since most applications can last for five years, which is long enough to get their worth, I think. But, if the airship were to be airborne and suddenly lose power. She ponders it for a moment. That¡¯s it! Daniel¡¯s artifact! It has a meter for how much electricity it has! Surely there are documents about how such a feat is accomplished. She walks briskly to the secure room of her lab, where she keeps the otherworldly device hidden and powered by Daniel¡¯s charger hooked into a generator he built. Strangely, when she arrives, she notices something off about the room. She tries to look around, searching for what¡¯s out of place. The lights are normal. The window is covered with a metal plate. There is nothing but silence in the room and the special equipment that she¡­ Silence¡­ Wenlianna snaps her gaze to the bench where it should be. Where a generator should be running, powering a strange, small brick with two metal prongs and a strange string that connects to an otherworldly archive of wisdom. All of it is gone. Wenlianna staggers forward, her blood pressure dropping as the shock takes hold. She rubs her eyes, still staggering towards the desk that served as a sort of altar to knowledge with how important the device is. Once she arrives at the desk, she can clearly see that the generator, the charger, and the phone have all vanished. All that remains is a single sheet of paper. She looks around, finally deciding to look at the paper. Horror has seized her mind, and she can barely process. On the paper are written the words, ¡°[I¡¯m sorry, but I had to do this. Farewell, Wenlianna.]¡± She stares at the paper for a long time. The hand that wrote those letters is careful and well-practiced at writing the Imperial Common language. Despite all that, they still show the meticulous and ultimately unnatural line formation of an amateur, someone still polishing their writing ability. Someone from another world. She murmurs softly, ¡°D-... Daniel? But¡­ Why?¡± Nearby, she finds a single strand of black hair, faintly glowing. *** Shortly before, Daniel opens the door to Wenlianna¡¯s lab. Wenlianna isn¡¯t bustling around or studiously poring over a manuscript. Instead, she¡¯s asleep at one of her many work benches. Daniel gestures for Hekate and Reignleif to remain quiet, and they nod in confirmation. In addition to her being present, which is only a slight setback, Daniel marvels at the many new devices Wenlianna has managed to build in the brief time that she¡¯s had unlimited access to his phone. He sees an electric generator powering the mana charging device, though it doesn¡¯t seem to be working quite like when Wenlianna did it herself. She must still be working on it. There¡¯s a strange crystal floating all on its own inside of a special containment system. He sees a few incomplete systems, though they look like they could be some sort of engine in order to drive either pumps or even perhaps carriages. There are also many, many notes scattered around on the chalkboards, paper notes, and even on the desk itself, much of which Daniel recognizes as phonetically translated English words, like when specific English words are translated to Japanese, sounding almost identical to the English word itself, but using the Japanese syllables. She has been translating what she can from the phone, doing her best to make sense of it, and then developing technologies using the magic equipment she knows to make equivalents for this world. Daniel smiles reverently, and Hekate glares at him. He gestures with his hands for her to relax, and she resists the urge to growl. She tenses, storming across the room for a moment and pouting in a corner. Daniel rolls his eyes and continues searching. He can hear another generator in the next room, which if he remembers right, is Wenlianna¡¯s locked room. He looks to Reignleif, pointing at the door. He shakes his hands in a motion mimicking trying to open the door but not being successful. ¡°You wish for me to unlock the door with magic, Mukori?¡± asks Reignleif¡¯s voice via telepathy. Daniel nods affirmatively, and she nods in turn. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Reignleif approaches the door, beginning to cast a spell that creates a magic circle. Daniel watches for a moment, glancing at Wenlianna. She¡¯s still asleep for now, but they¡¯ll need to move quickly if she wakes up. As far as he knows, she doesn¡¯t practice offensive magic, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t or won¡¯t put up a fight. However, as he¡¯s waiting for Reignleif to open the door, Hekate does something surprising. She silently withdraws a blanket from her magic bag, approaching Wenlianna quietly. Daniel reaches towards her, but he doesn¡¯t want to say anything for fear of waking her up. Hekate¡¯s not especially violent, but he isn¡¯t sure what she¡¯s doing. Her intentions prove to be completely wholesome, though. She simply covers Wenlianna with the blanket gently, being extra careful not to disturb the magic artisan. She spots Daniel watching her, and she flinches, walking away with her hands behind her back like she did nothing. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Daniel exhales, being sure not to make noise, and he walks to the door. Reignleif opens it for him, and he nods at her. He moves inside and inspects the room. Sure enough, there¡¯s the generator, charger, and phone all together. He approaches as he withdraws one of his medium magic bags from storage in a small bag, and he collects all of the items to go with his phone. I hate doing this, but I guess I could call this my pension, right? He shakes his head at his own dumb rationalization, but he decides to leave a note. He writes a brief note before joining the other two at the door. They close the door and lock it from the inside, and Hekate casts the return spell, instantly returning them to the Citadel. As soon as they¡¯re safely in the return circle, Hekate pounces on Daniel. ¡°You thought she was pretty, didn¡¯t you!? Huh!?¡± Daniel pries the feldrok girl off of himself, retorting, ¡°Hekate, jealousy isn¡¯t a good look on you. Especially when you¡¯ve still yet to win the Hekate game even once.¡± She twitches in his arms, crossing her own arms as she looks away with a sassy huff. ¡°That means she is pretty.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Yes. But, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I could¡¯ve sabotaged the mission if I wanted to stay.¡± She pouts, saying nothing. ¡°Those devices,¡± starts Reignleif. ¡°Are they what you wished to retrieve?¡± Daniel nods as he sets Hekate down. ¡°Indeed. Specifically, my phone.¡± Daniel withdraws the phone, inspecting it. Sure enough, it¡¯s in perfect condition, and he¡¯s able to show the screen to the other two, who marvel at it for a moment. ¡°It looks like the panels in the Citadel,¡± remarks Hekate. ¡°Agreed. Interestingly enough, it works the same basic way.¡± Reignleif asks softly, ¡°Do you think the Citadel was built by someone of your world, Mukori?¡± Both she and Hekate wait for his answer. ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, but highly unlikely. I suspect it¡¯s an avenue of technology that simplifies usage and efficiency, similar to how my world also had bows and arrows, swords and spears just as this world does. Once firearms became widespread, those other weapons became all but obsolete, serving more as collectibles or much more specific tools, such as for hunting. You would be unlikely to hear about any of those weapons used in warfare, save unique cases where firearms are unavailable to the ones using them.¡± Daniel shows one of the documents on his phone to the two, and Xyreko arrives in a teleport. ¡°I take it the mission was a success?¡± Daniel nods, but Hekate growls, ¡°Nooooo. Daniel left a love letter for that woman! He¡¯s recruiting another mistress! Can you believe it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± retorts Xyreko with all of the gentleness of a brick. Hekate can only gasp and stammer as she glares at the golem, and Daniel sighs. ¡°Says the little feldrok girl who covered her with a blanket all on her own.¡± Hekate gasps, now turning her betrayed gaze on Daniel. ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± She crosses her arms and looks away. ¡°I¡¯m not a heartless monster. She looked cold.¡± Daniel kneels to Hekate¡¯s level, and he holds her head for a moment, kissing her cheek. She instantly turns bright pink, stammering as she sheepishly stares at him. He smiles gently, petting her head. ¡°And, that¡¯s why I¡¯m proud of you, Hekate. Thank you.¡± Hekate can only stammer and squeak unintelligibly, and she finally whirls away from Daniel, hiding her face with as much of her body as she can, including her big fluffy tail. Daniel chuckles warmly. He then stands up, asking as he does, ¡°How is the siege going?¡± ¡°Interesting, Daniel. I decided to try something in the last hour or so. I¡¯ve been having the mud golems go into battle unarmed, and they are simply capturing weapons. It is causing quite the confusion of those wise enough to retreat in order to try to claim a new weapon, while those who stand and fight the mud golems become living shields as they are absorbed into the mud.¡± Xyreko quickly adds, ¡°I am ensuring they can breathe and doing my best to keep them from being hit by stray bolts. Most of the soldiers are reluctant to attack the golems carrying their own, but they are surprisingly brave about trying to rescue said captives.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Keep up the good work, Xyreko. Thank you.¡± She bows her head. ¡°Of course, my darling Daniel.¡± Just before Daniel does anything else, though, she adds, ¡°Oh¡­ Daniel, I should report. There was an anomaly along the northwest perimeter of the castle town.¡± ¡°An anomaly?¡± She nods. ¡°Intruders were detected, but my golems have found no evidence. It could have been wildlife from the lake, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not actual intruders. I simply can¡¯t find them if they are.¡± ¡°Continue to operate with the assumption that there are intruders on the grounds. Try not to cause a panic, but see if you can run a quick census on the villagers and search the town. Is there any way they could get into the castle?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°By force, no. Not without breaking my barrier. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°If they captured a hostage¡­¡± ¡°I understand. All the more important to account for everyone. Move everyone in the Citadel to the control room and inform them of what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°It shall be done. And, I shall isolate the intruders once they are found. I apologize that I am unable to detect them.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m glad you mentioned it. I¡¯d rather play it safe. Once we confirm everyone is safe, we¡¯ll sweep the floors one at a time.¡± She nods and vanishes in a teleport. ¡°Didn¡¯t it take us a couple weeks to navigate this place, Daniel?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine intruders could avoid Xyreko¡¯s detection and find whatever they¡¯re looking for. And, if it¡¯s you, you could be anywhere.¡± ¡°I can only guess as to their plans. Regardless, they¡¯re likely using stealth magic, same as we were. Xyreko¡¯s good, but her attention is mostly on the siege. The golems need direct control.¡± Hekate nods as she cups her chin. Reignleif asks softly, ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t wish for us to intervene?¡± ¡°Not directly. While Xyreko is gathering everyone, let¡¯s take another quick flight to see what the supply situation is. They¡¯ve likely got staging areas set up.¡± Reignleif smiles and nods. ¡°Can I blow them up!?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Th-The supplies. I want to blow up the supplies.¡± She adds with a darker tone, ¡°I want them to rue the day they attacked my home and my friends.¡± Daniel smirks and nods in agreement. Hekate grins, adding softly, ¡°They have to be alive to rue the day, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Very merciful of you, oh great Empress Hekate.¡± Reignleif laughs in her soft voice, and the young feldrok girl hums proudly as she stands as tall as her small form allows. ¡°I am merciful, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be a saint if you met the height requirements.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm-... WAIT A MINUTE!¡± Daniel is already walking away when Hekate whirls to glare at him, and she pounces onto his back, biting his armored shoulder. ¡°Gyuu kake gat gack!¡± growls the little girl as she gnaws on his armor, though Daniel ignores her. Reignleif continues to chuckle, following the two of them to the flyway to surveil the siege from the air. For now, Xyreko will gather everyone, which grants them time to undertake the surveillance. Little do they know what lurks in the depths of the Citadel. *** Muindis and his group follow on either side of the humongous corridors as the comparatively tiny and insignificant little goblin woman nervously walks. She seems to know where she¡¯s going, and the other squads are following at a distance. Stealth magic is keeping them undetected, though they have to be careful to keep track of their path through the Citadel. It¡¯s a humongous castle, and like navigating a city, it could be easy to get lost. Especially because many of the long corridors are almost labyrinthian in design, as if to lure in victims and trap them forever. Muindis knows that it¡¯s mostly due to their relative size. The castle seems to be meant for dragons, and so, human-kin and their goblin hostage are little more than ants. The captain stays in striking range of the goblin, just in case she tries to pull any tricks. As he walks, he notices that the goblin woman doesn¡¯t seem to have a shifty air about her. She¡¯s simply nervous and afraid, and she only glances back at him to make sure she isn¡¯t doing anything wrong in his eyes. Finally, after what feels like hours of walking, ascending long stairwells, and crossing catwalk bridges between interior castle sections, the goblin woman approaches a door. She knocks, calling out, ¡°Master? It¡¯s Shek. Shek need speak to Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± hisses Darner. ¡°We told you to take us to Daniel.¡± Shek whirls and trembles. She stammers, ¡°Sh-Shek¡­ Master¡­ Shek take¡­¡± Darner storms close, kicking the goblin woman, and she slams into the wall, crying out. ¡°You filthy little monster!¡± Muindis stops Darner from going further. For now, she hasn¡¯t betrayed them, and they need her to find wherever Daniel is being held. Muindis understands Darner¡¯s anger, though. Goblins are typically aggressive and savage creatures. A horde of them can lay waste to a village, in spite of how relatively weak they are. They fight with abandon, every swing meant to be lethal with nothing held back. Seeing this ¡®Shek¡¯ is quite the contradiction. Muindis would kill her in a heartbeat if needed, but for now, she¡¯s useful. Shek whimpers, crying from the pain as she clutches her abdomen. ¡°M-M-Master¡­ P-Pwease¡­ help¡­ Shek¡­¡± Muindis crouches, still towering over the small woman. ¡°We¡¯re not looking to meet with Hekate. We¡¯re looking for Daniel. We know he was handed over to you goblins by Hekate and the dragons. But, we also know he¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°O-Of course alive¡­¡± whimpers Shek. She coughs. ¡°Sh-Shek no eat¡­¡± She trails off, unable to continue as her stomach pains her. ¡°Speak damn you!¡± Darner kicks her, and Muindis shoves him back. ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of treating this disgusting wretch like it¡¯s a person! Do you know what their kind do!? My brother and his family lived near the mountains. These things are a pestilence.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, we still don¡¯t know where Daniel is.¡± ¡°Sh-Shek¡­ s-s-sorry¡­ Shek try help¡­¡± She sniffles and whimpers. Suddenly, a thunderous boom startles all of them, and Halbrond cries out as he flops against the wall, his armor caved in over his chest. Several of the Stalvaltan soldiers were forced to their knees by the painful volume of the attack. It possessed all of the power of thunder, but as if it came from directly next to them. Out of the shadows steps an unmistakable visage. It is the knight and apparent ¡®Darling¡¯ to Hekate. He draws a sword while still holding a strange, short wand made from a square pipe with an angled grip. Smoke is trailing from the end of the wand, and everyone helplessly stares at him, stunned. Thinking quickly, Darner tries to pounce Shek to take her hostage, but a second boom startles everyone, and he cries out as blood sprays. He is thrown to the ground on his back, a flash being the only tell of the terrifying spell. Or, the otherworldly weapon. Muindis, startled by the flash and the cough of fire and smoke, spots a glint in the dim light of the hallways. It¡¯s a small, tiny, metal canister that pops out of the side of the weapon after the attack. While smaller, it looks just like the canister Wenlianna was brought in to inspect, and which she confirmed is a component of Daniel¡¯s otherworldly dragon slaying weapons. Both Halbrond and Darner seem to be alive, though they are grievously wounded. Perhaps the smaller canisters mean less lethality. ¡°Shek! Come to me!¡± calls out the mysterious knight. The goblin woman strains, but she manages to get to her feet, ambling as quickly as her injuries will allow, which is quick enough for her to escape Muindis. She cries as she hugs the knight¡¯s waist, her head barely reaching his hips. ¡°M-M-Master! Shek sorry! Sh-Shek¡­¡± He replies surprisingly gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Shek. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright.¡± She nods, still sobbing into his hip. The knight aims Daniel¡¯s weapon at Muindis, growling, ¡°That¡¯s more than I can say for the lot of you.¡± *** Shortly before, Daniel and Hekate ride on Reignleif¡¯s back once more, sailing over the siege lines. As expected, mud golems are haplessly marching endlessly into the eastern forces. The golems are akin to robots, but powered by magic, so they have no fear, and they have no qualms about marching fearlessly into death. Because they simply melt into piles of mud upon destruction, they can be shoveled back into the golem making magic device and turned into new ones, but no one on the enemy¡¯s side will try to steal the material for their own purposes. Iron is valuable, and would be relatively desireable to hoard it upon defeating iron golems, even if they are more durable and difficult to defeat. Same goes with even higher-tier golems. Mud golems are completely expendable in the grand scheme of things, and so long as Xyreko can produce them faster than they¡¯re destroyed, the enemy will never gain ground on the Citadel. Suddenly, a voice rings out in Daniel¡¯s helmet. ¡°Daniel! I can¡¯t believe you returned and didn¡¯t tell me!¡± He asks audibly, though he suspects they ¡®hear¡¯ him some other way, ¡°Ryuo? We were back for like five minutes.¡± ¡°I know! Why didn¡¯t you invite us this time?¡± Daniel rolls his eyes. Before he can answer, Xyreko cuts in. ¡°Daniel, we have a problem. I found the intruders. They have Shek.¡± Daniel sits up. ¡°Shek!? Is she alright?¡± Both Hekate and Reignleif look back at him. ¡°They have Shek!?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Where!?¡± ¡°Outside of Daniel¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Hekate!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it! Reina, join us as soon as you can!¡± Hekate stands up, casting teleportation on herself and Daniel. In an instant, they appear in Daniel¡¯s room. ¡°Good work. Now, stay here for the beginning. I need to draw out their forces. Once Reina arrives, you two deal with anyone trying to flank me.¡± She nods. ¡°B-Be careful.¡± ¡°You too. Reina, did you get that?¡± ¡°Yes, Mukori. I am returning as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Me too, Daniel! I will aid you in this time of treachery!¡± ¡°Thanks Ryuo. You and Geira be careful. Ask the others to hold the control room, please.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command, Master!¡± Daniel draws his pistol, and he hears Shek cry out. His blood begins to boil. He quickly jogs to the door, listening to the other side. ¡°Sh-Shek¡­ s-s-sorry¡­ Shek try help¡­¡± Daniel slides the door open, spotting an archer across the hall. He still has ¡®non-lethal¡¯ rounds loaded, but he doesn¡¯t care what happens to these guys now. He aims and fires before the archer notices him, and the soldiers all flinch following the thunderous report of the pistol. As Daniel moves out into the hall to close his door, he studies those around him briefly, drawing Nemaisol to act as a sort of magic shield as much as possible. Suddenly, movement catches his eye; one of the Stalvaltan soldiers is trying to grab Shek, and Daniel aims on instinct, firing instantly. Blood sprays as the soldier is toppled. Though ¡®non-lethal¡¯ to a degree, they¡¯re still bullets, and he hit pure flesh instead of armor, probably in between one of the armor¡¯s joints. Whatever the case, the survival of enemy soldiers is not his priority. It¡¯s a goal, but far from a priority. Instead, Daniel cares about one thing right now. ¡°Shek! Come to me!¡± Shek limps, clutching her abdomen as she tries to run, but can move barely quicker than a walk. Still, she is able to escape the immediate proximity of any of the soldiers, and she clings to Daniel¡¯s side as she sobs. She tries apologizing, but Daniel reassures her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Shek. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright.¡± He can feel Shek nod, though her sobs don¡¯t grow any softer. Daniel growls with anger filling his voice, but his composure still intact, ¡°That¡¯s more than I can say for the lot of you.¡± Daniel pivots, dissipating a fireball with Nemaisol as the sword crackles. Thankfully, the glow shifts in the presence of magic. He has virtually none, and Shek has very little magic ability. Whichever way the sword is glowing is a pretty good wind gauge to where magic is coming from with battlemages of the Stalvaltan Guard. Additionally, as long as he can get the sword close, the spell can be disrupted before it reaches him or Shek. Daniel fires his pistol as the fireball is flaring in reaction to Nemaisol, and another soldier cries out. There are several in the direction of the hall where they had Shek, and Daniel pivots again, throwing Nemaisol in a horizontal spin. His newly free left hand finds his second pistol, while one of the swordsmen drops his spell to parry Nemaisol. Oh, how unprepared he is. Nemaisol passes through the soldier¡¯s sword with ease, even as he swings it down to bat the sword away. He narrowly dodges, taking a brutal slash on his shoulder that nearly claimed his whole arm as the sword passes the group and startles all of them, clanging across the ground as a solid iron blade clangs in alternation, severed cleanly. Daniel now has both of his pistols ready, and he opens fire, changing directions to keep all of the Stalvaltan soldiers suppressed. ¡°Hekate! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°She says yes, Daniel. Her helmet is protecting her ears.¡± ¡°Good. Hekate, open the door and get Shek to the control room. There¡¯s about fifty of them in total, scattered in the hall and closing in on me.¡± Daniel notices the door slide open, and he keeps firing, shoving Shek towards Hekate. Hekate scoops the goblin woman into the room, closing the door just as quickly as Shek cries out in fear and surprise. Fortunately, she¡¯s as safe as can be, now. While Daniel is able to incapacitate some of the Stalvaltan soldiers, he is forced to take cover from ranged spells as the novelty shock factor wears off for the soldiers. They still flinch during some of the shots, but are able to focus enough to fight back. As the soldiers close in, three figures appear near the ceiling, flying at great speed. Daniel easily recognizes them, since they¡¯re in they¡¯re human forms, but with their wings extended. Daniel holds fire as Reignleif swoops in, sliding on her feet as her mantle flutters around her. She puffs her chest as she takes in a massive breath, and Daniel can see the sparks of magic flickering from behind her high collar that usually hides most of the lower half of her face. She reveals a hand to pull her collar down, and Daniel ducks. Flames roar overhead, filling much of the hall with bright light and burning heat. Many of the soldiers scream and scramble out of the way, while Ryuogriar comes to a hover just ahead of Daniel. ¡°You fools! You enter these sacred grounds and attack our cherished companions?¡± She waves her hands elegantly, easily intercepting magic spells with barriers as the soldiers try to fight back. She¡¯s simultaneously casting several spells, including the barriers. Daniel is then pulled away from Ryuogriar, and a magic barrier appears. Reignleif takes another breath, and she begins breathing a fire lance that explodes, pops, and crackles against the barriers along the walls; Xyreko is watching over them. That said, it does keep the soldiers pinned to the floor in fear, while their weapons, pulled from their hands and levitated in the air by the eldest of those present continues chanting spells. Daniel looks to find Geirahoel shielding him with her barrier as she keeps herself low. Shrapnel is spraying across her barrier, and any one of the molten pieces of former weapon could be deadly to Daniel, specifically. A dark aura flickers out from Ryuogriar, and almost at once, even Geirahoel¡¯s barrier vanishes, while Reignleif¡¯s laser beam-like fire lance wavers and becomes little more than a large flamethrower-like swirl of fire. Reignleif and Geirahoel both relax, and Ryuogriar lowers into an exquisitely regal posture. One of the soldiers wearily tries to cast a spell, chanting loudly. Daniel places himself between Geirahoel and the soldier with Nemaisol drawn. However, nothing happens. Ryuogriar says calmly, ¡°There is no need for that, my beloved Mukori. I have cast a spell that has temporarily created a void of mana here. Since we know that life is not contingent on mana thanks to you, we¡¯ll all be fine without it. After all, if I recall correctly, no one else here can breathe fire.¡± The soldiers go on guard. ¡°AND¡­¡± booms a seemingly all-present young female voice. The air seems to distort in on itself in the middle of the hallway, and a portal opens to somewhere else. From it steps a small figure with big, triangular ears and a broad, fluffy black tail. Though she looks like a human with features of a fox, she¡¯s actually one of the most dangerously powerful beings in the world. Hekate announces as she stands as tall and proud as her small frame allows. ¡°Ryuogriar¡¯s spell only works on people present at the time.¡± Hekate emphasizes her point by summoning a fireball, twirling it just above her index finger like a basketball with an arrogant smirk. ¡°Now then,¡± adds Hekate. ¡°If you wanted an audience with me, you needed only to ask my chancellor, Xyreko. Wait¡­¡± She approaches one of the soldiers that was with Shek. ¡°I remember you. Moon¡­dee. Right?¡± Now that she mentions it, Daniel does feel like he recognizes the soldier. ¡°L-Lady Hekate¡­¡± starts the soldier. ¡°Empress Hekate, if you please. I¡¯ve founded my own empire since you were last here; the Fievegal.¡± ¡°O-Of course, Empress Hekate. I can explain.¡± ¡°I would hope so. You broke into my castle and took one of my people hostage. Then, you tried to kill my Darling. I imagine there¡¯s a fascinating reason for doing all of that.¡± The soldier hesitates for a moment. He glances at Hekate, and then at Daniel, who is still hidden in his armor. ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± warns Hekate with a predatory smile. *** Chapter 51: The Siege of the Citadel Part 3 Though she¡¯s the shortest one present, the self-proclaimed Empress Hekate, ruler of the Citadel, seems to tower over all with her imposing magic aura, amplified all the more by the fact that one of the winged maidens that arrived just prior to Hekate cast a spell that was able to nullify everyone¡¯s mana. Muindis glances around with his eyes, trying to think. ¡°Empress Hekate¡­ I¡¯m afraid I was given orders to retrieve Daniel, regardless of what you said last time.¡± Hekate¡¯s smirk hardens into a glare. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me? Should I feed YOU to goblins, next?¡± Muindis can feel his heart racing as he tries to think. ¡°I heard from Lady Shek, was it? She said goblins don¡¯t eat people.¡± ¡°No. Shek doesn¡¯t eat people. Goblins tried to eat me when I was working to conquer this place. I¡¯ve eaten goblins.¡± She shivers. ¡°Absolutely disgusting. Then, I met Da-Darling.¡± She gives Muindis a strong point with her finger. ¡°I think you¡¯re after Daniel¡¯s weapons. But, you know what they say; ¡®To the victor go the spoils¡¯. I defeated him, I claimed him and his weapons. If you want them, you¡¯ll have to defeat me.¡± She snaps her fingers, and seemingly from the walls, dozens of golems appear, each armed with a long staff sharing many similarities to the strange weapon the knight is wielding. Muindis can feel his body draining of strength. ¡°Oh, and my entire army,¡± adds Hekate mockingly. ¡°I told you I just want to be left alone, didn¡¯t I? Me and Darling¡­ and his mistresses, I guess. Daniel is nothing but bones.¡± She crosses her arms, looking down on Muindis. ¡°Now then, I think it¡¯s about time you lot surrender, and I¡¯ll consider sending you home one last time.¡± Muindis swallows hard. To fail twice in so short a time would bring great disgrace upon him and his soldiers. However, they don¡¯t stand a chance against so many golems armed with Daniel¡¯s weapons. If anything, it¡¯s better to return and report back to Aramellianna about the extreme danger presented by Hekate and her forces. *** Muindis sighs, bowing on the ground. ¡°Please, your majesty. Forgive us.¡± Hekate thinks for a moment. Suddenly she perks up. ¡°Da-Darling, do you think Xyreko can do that thing to all of these guys? The same as with you know who?¡± She looks at Ryuogriar to make her point, and the dragon cocks her head. ¡°Beg pardon, your Majesty?¡± Hekate points at her own chest a couple of times, and Ryuogriar makes the connection, straightening into her regal posture once more. Hekate notices Geirahoel standing almost against Daniel¡¯s shoulder as he observes silently. Her eye twitches, but she can¡¯t have an outburst in front of enemies. She¡¯ll give Geirahoel an earful later. ¡°Darling?¡± ¡°If that is your solution, your Greatness, I have to agree.¡± She nods contentedly. ¡°Very well.¡± She faces Muindis, the invader that came before and asked to have Daniel handed over to him. ¡°You will be given two options. The first and easiest option for me is to stuff you all into cells and forget about you until you die or get eaten by goblins. Whichever one comes first. The second option is for you to agree to contract magic. A contract magic that if you even cross into my territory again, you¡¯ll¡­ die. Instantly. And painfully.¡± She raspberries her tongue in a taunting sound implying an unceremonious demise. She does remember to add the benefits as well, though. ¡°Obviously, all you¡¯ll have to do is stay out of my territory and forget all about Daniel and this place, and you can see your families again, hold your children, make love to your wives or husbands, and live long and prosperous lives.¡± She puts her hands on her hips, becoming haughty again. ¡°I¡¯m quite merciful and gracious, aren¡¯t I? Here I am, denied children by the man I love, and I¡¯m willing to let you all return to yours, or so that you can have them.¡± She leans over Muindis, who flinches back a little. ¡°I could add that into the contract, too. That, if you have children, you¡¯ll die. Wouldn¡¯t that be amusing?¡± She laughs mockingly, like a spoiled villainess. Muindis hesitates, but he bows his head. ¡°Please, y-your Majesty¡­ Show us mercy this final time. We will ensure the Grand Duchy never interferes with you again. I will stake my life on stopping it if it comes to that.¡± Hekate cocks her head with an amused smirk. ¡°Oh? You would fight to stop your own people from invading us again?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Good. Then, I suppose I won¡¯t magically castrate you.¡± She snaps her fingers. ¡°Xyreko, prepare magical contracts for these pathetic fools and the twenty thousand soldiers outside.¡± She grins wickedly, adding with an icy tone, ¡°Let¡¯s see how many of them can survive being captured.¡± Xyreko appears, giving hand gestures that order the golems, and they march to each of the soldiers, capturing and restraining them to escort them off to cells. Hekate adds, ¡°Worry not, brave fools of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. We will only be holding you until the contracts are ready. Should you try to escape or harm any more of my allies, I will do unspeakable things to each and every one of you. Afterwards, while you cling to life, I¡¯ll destroy everything you love. Do NOT test me.¡± The soldiers go quietly, and Hekate asks, ¡°Did we get all of them?¡± ¡°I¡­ will not assume so, my Lady,¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°I could not detect them. The spell they were using; I am unfamiliar with it. It was sufficient enough to mask their presence even from me.¡± Daniel states, ¡°Xyreko, silence me.¡± She nods at him, ¡°Done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to try something. Play along and don¡¯t tell the others. Keep a stealth golem on each of the captured soldiers if you can.¡± ¡°It shall be done, Daniel.¡± Daniel takes his helmet off without warning the others, and Hekate snaps, ¡°Wh-What are you doing Dan-Darling!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hekate.¡± He pets her head, adding, ¡°You did a good job. It really does seem like they came to assassinate me for my weapons.¡± The feldrok girl gasps, and Ryuogriar quickly scans around as she searches. ¡°Master, are you sure this is wise? I would happily wish to be all powerful, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we got them all. Relax. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll try to assassinate me now, what with the whole of the Grand Duchy on the line.¡± Daniel intentionally speaks loud enough that anyone with particularly good hearing and who might¡¯ve been outside of Ryuogriar¡¯s range could overhear. Just in case. Additionally, if they can see his face, they¡¯ll know that he¡¯s the tallest human in the world of Zenkon; Daniel. Or, at least, it becomes a very safe bet. Daniel flinches lightly when something bumps his back. He tries to look over his shoulder, but she stays in his blind spot. He does catch a glimpse of her fiery red hair. Daniel smiles. ¡°Thank you, Geira. Thank you all. You all really¡­¡± He halts mid-thought when arms wrap around him from behind. He hears sniffling behind him, and he does his best to look. ¡°I-Is it true?¡± whimpers Geirahoel. ¡°Is what true?¡± asks Daniel softly. The others remain quiet, surprised by how tender Geirahoel is being with Daniel specifically. ¡°Y-... The airship¡­¡± ¡°Yes. There was an airship armed with a weapon meant for dragons. It was able to knock Reignleif off balance.¡± She shakes her head against his back. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She hugs him tighter. Daniel gently puts his right hand on hers. ¡°Geira, I don¡¯t understa-...¡± ¡°YOU ALMOST DIED!¡± She presses forward on him, and when Daniel tries to shift his feet for balance, her tail trips him, taking them both down with her pinning him from behind. She still hasn¡¯t let him go, and Daniel grunts, ¡°G-Geira!?¡± Ryuogriar teases softly, ¡°Seems I wasn¡¯t the only one worried when Reina and Hekate returned without you.¡± ¡°I-I-I obeyed your wish not to come¡­ B-B-But¡­ Do you¡­ Do you know how¡­!?¡± She clutches him tightly, sobbing softly. Daniel wants to reassure her, but he suspects simply claiming he wasn¡¯t in that much danger will only serve to invalidate her concerns and ultimately anger her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you, Geira. Ryuo. Xyreko. I believed I had it under control, for what that¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°D-Dumb¡­ Dummy¡­¡± Daniel chuckles softly, petting her bicep gently to reassure her, since she¡¯s still pinning him to the ground. Hekate is glaring at them both. She huffs, adding in her own thoughts. ¡°I was worried, too, when you told me to teleport, and you jumped clear. You¡¯re lucky we returned when we did.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you. Truly. But, we still have business. Hekate, is Shek alright?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Yes. She¡¯ll be bruised, but she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Goblins tend to bounce back quickly, Daniel,¡± adds Xyreko. ¡°But, we¡¯ll monitor her closely. Lady Skloe is with her now.¡± ¡°Good. Now then¡­ Uh¡­ Geira? Can you please let me up? We need to deal with the siege finally.¡± She shakes her head, refusing to let him go. Hekate offers, ¡°Daniel, if you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯ll handle it. I intend to warn them, and then round them all up with golems and dragons¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to give them no escape route?¡± asks Reignleif softly. Daniel, still pinned down, remarks gently, ¡°We need to be cautious about it. If they have a bomb that can wipe out an army, being trapped with no threat of escape means they¡¯ll trigger it to take us with them. If they have a secret weapon that they¡¯re waiting to try to bring down dragons, they¡¯ll take out a valuable person on our side. And, even if they take down a major golem, it¡¯s costly. Until we can start replenishing the Citadel¡¯s mana through offerings, I don¡¯t want to wager too much. And, we only have one revival potation remaining, which is for emergencies only.¡± Hekate nods, ¡°I won¡¯t leave the barriers, then. But, what if I threaten them, give them an hour to retreat, and if they try to call our bluff, I¡¯ll have the dragons demonstrate how much damage they can do on either side of them? If still they won¡¯t retreat, then we¡¯ll move in. Twenty thousand people who can¡¯t ever return to our territory is a good way to weaken the threat, right?¡± Daniel nods in agreement as he considers her suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Xyreko, can you handle twenty thousand people with contract magic?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± confirms the caretaker golem of the Citadel. I am confident we can perform batches of contract bestowal of about a thousand at a time. There is no real difference as long as the contract circle is large enough. In the case of the dragons, I simply used a temporary circle suited to each of them.¡± ¡°I see. Makes sense. Do you have a big enough circle for a thousand at a time?¡± ¡°I have a space. I¡¯ll begin preparing the circle at once. It should be prepared by tomorrow.¡± She waves her hand, and a new golem appears; one that looks almost identical to Xyreko, but with a more combat-oriented outfit on. She explains, ¡°This is my subordinate, Ucahote.¡± A male voice comes out of the new golem as it bows. ¡°My sincere pleasure to be able to finally meet you, Master Daniel, Empress Hekate, Ladies Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. I have the pleasure of continuing to be Ucahote.¡± The group return polite greetings before Xyreko explains, ¡°Preparing the magic circle for the contract will take a fair amount of my focus to ensure no detail is flawed, so Ucahote will take over siege command in my place. Hekate, he shall provide assistance as you lead the battlefront.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Ucahote nods his head in agreement. ¡°Anything you need, your Greatness.¡± Hekate smiles. ¡°I like you already.¡± ¡°Why? Because he is or was a man?¡± teases Ryuogriar. Hekate crosses her arms, saying smugly, ¡°It¡¯s a factor. Come, Ucahote, Ryuogriar, Reignleif. We shall recruit the others and unleash vengeance upon these feeble easterners.¡± The others move closer to Hekate, with exception of Reignleif, who says softly, ¡°I¡¯d like to help Geira guard Daniel. If you need me, please summon me.¡± Hekate sighs. ¡°You have served me and Daniel faithfully today, Reina. I shall allow it.¡± Daniel chuckles as he looks up from under Geirahoel, who is finally calming down and sniffling. ¡°You¡¯re sounding like an Empress, Hekate. Keep up the good work.¡± With a grin, she retorts proudly, ¡°I am an Empress, my Emperor.¡± She laughs giddily as she teleports herself, Ryuogriar, and Ucahote to the control room, and Xyreko bows before teleporting away as well to begin her tasks. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± sniffles Geirahoel. ¡°Geira?¡± ¡°I¡­ P-P-Please don¡¯t¡­ b-be so reckless.¡± ¡°I panicked¡­ Geira. I needed to trick Hekate into getting Reina out, but I was terrified of the thought of that thing reaching the Citadel. If any of you got hurt¡­¡± He gently touches her arm. ¡°I¡­ We feel the same¡­ stupid Daniel¡­¡± ¡°I know, and I¡¯m thankful. Reina and Hekate saved my life in the nick of time. If all of you had returned with them¡­¡± He scoffs, chuckling softly. ¡°... I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to, but I very well couldn¡¯t have been angry, could I?¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything, but she does continue to hold him. Daniel adds, ¡°Thank you again, Reina, for coming back for me.¡± She blushes, hiding her cheeks behind her mantle¡¯s high collar as much as possible. Geirahoel finally allows Daniel to stand up and he helps her to her feet. She wipes her face, mumbling thanks. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Hekate gave in so easily. I figured she¡¯d get super suspicious.¡± ¡°We have her permission.¡± ¡°Permission?¡± Geirahoel and Reignleif both nod gently. ¡°We merely asked.¡± ¡°I¡­ I told her about¡­ us¡­¡± adds Geirahoel at a near whisper. Daniel is surprised by this, and Geirahoel looks away. ¡°Hekate¡­ all of us want you to have reasons to stay, Daniel¡­¡± adds Reignleif. ¡°Hekate¡­ will do anything to make that happen. A-And¡­ so I asked nicely¡­¡± Daniel relaxes. ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me. I¡­¡± He smiles softly, scratching his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing, especially talking to more than one of you ladies at the same time.¡± They both look at him cautiously, and he sighs. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to all of you. I could never imagine even wishing for a life like this¡­ let alone being granted it. But¡­ I know in my heart I could never leave now¡­¡± Both of them hug him for a moment, and Daniel kisses each of their foreheads, causing them to fidget, but keep their heads down against his collar. Reignleif and Geirahoel are shy in their own ways, and ever since Daniel and Geirahoel spent a night together following her egg being laid, she¡¯s been especially soft and tender with him, though she can still get fiery if people point it out in a group when she isn¡¯t in the right mood for it. After a moment together, Daniel finally pats their backs. ¡°Now, I want to test what we talked about earlier,¡± he whispers. ¡°Make it look like you¡¯re leaving, and then follow me in stealth, if you would.¡± Both of them nod in agreement, and Geirahoel turns beet red for a moment, causing both Daniel and Reignleif to look at her. ¡°R-Reina. Let¡¯s go get dressed in something more fitting for a-a-attending to M-Mukori.¡± She glances at Daniel, though her eyes suddenly seem a little dazed from embarrassment. Daniel doesn¡¯t poke fun. She did that as part of her own adaptation to his plan. He¡¯ll definitely have to thank her when he gets a chance. Reignleif smiles, looking at Daniel with a sheepish blush of her own. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting, Mukori.¡± Daniel bows his head approvingly, and the two walk away from him. Daniel casually carries his helmet as he walks the opposite direction towards the prison cells. It¡¯ll take a little while, but he might be able to determine on his own if anyone remained in stealth when the skirmish was over. He keeps his helmet off for now so that anyone observing can see that he¡¯s a tall human, and hopefully, they might just reveal themselves if they believe there¡¯s an appropriate opportunity. *** ¡°FOOLISH WEAKLINGS!¡± Hekate practices her role from her position on one of the defensive turret towers of the perimeter wall around the Citadel¡¯s town. It¡¯s just inside the barrier, and a great position for her to see the layout of the siege forces. They are still fighting valiantly, but an endless column of mud golems marches into their forces, and some of the soldiers have already been captured. Xyreko was using the captured soldiers as meat shields, hoping their allies would avoid attacking those golems holding eastern soldiers hostage for fear of hitting their comrades. Ucahote, under Hekate¡¯s decision, is now ferrying any captured soldiers behind Citadel lines to imprison them. If they¡¯ve been captured by mere mud golems, it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯re out of mana or otherwise completely incapacitated. Unfortunately, because mud golems are made of mud, they can¡¯t move very fast or they fall apart or ¡®melt¡¯ trying to move faster than the mud can keep up. As such, they lumber headlong into enemy forces, and they¡¯re easy to avoid and cut down with magic and melee attacks. The advantage is their low cost granting numbers, and their fearlessness as they carelessly march into the enemy lines, wearing them down through continuous attack. Ucahote explains, ¡°The enemy forces have been fighting in shifts of approximately five thousand at a time where they can. They have impressive magical prowess, but are constantly swapping out when their mana depletes, it would seem. Those in back replenish with restorative consumables to restore mana and recover injuries where applicable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kinda sad that we can pretty much ignore them, and they¡¯re still trying so hard.¡± ¡°One on one, I believe these soldiers would win with ease. However, if the Citadel was even half-manned, it would be infeasible to believe they have a chance of victory.¡± ¡°We were discussing that very thing. The siege is just a distraction. It¡¯s the only explanation.¡± Ryuogriar, observing from next to Hekate, remarks, ¡°I¡¯ve always been surprised by how spirited eastern races can be. Even in the face of impossible odds, they will endeavor.¡± ¡°I can understand both sides now, since it wasn¡¯t long ago I was nearly powerless.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence, but Hekate isn¡¯t being passive aggressive. She adds sincerely, ¡°When you have nothing else, you just have to give all you have. If you¡¯re really lucky, someone will help you.¡± ¡°And, they have thousands of others helping them,¡± points out Ucahote. All three nod. Hekate then clears her throat, preparing the spell she needs to project a hologram of herself over the Citadel¡¯s barrier. She murmurs again, ¡°Foolish weaklings! FOOLS!¡± She looks at Ryuogriar. ¡°Ready, Ryuo?¡± The dragon in human form smiles elegantly. ¡°Of course, your Greatness.¡± Hekate smirks. Ryuogriar is being a little sassy, but as long as she plays her part, there is no issue. Two of the other dragons are watching her for the signal. Unlike Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, the rest of the dragons aren¡¯t allowed to cause harm to any person. However, they aren¡¯t forbidden from demonstrating their power. Hekate¡¯s form rises high above them all as the hologram appears on the surface of the barrier. No one would believe it¡¯s an actual giant, as hologram magic is rather common, according to Xyreko. In this case, it¡¯s who and how they speak that affects the effectiveness of a hologram. ¡°FOOLISH WEAKLINGS!¡± Hekate¡¯s voice booms across the battlefield, briefly bringing the siege to a lull as the startled and surprised soldiers look up at the towering image of the fox-eared girl. ¡°I am Empress Hekate Fell Lawson! Ruler of the Citadel and the Fievegal upon which you tread! I have graciously spared your kingdoms from my forces, but this pathetic invasion and attack on my home is an absolute show of disrespect! Surrender to me now, and I shall merely discipline you like the petulant children you so obviously are.¡± There¡¯s an eerie and awkward silence. Ucahote halted the golems when Hekate began speaking, and now the soldiers are seeing just a taste. ¡°If you will not kneel before me, then I will show you what fools you are!¡± Hekate gestures with her right hand, and Ryuogriar casts the transformation spell, growing in a swirl of smoke and magic light as she returns to her true form. The pearlescent dragon emerges from the smoke, roaring as several of the other dragons roar in tandem with her. ¡°My dear sweet friends! Show these pathetic mortals what true power means!¡± Ryuogriar and the other dragons helping out for the display inhale almost in sync with each other. As they open their mouths, sparks of light appear; magic being concentrated to empower their spells even further. And then, hell itself opens its eye for a mere moment. Beams of light streak across the ground, passing by the siege forces of the eastern armies, and almost immediately, explosions rip apart the landscape as the soldiers flinch, cry out, scream, and scramble in terror, many of whom fall in their panicked state. Fire, debris, smoke, and shockwaves rain down on them as the rapidly expanding materials instantly vaporized by the deadly fire lance breaths of the dragons cause chaos. ¡°That you are alive at all is by my mercy!¡± booms Hekate, putting her hands on her hips, which is imitated by her colossal hologram. ¡°I ignored you these last couple days in hopes that you would see that your attempts are futile and retreat. But, you are like immature children, and though I want children of my own, I must be ready to discipline them.¡± She waves her hand out, and the hologram¡¯s arm reaches far. ¡°You may attempt to flee, but you will only make it worse for yourselves. Kneel -nay- BOW before me, and I shall show you a mother¡¯s mercy!¡± She begins cackling, and this time, new golems begin marching out of the Citadel; golems armed with golem-specific fully automatic rifles; among the most advanced style of Daniel¡¯s weapon that he brought to this world. Each golem is armed with special bullets meant to knock the soldiers down, and it can fire many of them in rapid succession. They pass through the ranks of mud golems, which fall into formation alongside and one row behind the rifle golems. ¡°My beloved minions, should these mortals bow to me, do not harm them. Escort them to their private quarters and see them fed properly. Everyone else, take them down and drag them in.¡± The small feldrok girl with big fox-like ears and a black, bushy tail begins cackling deviously. Vaergraes approaches and speaks softly, staying out of the hologram, ¡°My lady, if you continue down this path, they will begin calling you the demon tyrant.¡± Hekate remarks calmly, ¡°Let them. If they will attack me and make up lies about me, it will not save them from my discipline.¡± The rifle golems, formed of iron themselves, begin firing as the lumbering mud golems keep pace. Many of the soldiers instantly drop to the ground, bowing in a small and humble position as their weapons fall. True to her word, the golems only fire on the soldiers that try to resist or flee, and they topple happlessly. Even the mud golems march by them, though some of the rifle golems break off to begin arresting the soldiers that surrender. Mud golems step up to intercept melee attacks, and the iron golems carrying rifles nimbly dive out of the way. Comparatively, the iron golems are a little taller than Daniel, but with a similar humanoid build. The mud golems look more like lumbering masses of sludge with only the basic humanoid shapes, but with very little detail. Ranged magic is the primary threat to iron golems, which is why they were built to move faster and be more agile, and their rifles make them unparalleled on the battlefield. Treia, Gwenesphia, Aoloan, Shek, Vaergraes, Thymeria, and Illianna all flinch when a magically cast spear of ice explodes only a couple yards ahead of them against the magic barrier of the Citadel. Its aim was true, and it would have speared directly into Hekate, even from as far away as it was cast. Of course, Hekate has been through much worse when she was a powerless slave. Now, she is the Empress of the Citadel and a feldrok that absorbed the power of not only the Feral Feldrok, but the Devourer as well. Even if one of these eastern soldiers could penetrate the Citadel¡¯s barrier, there¡¯s almost no possibility of them getting through her own personal barrier as well. The young feldrok girl crosses her arms. ¡°I see many of you still feel the spirit of rebellion. Lady Ryuo?¡± The pearlescent white dragon nods, and she rises into flight, soaring high above the battlefield. As she cruises, she also casts the magic disabling spell, careful not to overlap the barrier of the Citadel. She¡¯s using a modified spell that recreates the shockwave¡¯s effect from the god-killer, which briefly depletes mana. Just as she¡¯s about to finish, Hekate suddenly realizes that the golems are pure magic. ¡°Wait! I was wrong! Ryuo!¡± Ryuogriar interrupts herself, banking hard to ensure that she isn¡¯t a sitting target for attacks. As she cruises in a wide arc, she looks at Hekate. ¡°What is it?¡± asks her voice through telepathy. Hekate still can¡¯t use telepathy, so she admits it through the illusion. The eastern army has no options left but to try to run. ¡°The golems. I almost forgot about the golems.¡± She can tell Ryuogriar realizes it, too. They almost eliminated all of the golems for the small benefit of eliminating the remaining magic attacks of the soldiers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asks Vaergraes. Hekate explains what the spell would have done, and Vaergraes nods in understanding. ¡°I see. Yes, eliminating your soldiers for that would set us back.¡± ¡°Yep. Oh well. Seemed like a good idea at the time.¡± Ryuogriar transforms in midair as she returns, landing next to Hekate in her human form. ¡°A good number of them are retreating.¡± Hekate puts her hand on her chin, thinking. ¡°I¡¯d like to capture all of them so we can make them never return.¡± ¡°We could route them with magic,¡± suggests Ryuogriar. ¡°Of course we could. But, I promised Daniel we¡¯d be safe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going really far to spare them¡­¡± murmurs Gwenesphia. Hekate looks at her with a smirk. ¡°Would you prefer we annihilate them? They are your people, aren¡¯t they?¡± Gwenesphia looks away, but she shakes her head. ¡°N-No¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to die¡­¡± ¡°Neither do I. The best case scenario sees them contracted to my will, mainly so that I can make them never return. I don¡¯t know how big the eastern alliance¡¯s full army is, but I want to believe twenty thousand people is a sizable part of it. Ucahote? Do you think you can handle rounding up the escapees?¡± ¡°Of course, your Greatness. May I have your permission to unleash our full golem battalion?¡± Hekate nods once, and Ucahote nods as well. The number of magically-mechanized soldiers marching out of the Citadel suddenly begins increasing drastically. Some are smaller than the iron golems, and armored similar to the soldiers. They sprint ahead of the formations, while canine-shaped units and winged fighters also race out of the castle. Treia steps closer to the edge of the turret to look. ¡°Wh-... Why not do this from the beginning?¡± ¡°To wear them out first,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Also, for our stealth forces to reach their rear encampment.¡± Ucahote nods, and she grins. ¡°And now, we have their commanders. If we lose the rest, then so be it.¡± Hekate turns away from the crumbling ¡®siege¡¯. It was a rather weak attempt at a distraction, but she¡¯ll reveal that the internal strike force has already been caught when the external soldiers are apprehended. Or, at least, most of the strike team have been captured. *** Chapter 52: A Mechanic or an Emperor Daniel walks calmly down the hallway after parting with Geirahoel and Reignleif. He passes through the prison block, observing the golems dragging or marching new soldiers in. Hekate is rounding up everyone outside, it would seem, which is fine. He ultimately knows his concern was more or less unwarranted. Even if they fought ferociously, there was very little chance of the attackers defeating the golems as a whole. Daniel has read in the past, when technology levels were relatively close on both sides, it took three times as many soldiers to win a siege against an average defending fortress. While the invaders had no way of knowing, the three dragons close to Daniel alone could likely easily outweigh the twenty thousand troops they brought, especially on defense. The golems, on the other hand, number in the hundreds of thousands, if what Xyreko has said is true. And, Daniel has no reason to doubt her. Daniel¡¯s not sure there are enough soldiers in the Imperial Alliance to actually win against the Citadel now that it¡¯s up and running again, and he¡¯s skeptical that they could defeat the demon army. Vaergraes and Thymeria sent word to the Uhl¡¯tall to begin migrating to the Citadel town if they choose, as well as anyone else that would side with her over the rest of the Demon Covenant. It¡¯s slow going, and dangerous for them while the siege is taking place. But, if Hekate unleashes on the attackers, it¡¯ll be over in mere moments. Daniel wanted them to lose morale and turn back on their own, but if they were prepared for a true siege, even if undermanned, then they could stay on station for months. Daniel enters the cell containing the familiar captain of the Stalvaltan Guards that had visited before; Muindis. ¡°Captain,¡± says Daniel coldly. Muindis looks up from his seated position in the corner, where he has resigned himself to captivity -at least until his mana replenishes-. He recognizes Daniel¡¯s armor, no doubt, and almost immediately loses interest in talking to him. However, he does a double-take. ¡°I-It can¡¯t be¡­¡± He climbs to his feet, and Daniel puts his hand on his pistol¡¯s grip, which halts the captain. Muindis continues to stare. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you? It was you all along¡­¡± ¡°And, who do you mean by that, Captain?¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ The¡­ the one we¡¯ve been searching for¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°No? Seemed pretty clear to me. Either you¡¯re after my weapons, or you¡¯re after my life.¡± ¡°No!¡± cries out Muindis. He glances around, whispering, ¡°No¡­ Listen, I don¡¯t know why¡­ A-Are you¡­ Are you a captive, Daniel?¡± ¡°Captive?¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°What gives you that idea?¡± ¡°I-... It¡¯s a show, right? I-I mean, c¡¯mon. You killed a dragon. If you¡¯re still alive¡­ Is Hekate keeping you as a trophy?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Empress Hekate, mind you. And, no. I¡¯m not a captive. I did what I had to in order to survive. Wasn¡¯t particularly easy for me at Fort Peony.¡± Muindis tries to step forward, but again, Daniel tugs on his pistol, reminding Muindis that they aren¡¯t friends or allies right now. ¡°W-We came to retrieve you. I don¡¯t know all of the circumstances, but the Grand Duchess herself dispatched us. She was certain you were still alive when we presented your jacket.¡± Daniel finds this surprising. I figured someone pieced it together, and Aramellianna would play it safe. But, she figured it out? How? ¡°How did her Grace determine that I was still alive?¡± ¡°Your jacket was too clean for you to have been brutally murdered and fed to goblins.¡± Huh¡­ That¡­ makes sense, unfortunately. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°Very well. I have no desire to return to the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°Wh-...!?¡± Muindis is stunned, and he can only gape like a fish, trying to form words but not finding a fluid thought to convert into sound. Daniel can understand. After all, these guys risked their lives for whatever their mission truly was. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the airship. We brought it down before it could pose a threat to my friends.¡± This causes Muindis to pale and tense. ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain. It was armed with an apparent anti-dragon weapon. It almost cost me someone very dear to me.¡± ¡°But, th-the dragons¡­ To get you out of here¡­¡± ¡°I told you I have no desire to return. Did you intend to kidnap me if I refused to go?¡± Again, Muindis stares at him blankly. His brain is struggling to process the information. It seems his plan assumed Daniel WAS a prisoner, and they were rescuing him. They didn¡¯t have a contingency for if Daniel refused to be rescued. ¡°But¡­ Grand Duchess Aramellianna¡­ No, Duchess Wenlianna¡­ She¡­ She has asked for your return.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re just a soldier following orders. You¡¯d have to be to come all the way to the depths of the Demon Wildlands to retrieve a commoner and take such a task seriously. But, Wenlianna herself made it very clear where we stood. I was happy enough, but I was just an assistant. Nothing more. Here¡­ I have a family. People that care about me for nothing more than being me. People that would die for me and welcome me home. I have nothing against Wenlianna or even the Grand Duchess. But, I¡¯m not a tool to be used and put back into the toolbox when they¡¯re done with me.¡± Muindis is quiet for a long time as he hears what Daniel had to say and absorbs his words. ¡°If¡­ you stay¡­ You¡¯ll be branded a traitor.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°I was banished to the frontier for a hell of a lot less. And, I know execution was discussed for that very same thing. Speaking of, is Princess Erimaya doing well?¡± Muindis cocks his head, but he nods. ¡°Yes. She has been in good health, to my knowledge.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad. It was all worth it, in the end.¡± ¡°Is¡­ Are you sure you want to do this, Daniel? We¡¯re prepared to do anything to return you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. I actually already swung by the Grand Duchy for personal business. Besides, I made Hekate a promise.¡± ¡°A promise? So it¡¯s true. You¡¯re really her ¡®Darling¡¯?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. And, if she wanted to, she could have her way with me. She¡¯s far more powerful than I could ever be. But, she¡¯s more interested in earning my affection, which I¡¯m grateful for.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that¡­ make you the Emperor?¡± Daniel hesitates. He¡¯s always known the implication was obvious, but he never really gives it thought. He calls the shots when he¡¯s confident about the best answer, but generally, he tries to defer to letting Hekate make the decisions. He¡¯s perfectly content with being her knight and offering support, encouragement, or advice when needed. But, he certainly has no desire for the title or responsibility of being an ¡®emperor¡¯. ¡°I suppose in a sense, that would be true. But, I¡¯m just a commoner, and she¡¯ll long outlive me.¡± Daniel crosses his arms, explaining in a more business-like tone, ¡°Hekate will keep her word. You¡¯ll be given the option to accept a magic contract that will prevent you from ever returning here before being returned to Twilight. If you refuse, you will live out the rest of your days in this cell. I wouldn¡¯t expect those days to stretch very far.¡± Muindis scoffs, reminded of his current situation. ¡°I almost wish you didn¡¯t reveal yourself.¡± Daniel chuckles in a sympathetic way. "I feel for you. The Grand Duchess is¡­ a serious person." Muindis chuckles in disappointed defeat, hanging his head. "Do I have you to thank that the Empress is showing us mercy?" "Partially," admits Daniel. "But, if any of you had hurt Shek, I''d have killed you all. Or, if Reignleif was killed by the airship,..." Daniel clenches his fist as the feelings of anger and fear finally have time to breathe. "I have a lot to lose now. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t lose anyone.¡± Muindis is respectfully silent, and Daniel turns, leaving the room. He walks for some distance alone. He turns when he¡¯s certain that he¡¯s being followed. True to his suspicions, he can¡¯t see anyone. However, he has a few options for that. Daniel pulls two objects from his regular bag; both look like little more than metal cans each with a metal clasp and ring on it, but their functions are very different. Daniel pulls the rings, removing the pins from both canisters without releasing the clasps just yet. He ponders for a moment, and he tosses the one in his left hand towards the center, just a few yards ahead of himself. He looks away while closing his eyes at the last possible second, covering his left ear with his newly freed left hand. A burst of bright light and disorienting sound erupts from the deceptively small can, illuminating the whole of the gigantic hallway that he¡¯s in for a short moment. The sound itself is too loud to be able to hear the echo, as it washes out even Daniel¡¯s covered ear with its volume. What he just threw is a flashbang grenade; a type of grenade that does exactly what its name implies; a bright flash and loud bang to disorient and momentarily stun those in proximity. Even Daniel is momentarily disoriented from the sound, specifically, since he wasn¡¯t wearing his helmet, but he has enough sense to toss the other canister from his right hand towards the left wall, where a recess provides cover to someone that might be hiding just in case their stealth spell is no longer functional. This canister immediately begins billowing thick white smoke, and Daniel puts his helmet back on before the cloud reaches him. Two distinct fits of coughing rise out of the smoke. They managed to stay quiet after the flashbang, even if they are likely still mostly blinded by the light. Daniel¡¯s hearing is only barely recovering, but he can see swirls in the smoke as the two figures struggle to limp out of the cloud they probably can¡¯t clearly see. Daniel fires two more non-lethal bullets, one for each person, toppling them. The combined assault finally drops their focus, desperate as they were, and a gatonine and human become visible, clutching their respective injuries on the ground. Both Reignleif and Geirahoel appear soon after, high above them in flight, and they land carefully next to Daniel. He can tell they¡¯re both trying to speak, but he can¡¯t make out any words. Daniel replies as calmly and normal-volume as he can, since he can¡¯t currently tell, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry about that. I can¡¯t hear right now.¡± Geirahoel crosses her arms and glares at him, and Reignleif holds a hand towards him. It becomes clear when the magic circle appears in front of her hand that she¡¯s attempting a spell on Daniel, but even his armor will likely interfere, assuming it could work in the first place. And, unsurprisingly, it doesn¡¯t help, to which he says gently, ¡°I appreciate you trying, Reina, but I¡¯m still me. I¡¯m immune to magic. My hearing will return shortly. If you would, please help me subdue these two.¡± Daniel approaches and withdraws a rope from his magic bag. He begins tying each of their hands behind their backs, then putting sacks over them and cinching down with drawstrings, The sack will help keep them from slipping anything into their reach to cut the ropes, since Daniel hadn¡¯t thought to have Xyreko make handcuffs yet. Daniel¡¯s hearing starts to feel normal again, and he asks, "Reina? Geira? Are you two okay? Sorry I couldn''t warn you." Geirahoel crosses her arms, huffing. "I''ll forgive you this time." "Ohh? I feel especially blessed." Reignleif, who is finishing tying up the gatonine soldier the same way as Daniel, adds softly, "Thank you for what you said in the cell, Mukori." She blushes, keeping her eyes on her task. "I''m alright." She gives him a gentle smile, and then follows his lead as he stands up with the human soldier. The human coughs, "D-Daniel? I-is that you?" ¡°Yeah. Are there any more of you guys?¡± The soldier tries to ignore him, growling, ¡°We were supposed to retrieve you for the Grand Duchy¡­¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Daniel doesn¡¯t respond, and Geirahoel steps close, prodding his injured chest with her finger. ¡°Daniel asked you a question, scum!¡± The soldier cries out in agony. ¡°Speak! Or I¡¯ll add fire!¡± The soldier shouts, ¡°P-Please! Mercy!¡± Daniel asks again, ¡°Are there any more of you guys in stealth?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± Fire flares from Geirahoel¡¯s hand, swirling around her finger as she hisses. ¡°Liar!¡± The soldier screams, and the gatonine shrinks back against Reignleif, who stoically observes. Daniel touches Geirahoel¡¯s arm, and she cuts off the attack. The human soldier catches his breath, grunting and groaning. The young dragon becomes defensive. ¡°D-Daniel! He¡¯s lying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. It¡¯s always going to be the first counterintelligence option. I wonder if that torture will work here.¡± Both dragons cock their heads, while the two soldiers tense. If they know who Daniel is, they know he¡¯s referring to something from his world; something they likely can¡¯t fathom. Reignleif remarks innocently, ¡°Torture is quite widely spread in this world, Mukori. It has varying levels of success, as far as I know. Especially if the soldiers are trained against it.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yep. No one method is perfect. But, now I¡¯m curious. And, this one isn¡¯t that gruesome. I won¡¯t feel so bad using it if they don¡¯t want to talk.¡± ¡°Why would they be afraid now, Daniel?¡± asks Geirahoel disbelievingly. ¡°You just told them they don¡¯t have to fear it.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say that. I meant that I can stomach it.¡± He looks at the two soldiers with a smirk. ¡°These two won¡¯t need the magic contract to never cross the mountains willingly again.¡± The other four glance at each other, in spite of their opposing alliances, unsure of what he means. Of course, the dragons aren¡¯t in any danger, and they¡¯ve likely been party to much worse forms of torture thanks to the former Dragon Lord and his brother, as well as the green sage. Daniel leads, guiding the human soldier from behind with the threat, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, walk.¡± The soldiers are reluctant, but they¡¯ll likely bide their time for an opening. Daniel finds an open cell and brings all four of the others in. He withdraws a bench from his magic bag, and then lays the human soldier on his back on it. ¡°Hot irons or rats, huh? I¡¯ll die before I talk.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°How ancient. Why would I do that to the poor rats?¡± He ties the soldier firmly to the bench, and then he withdraws a towel from his magic bag. He lays it over the soldier¡¯s face, and he is surprisingly still. Of course, he has no idea what he¡¯s in for, and if he believes it¡¯s hot irons or rats, then not seeing the bucket with the rats would reduce the effectiveness to a degree. Oh, how he¡¯ll likely be wishing for the rats in a moment. ¡°Can either or both of you use water magic?¡± asks Daniel. Both Geirahoel and Reignlief nod. Geirahoel admits softly, ¡°Reina is likely better at it, though.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t need much.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ve got time to wait,¡± retorts the soldier. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about us. Even for us humans, twenty seconds isn¡¯t that long.¡± Both soldiers are awkwardly quiet, and Daniel guides Geirahoel by the shoulders gently to stand beyond the human soldier¡¯s head, and he whispers to explain her role. She blushes the whole time, as if she¡¯s a young lover being confessed to via sweet nothings whispered in her ear. She becomes surprised, though, once she hears the explanation. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°That¡¯s it. Can you handle it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought you were going to encase his body with water.¡± ¡°Nope. He¡¯d be able to hold his breath for quite a while, I¡¯m sure. This will work better.¡± She nods, still surprised. She glances at Reignleif, who shrugs. ¡°Ready?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°R-Ready,¡± answers Geirahoel. She begins casting, and Daniel states, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Now, what I want to know since you lied to us is how to get around your stealth spell.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d tell-...¡± Water begins raining down on him in a steady stream, not much more than a garden hose, but it¡¯s a lot of water and relatively quickly, pouring across the towel over his face. He begins coughing and shaking his head, spitting and puffing, gasping and crying out. Within seconds, his facade of composure crumbles as his body dry heaves and gasps, inhaling water, but not sensing enough to force him to hold his breath, coughing to expel water from his mouth and lungs, but not quite to the level of drowning yet. ¡°Princess Erimaya survived drowning after being supposedly dead for about three minutes. Are you telling me you can¡¯t last twenty seconds?¡± ¡°S-ST-AHHC-STOP! P-PGH-PLEAGJS!¡± The human soldier cries out in agony, writhing on the bench as he fights the sensation of drowning, helpless as his body genuinely convinces itself it is fluttering between drowning and finding air to take in. Daniel gestures at Geirahoel, and she stops the falling water. The human soldier pants and cries softly, sobbing as he coughs liquid out of his lungs and tries to catch his breath. Daniel pulls the towel away, while the soldier continues to pant desperately. He looks directly at the gatonine. ¡°How do we counter the spell and find the others?¡± The gatonine glances at his comrade, and then at Daniel several times. Daniel knows that waterboarding was banned in many of Earth¡¯s countries for good reason. It¡¯s highly effective at traumatizing the victim, but like any torture, has dubious reliability about fishing the desired information out. Both strong and weak-willed victims can give wrong information simply by virtue of trying to say what they think the torturer wants to hear. Daniel also knows there can be long-term psychological effects from doing it, so he doesn¡¯t plan on doing it again. He can tell the human soldier is already disoriented, pleading and panting. Hopefully, the threat of round two¡­ Daniel begins moving the towel back over the soldier¡¯s face, and he cries out. Somewhat surprisingly, it¡¯s the gatonine soldier that screams, ¡°We use a vision spell!¡± The three look at him, and he adds, ¡°There¡¯s a spell we use so we can see each other. Please. Have mercy.¡± Daniel makes a show of pondering, and the human soldier pants from his position as he pleads at a near whisper, while the gatonine watches nervously. Daniel sighs. ¡°Very well. But, if you lie to us, you¡¯re next.¡± The gatonine nods vigorously, and Daniel unties the human soldier. He looks at Reignleif. She asks, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should summon Xyreko. I¡¯d like to cast an amnesia spell on these two, if possible, after testing his supposed spell, of course. Oh, I expect that you¡¯ll tell us the stealth spell as well, right?¡± The gatonine glances at his comrade, and he nods reluctantly. ¡°Good. No harm done. I just want to round up the rest of your allies.¡± Reignleif offers gently, ¡°I can do both. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Xyreko can test spells without risk of being cursed. However she does it.¡± ¡°What about Ucahote?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine he needs his full focus to fight mere human kin. N-No offense¡­¡± She looks away from Daniel in embarrassment. ¡°None taken. Let¡¯s see. Ucahote? Are you monitoring the prison cells?¡± Reignleif adds via telepathy, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Hekate via telepathy, Daniel.¡± Daniel nods at her. A moment later, a male voice enters Daniel¡¯s helmet. ¡°Master Daniel, I am at your service. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Can you safely test spells with potential for curses?¡± ¡°I can. Chief Caretaker Xyreko utilizes soldier golems for the test, which I am the immediate next in command of after Xyreko. I¡¯ll be there momentarily.¡± The door opens, and Ucahote¡¯s golem walks in. It bows, ¡°Your majesty.¡± Daniel looks at the golem, but he can only sigh. ¡°You there; tell the spells to my companion, Ucahote.¡± The gatonine nods, and Reignleif releases him, allowing Ucahote to teleport away with the gatonine soldier. They¡¯re gone for a few minutes, and Geirahoel asks, ¡°What if something happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Geira.¡± ¡°You should call on Ucahote, and¡­¡± ¡°Geira¡­¡± murmurs Daniel warningly. She fidgets, looking away from him. ¡°The soldier may be resisting passively,¡± adds Reignleif. ¡°If that is the case, then Ucahote will likely return to request further action.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. But, it isn¡¯t quite satisfactory for the impatient orange dragon. ¡°It¡¯s taking too long! I¡­ I want¡­¡± She blushes, whirling away from them all as she crosses her arms. ¡°Nothing! Shut up!¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t saying anything,¡± teases Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like we¡¯re friends!¡± Her tail sways back and forth in irritation, fluttering her dress lightly. ¡°My darling lo-¡± She glares at Daniel as he starts another teasing phrase, and her eyes nearly shoot lasers at him with how passionately she glowers at him. He puts his hands up in surrender. She straightens and relaxes a little when Ucahote returns with the gatonine soldier. ¡°I have confirmed the effectiveness of both the stealth spell and the vision spell. I will establish a sweeping team and begin searching the Citadel from top to bottom. I¡¯ll relay the stealth spell to another of Xyreko¡¯s subordinates and my colleague to be deconstructed for a more direct method of disabling it.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thank you, Ucahote. If you would, please send a pair of soldiers to police and imprison these two until we¡¯re ready to send them home. Oh, but if you can, please use amnesia magic on both of them to erase the last couple hours, specifically so they forget my method of fishing for information from them.¡± Ucahote nods. ¡°I will reach out to the Spellmaster.¡± ¡°I feel bad that I didn¡¯t know about you or the Spellmaster until now.¡± ¡°Do not fret, Master Daniel. We need no accolades nor attention. We exist to serve.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet you and treat you like you¡¯re still regular people all the same. For now, I¡¯ll leave the tasks to you, if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Of course. And, thank you, Master. I shall begin at once.¡± Golems enter the cell and begin stripping the soldiers of their armor and any hidden weapons, separating them into their own cells as Daniel, Reignleif, and Geirahoel step out into the hall. ¡°Thank you both for the help and watching over me.¡± Both dragons smile softly. Geirahoel responds first, ¡°Of course. If someone doesn¡¯t look after you, you¡¯ll do foolish and dangerous things.¡± He chuckles, adding softly, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it worked¡­¡± murmurs Reignleif, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m surprised there was a spell capable of fooling us all.¡± ¡°The Stalvaltan Guard, if I recall what I heard correctly, are supposed to be among the best of the best. They combine rigorous magic and sword training. I never met the late Grand Duke who apparently started the training, but I¡¯d guess that he had hoped to be able to defend against dragons.¡± The three of them are quiet for a moment. Given what happened with the airship, which was entirely crewed by Stalvaltan soldiers, they aren¡¯t far off from that goal. In fact, if Reignleif had been alone, it¡¯s very possible she wouldn¡¯t have survived. ¡°Reina¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The two women look at him, and Daniel adds softly, ¡°The airship and that weapon¡­ they were only possible because of me.¡± Reignleif doesn¡¯t hesitate. She hugs him instantly. ¡°Mukori¡­ You have nothing to apologize for. If you had not walked the path you walked¡­ we wouldn¡¯t be together. And,... you wouldn¡¯t have saved the world.¡± She looks up into his eyes. Her blue eyes glitter a little, all but entrapping Daniel in a trance. ¡°I¡¯m alive. We defeated their weapon. And, now we know about it. If they developed it on their own, I might not have been able to survive such an encounter.¡± She finally breaks eye contact, fidgeting with his armor a little. She then lowers her arms, retreating under her droopy dress and mantle. ¡°I¡¯ve been alive a long time. But¡­ no one has ever risked themselves to protect me. Th-Thank you¡­ Mukori.¡± Daniel takes his helmet off so he can smile at her. ¡°Thank you for telling me so. I meant every word I said to Muindis. I¡­ I was worried sick. And, it was almost worse after the fact.¡± She smiles. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me.¡± She flutters her wings gently, lifting herself up a little as she reaches out to grip his collar. She hovers to kiss him, and both of their cheeks fill with color. Geirahoel adds sheepishly, ¡°I-If you didn¡¯t stop it, our children would suffer as well. I¡¯d rather have you make things to protect them than not have you at all.¡± Both Daniel and Reignleif chuckle, and Daniel says softly, ¡°Thanks, Geira. That means a lot.¡± She blushes, nodding without looking at him. ¡°Now then. Shall we go find out how Hekate is doing?¡± They both nod, and they begin walking. Xyreko has been installing transport circles for Daniel, specifically, since he¡¯ll never be able to teleport himself. Similar to the magic bags, he can select a destination on a control crystal and then arrive at the location almost immediately after stepping onto the sending circle. He sets the destination for the control room and steps through, followed by Reignleif and Geirahoel. There, they find the gathered group of everyone close to Daniel; Hekate, Ryuogriar, the goddess Ryukana, Vaergraes and her sister, Thymeria, Illianna, Treia, Gwenesphia, Aoloan the succubus, and the goblins Shek and Skloe. Shek cries out, ¡°Master!¡± She runs to Daniel, hugging him instantly as she cries. ¡°Th-Thank Master for saving Shek! Shek happy!¡± She whimpers as she looks at him, and Daniel crouches, hugging her. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, Shek. Are you alright?¡± She rubs her abdomen, replying with a nod. ¡°Tummy hurt, but Shek live. Is Master hurt?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡± In truth, I¡¯ve been ragdolled enough times today, that I could use a nap, and I¡¯m gonna be sore tomorrow. Good thing I¡¯m not as old as I was. Suddenly, Daniel is reminded of something he has been meaning to ask Ryukana. ¡°Lady Ryukana, I just remembered a question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask.¡± She perks up. ¡°Of me? If I can answer, I shall.¡± He nods. ¡°Yes. Something that¡¯s been odd has been my age. On Earth, I was thirty three, but I know I got around ten years younger coming here. Do you know why that is? I¡¯d assume it has to do with magic, but¡­¡± The others chuckle, and Hekate instantly cuts in, ¡°It¡¯s fate! We were meant to be closer in age. You! Ryukana! Make him younger, please!¡± Ryukana smiles at Hekate, but she replies sincerely to Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m unsure of the cause, as you know Rikuto was my intended transfer. My guess is that, during the transfer when I was modifying him for this world, some of that magic synchronized your ages, but any magic that should have been naturally present in you was drawn to him in exchange, since my focus was on him.¡± Daniel nods as the others look at him. ¡°Does it disappoint you, Lord Daniel?¡± asks Thymeria gently. He chuckles. ¡°No. I would be fascinated to be able to use magic, since it only existed in fiction in my world. But, I¡¯ve still been able to experience things I never would, and humored even things I never dreamed I¡¯d have the resources to tackle in my world. So, I may not be able to chuck fireballs or fly on my own, but I was able to make diamonds and destroy a giant monster with a weapon my world achieved during a high point in our technological development. And, I¡¯ve met all of you.¡± Hekate immediately rushes in, ¡®guarding¡¯ Daniel. ¡°But, he¡¯s mine, first and foremost! I¡¯ll fight anyone who tries to take him away.¡± The others simply chuckle. It¡¯s becoming clear, no matter what Hekate says, she¡¯s a kind and sociable person. She just doesn¡¯t know how to express both friendship and romance at the same time, since she never had friends before Daniel. ¡°I have a question now,¡± remarks Ryuogriar. ¡°Where does the family name ¡®Lawson¡¯ come from? Did you find a history of your parents, Hekate?¡± Hekate¡¯s grin spreads wide across her face, and Daniel is confused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s this about ¡®Lawson¡¯?¡± he asks. *** Chapter 53: Imperial Summons It takes three weeks for word to reach Aramellianna¡¯s ears of the results of the second mission west to find and retrieve Daniel. Rumors started appearing in the last couple of days, which her subordinates reported to her, but she kept her composure until she received an official report. Infuriatingly, that report didn¡¯t come from any member of the Stalvaltan Guard. Instead, it came from an imperial messenger, representing the Grand Zenkon Empire, the self-proclaimed most powerful empire in the world. While arguably true for the continent, they fare only slightly better against the demon armies than any other lone kingdom, which is why it¡¯s so important that the Eastern Alliance, headed by the Empire, stays intact. As Aramellianna reviews the message she received, it speaks of a joint effort launched from Fort Twilight to assault the Citadel and lay siege. While the plan for the Stalvaltan soldiers was to do virtually the same, there was no way the joint forces could have believed they stood a chance. In fact, a larger force would only simply compound their losses. The hope was to sneak in while ranged magic was used to distract the dragons and any other major threats, retrieve Daniel, and retreat before anyone processes the Stalvaltan troops as a threat. Now, it seems the joint force suffered a complete and total defeat. Aramellianna had to read it twice to be sure. Usually, there are cowards, messengers, and even supply units that are able to retreat, or a force will retreat when it becomes clear victory is impossible, usually after only a third of the army has been destroyed. Instead, 100% of the joint task force have seemingly vanished, indicating that not even messengers were able to return. Then, a message reached Fort Twilight, which the commander relayed to the Empress, rather than to the Grand Duchess, who had commissioned the mission in the first place. That message came from an alleged ¡®Empress Hekate Fell Lawson, ruler of the Citadel and the Fievegal¡¯. ¡°So,¡± muses Aramellianna to no one in particular, ¡°Hekate has declared herself an Empress now¡­ Perhaps victory is too easily going to her head.¡± The Grand Duchess sighs, setting the message down. ¡°No. However it¡¯s taking place, she and her allies are far beyond our imagining, it seems.¡± The message is wordy and full of poetic language, but in short, it declares that Hekate captured and imprisoned all of the soldiers that arrived from the east, including the stealth teams, who allegedly tried to harm her friends. From there, Empress Sundenelle of the Grand Zenkon Empire has called for a summit to discuss the new threat. Aramellianna massages her temples. It¡¯s difficult to say if the mission failed because of the additional troops interfering in some way, or if the mission was always going to fail. The real question is; why is the Empress taking an active interest in the kingdom of a newly self-named Empress? As she¡¯s preparing to head out for the summit with her daughters in tow, another messenger arrives¡­ from Fort Peony. ¡°{Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan, This is a formal message in simple code. Your asset has been lost. Your troops are recovering at Fort Peony after we were able to retrieve them. It seems a wingflame made its way east, but I¡¯ve received no news of any attacks. Additionally, I¡¯d like to warn you against any further action against the Citadel and its ruler. Victory is likely not tenable, and for now, the proclaimed Empress Hekate and her dragon allies are not hostile. Following their recovery, your troops will be released with haste. Very Respectfully, Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston Commanding Officer Fort Peony}¡± Aramellianna sighs again. ¡°Mother?¡± asks Wenlianna as she observes the Grand Duchess¡¯s frustration. Aramellianna looks around for a moment before responding softly. ¡°The airship went down near Fort Peony.¡± Wenlianna fidgets, and Aramellianna reassures her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a failure of your designs, short of still underestimating a dragon, apparently.¡± Wenlianna nods as she thinks. ¡°A-Are¡­ the soldiers?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have numbers, but at least some of them survived. It seems the Empress isn¡¯t aware.¡± Wenlianna remembers the black hair she found. She wanted to make her way to the capital of Mornistae and use the magic artifact to see if its glow indicates magic. But, because the Empress summoned the higher lords, ladies, and kings of the allied kingdoms to a war summit, they all will be going. While a humanitarian at heart, the Empress is still a strict ruler, maintaining order during the ongoing war. ¡°Ready yourselves for the journey, girls. I have a feeling we have a long road ahead of us.¡± *** Daniel studies his phone, sketching some designs that he can now make more accurately with his engineering books and various blueprints. He¡¯ll have Xyreko look at them later, but for now, he¡¯s just killing time with some quiet. He learned recently that Hekate has decided that her name is ¡®Hekate Fell Lawson¡¯, ¡®Fell¡¯ as a sort of self-proclaimed nobiliary particle signifying her rank as someone important like ¡®von¡¯ of Germanic noble nomenclature, while hinting that she¡¯s a feldrok, and ¡®Lawson¡¯ signifying her status as self-proclaimed wife of Daniel. He chuckles at the thought. He¡¯s not sure why, of all people, Hekate ultimately not only allows, but encourages the other women around Daniel to be affectionate with him. She could have put up an actual fight in every scenario, from Ryuogriar asking for the first of the dragon eggs, to Treia and Gwenesphia coming to live in the Citadel simply to be with Daniel, and finally, Shek and Skloe, who are regularly making use of a magic machine that relieves their chests of milk as their own pregnancies progress -much faster than the dragons¡¯ eggs-. Is she afraid I¡¯ll secretly run away or disappear? I hope she isn¡¯t harming herself because of insecurity. Daniel decides to ask the only person who he suspects might know. ¡°Xyreko? Can you meet me in my room?¡± The golem appears after a few moments, immediately teasing, ¡°Daniel, is it my turn?¡± He snorts lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t start on that. It¡¯s actually what I want to ask about.¡± She cocks her head, and Daniel asks seriously, ¡°How has Hekate been doing?¡± ¡°Lady Hekate? To my knowledge, she¡¯s doing very well. She¡¯s highly motivated, a diligent student of magic and rulership. She has a lot of catching up to do, but she¡¯s making vast efforts to ensure that she makes wise decisions and can defend the Fievegal.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Xyreko seems surprised, and Daniel corrects. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to make it sound like I¡¯m belittling her. She¡¯s doing amazing, in that regard. I probably should be praising her more. But, what I meant was, does¡­ it seem like she¡¯s pushing herself beyond her limits? Does it seem like she¡¯s trying too hard¡­ because she believes¡­¡± ¡°That you won¡¯t love her if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Daniel nods reluctantly. He couldn¡¯t find the right words, but Xyreko cut right to the core of it. ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but don¡¯t flatter yourself so much, Daniel.¡± He laughs briefly at Xyreko¡¯s even more brutal reply. She adds sincerely, ¡°Lady Hekate is undoubtedly motivated to be the best Empress she can so that you¡¯ll be pleased with her and praise her. That is true, but she genuinely seems to be enjoying herself. Feldroks are naturally drawn to the top of life. They become stronger as they grow older, they become stronger in the presence of death, and they become stronger as they learn.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you worry that she¡¯s trying to compete with¡­ ugh¡­ her ¡®rivals¡¯? Or, even trying to defy the gods?¡± Xyreko walks closer and sits down beside Daniel. ¡°Again, it may be a part of it. But, I have no reason to believe she¡¯s not happy, currently. Her spirits are always high, not feigned high for others¡¯ benefit. She revels in being as powerful as she is, but she does it to help the people she cares about. You may be surprised to hear that Lady Ryuogriar is Lady Hekate¡¯s closest confidante in matters that do revolve around you.¡± This genuinely surprises Daniel. He cocks his head, and Xyreko chuckles. ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t believe it at face value, either. But, when Lady Hekate does want advice, she goes to Ryuogriar more often than anyone else. They have a very fiery personal rivalry, which is likely where your own fears come from, but as leaders of the Citadel, they both have a vested interest in the future.¡± ¡°I worry, though, that she¡¯s encouraging the others¡­ at detriment to herself.¡± Xyreko laughs this time, and she laughs for an awkwardly long time. She even lays back in her seat. It¡¯s definitely the most unprofessional she¡¯s been since they met. She finally calms down while Daniel waits patiently for her answer, even if he¡¯s a little perturbed that it¡¯s so funny to her. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly forgotten, then, Daniel.¡± ¡°F-Forgotten?¡± asks Daniel uneasily. Xyreko looks directly at him, and he feels like she would be grinning wickedly. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to tell you, but I would encourage you to continue along her designs.¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± She nods. ¡°Lady Hekate does not fear you leaving. She knows how to retrieve you, if she believes you can still be hers, and even if you return to Earth. No, she encourages the others, she allows them their own wishes to be with you and to be intimate with you for a very selfish reason.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°She told you herself, my dear, sweet Daniel. Three times Daniel. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Daniel twitches. He recalls it now. It was the day Ryuogriar laid her egg, and Daniel helped her. Hekate explicitly expressed her approval, but demanded triple of anything Daniel does with everyone else. ¡°Th-... She¡­ can¡¯t be serious.¡± Xyreko continues to stare at him, and he can feel the amused smirk coming off of her expressionless golem head. Daniel clutches his head. ¡°What? Does she want thirty children of her own?¡± ¡°Oh? So you intend to sire children with Vaergraes and Ryukana as well, yes?¡± Daniel flinches. He looks at Xyreko, who adds, ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re both willing, if you ask.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Why me, though? Why am I this lucky?¡± Xyreko chuckles. ¡°I know, Daniel, that you believe you were no one special in your world. Perhaps that is true. But, you are special here, because you¡¯re the one who is here. You are even unique in your quirk of having no magic. You brought wisdom needed to protect the world, luxuries that surpassed even the greatest technological achievement of this world -the Citadel-, and you treat peoples who were not your allies at first as friends after sparing their lives.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Most of that wouldn¡¯t be possible without the Citadel. And, half of them all but literally accept me because I¡­ ugh¡­ ¡®conquered¡¯ them.¡± Xyreko leans against Daniel¡¯s shoulder. Her golem is hard, but the gesture is still comfortable. She adds softly, ¡°That¡¯s true. You conquered. You proved you are the strongest in this world, even if it meant using something this world couldn¡¯t stand against. When you aren¡¯t physically the strongest, you make yourself strongest another way. Believe it or not, Daniel, many women like conquerors. They like men who guarantee them the future even more.¡± With a sigh, Daniel slouches in his own seat. ¡°I used to hate fictional stories like this. I still think they¡¯re ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°If you were to choose one at this point, you would break many hearts. They are all happy to have you, because you guaranteed the future by destroying the Devourer. They are happy to share you because the bigger your family is, the more reasons you have to stay with us and fight for us.¡± She takes his hand, holding it. ¡°My family was and is precious to me, and those that accepted becoming soul-bound are still cherished to me. I consider you family, now, Daniel. The Devourer would have consumed this place eventually, and I couldn¡¯t converse with anyone while the Citadel was inactive. You restored me to life, in a sense. And, I¡¯m happy to see your family grow. I would kill all the men that come here if it meant you could have all the women to yourself, if that was your desire.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m pressing my karmic luck as it is.¡± ¡°Karmic luck?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Daniel takes a breath and sighs. ¡°If you believe anyone is under pressure or becoming aggressively jealous, please let me know. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, but¡­ I guess for now, I¡¯ll keep trying to be the person they seem to treasure. Whatever that means.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°I will work tirelessly to make the Lawson royal family the strongest family this world has ever seen.¡± Daniel sighs, and Xyreko chuckles warmly. She pets his head gently, saying tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daniel. You¡¯ve been chosen in this ¡®story¡¯. Enjoy the luxuries and keep working to keep them. I¡¯ll help you as long as I¡¯m able. And, I¡¯ll be keeping tally for Lady Hekate.¡± He suppresses a light chuckle. ¡°That fox-eared little woman will be the death of me.¡± ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make you happy up to the very last second.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Yeah¡­ probably so.¡± *** ¡°All hail her Imperial Excellency, Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg,¡± calls out the court crier. ¡°Ruler of the Grand Zenkon Empire, Commander in Chief of the Eastern Alliance, Saintess of the Southern Divine Order, and Lady of the house of Lindenmorg!¡± All in the imperial audience chamber in the grand castle of the Empire kneel as the Empress walks in, dressed in her full imperial garb. Her long royal purple coat all but drags behind her, and her military-esque dress is refined, but beautiful. Sundenelle takes a seat in her throne, and she declares, ¡°Be seated. We have much to discuss.¡± The many nobles, kings, and queens in attendance take a seat. Aramellianna is seated next to Rikuto, with Heralesse on his other side and King Greydald and the Queen Mother behind them. Rikuto whispers as advisors report to Sundenelle on the attendants, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Empress. She¡¯s so young.¡± Sundenelle appears to be no more than twenty, but she commands the respect of kings and queens three times her age. Aramellianna replies quietly, ¡°The former Emperor fell ill when she was sixteen, and the following succession was¡­ an event, to say the least. Sundenelle came out on top through a series of events, not least of which was her cousin and uncle killing each other in a confrontation between their factions, and her rallying noble and commoner support to unite against the rising demon threat. She gained popularity due to her focus on the Empire as her relatives and the Empress bickered over the throne. She was able to march on the palace and depose the Empress.¡± ¡°She deposed her own mother?¡± ¡°No. She is the daughter of the Emperor¡¯s third wife, who serves as her lady-in-waiting.¡± ¡°Her own mother?¡± Aramellianna nods subtly without looking away from the Empress. ¡°As a daughter, Sundenelle had a true claim to the throne, where the Empress and Empress consorts have a tenuous claim at best. Lady Byleathea offered to retire to a villa or monastery to not pose a threat to her claim, but Sundenelle kept her as a lady-in-waiting instead.¡± Rikuto nods, absorbing the information. Knowing what he knows about the world of Zenkon, though, it should seem odd that a young woman as Empress is not engaged or married already. However, he also considers her mother, who he now suspects is the mature woman seated behind the Empress in a more modest noble lady¡¯s dress. That she is ¡®lady-in-waiting¡¯ rather than ¡®Dowager Empress¡¯ implies certain things about Sundenelle, but only narrowing down her possible personality. And, he runs out of time to ponder or question. ¡°I understand there is someone from another world in this chamber serving as royalty. Stand and present yourself,¡± states the Empress. Rikuto takes a subtle breath to calm his nerves and he rises to his feet. He bows at a professional Japanese 45 degree angle. The court crier announces, ¡°Presenting King Regent Rikuto Tachibana of Earth, your Excellency.¡± ¡°King Regent Rikuto Tachibana. I have heard of many rapid developments coming from your kingdom and your allied noble territories. It is an immense relief to know the gods have not forsaken us.¡± ¡°You humble me, your Excellency,¡± replies Rikuto. ¡°I endeavor to help this world resist the threats to its stability.¡± ¡°Raise your head,¡± declares Sundenelle. Rikuto looks up, and she studies him for a moment. ¡°I am certain I do not know the wisdom of the gods,¡± begins the Empress. ¡°But, I was expecting someone older.¡± She smiles warmly, rather than condescendingly. ¡°We already have much to thank your kingdom for. Relief supplies have drastically saved our more vulnerable allies from drought, famine, and pestilence. With the ever-present threat of attacks from the demon forces, it¡¯s more important than ever to be ready to hold the line.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Excellency. As much as possible, the Kingdom of Mornistae is at your service.¡± Sundenelle nods, pleased. She asks a little facetiously, ¡°I wonder if the Empire would prosper with such wondrous advancements in magical technology were we to become husband and wife.¡± Rikuto sees in his peripherals when Heralesse twitches, but she keeps her composure. He knows the chain of command and positional authority gets really murky in this very audience room precisely because the kingdoms and Empire are all distinctly separate territories, but merely allied to fight against the demons. So, while Sundenelle is the commander in chief of the alliance formed by those kingdoms and the Empire, she only has authority in that respect. He doubts she can force him to become engaged to her, but he also wonders if Mornistae would honor such a request/demand should the Empress make it either to keep the peace or to become a direct part of the Empire. Regardless, he decides it¡¯s probably a good idea to clear the air here before a misunderstanding arises. ¡°If I may, your Excellency; I¡¯d like to clear up any misunderstandings relayed information could have created. I am directly responsible for economic and agricultural reform for the Kingdom of Mornistae, for which I was summoned and made King Regent, which will allow us to provide a more active role in the war. However, I am not a technology expert. Many of the developments in our kingdom were spear-headed by the Stalvaltan household.¡± He gestures to his left, where Aramellianna is sitting, followed by her daughters in succession starting with Wenlianna. Wenlianna fidgets, but remains composed. Sundenelle looks at Aramellianna, asking, ¡°Is this true, Grand Duchess Aramellianna?¡± Aramellianna stands up when addressed, and she curtsies in a surprisingly feminine manner, considering how cold and hard she can be. ¡°Indeed, your Excellency. The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has proudly pioneered many advancements in magical technology.¡± ¡°I see. But, I have rather reliable information that indicates some of these advancements are nothing short of otherworldly.¡± She looks at Rikuto. ¡°You are the otherworlder summoned this past year, yes?¡± Rikuto nods. ¡°Yes. Or, I am one of two,¡± admits Rikuto. This causes a brief stir in the audience as the other kingdoms, especially those that don¡¯t neighbor Mornistae and wouldn¡¯t have precise information, hear the news for the first time. Sundenelle cocks her head. ¡°One of two?¡± ¡°Yes, your Excellency. I can¡¯t speak for the gods, but I was summoned alongside a man named Daniel, who came from the same world as I did.¡± ¡°Is this ¡®Daniel¡¯ present?¡± She glances at the advisor off to her left, who shakes his head subtly, while Rikuto hesitates. ¡°He was banished, your Excellency,¡± states Aramellianna mercilessly. ¡°Banished? This otherworlder Daniel was a criminal?¡± Aramellianna smirks in her cold and calculating way. ¡°If the crime of using otherworldly methods to save a princess¡¯s life at the cost of her modesty, but no harm to her purity should be considered so.¡± Aramellianna is a political fiend when she wants to be, and Rikuto once again is forced to wonder whose side she¡¯s on. Sundenelle asks coldly, ¡°Is this true?¡± She looks to Rikuto and Heralesse, but also Greydald and the Queen. ¡°Yes,¡± replies Rikuto reluctantly. ¡°Daniel used methods from our world that can work even when this world would see no means of survival, but it required the removal of her corset, specifically, which is obviously under her dress. And, Second Princess Erimaya was able to survive. She is still resting, preventing her from attending this summit, but she will make a full recovery.¡± That''s a partial lie. Erimaya vehemently refused to travel with them because of everything that happened. Sundenelle confers with her lady-in-waiting, as well as the other advisors, while the other nobles and royals murmur among themselves. Given the tenor, it¡¯s not pure outrage. Many of the nobles seem to agree with the logic of banishing him for ¡®defiling¡¯ a princess. Suddenly, Heralesse, of all people, stands up. "Your Excellency; please pardon my sudden interjection, but my younger sister is alive. I disliked Daniel. I wanted to exploit his wisdom to better our kingdom, but he gave such benefits willingly. Then, he saved my sister''s life when all others had given up. He asked for nothing in return, and he made no complaints when¡­ the decision was made. Whatever anyone thinks they know about him, Daniel is a valuable ally. He was banished to the battlefront at Fort Peony, but has since disappeared behind enemy lines after defending Fort Peony from a dragon. Single-handedly. Our current intel indicates he is a hostage of Empress Hekate Fell Lawson." Something that has bothered Rikuto for some time is the name of the ruler of ''the Citadel'', as it translates. Rikuto is not overtly familiar with Earth''s western cultures; European and American specifically, beyond what crosses the cultural divide in movies and other forms of media. With that being the case, he''s fairly confident that "Earth western" names are rare in this world, making Daniel¡¯s name unique. Likewise, "Hekate" is the name of a Greek goddess, and "Lawson" is a very European/American sounding name. As an American, Daniel surely has a family name, but he never revealed it to anyone, including Wenlianna, who may not even know that most people on modern Earth possess a family name, whereas it is a sign of nobility on Zenkon. If one or the other was in isolation, it could be coincidence, but two distinctly Earthly-western-sounding names on one person is ringing alarm bells for Rikuto. But then, that would mean Daniel is not only alive, but¡­ For now, Sundenelle waves her hand dismissively. "This summit does not recognize the self-proclaimed Fievegal as a sovereign nation, nor this demonkin Hekate as a sovereign ruler. She shall not be referred to as ¡®Empress¡¯ in my presence again." The summit is silent, showing no objections to her declaration. ¡°Then, am I to understand the recent mission to lay siege to the Citadel was in fact a mission to retrieve this Daniel of the otherworld?¡± asks Sundenelle, looking at Rikuto once more. However, Aramellianna is the one to answer. ¡°That is correct, your Excellency. Though, at first, it began as a covert operation using Stalvaltan Guard Battlemages. It seems decisions were made in the field by officers outside of my jurisdiction to join the mission to increase the chances of success, but even with the additional aid, our forces were no match for the dragons.¡± Sundenelle replies with her head cocked, ¡°I was told that the bulk of the forces repelling the siege were golems, Grand Duchess Aramellianna.¡± Rikuto notices the latter flinch. It seems it was expected that dragons would be encountered, but very little additional intel was available about the Citadel prior to launching the mission. And, Rikuto learned of it only through the Empress¡¯s summons. ¡°You have a different report than my most recent, then, your Excellency. Regardless of the forces of Em-... Hekate¡¯s army, our joint operation was soundly captured to the last, as I¡¯ve heard. I am awaiting more detailed information from reconnaissance units sent to corroborate following the defeat.¡± ¡°Indeed. I have also sent teams to investigate the Citadel and the disappearance of the troops. After all, twenty thousand soldiers disappeared behind enemy lines. Tell me, Grand Duchess; is one man worth the lives of twenty thousand men?¡± Aramelliana sucks her teeth silently -or at least, quietly enough that only Rikuto hears-. She replies as respectfully as she can, ¡°Your Excellency, I genuinely believe the socioeconomic value of Daniel to exceed the weight of the two hundred men I sent to retrieve him, and I would argue that he is worth the risk of twenty thousand. I have it on good authority that he is capable of producing weapons capable of slaying dragons.¡± Once more, the summit hall falls into a soft murmur as the other kings and nobles discuss their skepticism or shock at this news. Sundenelle simply smiles. ¡°Is that so? An otherworlder dragonslayer. In your estimation, Grand Duchess or King Regent Rikuto; how many troops will it take to liberate this Daniel of the Otherworld?¡± Rikuto and Aramellianna glance at each other subtly. Aramellianna has far more experience with troop movements than Rikuto does, but he has the advantage of having studied Earth¡¯s history, which has some usable wisdom even for this world¡¯s warfare. ¡°I don¡¯t know that a practical number can be determined,¡± states Rikuto after a moment. ¡°There are merits to the small strike force method Grand Duchess Aramellianna intended to use, and there are merits to an overwhelming force. While Daniel is arguably invaluable for the technology he is capable of producing and adapting to this world¡¯s production means, there are no adequate statistics on what it takes to bring down a dragon, and even less is known about Hekate. If we send a large invasion westward, we also run the risk of drawing the attention of the demons, who could easily use the opportunity to either flank us while our backs are turned or outright ally themselves with Hekate in order to defeat us. In that case, small strike forces may continue to be the best bet, though that is only my opinion on the matter.¡± Sundenelle looks at Aramellianna. ¡°I agree with King Regent Rikuto, your Excellency. I would personally trade a great deal to retrieve Daniel, if only for his dragonslaying weapons. However, I am forced to face the reality that is the dragons and Hekate, whose strength we can¡¯t accurately quantify.¡± One of the others from across the room finally stands up, and Sundenelle addresses him. ¡°King Vubencleff? You have something to say?¡± The addressed king bows. ¡°Yes, your Excellency. Grand Duchess Aramellianna; is there any possibility that this otherworlder Daniel could have turned coat and allied himself with the demonkin Hekate? For all the trouble you¡¯ve gone to retrieve him, it seems there are a lot of unknowns even now.¡± Aramellianna¡¯s icy gaze remains stoic, but even still, possesses a sharpness like a blade. ¡°Daniel is a human, and he has slain allies of Hekate in the form of dragons, which is how we know he possesses weapons capable of doing so. He has no magical ability of his own, and yet he was able to do what we consider to be impossible for a single person. To assume Daniel is now on Hekate¡¯s side is to assume that she would readily forgive him for slaying her allies. If those are assumptions we¡¯re making, then it would be fair to assume everyone here except ourselves are potential traitors.¡± Aramellianna¡¯s contentious words cause a brief stir, and Sundenelle waves her hand, calling for order. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± calls the young Empress. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong. It is more reasonable to operate under the assumption that Daniel is a prisoner than to assume he turned traitor. That said, we should still approach the situation with caution. Sadly, we know from experience that dragons require no fewer than seven thousand highly skilled troops to be defeated, and Hekate apparently is allied with over a dozen. I hereby call forth this mission; we shall band together and begin forming strike teams utilizing the absolute best of every strategy our combined forces can muster. We can¡¯t afford to divert large portions of the military away from the front lines, but if we can prepare strike teams with specific missions, we stand some chance of remaining undetected. If this Daniel does possess the technology to make an anti-dragon weapon, it is imperative if we are ever to win this war.¡± The other nobles and kings agree, and Aramellianna sighs as she takes her seat. ¡°Let the circus begin¡­¡± ¡°Your grace?¡± murmurs Rikuto as he also takes a seat. ¡°She just told the combined heads of over three million soldiers that her highest interest is retrieving Daniel.¡± Aramellianna looks at Rikuto. ¡°An unwed Empress of prime marrying age just expressed something that she desires.¡± Rikuto nods reluctantly. He unfortunately understands what she¡¯s getting at. They will compete for the completion of the Empress¡¯s special mission, come hell or high water, and ultimately, get in each others¡¯ way. Ignoring that, Rikuto ponders something else. Like the king who asked, who has even less knowledge than Rikuto about the situation, Rikuto doesn¡¯t see the pieces coming together as they¡¯ve been discussed. Rather, what concerns him isn¡¯t so much whether Daniel is prisoner or ally, but what he has been up to since he vanished. *** Chapter 54: The Emperor of the Citadel Daniel works on aligning the magic crystals made of diamond that he had Xyreko produce, and Hekate charge. She¡¯s leaning on his shoulder as he works. Daniel¡¯s guessing at the design Wenlianna used to make her anti-dragon weapon, but as a shockwave weapon, it has a middling lethality, depending on the shockwave pressure used. With the right calculations and designs, it can be an effective lethal weapon or non-lethal weapon for defending his friends and family. And, among the things he thinks she did, he has a single mana crystal placed in the center with a system to drive wind crystals into the mana crystal, creating a large contact surface between several wind crystals, which then create a massive pressure. That wind pressure is then funneled down via a specially crafted Bernoulli design, which creates a concentrated shockwave that moves quickly through the air, but as a pocket of pressure. In simpler terms, it effectively does in air what a pistol shrimp does in the water; it snaps a concentrated pocket of air forward at high pressure, which is comparable to an explosion, minus the fire and wide-area blast. Xyreko¡¯s golems, as well as goblin and ogre henchmen have been diligently recovering the pieces of the airship since the shoot-down, which will allow Daniel and Xyreko to study its design and mimic it, since Wenlianna already achieved success. Coupled with having his phone again, Daniel will be able to ensure that everyone he cares about will be safe from whatever happens, now that Vaergraes has been excommunicated from the Demon Covenant, and the continuing skirmishes threaten an even greater war, now that the excuse of the Devourer can no longer be used. Essentially, Wenlianna took the same concept as the jet engine using magic crystals and amplified it to make a weapon, and it proved effective. As far as Daniel knows, dragons are the most formidable beings in the skies, and he¡¯s allied with most, if not all of them. If there are other beings or dragons that aren¡¯t allied with his companions, he¡¯d like to ensure they have additional means to defend against them. Of course, Xyreko is also outfitting the Citadel with flak cannons and anti-air machine guns operated by golems, which use the same technology of his own world. No one has attempted to defend against it, since the only ones who have experienced his weapons are now his allies -or are dead-. If anyone does find a way to adequately defend against even his armor piercing weapons, he¡¯ll need an alternative that hasn¡¯t been experienced. Hekate sits with her arms draped over Daniel¡¯s shoulder and her cheek against his, skillfully being both in his way and out of his way when needed. She¡¯s not actually interfering with his work, so he leaves her be, and she¡¯s helpful with her ability to use magic. ¡°Daniel, we¡­ are staying out of the war, right?¡± ¡°As much as possible, yes. Why, do you want to get involved?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No. I was just curious, since this looks like a weapon.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to chance someone trying to drag us into the war. There¡¯s a weapon my world had in early stages that I think I can replicate, and it¡¯ll use a similar design to Wenlianna¡¯s weapon.¡± Hekate pouts a little, laying her ears flat, which causes her right ear to lay against Daniel¡¯s head. He pivots his head a little to try to look at her, but she¡¯s effectively behind him. ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel gently. ¡°You still like that woman¡­¡± Daniel sighs, but Hekate continues. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, and she¡¯s smart, and she treated you nicely¡­¡± ¡°Hekate, who is sitting here next to me helping me now?¡± She flicks her ears. ¡°I-I am¡­¡± ¡°Right. And, who taught herself magic spells few others can use?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did¡­¡± ¡°Yep. And, even when I don¡¯t give in to her desires, who continues to express love and affection for me?¡± She pouts. ¡°Me. You¡¯re talking about me! I get it!¡± She hugs his neck gently, cuddling her face to his. ¡°I wish I could be everything to you¡­¡± ¡°I wish the same about myself. I wish I could truly be as great as all of you seem to believe me to be. Or at least, I wish I could be strong enough without relying on things like this to protect you.¡± Hekate kisses his cheek, then holding firmly to him for a moment, and he pets her arm softly. ¡°The only change I would make to you, Daniel, is to be immortal, so we can be together forever.¡± Daniel chuckles, and he eases her head closer so he can kiss her cheek in return. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change anything about you, Hekate. If you were perfect, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be anything to you. Same if I was perfect, right?¡± She nods, and he smiles. However, suddenly, he pulls her in front of himself, sitting her on his lap carefully, ensuring her tail doesn¡¯t get pinched. She looks into his eyes in surprise with the suddenness, and he starts softly, ¡°Hekate¡­ I know you¡­ know. So, I have to ask; are you sure you aren¡¯t pushing yourself to accept the others that live here with us?¡± She cocks her head a little, and with a straight face, she replies bluntly. ¡°I accept their love for you, Daniel. It¡¯s something we share, after all. And, more importantly, you¡¯ve accrued a mighty debt to me.¡± She bears a wide grin. ¡°I won¡¯t count Ryuo¡¯s, Reina¡¯s, and Geira¡¯s first eggs, since they¡¯re not technically yours, but right now, I count four. P-Plus, snuggles. Lots of snuggles.¡± She hugs him. ¡°My revenge will be when I monopolize you when it¡¯s my turn.¡± Daniel sighs in relief, more than anything. ¡°Xyreko said you felt that way, but I¡¯m glad you do.¡± She nods, teasing playfully, ¡°You seem awfully unafraid of your fate, my Darling.¡± She grins wickedly at him. ¡°There¡¯s still time. You could fall in love with someone else before then.¡± She frowns at him, her ears, laying back in mild frustration. He chuckles, returning to his work with Hekate sitting in his lap, now. ¡°My fate on Earth was far worse than anything you can do to me, Hekate. I was highly likely to die alone after decades of working in the same job.¡± Hekate is respectfully quiet for a moment, but she smiles sympathetically. She then turns her focus on Daniel¡¯s project. ¡°Anything I can do more directly?¡± ¡°Sure. Have you been paying attention to what I¡¯ve been doing?¡± She nods. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re forcing a massive discharge of wind magic from the crystal using a bunch of mana crystals all at once, right?¡± ¡°Exactly right.¡± ¡°Can I build one of the arrays, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you would. But, don¡¯t worry about the elemental crystal yet. We¡¯ll make a few of these, and then try a few different things.¡± She nods in understanding. ¡°I see! That¡¯ll be so cool! Can I have a fire cannon, please? OOO! Or, better yet, I want an ice cannon!¡± Daniel chuckles as he reaches past her to assemble the small-scale prototype components Xyreko made for him, and she works on one as well, still happily sitting on his lap. ¡°Fire probably suits you a little better, but cold is the true power of evil.¡± She gasps. ¡°Are you saying Reina is evil?¡± He cocks his head. ¡°I¡¯ve watched her breathe fire. I¡¯ve seen her lance through metal in an instant.¡± Hekate nods, still working with her hands in front of them. ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s better at ice magic. She apparently used to be known as the Great Ice Dragon to Vaergraes¡¯s subordinates. Besides, blowing up a ship is better with fire than ice, right?¡± She grins at him. Daniel smiles and pets her head. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t know that. Thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± She then immediately turns fiery. ¡°And you called her evil!¡± Daniel chuckles again. ¡°In my defense, I didn¡¯t know. Besides, I¡¯m the most evil of all of us with the things I¡¯ve built in this world. So, ice or fire, I would still care about all of you.¡± She hums in approval, returning to assembling her first of the small rigs. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes, my Empress?¡± Hekate giggles, but stays focused. ¡°If your world has all of these weapons, how are you so kind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kind, am I?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, like I mentioned when building the bomb, we lived by mutually assured destruction. Let¡¯s say the dragons didn¡¯t have the curse before you and I conquered the Citadel. What do you think would have happened if there were dozens of little dragons running around?¡± She thinks for a moment. ¡°I guess they would have conquered the world.¡± ¡°I suspect so. But, because there was a very real risk of them dying, they held back in safety, only attacking when they believed there was no danger to them. Everyone that weren¡¯t allies but had the big bombs on Earth kept each other at bay from attacking and being ruthless through threat of destruction. I grew up under that world. At some point, when the world could be destroyed in an afternoon, you simply become used to taking life as it is.¡± Daniel inspects the part she completes, smiling and nodding. ¡°Weapons of all kinds can be used to defend just as they can be used to attack. If you could organize everyone in the world into two categories, I think I¡¯d fall into the defense side.¡± ¡°And, attackers are evil?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. What I just said is definitely an oversimplification, since, where might a coward fit in? A pacifist? An explorer? A pioneer? I just meant that I believe in trying to protect people, which is why I¡¯m content not to be known as ¡®Emperor of the Citadel¡¯ and all that. As long as we¡¯re all safe and comfortable, I¡¯m content.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°I see.¡± She begins assembling another one of the special rigs to control the mana crystals. ¡°If¡­ this Wenlianna¡¯s people attack us¡­ What would you do?¡± ¡°Same as we have been. We¡¯ll repel them. If we need to make a point to curtail further attacks, then¡­ We¡¯ll probably have to figure something out.¡± ¡°Sounds like a good reason to have a freeze cannon, hm?¡± She smiles over her shoulder, and Daniel smirks. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, we¡¯ll see how it works.¡± After the two assemble a few of the rigs, Daniel asks Hekate to use the charging unit to apply elements, carefully handling the crystals for her after she completes their charge. They¡¯re much smaller than standard crystals, since he¡¯s making a prototype on a much smaller scale. Daniel takes extra caution with the lightning crystal, and Hekate watches curiously as he moves it to a special case. Hekate inspects the insulated tongs. ¡°Why do you have special tongs for the lightning crystal?¡± ¡°The power density of magic crystals is extremely high. But, the difference is, water crystals will become wet and slip out of the hand if they trigger. Fire crystals will get hot. Wind crystals will jump. Ice crystals get cold. Light crystals glow. Dark crystals absorb energy. But lightning; lightning crystals discharge electricity. As little as thirty milliamps can kill instantly.¡± Daniel flicks Hekate¡¯s forearm, and she cocks her head. ¡°That¡¯s likely all you¡¯d feel, if you have time to process it, before you¡¯re dead. Fire, water, ice; none of the others compare.¡± She nods, recoiling a little away from the crystal. ¡°I see¡­ But, I¡¯ve heard people survive lightning strikes. Isn¡¯t that a lot more?¡± ¡°It is,¡± answers Daniel with a single nod. ¡°However, it also depends on the path the electricity follows through the body. If that lightning hits the heart, you aren¡¯t waking up. Same with the brain. You wouldn¡¯t have time to try to save your own life if it hits something important.¡± Hekate nods in understanding. ¡°And, you used electricity for weapons?¡± ¡°Actually, we used it for just about everything. Lights, vehicles, weapons, beds, food preparation, even golems. Most things magic does here, we used electricity for.¡± ¡°I see. And, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been working with Xyreko on?¡± ¡°Yep. But, this one will be a weapon.¡± ¡°You hope to shoot a lightning bolt?¡± ¡°Sort of. Electricity alone needs a path, and it¡¯d be almost impossible without magic guiding it. Instead, I want to use the electricity crystal as a battery to power a rail gun.¡± Hekate cocks her head. ¡°A ¡®rail gun¡¯?¡± She knows a few English words, which she does her best to remember. ¡°Yes. If designed properly, it can accelerate a bullet even faster than the ones that took down the dragons. I know the principles¡­¡± Daniel reaches for his phone, operating it with slides and taps of his fingers. Hekate perks up and watches diligently as the device comes to life, and he navigates the various display images. He holds his phone so she can see, and she looks at the image on the screen. It shows a strange looking, long rectangle that has semi-familiar shapes to match Daniel¡¯s rifle, but much bigger. Daniel swipes, and it shows something enveloped in fire blasting through what looks to be solid stone walls. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Does faster make the bullets do more damage?¡± asks Hekate as she looks over her shoulder at him. ¡°It does, though it can depend on other factors. It¡¯s all about delivery of force. To penetrate dragon scale, I needed either the dragon¡¯s own teeth, or mithril as a core for the bullets I used, and they lost a lot of energy quickly, meaning the wounds could have been survivable with only a little difference. If the bullet moves faster, than even steel could deliver enough impact force, that it could be lethal even without clean penetration. Also, it reaches a far away target sooner, so it can be easier to aim at a moving target.¡± ¡°If¡­ If I mimic it with magic¡­ will I be more powerful?¡± Daniel smiles and pets her head. ¡°I see no reason why not. But, you know I can¡¯t speak to magic itself.¡± ¡°You just need to learn! If you learn magic, you could do anything!¡± Daniel laughs, and Hekate pouts, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Daniel.¡± ¡°I know. I know. I¡¯ve been trying to remember what I do see and hear, but I¡¯ll never be an expert. Not without being able to test my theories myself so I can understand how it works.¡± ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t make explosions or electricity with your own hands.¡± Daniel rocks his head in a middling gesture. ¡°That¡¯s fair. But I can¡¯t put metal together to make magic. I can never charge a magic crystal myself. If I have the parts, I can build a generator or a rifle.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°I guess¡­ But, since you know how to do those, you could help me master magic better than anyone else in the world.¡± Daniel chuckles as he hugs her gently. ¡°Alright, Hekate. I¡¯ll study when I have some time.¡± She narrows her eyes at him skeptically with a dry smirk. ¡°You didn¡¯t have time last night when you were with Geira and Reina?¡± ¡°And here we go. I guess I¡¯ve got tonight to study then.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re supposed to sleep with me tonight!¡± ¡°Oh? Well, sorry, you want me to study¡­¡± ¡°NO FAIR!¡± She crosses her arms and faces away from him. ¡°I hate the Hekate game¡­¡± Daniel laughs as he fluffs her hair, instigating her to fight back, though she¡¯s mindful as always of how strong her magic power makes her. *** A couple of weeks after the Imperial War Summit, an entire noble entourage arrives at Fort Peony. Leiwelles rushes out to see what¡¯s going on specifically, and when she quickly ascends up the stairs of the eastern wall of the fortress, she is surprised by what she finds. As a noble herself, Leiwelles is familiar with many of the banners of other major nobles in the Imperial Alliance, even those of other kingdoms from her own. This banner, however, is even more familiar, since it matches the sigil on the jacket of someone Leiwelles got to know well enough. It¡¯s the banners of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, but given the number of buckrokhs and carriages, it¡¯s a visit from a special envoy. Commander Leiwelles looks at the sergeant on the ground, who nods. She has already checked the documents of the envoy, verifying authenticity, and she nods at Leiwelles. Leiwelles nods in turn. ¡°Open the gate.¡± ¡°Open the gate!¡± The gates rumble open, and the carriage train makes its way into the base, filing out to stage. Leiwelles calls out as she walks to the stairs to return to the ground. ¡°Form up greeting detail and inform the galley to begin prepping for double population. Rigging and construction teams begin staging the camping area for our guests. Smithies, light the furnace for maintenance.¡± On the ground, she heads to the most ornate of the carriages, where Stalvaltan Guards have formed up to disembark the passengers in a formal procession. Leiwelles and her mentees, as well as a handful of soldiers, form up to greet the envoy as soon as they present themselves. When they are revealed, Leiwelles flinches when the ¡®envoy¡¯ steps out of the carriage. It¡¯s a middle-aged woman who carries an air of icy efficiency and purpose. She carries herself with grace, but she also commands the respect of the Stalvaltan Guard as if she¡¯s nearly a deity herself. Five young women and a couple men are brought out of the carriage behind her, though they hang back as the leading woman approaches Leiwelles. Leiwelles has an extremely good idea who she is looking at, but she¡¯s surprised all the same. With a salute, she greets the woman. ¡°Greetings, your Grace. I am Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston, Commanding Officer of Fort Peony. It is my sincere pleasure to host you, Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan.¡± Aramellianna curtsies politely, which is a little unusual, but she is known for being skilled in matching etiquette with mercilessness. ¡°Please forgive the imposition, Commander. We¡¯ve traveled from the Imperial Summit in the Imperial Palace, and I hope we can trouble you for a couple of days.¡± Leiwelles replies, ¡°You¡¯re welcome here, your Grace. But¡­ This is Fort Peony. We¡¯re on the border between the Alliance and the Demon Wildlands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware. However, I am tired of receiving out of date correspondence, and I sensed in your letter that there was more that I need to hear.¡± ¡°I see. Then, please, make yourselves comfortable. As this is a military installation, I can provide state rooms for you and your family, but your retainers and guards will likely need to make do with camping or carriages. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll be grateful for your hospitality.¡± Aramellianna turns to her entourage, commanding them gently, ¡°Follow the instructions of the base staff and set up camp. Girls, you may join us. Wenlianna, you will join us.¡± Aramellianna looks at Leiwelles. ¡°Do you mind, Commander, humoring some questions?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clear my schedule, your Grace. I suspect we have a fair amount to discuss.¡± Wenlianna and Yanidere join Aramellianna, while the others follow one of the other officers to the dining hall for a meal. Wenlianna whispers, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know anything about warfare.¡± ¡°The troops accompanying the asset are still here. And, Commander Leiwelles was one of the last people to see Daniel alive.¡± Leiwelles¡¯s steps hitch for a moment, and she glances at Aramellianna briefly. She is certain from her expression that Aramellianna took notice of the motion, and the Commander¡¯s blood runs cold. She gave it away when Aramellianna was referring to the day he originally disappeared. Aramellianna says quietly, ¡°Hold off on retrieving any of our rescued soldiers, if you would, Commander.¡± Leiwelles nods. She then looks to her mentees, who hope to take notes. ¡°The Grand Duchess and her daughters are likely famished. Would you please retrieve meals for all four of us and meet us in the conference room in thirty minutes?¡± ¡°C-Commander?¡± asks the young lieutenant studying under the Commander. ¡°Are you too good to retrieve a Grand Duchess¡¯s meal, Lieutenant? I¡¯ll get it myself if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°N-No Commander! A-As you wish!¡± The two younger officers scurry off, and Leiwelles leads them to the administrative building. Contrary to her words, though, she instead takes them upstairs to her office. She tells her secretary, ¡°We¡¯re not to be disturbed under any circumstances. Anyone who tries to push past you will face corporal punishment.¡± Surprised, her secretary nods, staring with wide eyes at the Grand Duchess. Of course, Aramellianna gracefully follows Leiwelles¡¯s lead, as does the young Yanidere. It¡¯s only Wenlianna who seems nervous about what¡¯s going on. Once inside, Leiwelles shuts and locks her door. She sighs. ¡°Forgive me, your Grace. The weight of the truth can be heavy sometimes.¡± Aramellianna smirks, ¡°Especially when it¡¯s a secret, I would suppose.¡± Leiwelles nods, trying to collect her head by doing what she knows. She pulls up three chairs for the Grand Duchess and her daughters, taking her own chair across her desk from them. ¡°Can I get you anything, your Grace?¡± ¡°Not at this moment. I¡¯m wholly curious about what you have to tell me.¡± Leiwelles nods, massaging her temples. She¡¯s not intentionally being discourteous to the Grand Duchess, but it¡¯s clear that Aramellianna isn¡¯t particularly concerned with decorum at the moment. ¡°How much¡­ have you heard about what there is to find in the Citadel, your Grace?¡± ¡°Up until now? A self-proclaimed Empress Hekate, dragons, and magic golems. Assuming any of our troops return from the mission that made contact with the Citadel a little over a month ago, we would know more.¡± Leiwelles has to struggle to find the right words. She doesn¡¯t want to betray anyone. But, she doesn¡¯t know Aramellianna¡¯s motives, especially to warrant coming to the frontier herself. ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re looking for Daniel?¡± ¡°Do you know something about him?¡± asks Wenlianna quickly and nervously. Leiwelles glances at her, and then at Aramellianna, who nods. ¡°Daniel is extremely important to the Stalvaltan Household.¡± The Commander nods softly. Stalvaltan soldiers showed up shortly after his disappearance looking for him. They even followed him west. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get him back,¡± states Leiwelles cautiously. Aramellianna cocks her head. ¡°You speak with a high level of certainty.¡± Leiwelles nods. ¡°Empress Hekate visited here to begin spreading her own name. There is no one in the east that can do anything to her.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all been saying that about dragons for as long as time has been recorded.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t asked many questions about your ¡®asset¡¯, but it was defeated by a single dragon, a human knight, and Hekate herself. When she was here, I could barely breathe.¡± Aramelliana cocks her head. ¡°And, you are so certain that this Hekate will guard her prisoner so readily?¡± Leiwelles closes her eyes, lowering her head a little. She hesitates for a long moment, murmuring finally, ¡°More than you might imagine.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± asks Yanidere. ¡°Did she speak of Daniel?¡± asks Wenlianna after her sister. ¡°Yes.¡± Aramellianna cuts in with a sudden sternness. ¡°Commander, I know well enough about your god-given ability to discern lies, but of course, it doesn¡¯t prevent you from being deceptive. You¡¯re being deceptive. Allow me to begin; I want Daniel for three things in this order of priority from highest to lowest; I want him to marry my daughter, Wenlianna, I want him to become the next Grand Duke, and I want his technology and weapons for the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan. If I must sacrifice the third for the first two, I would gladly do so.¡± Leiwelles can tell that Aramellianna is telling the truth, and it¡¯s reinforced when Wenlianna flinches and blushes, glancing at her mother in shock as if it was a secret, rather than being forced into an arranged marriage. The rumors that have reached the commander are that Aramellianna is highly interested in Daniel¡¯s dragon-slaying weapon, and if she knows he¡¯s related to the strange phenomenon that day a couple of months prior, it could be terrifying if that item became a tool of any faction. What Aramellianna said is definitely true; she wants Daniel for her daughter, Wenlianna. But, she also wants the superiority his weapons provide. Still, at the end of the day, Leiwelles is a soldier of the Eastern Imperial Alliance. Her loyalties first and foremost must come to her homeland and its allies, to which Aramellianna belongs. ¡°Daniel is not a prisoner. For all intents and purposes, he is the Emperor.¡± The other three in the room stare at Leiwelles silently. Wenlianna and Yanidere can do nothing to keep their mouths closed, looking especially undignified compared next to their mother, who manages to hide it, but is stunned as well. Yanidere finally stammers, ¡°Wh-... How can that be? You said no one can defeat Hekate.¡± ¡°I only know what I saw, my Lady. Empress Hekate introduced him first as her ¡®Darling¡¯, and I figured out he was Daniel. He is not a prisoner, and he¡¯s very close to Hekate and the dragons. Hekate radiates magical power beyond anything I¡¯ve ever seen, including those very same dragons, but she¡¯s a teenager and naive.¡± Aramellianna shakes her head, whispering, ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be accurate. Why would Daniel side with demons?¡± Leiwelles closes her hand as she struggles with that particular question. She wonders that as well, but having met the group that she did, and nothing dangerous coming of it until a task force invaded westward, she has to wonder if even some of what Daniel said truly will come to pass. Or rather, never end. ¡°As I said, your Grace. I only know what I saw. Daniel is in good health, and¡­ Hekate adores him. You won¡¯t get him back not because you can¡¯t defeat her specifically, but because she and the dragons won¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ Daniel can kill dragons,¡± squeaks Wenlianna. ¡°Th-That¡¯s how he survived the battle here, didn¡¯t he? Wh-Why would they¡­?¡± ¡°He can kill dragons. They confirmed it. But, that also means he can easily kill humans.¡± The three go silent again. The point is that an ability to kill someone doesn¡¯t automatically make that person an enemy. ¡°Daniel is friendly with Hekate and the dragons that visited here, as well as a demonkin. Those are who I know of. He also claims to be acquainted with the former Demon Queen, Vaergraes.¡± ¡°Demon¡­ Queen?¡± repeats Aramellianna. Leiwelles nods. ¡°She wasn¡¯t in attendance, but Daniel revealed that he became acquainted with her.¡± Both Yanidere and Wenlianna look to Aramellianna for guidance. Leiwelles adds, since there¡¯s a growing silence between them, ¡°I have a lot of reasons to believe that your ¡®asset¡¯ attacked one of the dragons, and Daniel was with her and Hekate, and they took down your asset, but spared the lives of your soldiers.¡± Aramellianna has a thousand-yard stare towards the wall as she processes the new information. She truly couldn¡¯t even consider that Daniel would have changed sides. ¡°W-We need to apologize then!¡± exclaims Wenlianna as she stands up. ¡°We¡¯ll reward the soldiers for their bravery, but they knew the risk.¡± ¡°No! I agree, they did what they were told to do, but¡­ If Daniel is friends with them¡­ We need to apologize to Daniel and the dragon we hurt.¡± She looks at Leiwelles, saying passionately, ¡°I truly believed Daniel was a prisoner, but he¡¯s not a traitor. Not from corruption or cowardice. He¡¯s¡­ He has a reason. He treats everyone equally, even when we don¡¯t. And, we attacked his friends because we chose to attack instead of offering diplomacy for Daniel¡¯s return.¡± She looks at Aramellianna next. ¡°Mother, I need to go to the Citadel.¡± Yanidere finally speaks up, ¡°Are you mad, Wenlie!? You can¡¯t cross the border! The demons will kill you! Or worse!¡± ¡°Daniel survived months! That must mean something. He has no magic of his own, but he befriended the dragons. And, this Empress Hekate.¡± She murmurs softly, ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe they needed his help.¡± Leiwelles offers before the energy rises further, ¡°Empress Hekate did claim that Daniel conquered the Citadel and then gave it to her. I sensed no deception. Conversely, when she claimed that he was her husband¡­¡± Wenlianna gasps, and all three of them stare at Leiwelles, who quickly adds with a disarming raise of her own hands, ¡°That was a lie. She is affectionate with Daniel, but he treats her more like a child, from what I saw.¡± The three relax, and Wenlianna turns to Aramellianna again. ¡°Mother, y-your Grace, please; this is the right answer. Let me go to the Citadel to apologize.¡± ¡°But Wenlie,¡± starts Yanidere. ¡°If they take you prisoner¡­¡± ¡°Then there are four other future Grand Duchesses to replace me. Even Mother knows I¡¯ll never be Grand Duchess without the right Grand Duke.¡± She focuses her gaze on her mother¡¯s eyes. The current Grand Duchess is still deep in thought about Daniel being allied with demon kin and dragons. Aramellianna¡¯s gaze finally returns to the room, and she looks at Wenlianna. ¡°Mother, you know I¡¯m right. We stand to gain nothing by trying to ¡®rescue¡¯ him if he doesn¡¯t want to be rescued. We owe them an apology for the misunderstanding.¡± She fidgets, hugging her own body gently. ¡°But, I understand the risks to the Grand Duchy. Please, don¡¯t save me if they do take me prisoner. Daniel won¡¯t hurt me. I know it.¡± ¡°We still know too little,¡± replies Leiwelles softly, trying to help the disoriented Grand Duchess. ¡°They were cordial during their visit here, and they declared an intent only to defend themselves, but¡­ there are factors unaccounted for, namely, the power vacuum left by the Demon Queen being deposed. We have no way of knowing what¡¯s in the immediate future, or if the Demon leadership are allied with Hekate. She says no, but that doesn¡¯t mean the others won¡¯t use it as a pretense for attack. Possibly, in order to¡­ prolong a perpetual war, as Daniel called it.¡± Aramellianna looks directly at Leiwelles this time, her expression is suddenly more serious, as if she just saw or heard a ghost. It puts Leiwelles a little on guard with the suddenness, but the Grand Duchess isn¡¯t hostile. She all but whispers, ¡°He really said that?¡± Leiwelles nods cautiously. ¡°He fears the east and west are secretly working together to control both populations. I could tell he genuinely believes it, but¡­ I can¡¯t fathom such a conspiracy.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence as everyone waits on Aramellianna, who is once more in serious thought. She finally makes direct eye contact with Leiwelles once more. ¡°How far is it to the Citadel?¡± *** Chapter 55: Mechanic and Princess Reunited Daniel is joined by his entire group of companions outside of the Citadel in an open portion of the field; Hekate, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Geirahoel, Aoloan, Treia, Gwenesphia, Shek, Skloe, Vaergraes, Thymeria, Illianna, Xyreko, and even Ryukana, the goddess. He worked with Xyreko¡¯s golems to set up a nice outdoor pavilion to afford them some shelter from the sun, but still provide the fresh air of the outdoors as he sets up the various new weapons he intends to test. Each one has a slightly different design, based on the mechanism of the element that is used. The fire weapon looks like a wide pipe with a rifle grip, while the water weapon has a sort of hour-glass shape, but stretched long-ways. The ice weapon has a screw-like shape, and the air cannon looks like a trumpet with a strange cap over the end. Daniel and Hekate stage the weapons on a firing bench with a concrete barrier around and behind it. He already had Xyreko¡¯s golems test fire the weapons in a sealed environment to make sure the weapons themselves were safe to use, and now is the test to see how they work with a person. That said, the one he keeps in its case for now is the one he calls a ¡®rail gun¡¯ which uses the lightning crystal. Vaergraes hovers a little ways behind Daniel and Hekate as they work, remarking gently, ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised, Daniel. I expected you to keep your designs secret.¡± ¡°I trust everyone here well enough. You all know my desire is to protect us, and if possible, the world from danger.¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°True.¡± ¡°Want to try it out?¡± asks Daniel as he gestures at the fire weapon. Vaergraes is surprised, but Hekate pounces in between them. ¡°Nuh-uh! I¡¯m first! I¡¯m Empress and Daniel¡¯s wife. I get to go first.¡± The others chuckle, and Daniel ruffles her hair, which earns him a glare. ¡°Yes, but everyone else can try them if they want after, right?¡± She huffs. ¡°Of course. Our allies and family should be able to protect themselves.¡± ¡°Then, go ahead. Remember how to hold the rifle?¡± Hekate nods, her big ears perked upright. Daniel doesn¡¯t forget to withdraw safety glasses and earmuffs he made to fit Hekate, even as she bounces excitedly to the bench. She takes position, and she begins aiming the fire weapon as Daniel puts her safety gear on her. He then warns, ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t think this will be as loud as the rifle, but please remain behind the barrier during firing.¡± The members of the group nod together. The dragons are seated with their eggs on comfortable lounge chairs, while Gwenesphia and Treia stand at the corners of the concrete barrier. Shek, Skloe, and Aoloan serve cookies and milk to everyone, less interested in the weapons other than to be part of the group. Ryukana approaches Daniel, and Hekate watches her suspiciously. ¡°My Lady Goddess,¡± states Daniel as he bows briefly. She smirks. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Daniel.¡± She then looks at the various weapons. ¡°You modeled these after the cannon that knocked Reignleif out of the sky?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It relies on the diamond magic crystals, and it dumps a lot of magic power all at once. But, it should prove to be able to stop virtually anything on a relatively small scale. I don¡¯t know what else is out there, but if it can grow stronger by hurting Hekate,...¡± Ryukana nods, and Hekate remains quiet. They both know the outcome. ¡°I could advance the mass production of weapons of this world instead, but given what the Devourer was, I want to make sure we¡¯re prepared.¡± Ryukana nods. ¡°I don¡¯t object to the creation of these weapons. Having said that, do be sure not to abuse your position.¡± Daniel bows. ¡°I don¡¯t care about power. I only want the people I care about to be safe.¡± She smiles, returning to the group to sit next to Ryuogriar, who bows her head politely. Though she behaves like a normal person -if regal and noble-, Ryukana is still a goddess, who can alter the very fabric of the world if she needs to. Daniel doesn¡¯t really care, but he shows her respect. It¡¯s the others -those who know who she is- that show her even more reverence. Daniel peeks around the barrier, saying as he puts his own safety equipment on. ¡°Ready?¡± Everyone nods, checking the others around them. No one objects. He nods and turns back around, leaning over Hekate and putting his hand on her shoulder. She grins up at him, and he explains loudly to compensate for her earmuffs, ¡°Keep the stock braced sturdy, and don¡¯t lift the hooks over the bench edge. Let the weapon do what it wants.¡± She nods. ¡°I remember your pistol,¡± replies Hekate loudly. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Xyreko, who is merely represented by a golem, stands on Hekate¡¯s other side. ¡°The third target from the left should provide the best target for fire, Lady Hekate.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± shouts Hekate, not used to wearing earmuffs. She adjusts her shoulders a little, aiming the weapon, but careful to keep the hooks at the end of the barrel anchored in case the recoil is too much for her. She aims carefully, trying to demonstrate a high level of proficiency with her first shot. ¡°Firing!¡± She pulls the trigger, and a puff of fire bursts from the barrel, causing Daniel and Hekate to both flinch. It¡¯s definitely more dramatic looking than they expected, but sure enough, it sends a fireball through the air, which glows a purple-blue color, as it¡¯s not burning a fuel in the way normal fire does, and is sustained by magic primarily. It hits near the target, bursting a blast of fire like an action movie, and Hekate laughs with giddy guffaws. When some of the fire reaches the target, it bursts in a flare of its own, obviously made to go up quickly. Daniel asks, ¡°How was it?¡± It was certainly quieter than his rifle, and it seemed like the recoil was a fair bit lower, even though it projected the fireball quite far. Hekate nods, grinning up at him. ¡°It was so easy! Did you see!? I hit it!¡± Daniel chuckles and pets her head, this time it makes her happy, and her tail sweeps back and forth. ¡°Good work Hekate. Of course, the fireball exploding helped.¡± ¡°Then this one is perfect for me! I don¡¯t have to be a good shot! Heeheehee!¡± Daniel smirks at her. He lets Hekate, Gwenesphia, Treia, and Illianna take turns firing the other weapons, which go similarly, but with their specific elements. Because it¡¯s firing a ball of magic flavored with an element of nature, it delivers the elemental magic in a sort of explosion once it reaches its max range. The design of the barrel of the weapon mainly helps focus the element into the magic blend. Geirahoel approaches Daniel when the others are talking excitedly about the weapons they just used with Shek, Skloe, and Aoloan as well. ¡°Daniel¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± asks Daniel gently. ¡°What if¡­ others use these weapons?¡± He nods softly in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s always a risk. But, I want us to be strongest if we can to ensure we can defend ourselves. I don¡¯t think any of these will be instantly lethal to dragons, with the exception of the one in the case. But, I won¡¯t rest until Xyreko and I find a way to protect against it, as well.¡± She takes his hand gently, leaning against him for a moment. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± She whispers. ¡°C-... Can I make a request?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Th-... The contract¡­¡± She trails off. Daniel gently grips her hand firmly to reassure her, and she looks up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xyreko to undo it for you three. You should be able to defend yourselves.¡± She leans her head against his shoulder, hiding her face. ¡°I¡­ I want you¡­ to trust us¡­ And¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t, and I do trust you. The contract was quick and dirty that worked for the time with minimal consequences. But, you want to be able to defend as well, right?¡± She nods against his arm. ¡°I know¡­ you left circumstances for protecting our children, but¡­ I¡­ What if¡­?¡± ¡°¡®What if¡¯ indeed. We¡¯ll do it right after this.¡± He leans close to her ear, whispering softly, ¡°But, if you have the impulse to do something aggressive, please come to me first if you can.¡± She looks at him and nods, and he kisses her temple, extracting himself gently to test the rail gun. Daniel says warmly, ¡°Alright, last but not least, this one won¡¯t fire magic like the others¡­ I hope. It¡¯s what my world called a ¡®rail gun¡¯. It¡¯s one of the strongest small arms for soldiers that I know how to make, at least in a rough fashion. So, it¡¯s imperative that everyone stay behind both the concrete and magic barrier, just in case. Alright?¡± Everyone but Hekate nods. She follows Daniel, and when he turns to object, she glares up at him. He hesitates, and then with a sigh, simply continues back to the firing bench. Hekate plops down in his lap. ¡°You¡¯re a wise man, Darling.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop you if I wanted to, but thankfully, you can defend yourself in ways that I can¡¯t.¡± She nods proudly in response. They both put their protective gear on, and Hekate gets comfortable in his lap while Daniel pulls the weapon out. He flips two separate safety switches, and then he withdraws the iron slug from the case. He loads it into the weapon, and then locks the weapon closed. He takes aim, and Hekate leans forward to allow him to lean as well. She gives a thumbs up, and Daniel gives her a thumbs up in return. He aims at the giant iron golem backed by a boulder that Xyreko gave him permission to use as a target. Daniel pulls the trigger, and it almost seems like smoke alone bursts from the barrel, but the air distorts as thunder claps, and Hekate jumps in Daniel¡¯s lap. The slug was little more than a piece of iron about the size of a pencil eraser. Almost as quickly as Daniel pulled the trigger, a hole the size of a beach ball explodes through the golem, then the rock behind it, and cratering the ground behind it as flares of sparks and molten metal and stone explode outwards after the fact from the sheer force of impact. The iron golem is thrown backwards, but it seems to happen long after the bullet passed through, in the grand scheme of the shot. The stone is still crumbling partially. Daniel puts the safeties back on, which isolate the mana crystals from the mechanism, as well as the electric crystal from the rails. Xyreko, who knows of the goal of making armor, shields, or magic barriers to protect against any of Daniel¡¯s weapons, jokes, ¡°I see I have my work cut out for me.¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± shouts Hekate, forgetting about her earmuffs. ¡°Are you sure there were only humans on Earth!?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Humans and the things we invented to destroy each other.¡± She gapes at the destruction from such a small bullet. ¡°You want to try?¡± asks Daniel. Hekate shakes her head, her big ears hidden by the giant ear muffs. Daniel pats her shoulder with a chuckle. She lets him up, still studying the weapon as Daniel lays it on the bench. He peeks his head around the corner, asking, ¡°Anyone else want to try the rail gun?¡± Treia is the only one to volunteer, though she becomes embarrassed when she realizes it. *** After the brief excursion to test out the magic weapons, Xyreko¡¯s golems serve lunch under the pavilion. Just as Hekate is getting comfortable in Daniel¡¯s lap, Xyreko approaches. ¡°Daniel, there¡¯s¡­ a peculiarity.¡± ¡°A peculiarity?¡± ¡°Do you have to wait until Daniel and I are together, Xyreko?¡± asks Hekate with barely veiled irritation. ¡°Please direct your concerns to our visitors, your Greatness,¡± retorts Xyreko with a hint of amused dryness in her voice. ¡°Also, it¡¯s a difficult request either way, when you¡¯re almost always with him.¡± Hekate shrugs in concession to that point. ¡°Did they say who they are, Xyreko?¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°They have asked to remain anonymous and for permission to stay in town if an audience will need to be scheduled.¡± ¡°Their goal?¡± ¡°The speaker offered to purchase Daniel from her Greatness¡¯s captivity.¡± ¡°Captivity?¡± asks Daniel surprised. Whoever it is knows who he is, but must not have passed through Fort Peony or spoken to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. The last batch of the failed siege soldiers are being contracted after lunch, and they¡¯ll be sent back to Fort Twilight in a day. It¡¯s likely not common knowledge that he¡¯s ¡®the Emperor of the Citadel¡¯, but it also shouldn¡¯t be common knowledge that he¡¯s even alive. Daniel sighs. Hekate asks gently, ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tear the bandage off. The truth will always find its way into the light eventually. Maybe letting it spread faster will curtail further attempts to retrieve me.¡± She nods in understanding. ¡°Shall we join you, Mukori?¡± asks Ryuogriar with a facetious smirk. ¡°If you want. The worst you could do is embarrass me.¡± Ryuogriar gasps. ¡°I would never!¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t claim to be my prisoners? Or my concubines or wives?¡± Just as she was about to object, she goes silent, and a faint blush touches her skillfully-composed and stoic face. She finally looks away, and Aoloan comes to her rescue. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true, dearest Daniel?¡± He looks at her, and she smiles. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I never had a girlfriend in my previous life. I often find it hard to believe my situation now.¡± He adds more seriously and sincerely, ¡°You all may define yourselves how you want, since I don¡¯t really care about my reputation. Hekate is the Empress and ruler. I¡¯ll support her and all of you any way I can, but I¡¯m no emperor. I don¡¯t know the first thing about actually ruling anything.¡± Daniel looks up at Xyreko. ¡°Xyreko, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll meet with them after lunch. Please relay it to our guests and allow them to wait in the audience chamber if they want.¡± She bows. ¡°As you wish, my Emperor.¡± He smirks at her, and she vanishes before he can retort. For now, the group enjoys lunch together, with Hekate and Ryuogriar leading a discussion on how they should behave in the audience. Daniel can only roll his eyes and enjoy his meal. Afterwards, they file in procession into the audience chamber, with Hekate taking her throne and Daniel standing beside her. The dragons take seats on Hekate¡¯s other side, and then Gwenesphia, Treia, Aoloan, Shek, and Skloe, while Vaergraes and Thymeria sit next to Daniel. Ryukana is observing from the ground floor, but is staying out of sight. It¡¯s a little crowded-seeming, but it¡¯s what they settled on to entertain themselves, so Daniel has no objections. For the moment, he¡¯s wearing his helmet, but he¡¯ll rather quickly reveal who he is this time. Hekate states boisterously, ¡°I am the great Empress Hekate Fell Lawson of the Fievegal. I have heard from my Minister what you want, and I have one condition before we negotiate. I vow to you safe travels back to your kingdom, so long as you are not hostile, and you introduce your envoy.¡± Daniel has a pretty good idea who the envoy is, since he carries himself with the impeccable posture of a knight, and next to him is a much smaller person in a hooded robe. However, it is a young, feminine voice that speaks. ¡°Forgive me, your Grace. I am not here as an official envoy of my kingdom, so I don¡¯t want to abuse my rank.¡± The small figure next to the knight Daniel thought was the envoy sits up on her knees, lowering her hood. He is stunned by who it is. She¡¯s younger than Hekate, and very cute. And, she¡¯s the second princess of the Kingdom of Mornistae, Princess Erimaya. ¡°My name is Erimaya, and I am willing to offer a great sum, of which I am capable of arranging without anyone else¡¯s permission, for the return of Daniel, a human that is rumored to have been captured here at the Citadel, your Grace. The best intel I have is that he is your prisoner, and I beg you to negotiate for his release.¡± ¡°And, why should I do that?¡± asks Hekate haughtily. ¡°Do you even know if he¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°I know that everyone in my kingdom is certain enough that he¡¯s still alive to send forces to retrieve him, and I sincerely apologize for that. My voice was ignored as I pleaded for diplomacy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say this ¡®Daniel¡¯ is still alive. Why would you go to such lengths for him? From what I¡¯ve heard, he is a lecherous being who strips princesses naked¡­¡± ¡°HE SAVED MY LIFE!¡± shrieks the young teen, and her face turns bright red. Just as quickly, she lowers her head. ¡°Please forgive my outburst, your Grace! I have suffered these lies long enough. Daniel saved my life. I owe him everything, not least of which is an apology that I couldn¡¯t protect him. I know he has wronged you, your Grace. I am willing to concede to certain demands if you will but let me have him back, alive.¡± Hekate leans forward with an amused smirk, touching the fingers of both hands together like a little villainess. ¡°Interesting.¡± Daniel notices Treia and Gwenesphia glance at Daniel uneasily. They¡¯ve seen the show themselves, so they know it¡¯s all fake, but they still seem to worry about him. Daniel smirks, though it¡¯s hidden by his helmet. Hekate has too much fun playing the villain. He¡¯s thankful she¡¯s actually kind, if a little selfish about the strangest things. ¡°How much is an otherworlder human worth?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Particularly, one who can make weapons to slay my allies.¡± Hekate gestures to her right, where Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel are sitting, cradling their eggs with contented smiles, and in Geirahoel¡¯s case, her belly is already starting to bulge a second time. Shek, a goblin who is still learning basic etiquette, let alone noble etiquette, states suddenly, ¡°Shek no understand. Why Mistress ask? Mistress sell?¡± Hekate looks at her with a ¡®we talked about this¡¯ expression. She maintains her facade well, though. ¡°I¡¯m seeing what this young lady thinks Daniel is worth. If I decide to sell him, then that¡¯s what happens.¡± There¡¯s a silent pause as Ryuogriar glances at Shek through her peripheral vision, and Shek looks directly at the humanized dragon woman. The goblin finally squeaks, whirls forward and sits rigid in her chair. Daniel sighs. He hopes Ryuogriar didn¡¯t say anything harsh. Erimaya doesn¡¯t try to capitalize on the confusion or discord, nor pry for information. She simply presents a diamond about the size of a salt shaker, dyed a beautiful blue, and further glowing with a blue light. It¡¯s not just a diamond charged with water magic, it¡¯s a blue diamond, specially crafted and likely as rare naturally in this world as it would be on Earth, especially given how large it is. ¡°I open the negotiation with this diamond charged with water magic, your Grace.¡± Hekate looks at Ryuogriar, who is staring at it like she just witnessed the birth of a star. She finally pries her gaze away to look at Hekate, nodding once with a shocked expression. Hekate remains proud. ¡°I see.¡± Hekate hops off of her throne and descends the stairs to the audience floor with Daniel following close behind, and everyone else watches. The princess and her guards shrink a little, though the knight immediately next to the princess keeps his arm up in front of the princess to try to react quickly enough to protect her. Hekate stops right in front of the Princess, putting her fists on her hips. ¡°You are very right. Daniel has gravely wronged me. But, I can see why he did it. You are very pretty for the girl who stole a kiss that rightfully belongs to me.¡± Erimaya is speechless as she digests the words for a moment, and then she looks up at Hekate in shock. Hekate is smirking. But, she suddenly turns to Daniel, who is still wearing his helmet, and she glares at him. ¡°Darling, she¡¯s even younger than me! You big meanie.¡± Daniel scoffs, but he removes his helmet, since it¡¯s been long enough. ¡°I doubt you want to drown to catch up to her highness.¡± Erimaya stumbles up to her feet, her gaze fixated on Daniel¡¯s face. She stammers, ¡°D-Daniel?¡± ¡°Princess.¡± Daniel kneels before her, and she clutches her hands in front of her chest, shocked. ¡°Y-You¡¯re alive! A-... And¡­ You¡¯re a¡­ knight?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Nothing that formal, your highness. We¡¯re all mostly just friends¡­¡± ¡°*Cough* Lovers *cough*!¡± calls out Ryuogriar from her perch, and Daniel shoots her a smirk, but he finishes his thought. ¡°...who came into control of the Citadel. For formality, Hekate is the Empress.¡± ¡°And, Daniel is my Emperor,¡± adds Hekate proudly, leaning against him for a hug. Erimaya glances back and forth between them, speechless. Daniel knows how it looks. The Citadel is probably one of the largest castles in the world, if not the largest, and it¡¯s obviously built for dragons -to anyone who doesn¡¯t know that it was actually built for feldroks-. To ¡®happen across¡¯ such a gigantic castle, repel a modest -if insufficient- military force with relative ease, and form an alliance with dragons when he himself has no magic sounds like a complete work of fiction. Erimaya¡¯s eyes begin to water, and suddenly, she hugs Daniel, sobbing as Hekate backs away a step to allow it. The knight whispers, ¡°Princess¡­!¡± Ignoring the armored protector, she whimpers and chokes out, ¡°D-Daniel! I¡¯m sorry for everything! I couldn¡¯t stop them! I couldn¡¯t undo it! I tried, I swear! And¡­¡± Daniel gently hugs her, replying gently, ¡°Shhh, Princess, it¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sorry you were worried all this time. There wasn¡¯t any correspondence at all, so I figured I was forgotten, so I walked my own path.¡± ¡°NO! That¡¯s not true!¡± He¡¯s still kneeling, which makes him a little shorter than her, and she backs away, still holding his shoulders as she looks into his eyes with tears still trickling down her cheeks as she sniffles. ¡°You saved my life¡­ I owe you everything, and they treated you like that¡­ I¡­ Please forgive me and the Kingdom of Mornistae. Please don¡¯t seek revenge.¡± ¡°That was never a thought in my mind, your Highness. In fact, there¡¯s a saying that was around for a long time in my world. ¡®The best revenge is to live your best life.¡¯ Whether I want revenge or not, I¡¯m living a life that makes me happy, here, with all of them. So, there¡¯s no need to worry. We won¡¯t attack Mornistae. We¡¯ll only defend.¡± She twitches, realizing that she has heard about the attempts to retrieve him by force. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t¡­ hold a grudge? But, why not tell the soldiers that came for you?¡± ¡°I tried to convince them I was dead so they¡¯d stop looking. You have to understand, your Highness. I brought weapons into this world that shouldn¡¯t exist yet. God willing, they never come to existence, but I would be shocked if they never come to be. That said, it¡¯s far too early for them, but I needed them to survive.¡± ¡°You saved my life at your own expense, and you didn¡¯t use these weapons on me or my family¡­ Daniel, you don¡¯t have to explain.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t just save a little girl from drowning,¡± adds Ryuogriar as she approaches gracefully, followed by the other two dragons, all three carrying their eggs. ¡°He defeated the Devourer, a creature that was growing like a plague and devouring this entire continent.¡± Erimaya looks at her, glancing briefly at the horns, tail, and finally, the egg, but she says nothing, likely to avoid offending anyone. ¡°The Devourer, you say? I¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­¡± She suddenly glances at the three dragons, then Daniel, and finally at Hekate. She backs away from Daniel, bowing to Hekate. ¡°Your Grace! Please forgive me. My emotions got the better of me.¡± Hekate snickers deviously. ¡°Heeheeheeheeeee. Fear not, dear Princess. I am far from angry. In fact, I have a different offer for you. As you can see, I am a gracious Empress and wife.¡± ¡°Not a wife¡­¡± interjects Daniel, but she ignores him. ¡°In order to keep my Darling truly invested in protecting this world, this castle, and me and my family, I have permitted him to build a harem.¡± Ryuogriar retorts playfully, ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking for your permission, your ¡®Greatness¡¯.¡± Hekate points at the dragon woman with a feistiness in her tone. ¡°But I¡¯ve allowed it all the same! And, I put up with your insolence!¡± ¡°Insolence? I have lived dozens of times longer than you have been alive.¡± She looks up, clearly instigating Hekate when she adds, ¡°I often fantasize about what might¡¯ve been had Daniel conquered the Citadel and we dragons without you.¡± She cups her cheek with a suddenly dreamy expression. ¡°Ahhh, yes. We would be wed already¡­¡± Hekate pounces, but Daniel catches her, and she lets him be her hold-back guy. ¡°Let me at her, Daniel! I¡¯m gonna chew her face off! I¡¯m gonna file my teeth on her horns! Don¡¯t stop me!¡± She swings her arms at Ryuogriar, who doesn¡¯t budge, while also kicking her feet while Daniel suspends her partially. Then, Daniel sets her down and releases her, and she stares at him blankly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m letting you at her.¡± Hekate gapes like a fish for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to listen!¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°Oh? Do you actually mean me no harm, your Greatness?¡± She pets her egg, completely unconcerned with the threat Hekate poses. Hekate glances at Daniel, and then at Ryuogriar, and then at Erimaya. She crosses her arms, facing Erimaya. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to fight in front of guests, Ryuo.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, while Geirahoel scoffs and rolls her eyes. Hekate murmurs, ¡°Where was I¡­? Oh! Right! So, my offer to you, Princess Erimaya, second Princess of the Kingdom of Mornistae, is if you want, you can be one of Daniel¡¯s mistresses.¡± The knight huffs, ¡°What!? You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Hekate glares at him, and he instantly flinches. She radiates magical power, but she can disguise it when she¡¯s behaving normally. Just shifting her mood can make her far more intimidating than her small size would normally cause, just as she felt with the Feral Feldrok. Hekate resumes smiling, looking at Erimaya again. ¡°Your knight¡¯s right, of course. You¡¯re a big important princess, Daniel is a traitor to your kingdom even though he did everything he could to make them stronger.¡± The young feldrok empress shrugs in a somewhat sarcastic fashion. ¡°He''s a commoner emperor and I''m a former slave empress. I like the approach dragons take. If we''re all happy together, then that''s the best." Erimaya listens, but she doesn¡¯t speak right away. Because of what happened and the investigation that followed, her betrothal was withdrawn. And, she refused to participate in any matchmaking after what they did. Daniel kneels to be closer to her level again. "Princess, before Hekate says anything else, let me just clarify. There is no debt. There are no hard feelings. We''ll see you home safely today, since I can''t imagine you were allowed to come all this way. Am I right?" She fidgets, mumbling something as quietly as she can. He chuckles. "Let me correct myself. I know you are here without permission or blessings from your parents, let alone Rikuto and Heralesse." She looks away from him. "Princess, I believe Hekate believes what she''s saying, and honestly, I''m a believer, too. I am happy. Didn''t think this would be my thing, but we have fun together, we eat together¡­" "Save the world together," adds Ryuogriar. "Read together," adds Reignleif softly. "Defend our home together," chimes in Geirahoel. "Play together," states Hekate happily. Daniel¡¯s thankful no one is directing hostility at Erimaya, but he''s trying gently not to sell the lifestyle to a princess who is still important to her family lineage, especially while she''s so young. To curtail them from continuing, Daniel redirects. "Princess, we all came together because we had very little or nothing to lose, and now we have each other. You still have quite a bit to lose, not least of which is your rank, possibly your family if they were to cut ties, and any friends you have in the east. Don¡¯t think too hard. You¡¯re going home. And, while I don¡¯t feel the need for one, I accept your apology. Thank you for making the trip out here. If you could, please pass these sentiments to everyone else.¡± Hekate adds, ¡°The Fievegal has no enemies right now. We¡¯re only trying to settle in and defend ourselves. The troops we captured will be returned to the east later this week.¡± Erimaya nods as she listens to Hekate, and then looks at everyone around her. It¡¯s beginning to sink in that Daniel really is surrounded by a strange group, but none of whom are hostile. She knew the risk coming this far. And, she knows the people in this room alone could destroy a kingdom, if not the entire alliance. She looks up at Daniel with a pleading expression. ¡°Daniel -no-, Emperor Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± She takes a breath and smiles. ¡°Very well, but only if you refer to me by name as well.¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment, but he nods. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Erimaya.¡± She grins, glancing at Hekate to make sure she¡¯s not crossing any lines. Hekate is content, simply standing proudly. Erimaya adds brightly as she points at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, you promised to take responsibility for what you did. So, you have to stay friends with me. And, if no one else will have me, you have to accept me when I¡¯m of marrying age.¡± Daniel chuckles in exasperation, and Hekate cackles in amusement. However, she turns fiery when she points at Erimaya. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to be a mistress. But, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m his first and favorite wife.¡± Erimaya smiles at Hekate. ¡°I will accept you as first, your Grace. But, with respect, Daniel will choose his favorite.¡± ¡°Erimaya, have you ever played the Hekate game?¡± asks Daniel. The rest of his companions, including Hekate, laugh as Erimaya glances around innocently. She blushes, squeaking, ¡°W-What¡¯s the Hekate game?¡± Hekate puts her arm around Erimaya¡¯s shoulders like a long-time friend. ¡°Allow me to explain, my dear Princess Erimaya¡­¡± *** Chapter 56: Eastern Princess meets Western Arch Priestess Daniel and Hekate escort Erimaya and her personal knight, a young woman named Praemar, as well as the maid that Daniel knows, Xiannelle to the prison cells, where the twenty thousand soldiers captured during the brief siege are being held. ¡°We¡¯ve applied a magic contract to these soldiers that forbids them from returning to Fievegal territory after we return them to the east. If they do, they¡¯ll become immensely weak and perish after three days if they remain in our territory. They¡¯ve all been appraised and chose the contract over death, since we chose not to apply any slave contract terms beyond this. After all, we just want to be left alone.¡± Erimaya asks gently, ¡°Will you be applying this contract to us as well, your Grace?¡± ¡°No. You came under the flag of diplomacy, and you¡¯re a future family member.¡± Xiannelle clears her throat, causing Erimaya to glance over her shoulder briefly, but Hekate ignores the maid. ¡°The intent is to stop soldiers from returning, especially with experience. If I have to contract all of my enemies so they can never attack again, I see no down-sides.¡± ¡°I can see the value in such an approach,¡± replies Erimaya. ¡°And, I thank you once more for your hospitality.¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s nice having someone younger than me to talk to for a change. That said, it¡¯s a little awkward to be talking about prisoners.¡± ¡°Please pay it no mind, your Grace. I know not the totality of the siege you mentioned, nor am I particularly familiar with warfare, sadly, but if what you say is true, that there were no casualties, then we can only be thankful.¡± ¡°I should charge the eastern Empire or their home kingdoms for feeding them and providing them hotel services.¡± Hekate cups her chin, murmuring more to herself, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll send them a bill and see who is gracious enough to pay up.¡± ¡°H-Hotel¡­ services?¡± repeats Erimaya. ¡°Hmm? Oh!¡± Hekate glances at Daniel briefly, and then explains. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s a word that means services like water, bathing, laundry. That kind of thing. An otherworldly word.¡± Erimaya giggles, and Hekate grins. They reach the first cell they chose. ¡°The person we¡¯re here to visit is Captain Muindis of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy.¡± She opens the door, leading the way inside. About 50 soldiers are gathered in the cell, seated in rows as they await their return to Fort Twilight. Several of them look up, including Muindis, and they look defeated, but otherwise in perfectly good health. However, Muindis finally recognizes Erimaya, and he scrambles up to a kneel. ¡°Princess Erimaya!?¡± The other soldiers do a double-take as well, and they scramble up to a crisp and noble kneel. ¡°Princess!¡± Erimaya quickly says, ¡°Please be at ease, soldiers.¡± ¡°Empress Hekate, your Greatness, please have mercy on the Princess. She doesn¡¯t deserve¡­¡± ¡°Relax,¡± states Hekate bluntly, but with a warm tone. ¡°Eri and I are friends, right Eri?¡± She looks at Erimaya, and the latter blushes. ¡°Y-Yes of course, Y¡­ H-Heka¡­ Hekate.¡± Hekate laughs. ¡°Yeah, my name isn¡¯t easy to shorten. THANKS, Darling.¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°You can change it any time you like, your Greatness.¡± She gasps in horror. ¡°As if I could do something so horrifying! My beloved husband gave me my name.¡± She returns to being more professional, and Daniel keeps a stoic expression when Xiannelle glares at him briefly. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about Eri. We¡¯ll be sending her home with you, but without any add-ons. Unlike some people in this room, she returned to us with diplomatic intentions.¡± Muindis makes eye contact with Daniel, seeing him without his helmet. It would be unthinkable for Erimaya not to realize who he is now, but what is also unthinkable is why the second princess of Mornistae would be all the way out here. ¡°Princess,... How did you come to be here?¡± Erimaya smiles. ¡°I came looking for Daniel to purchase him from Em¡­ Hekate, before we became friends.¡± She gestures over her shoulder at Daniel, solidifying that she knows who he is. She adds with a slightly exasperated smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard at length why I should reconsider traveling here myself. I¡¯ve also threatened my loyal guards and servants that if they didn¡¯t let me undertake this mission, I would end up here one way or the other, either with trusted guards or with untrustworthy mercenaries.¡± She smirks a little deviously, reminding Daniel that she¡¯s a little devil when she wants to be. ¡°I won out in the end.¡± Daniel tries to lighten the mood with Xiannelle and Praemar. ¡°I understand your pain. Hekate tried to kill me to convince me to help her conquer this place.¡± ¡°I-... Well¡­¡± Hekate tries to object, but she realizes he softened the truth a lot, and she blushes, looking away. Erimaya giggles again, which causes Hekate to let it go. Muindis takes a breath and exhales. ¡°Regardless, your Highness, I am glad you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°You seem to be well-treated, Captain. I¡¯m glad about that.¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness. I have been afforded the opportunity to account for everyone under my command. No casualties or grievous injuries to report.¡± ¡°You should be grateful for the potations we shared with you,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Just remember that.¡± ¡°Of course, your Greatness. Thank you for healing our injured.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯ll send Grand Duchess Aramellianna a bill and we¡¯ll get it all squared away.¡± She winks at Erimaya, who smiles, but remains respectfully silent for a moment. Muindis nods, unable to object to the notion, since some of the soldiers that threatened Shek were already walking hand-in-hand with Death. ¡°Is there anything else you need, Captain? Any requests before we¡¯re returned?¡± Muindis looks at Hekate briefly, but she retorts, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t look down on respectful requests. I¡¯ll just lie to you if I have no intention of giving up something I care about.¡± Muindis looks down. He finally replies softly, ¡°Your Highness, I dare not ask you to sacrifice any further¡­¡± ¡°Name it, Captain. That¡¯s an order,¡± retorts Erimaya sternly with her soft and delicate voice. He hesitates, but he finally says softly, ¡°Many of us have family heirloom weapons, as well as ceremonial armor¡­¡± Hekate instantly answers, ¡°Done. I won¡¯t give it to you until we reach Twilight, but your equipment will all be returned. Don¡¯t worry. The golems are very thorough.¡± He bows his head. ¡°Thank you, your Greatness.¡± ¡°You did make me a promise, though. Do you remember, Captain?¡± He hesitates, but nods. ¡°I¡¯ll oppose any further invasions of the Fievegal.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°Thaaank you!¡± Erimaya smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯ll be checking on the other soldiers to reassure them that everything is alright. Endure for a little longer, soldiers.¡± The soldiers all bow their heads. ¡°As you wish, your Highness.¡± Hekate and Erimaya lead the other three out of the room, and Erimaya asks Hekate, ¡°Was it you that offered them mercy, Hekate?¡± Hekate nods, though she smiles at Daniel. ¡°We had to work harder to keep them alive than to just kill them all, but everyone wins this way.¡± ¡°It helped that no one on our side got seriously hurt,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°And, you have no intention to invade?¡± asks Erimaya gently. ¡°Nope!¡± answers Hekate happily. ¡°Vaergraes made the decision based on shrinking land to live on because of the Devourer, and because the east wouldn¡¯t hear diplomacy.¡± ¡°Vaergraes? Didn¡¯t you mention she¡¯s one of your companions here?¡± Hekate nods, and Daniel explains as they walk. ¡°You probably know her as the Demon Tyrant.¡± Erimaya, Xiannelle, and Praemar all gasp, and slow to a stop. Daniel adds, ¡°She¡¯s not a tyrant. That¡¯s just how the east knows her. And, she¡¯s been deposed by her own people when the Devourer was defeated.¡± ¡°D-Deposed? Why?¡± ¡°Our speculation is that there¡¯s an entity in this world orchestrating a perpetual war from both sides. To do so, there always needs to be a threat with which to sell safety to one side and convince them to fight the other, becoming the threat to the other side.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°Hard as it is to believe at first, we¡¯ve heard from both sides that diplomacy hasn¡¯t been pursued at all. Vaergraes tried, but was shut down, and now she¡¯s here with us. She¡¯s a good person. I think you¡¯ll like her.¡± ¡°Could I meet her? I don¡¯t know how much I can do¡­ But, I, too, would like to end the war. E-Especially if it is as you say.¡± ¡°Princess¡­¡± murmurs Xiannelle cautiously. ¡°I won¡¯t make rash decisions, Xiannelle. I just want to do as they have; to hear both sides and understand the truth, if I can.¡± Xiannelle sighs. ¡°Very well, your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you for trying to look after me. I know I¡¯m troublesome.¡± ¡°Not at all, Princess. I am only worried about the company you¡¯ve been choosing to keep.¡± ¡°Vaergraes is a woman,¡± replies Daniel with a polite smile. He knows she¡¯s making a subtle dig at him, specifically, but he doesn¡¯t care. She knows more of the truth of the situation that led to Daniel¡¯s banishment than many likely do, and it¡¯s possible even worse rumors about Daniel are out there. He can¡¯t do much about those rumors, but he can live with integrity and try to control how people see him directly. Failing that, he can probably fake his death more effectively the next time. Hekate says proudly, ¡°I¡¯m sure Vae will like to meet you as well. Let¡¯s go! We can meet the rest of the soldiers later.¡± The young feldrok Empress gathers everyone close, and then she casts her spell. Praemar instinctively puts her hand on her sword, but Erimaya halts her with a hand gesture, and the five of them disappear and reappear in the library. Daniel is a little surprised, since he assumed Vaergraes would be in the town or in the makeshift temple they set up for her. However, she is, in fact, sitting at one of the tables set up for Hekate and anyone else who wants to study, reading a fairly old-looking tome, alongside Thymeria, who is copying a worn out document. They notice the group and perk up, both rising out of their seats. ¡°Your Greatness. Please forgive our intrusion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not intruding at all, Vaergraes. You¡¯re exactly who we came to see, if you¡¯ve got some time.¡± Vaergraes studies the group for a moment, easily recognizing the visitor that she had yet to be introduced to. ¡°Me?¡± asks the former Queen. Hekate nods. ¡°Yep! Are we interrupting?¡± ¡°Oh! No. I was reading a history of the western territories from the feldroks¡¯ point of view. They were apparently observing the rest of us long before even I was born.¡± Thymeria bows, adding with her demure voice, ¡°And, I was merely copying some of the texts we managed to salvage from our temple in our evacuation.¡± ¡°Great!¡± cheers Hekate. ¡°Then, ladies, please allow me to introduce Princess Erimaya, second princess of the kingdom of Mornistae of the east.¡± Erimaya curtsies with a practiced elegance, perfectly demonstrating the results of her training in royal court. Vaergraes and Thymeria put their own forearms together in front of themselves and bow slightly at the waist. ¡°And, Eri, please allow me to introduce Arch Priestess Vaergraes, former Queen of the Demon Covenant, and her sister, Shrine Acolyte Thymeria.¡± ¡°It is my sincere pleasure to meet you, um, your Majesty,¡± replies Erimaya gently. Vaergraes counters just as politely, ¡°The pleasure is mine, your highness. Surely, your station is far higher than mine now. At present, I serve only as the caretaker of the mana of the world.¡± Erimaya¡¯s eyes brighten, and the Uhl¡¯tall woman chuckles softly. ¡°It sounds fancier than it is, your highness. Because of my attunement to natural magic, I can sense instabilities that can foretell cataclysms.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Really? We have Dawnseers that can do something like that,¡± states Erimaya warmly. ¡°Ahhh, yes. I¡¯m familiar with the art of dawnseeing. It is similar, and can range from far in the future to the immediate present. I have heard a sect of Dawnseers were even able to gaze into the past and see the truth of events. Or, so the story goes. What I do is merely search for strains on the mana of the world.¡± Erimaya approaches as they begin passionately discussing the nuanced differences between the magic and history they know, including the summoning ritual, which is a methodology fairly exclusive to Mornistae, and it relies on an ancient artifact that no one can yet make sense of. Daniel, Hekate, Xiannelle, and Praemar make themselves comfortable nearby, and Thymeria joins into the conversation, asking about the east, the way they make use of magic, and even begin discussing what ¡®royalty¡¯ means between the east and west, which are vastly different. Vaergraes was more or less a Queen in name only, where Erimaya is truly a part of a royal family. Though, traveling deep into enemy territory for the sake of an exiled commoner would definitely be the least royal thing Erimaya has done. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, though,¡± murmurs Erimaya after a while. ¡°My father and mother would never want to prolong a war. If they knew of your attempts at diplomacy at the time¡­¡± ¡°I have regrettably forgotten which factions or individuals I have had envoys meet with,¡± replies Vaergraes softly. Xiannelle offers a suggestion a little coldly. ¡°Could it be possible your envoys failed to express your diplomatic intentions, Arch Priestess?¡± Erimaya looks at Xiannelle with a little disappointment, but Vaergraes doesn¡¯t take offense. ¡°It is not impossible that such could have been the case in some instances. However, unless every one of my envoys, as well as those I met with personally from the east, failed their duties¡­¡± Thymeria clarifies, ¡°Elder Sister has been trying many times for years since the Devourer appeared. She even offered to meet with rulers of the east to try to negotiate, but was rejected time and time again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± murmurs Erimaya. ¡°You¡¯ve probably never considered a war economy, then,¡± replies Daniel quietly. ¡°Or population control. My world subtly, but actively, announced what they were doing all too often.¡± Erimaya stares at him, and Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°I believe Daniel. Someone has decided they have something to gain from the war not ending when the supposed cause was removed.¡± Praemar finally chimes in. ¡°Forgive me for asking as the lowest person here, but¡­ Can you prove this ¡®Devourer¡¯ even existed? It seems like a convenient excuse, when the demonkin have been pressing eastward continuously since my grandfather¡¯s generation.¡± Vaergraes is quiet for a moment, but Daniel is the one that explains. ¡°Vaergraes is the only reason the demons and dragons didn¡¯t conquer the entire continent inside of a couple of years. I understand the skepticism. So, let me ask you; are you three willing to take a flight?¡± They glance at him, and then Praemar and Xiannelle look to Erimaya, who is smiling. ¡°Yes. I would like to see proof of the Devourer¡¯s existence.¡± It¡¯s clear with the way she said it that there¡¯s another motivation; likely, the desire to fly. Daniel asks, ¡°Xyreko? Are you nearby?¡± Xyreko appears as if walking from behind a bookshelf. ¡°I am whatever you need of me, your Grace.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Thank you. How is the shuttle faring?¡± ¡°I am still running tests. I would recommend against using it at this time, but that does not mean it can¡¯t fly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to fly on one of our dragon companions, Daniel?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to impose if the shuttle was ready.¡± Daniel notices Erimaya fidget, and when he looks, so does Hekate and Xyreko. ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel gently. With a blush, the princess replies sheepishly, ¡°Um¡­ I know I briefly got to see them at the audience, but¡­ I was wondering¡­ If I could see the dragons¡­ i-in their¡­ true forms?¡± Daniel looks at Hekate, who grins. ¡°We¡¯ll ask them, but they¡¯re people just like us. I won¡¯t force or coerce them.¡± Erimaya nods vigorously. ¡°I understand completely! Thank you so much!¡± The group travels to the very peak of the castle, where the highest turret is, and where a shaded area was made for the dragons to retreat from the sun when they¡¯re done basking, but still want to be outside. There, they find just the three that are friendly with Daniel, as well as their eggs, resting in the shade in lounge chairs. ¡°Ahhhh, Darling. You came all this way to visit us?¡± muses Ryuogriar warmly. ¡°Oh¡­ And you¡¯re here, Hekate¡­¡± Hekate glares at the dragon woman, who is in human form with the other two. ¡°Ladies,¡± interjects Daniel. ¡°Enjoying the sun?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± retorts Geirahoel with a little feistiness, but with far less than she used to. Daniel simply smiles, and Ryuogriar replies warmly, ¡°Indeed we were, Mukori. But, we were discussing how rather plain the area around the Citadel is. The feldroks seemed to have had rather quaint tastes when they chose the location.¡± ¡°Or,¡± begins Xyreko. ¡°The land has changed many times in the time since the Citadel was built, a testament to the ever-shifting nature of time itself.¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement, and Erimaya squeaks, ¡°F-Feldroks?¡± Daniel smiles at her and nods. ¡°Yep. Feldroks built the Citadel. Only a lone feldrok, feral from his lack of upbringing, remained at the time Hekate and I arrived. Ladies, I¡¯d like to introduce you. This is Princess Erimaya, Second Princess of the Kingdom of Mornistae in the east. Princess, these three are dragons that have joined our inner circle, and are among my closest companions. This is Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, in order of seniority.¡± Ryuogriar remains lounging proudly, while Reignleif stands up and bows slightly. Geirahoel nods, though she seems a little sheepish more than curt. Erimaya curtsies again. ¡°It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance, dear Ladies Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. I hope we can get along.¡± ¡°So long as you treat us well, we have no quarrel with you, sweet child,¡± replies Ryuogriar, and Reignleif and Geirahoel nod in agreement with her. ¡°Now then, her highness and her two companions, Praemar and Xiannelle, would like to see proof of the Devourer to corroborate our claims. The shuttle isn¡¯t yet ready, and Princess Erimaya made a request.¡± ¡°I see. You wish for one of us to fly you to the site?¡± asks Ryuogriar. Erimaya speaks for herself quickly to ensure there are no misunderstandings, ¡°I would be grateful, but my request, in truth, if the flight is unacceptable, was to bear witness to your greatness. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve heard stories of dragons all my life, and ever since I was a little girl, I could only imagine your beauty from the drawings in books.¡± Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°I see.¡± Ryuogriar stands up, shooting Daniel a devilish smirk. He realizes he¡¯s in for it now, but he simply observes. He could stop her, since the contract is still in effect until Xyreko can modify the contract circle to undo a contract, which is trickier than Daniel hoped. Given that safety is higher priority, he¡¯s not rushing her. Ryuogriar begins her explanation with a sultry, but somewhat amused and devious tone as she gestures with elegant movements. ¡°You have a wonderful way with words, Second Princess Erimaya. Since dearest Reina and dearest Geira are currently with second eggs¡­¡± Daniel resists the metaphorical knives of Ryuogriar¡¯s intentional glance at him. ¡°... before the first have even hatched, and given our relationship with Daniel, I suppose I¡¯m the only one who will humor you.¡± Ryuogriar walks out into an open part of the roof, her elegant dress glimmering in the sun. She then casts the simple spell as the others watch. Her form rapidly grows in size, and Erimaya gasps as she instinctively falls into and hugs Daniel, while both Xiannelle and Praemar fearfully try to take hold of her to guard her, but also are unable to peel their eyes away. Ryuogriar is massive compared to any of them. Her smallest teeth are as big as their forearms, and her elegant horns dwarf the humans. Daniel would compare her to a private jet in size, as she¡¯s definitely larger than either Geirahoel or Reignleif. Ryuogriar¡¯s voice now reaches all of them, except Daniel, as she uses telepathy. ¡°What do you think, child? Am I still beautiful?¡± Erimaya stumbles forward, taking in the breathtaking size and beauty of the being before her. ¡°Y-Yes! I¡­ It¡¯s¡­ difficult to find words, Great Dragon Ryuogriar. E-Everything¡­ Y-Your scales¡­ Y-Your eyes¡­¡± Erimaya holds her hands in front of her, sighing as she tries to steady herself. A metallic clang draws everyone¡¯s attention. Praemar is holding her hand out, shaking like a leaf, as her sword rests on the ground where she dropped it, trying to draw in her terror. Her face is pale and expression horrified. She has probably served as a royal guard most of her limited career, and only stories of the dragons reach the capital of the kingdom of Mornistae. Ryuogriar¡¯s draconic face shifts in a smile, though it reveals her humongous teeth. ¡°You are truly adept at flattery, sweet child. Yes, I will fly you to the resting place of the dreadful Devourer.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re not utilizing a god-killer this time,¡± begins Xyreko. ¡°I¡¯ll provide safety and support with wing-golems. I will accompany you as well.¡± Daniel nods. Hekate asks, ¡°Ryuo, can you carry all of us?¡± ¡°Can Darling Mukori tame a dragon?¡± Both of them chuckle together, causing the other three humans to look at him in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. It¡¯s a decent flight to the site.¡± Daniel approaches Ryuogriar, and she lays as low as her humongous body allows, though she nudges him with her tail as she grins at him deviously. Daniel sighs. Yep. She¡¯s not going to let me live it down. See what you two did? He looks at Geirahoel and Reignleif, who both seem to be ignoring him intentionally. Yeah. She-demons. ¡°Please excuse me, Ryuo.¡± Daniel climbs onto the back of her tail, helping Erimaya up and towards the middle of Ryuogriar¡¯s back. Hekate huffs, and Ryuogriar snickers as the young empress climbs up on her own, followed by a hesitant Xiannelle and finally Praemar after she recovers. Xyreko simply steps onto Ryuogriar¡¯s giant palm, and she elevates the golem caretaker to her back. Ryuogriar spans her massive wings, reminding Daniel briefly of a passenger airliner thanks to her size and platinum color. And, rather than broad sweeps of her wings, she does the initial liftoff with magic as she steps into a rising glide, cruising easily into the sky as the three guests scream. Hekate remarks dryly, ¡°What? We¡¯re just flying.¡± Erimaya peeks, glancing at the ground that¡¯s already far below them and growing more distant. Her eyes snap open as she clings to Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°W-We¡¯re flying! We¡¯re actually flying!¡± ¡°Princess! Don¡¯t lean so far!¡± cries out Xiannelle as the Princess tries to get the clearest look she can from Ryuogriar¡¯s broad back. Daniel keeps his hand gripping the ribbon on the back of the Princess¡¯s dress, just in case. But, as promised, there are twenty flying golems that have already fallen into formation around Ryuogriar, all carrying belt-fed machine guns bolted to their arms -not that the three guests would recognize the weapons for what they are-. Erimaya tries to crawl to the otherside to look, confirming that they are in fact high in the sky. As they did during the mission to defeat the Devourer, Ryuogriar is actually shielding herself -and consequently everyone- with a wind barrier to keep the air around her body still, as well as increase her overall aerodynamics. Erimaya cries out again, ¡°Xiannelle, look! We¡¯re truly flying!¡± Daniel realizes his own belt is being clutched tightly, and it¡¯s Xiannelle, who is unable to form words of response. Praemar is keeping her head and body pressed to Ryuogriar¡¯s back, desperately afraid of falling off. Xyreko remarks, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, Daniel, I¡¯d be surprised that you didn¡¯t have a similar reaction to flying.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I did it enough times to lose the magic. Though, believe it or not, I can¡¯t do what Erimaya is doing.¡± She¡¯s currently being held taut by Daniel¡¯s grip on her dress¡¯s waist ribbon as she gawks at the glistening lake they¡¯re cruising over. ¡°Lady Dragon Ryuogriar! I envy you so much! This is incredible!¡± ¡°You flatter me, sweet child. The skies have always been our domain.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be mine before long,¡± declares Hekate proudly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Erimaya finally returns to center, and she lays back against Daniel as she puts a hand on her forehead. ¡°Goodness, this is so wonderful. I never dreamed I would get to fly.¡± She looks at Hekate, who is only barely containing her envy. ¡°Your Greatness,... Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity.¡± Hekate flinches and blushes. ¡°M-Me? Oh¡­ Uh¡­ Of course! I understand you¡¯re a kind and compassionate person. I believe we¡¯re allies, so it¡¯s only natural.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, and Hekate huffs, but Erimaya adds, ¡°Lady Ryuogriar, thank you so much for this. This is truly breath-taking.¡± ¡°You are welcome, sweet child. Perhaps next time, you would like to see your home from the sky, hmm?¡± Erimaya gasps. ¡°C-Can I really?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°So long as we remain allies, of course.¡± Erimaya nods vigorously in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s save the world together!¡± As they fly, the dark stain on the world of Zenkon becomes visible, with a glistening pit in the center. Erimaya asks as she tries to inspect the darkness, ¡°That blackness¡­ Is that from the Devourer?¡± Hekate replies bluntly, ¡°That was the Devourer. It¡¯s dead, now, but much of its body was out of the range of the weapon we used to kill it.¡± ¡°You¡­ made a weapon to kill¡­ that?¡± She points at the humongous black remains of a titanic being spreading like a fungal infection. It¡¯s the size of a country, with black tendrils reaching even further. Hekate nods, but adds, ¡°It¡¯s a national secret, obviously.¡± Erimaya looks nervously at Daniel again, and he reassures her, ¡°Eri, I promise I have no vengeful feelings towards Mornistae or the alliance. We just want to be left alone. To do that, we had to stop the Devourer. It was set on consuming the whole world.¡± Ryuogriar flies lower, allowing them to more closely see the texture and structure of the Devourer¡¯s strange, infectious form. It smells horrible, as it is a living being slowly decaying, and scavengers and other beings are even feeding on pieces of the fallencolossus. The dragon flies them to the center, where the crater is. They land, and it becomes clear that the Devourer is not just a being that spreads like fungus, but was massive as well, towering around them like they¡¯re standing in a bowl-shaped valley of terrifying black mountains. Hekate kneels next to a small cross, which Daniel helped her set up after they confirmed it was safe. ¡°Believe it or not, we¡¯re pretty sure it was one of my ancestors, though I never got to know him.¡± She prays for a moment, and Erimaya approaches, kneeling next to Hekate to pray for a moment as well. She doesn¡¯t say anything specific, since she doesn¡¯t know what to say. After Hekate relaxes, Erimaya asks softly, ¡°Your ancestor?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°He was a feldrok before the rest of my race was exterminated in a swift betrayal, and his anger led him to lose control of his immense power. He became a monster¡­ just like the Feral Feldrok, who ruled the Citadel before Daniel and I arrived.¡± Erimaya is quiet for a moment. She murmurs, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a feldrok?¡± Hekate nods seriously. ¡°I¡¯m the last of my kind. We¡¯re considering reviving the one who became the Devourer, but we don¡¯t know enough about him.¡± Hekate pets the cross gently. ¡°But, maybe it¡¯s better to let go. Our time came and went. No one can live forever, even the feldroks.¡± There¡¯s a respectful silence for a moment between them. ¡°Hekate¡­?¡± murmurs Erimaya. ¡°Yes, Erimaya?¡± ¡°What¡­ does your ideal future look like?¡± Hekate smiles gently, and she looks directly at Daniel, who is standing with Ryuogriar, who is in her human form again. ¡°My ideal future is a big family to replace the one I didn¡¯t get to enjoy as a child, and for Daniel to never leave my side. I want the world to become peaceful and focus on making everyone prosperous so they can enjoy that, too. I know it¡¯s not fully possible, but that¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want to conquer the world?¡± ¡°Of course not! If we need to boil it down to one sentence, all I want in the world is Daniel. AND FOR HIM TO WANT ME!¡± she shouts at the end. Daniel smirks at them, rolling his eyes. ¡°You seem older than me, Hekate¡­ Are you not to his tastes?¡± ¡°No. He treats me like a child!¡± ¡°You are a child, Hekate,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m older than Erimaya!¡± ¡°And, I wouldn¡¯t marry her or touch her in that way either.¡± Hekate huffs, gesturing to illustrate her point to Erimaya, who laughs softly. The princess takes Hekate¡¯s hands and faces her. ¡°Hekate¡­ You¡¯ve never grown up with etiquette training, am I correct?¡± Hekate cocks her head, retorting cautiously, ¡°Correct¡­¡± Erimaya pulls her close, making Hekate a little nervous. ¡°Very well! Then, if you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know to make you the perfect woman, and Daniel won¡¯t be able to resist you.¡± Hekate¡¯s eyes sparkle instantly as a smile spreads across her face, and she more firmly grips Erimaya¡¯s hands in camaraderie. ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been raised with the intention of being a wife from when I could first talk.¡± Hekate bounces in a circle, and they laugh together. Ryuogriar jokes softly to Daniel, ¡°I¡¯m surprised she really doesn¡¯t know why¡­¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°She knows why. She doesn¡¯t want to give up one to have the other, but she knows she has time to enjoy the one she loses when she chooses the other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised she believes Erimaya can help her,¡± whispers Xyreko. ¡°You just told her Erimaya is in the same boat.¡± Daniel smirks at Xyreko. ¡°Please don¡¯t ruin it.¡± ¡°As you wish, my beloved Master.¡± *** Chapter 57: The Mechanic Plays Nice Fort Twilight comes into view as the large marching force moves at a steady, but slow pace. Many of those in the ranks are weary soldiers, kept healthy during captivity, but also driven as much as possible to keep them exhausted so they don¡¯t try to rebel. Twenty thousand soldiers are difficult to keep fed, hydrated, and rested without there being resentment, even though Daniel and Hekate didn¡¯t have to spare them. Thankfully, Princess Erimaya is with them as they progress, her carriage and escorts fit into the middle of the formation in case there¡¯s a surprise attack. Xyreko¡¯s golems are forming the perimeter, but they are not all powerful, and protecting Erimaya is the highest priority. Of course, she and Hekate are playing a game of chess, which Daniel taught them, in order to help pass the time. Daniel is riding on the rear bench of the coach with one of the male knights, though Hekate is easily the most dangerous person present. Regardless, it¡¯s simply an escort mission to see the soldiers and Erimaya safely home. Ryuogriar, watching the game while sitting next to Erimaya, remarks, ¡°I do not understand this game. Why is the Queen so powerful, but a king so weak?¡± Hekate, playing the black pieces, proudly takes her queen, which looks like a miniature version of herself, ¡°Because, Ryuo, look! See? I¡¯m powerful, the queen is powerful. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°I believe Daniel could defeat you.¡± Ryuo inspects one of the pawns that have already been captured, which are modeled after the golem soldiers. ¡°I agree, but¡­¡± Daniel chuckles, having listened through the rear window, which they have open to talk to him. ¡°The game¡¯s rules have been around far longer than me. The king is the most important piece, because the game ends when he is trapped. The queen, probably based somewhat on feudal politics, can generally move somewhat freely around courtrooms in comparison behind the curtains, making her able to reach anyone and, were it feasible, assassinate someone. After all, the wrong moves with the queen can endanger the king. Wars aren¡¯t won entirely on the battlefield.¡± Erimaya adds astutely, ¡°And, as Daniel said, ¡®A queen¡¯s battlefields are the court and the ballroom.¡¯¡± She blushes, murmuring, ¡°My mother always says that to me and my sister.¡± ¡°I see, now, I see,¡± says Hekate warmly. Ryuogriar lounges against the corner of the carriage, sighing. ¡°Seems like it still doesn¡¯t mirror real battle.¡± Again, Daniel chuckles. ¡°It is just a game, Ryuo.¡± She sighs. ¡°And, it¡¯s missing the most powerful piece of all; dragons.¡± ¡°Dragons don¡¯t exist on Earth,¡± retorts Hekate cheekily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this you, lady Ryuo?¡± Erimaya holds up her queen, which Ryuogriar takes for a moment. She gasps. ¡°Oh!? I stand corrected.¡± She hands the piece back, saying proudly, ¡°Yes, this is obviously the most powerful piece.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± scoffs Hekate. ¡°Second most powerful, at best.¡± ¡°Hmm. Perhaps we should settle this once and for all, yes?¡± Hekate grins as she cracks her knuckles, and Daniel says only one word; ¡°Xyreko.¡± Xyreko bonks Hekate on the head with a softened blow, and Hekate instantly nurses her head. ¡°Ow! Ugh! Daniel! What was that for!? SHE started it!¡± Ryuogriar snickers until she¡¯s similarly bonked on the head, and she instantly glares at Xyreko, who reclaims her seat next to Erimaya. Hekate calms down with a simple huff, and Ryuogriar pouts, ¡°Daniel¡­ I thought I was your favorite¡­¡± ¡°Justice knows no favorites, Ryuo. No duels on the road. Save it for the Citadel.¡± Erimaya giggles as she finally makes a move on the chess board, while Hekate watches, still nursing her head with her ears pointing outwards. Suddenly, they perk up. ¡°Daniel!¡± He looks at her, as do the rest, since her tone shifted from her playful or immature whining voices to serious. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ There are monsters approaching.¡± Ryuogriar cocks her head as she focuses. ¡°Yes. I paid them no mind, but I suppose they could be troublesome. There are a lot of human-kin present.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human-kin,¡± retorts Daniel dryly. Ryuogriar blushes, but avoids looking at him. Erimaya asks nervously, ¡°Wh-What are they?¡± ¡°Sounds like Gulpoxen,¡± replies Hekate as she listens intently. ¡°G-Gulpoxen?¡± Ryuogriar scoffs. ¡°They¡¯re little more than livestock that we feed to¡­¡± She again looks at Erimaya, who is a small, frail human. ¡°Drakes¡­¡± Erimaya looks back at Daniel, who sighs. ¡°Let me guess, they¡¯re humongous, and no trouble at all for dragons to keep as livestock.¡± Ryuogriar looks away, but nods. Hekate nods as well. ¡°They can be really mean to anything smaller than they are, which we all are.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Daniel immediately pulls his rifle out of his bag, asking, ¡°Which way are they coming from?¡± ¡°North,¡± ¡°North,¡± answer Hekate and Ryuogriar in a race to answer him first. ¡°Got it. Ryuo, Hekate, protect Erimaya. Xyreko, have the golems begin directing the eastern soldiers south and away from the creatures and form firing lines.¡± Daniel stands up on the bench, ¡°COMPANY! INCOMING HOSTILES NORTH! ALL SOLDIERS SHOULD MOVE SOUTH! CLEAR THE AREA!¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Daniel checks his helmet, and he replies warmly, ¡°To help make sure the lines hold.¡± ¡°Not alone you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°Hekate, we need to protect Erimaya at all costs. I¡¯m more useful striking first and fast and then running away. You have magic.¡± ¡°And, that¡¯s precisely why one of us should come with you, Mukori,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°You are the Emperor of the Fievegal.¡± He sighs. ¡°Clowns. You two decide quickly and catch up. Xyreko, keep them honest.¡± Daniel hops off of the moving carriage, jogging through the south-east-bound troops trying to keep moving forward, but also get south. As he¡¯s weaving through the soldiers, Muindis briefly snags his shoulder, ¡°Lord Daniel!¡± ¡°Keep moving south!¡± Daniel replies without knowing at first who he¡¯s talking to, having to shout over the noise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you need help?¡± ¡°Keep the troops orderly as much as you can if you can. We¡¯re fending off local wildlife.¡± Muindis is surprised, but Daniel doesn¡¯t have time. He pulls free and keeps filing through the soldiers of all races and sizes of the east. Once he clears the crowd, he runs towards the gathering golems as the monsters appear, bellowing fearsomely like a line of monstrous buffalo threatening the golems. Just as he¡¯s slowing down, a white dress patterned with metallic red, gold, and platinum flutters down next to him as Ryuogriar lands at his right side. ¡°Mukori.¡± ¡°Ryuo.¡± Daniel studies the Gulpoxen for a moment, and he thought their names would come from a big mouth or stomach, but it¡¯s nothing so obvious. They also don¡¯t share much in common with oxes of Earth, other than being mammallian. They are bulky creatures, but more akin to elephants without the trunks, and with low, lizard-like postures and a bony plate that extends a little past their bull-like nose up to the forehead, likely for headbutting. The biggest one¡¯s plate is dented and cracked, likely from years of shows of strength. The beasts tower over Daniel and the golems, as well as Ryuogriar in her humanoid form, bellowing to chase them all away. Ryuogriar says informatively, ¡°I¡¯m told that, in the absence of beings stronger than themselves, these lowly beasts are quite territorial.¡± ¡°What about ones that are someone¡¯s stock?¡± asks Daniel as he points at a particular one. It has what looks like a plow harness on it, but made of metal. ¡°That? Oh, that¡¯s a weight used to slow them down, so they become lazy and fat, rather than muscular¡­ Oh¡­¡± Daniel, who was staring at her as she replied, doesn¡¯t have to say anything. She thinks about it for only a moment, adding, ¡°It seems the acolytes were unable to contain the livestock at Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s hoard once we all had been defeated at the Citadel.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± retorts Daniel a little dryly. The lead gulpox bellows, and it pads its humongous foot one last time before barrelling towards the firing line. ¡°Ryuogriar, please stop them peacefully.¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°You must address me correctly, first.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± She huffs, looking away. ¡°Oh for f-... Fine. My beloved Mukori, would you please deal with these gulpoxen as peacefully as possible?¡± She grins. ¡°It would be my pleasure, Mukori.¡± She giggles gleefully as she transforms into a dragon, and Daniel can hear the rather quiet and far away din of the soldiers retreating away from the attack line suddenly spark into a chorus of screams and yells. A full size, mature dragon just appeared, and she spreads her wings to amplify her apparent size. She roars, but the gulpoxen don¡¯t stop. Ryuogriar leaps into a short glide to intercept the lead gulpox with her presence, but it only braces its neck and barrels as fast as it can at her. This seems to surprise the dragon, and she catches it with her massive claws, coughing and roaring as she is pushed back, tearing through the ground as the large beast -only slightly smaller than the dragon- tries to knock her over like a linebacker. The other gulpoxen, only a few paces behind the lead bull, are passing them. Daniel shouts, ¡°Golems! Fire on the knees of the front! Fire at will!¡± He and the golems fire a volley of rifle shots aimed for the knees of the colossal monsters. There¡¯s only about two body-lengths of a mature gulpox between them and the front line, but those in front fall instantly, plowing into the ground with a massive spray of dirt. Daniel shields his neck with his shoulder plate by shrugging briefly, observing as he lines up his next shot quickly. The first row stops an average of one body-length away from Daniel, which is about forty feet or so, bellowing in pain as the rows of monsters behind either trip over their comrades, buck back in fear from the gunshots, or topple from over-penetrated rounds that hit them as well. Ryuogriar, having managed to halt the lead bull, lifts it off of the ground with a mighty draconic roar, and she slams it down to the ground, cratering the ground in front of her. Many of the gulpoxen that can still run turn and flee, while a few shake their heads and stamp their feet, trying to intimidate either the dragon or the soldiers. Ryuogriar takes a deep breath, and she exhales a broad, showy jet of fire into the air. Several more gulpoxen turn and flee, including some of those that only tripped or were lightly hit and are able to scramble up and away. However, the herd does turn back around once they¡¯re a relatively short distance away from the dragon, bellowing and pawing the ground. Ryuogriar continues to roar at them, trying to peacefully drive them away, but it¡¯s possible they don¡¯t want to abandon their comrades, or the leading bull at least. The Dragon Matriarch pins her foot to the bull¡¯s neck, and it bellows in pain, which causes the rest of the herd to roar and even feint a charge. They bellow and shake their heads violently and angrily. Xyreko¡¯s voice asks through Daniel¡¯s helmet, ¡°Daniel, they seem to have lost respect or fear for the dragons. Shall we open fire and finish them off?¡± ¡°No. Ryuo, can you hear me?¡± The dragon ignores him, breathing fire in an arc in front of her, leaving the ground singed in front of her. Still, though, the herd doesn¡¯t back down, and they even seem to be preparing to charge again. ¡°Ryuo?¡± Her head cocks, but she doesn¡¯t look. In fact, she¡¯s more obviously pretending to not hear him. Daniel sighs, ¡°Mukori?¡± ¡°Yes, my darling Mukori?¡± replies the dragon¡¯s voice instantly as she looks over her shoulder, a smug smirk apparent even on her reptilian face. Daniel rolls his eyes. It¡¯s not the time for it, but he¡¯ll lecture her later. ¡°Mukori, can you let the bull up? And, if you can, use healing magic on the wounded. If they won¡¯t retreat and give us a wide berth, we¡¯ll finish them off.¡± She nods, stepping back off of the bull. It immediately scrambles to its feet, backing away as it bellows, snorts, and shakes its head. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t try to threaten the avian titan, and she casually casts a wide area healing spell, which undoes the physical damage of the gunshots on the wounded gulpoxen that couldn¡¯t flee. They, too, scramble to their feet and back away, not showing their backs to the dragon or the strange tiny beings that brought them down. They still try to intimidate the group, but Daniel has already put his rifle away in favor of something else. He says calmly, ¡°Ryuo-Mukori, cover your ears.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She nods, covering her ears with her clawed dragon hands and amplifying the effect with magic. Daniel lights the fuse on and tosses a bundle of dynamite, which doesn¡¯t go very far, but it should be far enough away from everyone. KABOOM! The dynamite explodes, causing even the platinum dragon to flinch, even with her ears covered, likely because she felt the pressure wave even outside of its lethal range. This finally does it, and the gulpoxen herd bellows one last cry, but this time of obvious fear, as they turn tail and retreat at a full gallop. Ryuogriar flaps her wings once to launch herself backwards, casting the spell to transform back into her human form as she shrinks, arriving at Daniel already back to her new normal. However, he has to react quickly as she seems to fall, and he catches her in a princess carry. She sighs in contentedness, relaxing in his arms. ¡°Thank you, Mukori.¡± ¡°I should be thanking you for stopping the bull in its tracks, as well as healing them.¡± She nods, putting her forearm on her forehead. ¡°Yes, but I exhausted so much mana. Mukori, would you be a darling?¡± She bats her eyes at him, and he smirks. ¡°Sure. Xyreko, any other enemies around?¡± ¡°Negative. Though, Hekate is upset.¡± ¡°What? How can she see us?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, not that you¡¯re being intimate with Lady Ryuo. I meant the dynamite. It startled her.¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± snaps Hekate¡¯s voice through his helmet. ¡°You¡¯re being intimate with Ryuo now of all times?¡± The dragon in question giggles warmly, and Daniel teases dryly, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you, Ryuo.¡± She gasps. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± He feigns dropping her, and she instantly wraps her arms around his neck, gasping in shock. When she realizes he just tricked her, she glares up at him, while Hekate yells, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, Daniel! I¡¯ll bite your face off so no one else wants you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re returning. If you want to keep moving, by all means. I can actually see Twilight from here.¡± ¡°No! You have to cuddle with me the rest of the way now!¡± ¡°Fine. Give us a few minutes.¡± ¡°Make that woman fly you back here.¡± ¡°¡®That woman¡¯?¡± repeats Ryuogriar. ¡°That seems mean-spirited¡­¡± Daniel rolls his eyes, though he is a little amused by them. ¡°Hekate, I could do that, but then that would be less time you get to cuddle.¡± ¡°Huh? How do you figure?¡± ¡°Well, I have to give you everything three times over, right? So¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± exclaims the young feldrok Empress excitedly. She turns serious, ¡°Daniel, take your time. Heeheehee!¡± Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°Very sneaky, Mukori,¡± replies the dragon. ¡°We¡¯ve made good time and won¡¯t have to camp again. Plus, the soldiers will likely make a break for it once they realize how close we are. Might as well march them in properly so they can go home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too nice to your enemies, Mukori. Though, I suppose I am rather thankful.¡± She pets his cheek with her hand. ¡°I expect you know what I will ask for upon our return as my reward.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. A new pillow, right?¡± She stares at him, cocking her head a little, baffled by his response. Before she can retort, Daniel asks, ¡°That does remind me, though. If none of the dragons have returned to your original hoard, do you not have anything sentimental there?¡± Ryuogriar is a little unhappy that he¡¯s avoiding her reward, but she replies, ¡°It¡¯s not that, exactly. We¡¯ve been afraid to return, for fear of becoming cursed again, in case the curse spread to something in the hoard.¡± ¡°I see. Do you have things you miss?¡± She fidgets with her platinum colored hair. ¡°There are a few things¡­ Mementos of my parents, a bloodline heirloom that has passed down in my mother¡¯s family for as long as dragons have had tradition¡­ I¡­ I had hoped¡­¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you said something sooner?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°We¡¯ll go find them for you.¡± ¡°I-If they¡¯re cursed¡­¡± ¡°Xyreko can lift the curse. If not, we can at least retrieve them and preserve them in the Citadel until they can be uncursed. I had no idea. I wish you had told me.¡± She smiles. She pulls herself up by his neck, kissing him briefly. ¡°Thank you, Mukori. There is no rush, but¡­ I would be truly grateful.¡± She adds softly, ¡°And, I would happily add you to our heirloom.¡± Daniel pretends he didn¡¯t hear that last part, since he¡¯s not quite sure how to respond otherwise. *** Erimaya and Hekate are waiting for Daniel and Ryuogriar just outside of the parked coach as the soldiers rest and drink from their canteens. Hekate has the chessboard on her head as she follows Erimaya, learning for the first time in her life how to hold proper noble posture. Subtly, her large, fox-like ear tips up, and Erimaya instantly warns, ¡°Hekate¡­¡± Hekate flinches and blushes, and she panics as the chessboard starts to fall. ¡°Gah! No! Eyaaahhhh!¡± The chessboard and the four pieces Erimaya placed topple to the ground, and Hekate falls to her knees at the same time, trying in futility to stop the board¡¯s fall. ¡°Nooooo!¡± Erimaya approaches and stands in front of Hekate, maintaining her own impeccable posture. She can¡¯t help but giggle, and Hekate pouts cutely. ¡°Humans don¡¯t have ears to cheat with, Hekate. You have to learn to do it right, because it¡¯s not about the board, it¡¯s about how you look to everyone else.¡± The young fox-eared girl sighs as she flops onto her back on the ground in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your second day, Hekate. As long as we continue to visit each other, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Hekate sighs. ¡°Thanks, Erimaya.¡± ¡°¡®Thank you¡¯,¡± corrects Erimaya with a playful smile. ¡°Thanks is a commoner way of speaking.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Thank you, my esteemed dearest princess highness Erimaya.¡± Erimaya stifles a laugh, and she teases once more, ¡°Sarcasm is definitely not very lady-like.¡± ¡°I know I agreed to it, but can I ask you a serious question, Erimaya?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Of course. What is it?¡± Hekate sits up on her elbows, looking up at Erimaya. ¡°Do you¡­ enjoy¡­ being¡­ noble?¡± Hekate looks away, trying to figure out better words. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s more than I realized¡­ And, there¡¯s so much that goes into even little things¡­ I thought it would be easy.¡± Erimaya approaches Hekate even more, crouching down to be closer to her level without sitting on the ground. ¡°There are times when it stifles fun. It would be a lie for me to deny my envy for you and your freedom. But, I think that¡¯s my childishness speaking. Mother would certainly say as much.¡± She smiles reverently at the thought. ¡°But, when I see how people revere my mother, or even Grand Duchess Aramellianna¡­ Even if they aren¡¯t necessarily the same as a man who rules, they still command the attention of the room when they walk in. I admire that. And, when I see it¡­ the lessons in how Mother and her Grace walk and speak and even hand gestures, it makes so much sense. I¡­ I¡¯m not as strong as my sister. She¡¯s brave and outgoing. She¡¯s not afraid to pursue what she wants without shirking her duties to the kingdom. I ran away to chase a personal desire¡­¡± Hekate sits up more, putting her hand on Erimaya¡¯s lap. Erimaya matches Hekate¡¯s gaze, and the young feldrok empress replies gently and sincerely, ¡°You came here to undo damage you felt your kingdom had done. You crossed into enemy lines to do it. As¡­ um¡­ ill-conceived as some would call it.¡± Erimaya smiles at Hekate¡¯s complex wording. She¡¯s trying. But, more importantly, it still feels like Erimaya was only really acting for her own benefit. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. No one gets angry at you if you indulge yourself. No one stops you from doing whatever you want on any given day.¡± Hekate whispers deviously, ¡°Join us, Erimaya. Join us.¡± The princess scoffs and chuckles softly. ¡°In all seriousness, I received tons of anger and hate growing up¡­¡± admits Hekate. ¡°I was told I was ugly, and I should never have been born. But, now I have people who don¡¯t hurt me. If they get angry or frustrated with me¡­ they play the ¡®Hekate game¡¯.¡± She grins with rosy cheeks. ¡°If I cross a line, I¡¯m swiftly admonished by someone who does it because he cares about me. If I¡¯m being foolish, I get ruthlessly teased by my rival.¡± She whispers directly to Erimaya. ¡°I¡¯ll never admit this to any of them, but I¡¯m constantly learning from them every day. I will surpass them all and be the best empress I can be.¡± She smiles. ¡°I might not be the best in a noble courtroom, but¡­ I get what you meant.¡± Hekate looks up at the sky, and Erimaya looks as well. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to want to give up childhood, especially when you barely had one. But¡­ It¡¯s also nice to master things.¡± Erimaya nods. ¡°Agreed. Children can¡¯t rule the world. And, I¡¯m far from a master. So, we can learn together.¡± Hekate nods. Her ears perk up, and she looks in the direction the monsters were coming from. She climbs to her feet, helping Erimaya up. She then picks up the chess pieces, which Erimaya takes, and Hekate carries the chessboard. ¡°Took you long enough!¡± calls out Hekate when Daniel approaches, carrying a thoroughly pleased and relaxed -and definitely not exhausted- Ryuogriar like a maiden. Ryuogriar lifts her head from her bliss long enough to look directly at Hekate, and then she very obviously feigns weariness as she slumps sloppily in Daniel¡¯s arms, hanging her head like she¡¯s on death¡¯s door. ¡°Ooooh, your Greatness, I expended soooo much of my strength protecting your wards. I did it all for you, your Greatness. I haven¡¯t even the strength to take a single step.¡± Hekate crosses her arms, and Erimaya asks softly, ¡°Do you make her call you that?¡± ¡°I should, but no. She¡¯s being sarcastic.¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s lips twist into a smirk, even as she continues to feign a total loss of her strength. Hekate adds seriously, ¡°Ryuo is my rival, though. As a good competitor, I can afford her trivialities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mature,¡± teases the elder dragon. ¡°Even I, a greater dragon of¡­ many years can learn from you.¡± Hekate huffs, but she retorts with all the mercy of an executioner, ¡°You¡¯re not too mature to play a game to see who went with Daniel and then fake weakness to be carried like a maiden.¡± The blonde matron blushes, looking away from Hekate. Erimaya laughs softly, trying to hide it, and Ryuogriar looks at her. Hekate instantly points at the dragon sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my friend, Ryuo. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± The dragon looks at Hekate, finally climbing down from Daniel¡¯s arms as he helps her stand up. She says proudly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. This sweet child is a true master of flattery.¡± Ryuogriar cups her own cheek in a doting expression. ¡°I daresay I would adopt her if she asked me to.¡± Erimaya blushes. ¡°Th-Thank you, Lady Great Dragon Ryuogriar.¡± ¡°Please, sweet child, do not feel a need for such formality with me. ¡®Mother Ryuo¡¯, or just Ryuo are acceptable.¡± Erimaya chuckles bashfully, and Daniel finally comes to her rescue. ¡°We¡¯ve got a bunch of soldiers out here baking in the sun. Let¡¯s get them back to Twilight.¡± The three agree, and they all climb back into the carriage to continue their journey. During the last leg of the trip, Erimaya teaches Hekate simple etiquette things, such as how to sit to emphasize her posture and look beautiful and refined, as well as situations where she can relax -which are rare for a princess-. For now, it¡¯s just simple bonding as new friends, as Hekate has a long way to go before she¡¯s seen as a refined lady. But, that doesn¡¯t prevent her from being the Empress of the Citadel. *** ¡°General! We have an emergency!¡± General Bhargyle, a shenwulf -wolf-like humanoids with more canine features than human features to their faces specifically-, rolls out of his bed. He was just getting to sleep after a long day, and he grunts, ¡°What is it? Are we under attack?¡± ¡°Not yet, General. But¡­ It¡¯s¡­ at the gates.¡± ¡°Out with it, boy. If we¡¯re not under attack,...¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Em-Empress Hekate¡­ the ruler of the Citadel.¡± Bhargyle¡¯s blood runs cold as a chill ripples violently up his spine. The last he heard of Hekate was the 20,000 troops that departed Fort Twilight, which General Bhargyle commands, have yet to return, and a letter was delivered from the self-proclaimed Empress declaring that she has them prisoner. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s¡­ at the gate?¡± Lieutenant Tilleck, a young human officer, nods quickly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ She has¡­ the soldiers¡­¡± ¡°Soldiers? You mean¡­? The ones in the siege force?¡± Tilleck nods again. Bhargyle hurriedly throws his cuirass on and grabs his sword, tying off as much of his armor straps as he can on his own as they jog out of the main garrison fortress to the outer wall. The outer wall is conveniently lower than the main fortress grounds, making it easy to see over and still hold a strong defensible position. However, what it also does is reveal the sight to be seen well before they reach the wall. Bhargyle slows to a stop, seeing the twenty thousand troops at his walls. Of course, at a glance, they appear to potentially be the siege forces that were sent west several weeks ago, but it could be a trick. As they reach the outer wall and ascend the stairs to look down from the top of the wall, Bhargyle can make out a voice shouting up at his soldiers with his excellent hearing. ¡°... marched all the way here with these guys, and my Darling and Rival put themselves in harm¡¯s way to protect them! I¡¯m not even here to threaten you! Open up and take these inferior soldiers off my hands!¡± Bhargyle looks over the wall, and he almost has to double-take. He knows dragons are sentient and can speak -though, they¡¯re said to only utter taunts and threats in the eastern languages. Regardless, the one speaking is far from a dragon. She stands no taller than a teenage girl, with big black triangular ears and a poofy black tail. Otherwise, she would look like a cute little human girl. Even if that were the case, Bhargyle is trained in magic swordsmanship. He never had the luxury of training to be a battlemage like the Stalvaltan Guard, but he can sense and use magic quite well. And, he nearly vomits from the overwhelming pressure rolling off of the tiny girl like a heavy, invisible fog or stifling heat wave. ¡°You! You look important!¡± She points towards Bhargyle, and then gestures at the people behind her. ¡°These are yours. Tell your people to open up so I can return them. If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll start launching them over the wall.¡± Some of the guards stir nervously, and the archers have their bows nocked, while crossbows are aimed at the little girl. Bhargyle is a general, though. He has a responsibility to be skeptical and defend his fortress from traps. ¡°Excuse me, but can you prove you are who you say you are?¡± The alleged Hekate crosses her arms and sighs in disgust. ¡°You want proof, do you? Fine. I¡¯m coming in.¡± The girl marches forward, and Bhargyle warns, ¡°We will release a barrage! Back away from the gate!¡± ¡°A mere soldier does not command me,¡± retorts the fox-eared girl. ¡°Warning shots! Loose!¡± While he has to defend the fortress, he¡¯s not sure if this little girl is delusional, and he doesn¡¯t really want to order the death of a young girl. Crossbow bolts, arrows, and magic spells fly. Rather than impacting the ground around the young girl, they are captured in mid air, seemingly freezing in place briefly thanks only to a small gesture of her hand. She then flicks her hand forward, and the entire volley of attacks slams the wall, shaking them as it explodes violently from the magic, and arrows and bolts splinter against the wall. Hekate shouts, ¡°Clear the doorway or you¡¯re going to die!¡± She draws a strangely shaped, broad staff, almost like a strangely-shaped oar, but made of metal, from a magic bag. A white mist rolls out of the thin end of the strange object, which she points towards the gate. ¡°Last chance, flee the gate or die!¡± ¡°Stop her! Full attack!¡± calls out Bhargyle. In spite of their efforts, none of the attacks reach the small girl, and she grins up at him. ¡°Have you heard knock-knock jokes? Knock knock! Now, you say, ¡®Who¡¯s there!¡¯¡± Her strange oar-shaped device spits a ball of white magical energy, and Bhargyle leans over to look at the gate. A swirl of energy hits the gate, and then it explodes violently in a burst of instantaneous freezing wind that causes the gate to turn into a massive block of ice. Hekate then lowers the weapon, holding up her palm, even as magic and arrows continue to magically steer away from her without any effort on her part. A gigantic ball of fire, even larger than Hekate herself, appears above her palm, and she proudly smiles. She throws it like she¡¯s throwing a simple ball, and the fireball hits the ice block, exploding the gate open with a large billow of mist and steam. Soldiers cry out in shock and surprise, and they continue trying to attack her, since she¡¯s the only one in range. Just as Bhargyle is running to the inner face of the wall to look, he halts immediately after a mere blink. Standing on the battlement he was just about to look over is the girl herself, having seemingly instantaneously appeared before him, even though she spent the effort to destroy the gate. She is standing taller than him only thanks to the battlement, and her presence startles the soldiers nearby, who drop any ranged weapons and draw swords. Bhargyle grips his own sword, and Hekate snaps her fingers. Bhargyle yanks his sword hilt, but it won¡¯t budge. He panics, glancing at his sword, then Hekate, and then more desperately tries to fight his sword out of its scabbard. ¡°Ice,¡± states the little girl, confusing Bhargyle for a moment. He looks at his scabbard, but she adds mockingly, ¡°¡®Ice, who?¡¯ Ice-eem to have let myself in. Heeheeeheeheee.¡± The shenwulf general can only stumble back a few steps, and Hekate takes the new gap to step down onto the same level as him. She puts her hands on her hips as she looks around fearlessly at the large soldiers of fearsome eastern races wielding swords, but hesitant to charge her for good reason. ¡°Now then, gentlemen. Ladies, I see you there, too.¡± She faces Bhargyle, smirking wickedly. ¡°Since you obviously couldn¡¯t hear me down there, let¡¯s talk about returning those foolish soldiers home.¡± *** Chapter 58: The Skirmish at Fort Twilight An explosion rumbles out, reaching Daniel, Ryuogriar, Xyreko, and Erimaya in the carriage. Praemar and Xiannelle cry out, ¡°Princess!¡± Erimaya looks to Daniel. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± He can only sigh. ¡°Looks like negotiations turned south.¡± ¡°It was unlikely they would trust that these are their own soldiers after this long," replies Ryuogriar. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet it had more to do with ¡®Empress Hekate Fell Lawson¡¯ suddenly showing up in person at their gates.¡± Daniel puts his helmet on as he says this, snugging the fasteners for his armor and picking up his sword. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble,¡± murmurs Erimaya. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Erimaya. Hekate wanted to make a show so that as many people as possible know not to mess with her. What you¡¯re hearing is the fort resisting, but she won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± She nods, looking up at him with concern. He already has his helmet on, so smiling would do no good. So, Daniel reassures her by petting her head the same way he does with Hekate. Erimaya blushes, and Xiannelle growls softly. ¡°Sit tight. Xyreko, if we need to evacuate, transport Erimaya and her attach¨¦ to safety before anything else.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± Ryuogriar follows as Daniel steps out of the carriage, and the soldiers are nervously watching the small battle taking place at the gates. Hekate has already blown the gate open with her ice-rifle and fire magic, which looks bigger and more devastating than it actually was. She¡¯s now on the upper wall, disarming soldiers in swaths using her magic and agility as they try everything they can to pin her down. She seems to be having fun as far as Daniel can tell. ¡°We¡¯ve got a long way to go with our Empress, don¡¯t we, Mukori?¡± asks Ryuogriar dryly. ¡°Just remember, Ryuogriar, that our little Empress helped me conquer the Citadel. I brought the firepower, but I couldn¡¯t have navigated without her.¡± Ryuogriar is quiet for a moment. ¡°I wonder if the old lord could process the irony¡­ He brought her back to the hoard as little more than a whelp. I¡¯m¡­ sure she¡¯s told you¡­¡± ¡°Dragons find her true form ugly.¡± The two walk towards the gate as Hekate distracts/embarrasses the soldiers guarding the fortress. She¡¯s thankfully being careful not to hurt any of them too badly, and her small size and agility make her untouchable to them. She¡¯s also laughing, which will do nothing positive for the soldiers and their morale. ¡°The lord certainly did¡­ He knew what she was. We all did. I can¡¯t say I ever foresaw this future, but she¡­ was a child. I didn¡¯t find her attractive, but I can¡¯t count how many times I¡¯ve felt guilt over her treatment¡­ when we mighty dragons couldn¡¯t produce a single viable child that lived more than a year.¡± She looks at Daniel with shimmering eyes. She¡¯s not crying yet, but she¡¯s feeling something deep with her thoughts. ¡°I hope it resonates with all who deem themselves almighty. That which you look down on has a line of sight on your throat.¡± She looks up at the wall and Hekate as they draw closer. ¡°I have given it much thought. And, she is still a child.¡± ¡°Do you know Hekate¡¯s actual age?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s fifteen, just as you¡¯ve likely assumed all this time. I don¡¯t know where the lord found her, as the only remaining feldroks should have been the Feral Feldrok and the Devourer, who were both hundreds of years old.¡± Ryuogriar raises her hand, creating a barrier that deflects a barrage of arrows, bolts, and magic spells from the defenders that saw them approaching. ¡°She looks younger. But, we¡¯ll talk more later. Let¡¯s help Hekate break their disagreeableness.¡± Daniel withdraws a flashbang, pulling the pin. He keeps the spoon down for a moment. ¡°Ry-Mukori, please deliver this to our guests on that turret up there. You have three seconds from when I let go, and do not be looking at it after second two.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°Ready.¡± Daniel throws the flashbang grenade underhand, and she uses wind magic to intercept and carry it up to the turret of the fortress wall firing on them from the left. He calls out the count, ¡°One [Mississippi], Two [Mississippi].¡± As he counts the third second, he is already looking away, and Ryuo mimics him, ¡°Three [Miss-]¡± BWAM! The soldiers on the turret cry out, many of whom are blinded or disoriented by the flashbang grenade. Since it¡¯s still new to them, many of them couldn¡¯t help but look to see what it was, which was just enough time for it to detonate and blind them temporarily. As they pass through the gate, Hekate shrieks over the inner wall, ¡°Daniel! You butt! That hurt my ears!¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, and Daniel apologizes, ¡°Sorry! I-...¡± He notices she¡¯s wearing her helmet, and she¡¯s listening to him intently. He resumes normal volume, ¡°have decided that my favorite is Ryuogriar.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± screams Hekate. She gasps, ¡°I mean, ¡®What? I can¡¯t hear you. My ears hurt.¡¯¡± Daniel fires his revolver loaded with non-lethal beanbag rounds, which easily knock down the armored soldiers as Ryuogriar casts a spell to turn the ground between them and the defenders into waist-deep and extremely sticky mud. Ryuogriar teases as she works, ¡°Mukori, perhaps a punishment is in order for worrying you. Each offense could mean surrendering one of her bonding times with you.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± shouts Hekate from above, cartwheeling out of the way. She points and shouts, ¡°This isn¡¯t over! Daniel, don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s evil! Yeep!¡± She smacks a spear that almost reaches her, and then she pounces the soldier before kicking off of him into an acrobatic backflip. She still has the spear, and she scolds the soldier, ¡°Hey! That thing¡¯s sharp, and I¡¯m going to need to fight a dragon after this!¡± She snaps the spear in half, tossing the parts over the wall. ¡°Just surrender. I don¡¯t even want this crummy base. I¡¯m Empress Hekate. I have a way cooler fortress. I¡¯m just trying to return your soldiers!¡± Meanwhile, on the ground, Daniel and Ryuogriar have incapacitated most of the soldiers with a combination of Ryuogriar¡¯s magic and Daniel¡¯s tear gas grenades. Twilight isn¡¯t laid out the same way as Peony, with a much more substantial fortress blocking the way ahead. However, they¡¯re inside the outer wall, and the ranged defenses have been drastically reduced. Or at least, the people manning them. ¡°Daniel! I think I¡¯ve got the leader guy! They keep trying to protect this old man!¡± She drags a man down the stairs by the leg, in spite of his attempts to kick free. She tosses him in front of Daniel and Ryuogriar, immediately squaring up to Ryuogriar. ¡°As my reward, I want Ryuogriar¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± asks Daniel, directed at the man as he ignores Hekate. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± The man tries to spit, and Daniel fires into his chest armor, causing the middle-aged man to cough and yell in pain. ¡°There¡¯s no cause to be disrespectful. After all, you don¡¯t want my dear companion to spit on you in turn.¡± As if on cue, Ryuogriar puffs a small breath through her lips, ¡®spitting¡¯ a puff of blue fire. She smirks coldly, and Hekate crosses her arms, puffing herself up proudly like a frog trying to look big next to the well-endowed appearing dragon in humanoid form. ¡°And, I can do far worse.¡± Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t poke at Hekate this time, simply allowing her to be prideful. The man, having seen the fire, becomes nervous. Daniel states, ¡°Three people have all but walked through your defensive perimeter. If you¡¯d like the charade to continue, we¡¯ll level the fortress. But, we¡¯re not here to fight. Just take your soldiers back, send them on their merry way, and never let them return. They¡¯re cursed to die if they enter into Fievegal territory again ever in their lives.¡± The man¡¯s eyes widen, and he glances at Hekate. ¡°You think my darling would lie to you? I know you¡¯re important. But, Daniel has even more terrible ways of extracting¡­¡± ¡°D-Daniel?¡± asks the man. ¡°Yep. The one and only, it seems.¡± Daniel removes his helmet, revealing his unremarkable and very human face. ¡°I survived the assassination attempt and we captured all of the soldiers. And, in the process of attempting to assassinate me;¡± ¡°The Emperor of the Citadel,¡± adds Hekate pointedly. ¡°And, the Conqueror of Dragons and the Feldrok Sorceror,¡± adds Ryuogriar warmly. ¡°And, and, the Harbinger of Calamity,¡± finishes Hekate a little competitively. Ryuogriar simply smiles. Daniel takes a breath and exhales, staying composed. ¡°Your soldiers attempted to harm Empress Hekate Fell Lawson, Queen Dragon Ryuogriar, Queen Dragon Reignleif, and Queen Dragon Geirahoel. In the world I come from, we called that an ¡®international incident¡¯ in the best case scenario. In the worst case scenario¡­¡± He looks at Ryuogriar and Hekate as if the word has escaped him. Hekate holds up a finger, answering intelligently, ¡°I think we have a term for that in this world, Daniel. ¡®Declaration of War¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, that¡¯s the one. Declaration of War.¡± Daniel looks at the man again. ¡°So, I ask again, who are you, and who is in charge of Fort Twilight, who deployed assassins? We¡¯ll be including their names in the formal declaration of war with the east.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re; They¡¯re demons! We¡¯re already at war.¡± Suddenly, a humongous spear stops less than an inch from Daniel¡¯s cheek, halted by the magic barrier bubble Ryuogriar is keeping around the three of them. The spear -or rather, the scorpion bolt-, floats in midair, captured in magic. Daniel exhales deeply. It actually startled him quite a bit, and if Ryuogriar wasn¡¯t present, he¡¯d be dead. Hekate puffs her tail up, glaring at the castle. Ryuogriar declares coldly, ¡°Hekate, I am with you in obliterating this entire fortress. I hear this valley was quite scenic long ago.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s turn this entire¡­ OW!¡± She¡¯s cut off by Daniel bonking her helmet lightly with his fist, and he flicks Ryuogriar¡¯s forehead, and she whines, ¡°Mukoriiii! Whyyyy!?¡± Daniel looks at the man once more, who is horrified that Daniel is still alive, it seems. ¡°We¡¯ll overlook this latest attempt on our lives, since we did kinda break in. But, that was the last attack we¡¯ll overlook. Hekate, Mukori, NOW if we¡¯re attacked, you may clear this valley of synthetic constructions.¡± They both cheer up instantly, and they face the castle, cackling together. The man waves his hands desperately, shouting, ¡°Hold attack! Dear gods, hold the attack!¡± The soldiers around them that were moving into position call out, ¡°General!?¡± He sighs, and Daniel smirks. ¡°General, is it? Well, then that makes it highly likely for two things to be facts; you¡¯re the commanding officer of this base, and you¡¯re a member of the Grand Zenkon Empire specifically.¡± Daniel pulls the general up to his feet, aiming his revolver at the man¡¯s chest. Hekate pouts, ¡°Awww¡­ They¡¯re actually not attacking.¡± ¡°Seems these human-kin are wiser than they often behave.¡± Hekate looks up at Ryuogriar skeptically. ¡°You realize, if you and Daniel make a child, it would be a human-kin, too, right?¡± Ryuogriar blushes, glancing nervously at Daniel. He rolls his eyes and shakes his head, focusing on the general. ¡°Now, General, I don¡¯t much care who and what you tell after all of this. You will be opening up the gates, and you will be letting the twenty thousand troops you sent west return to the east. And, I can¡¯t force you, but I¡¯m going to strongly advise you to beg, plead, grovel, and bargain for the Empire to never send troops to Fievegal territory again. We¡¯re not allies with the Demon Covenant, and we just want to be left alone. Do that much, and your children and grandchildren will retire without worrying about us.¡± He points the pistol under the general¡¯s chin, and the general tenses. ¡°Don¡¯t do that much, and there won¡¯t be an Empire for your grandchildren to grow up in. Don¡¯t know how much more sincere and clear I can be than that.¡± After a nervous and tense moment, the general nods. ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­ We¡¯ll let the soldiers return home. But¡­¡± ¡°¡®But¡¯ what?¡± Hekate steps closer, growling, ¡°Yeah, ¡®but¡¯ what? Daniel¡¯s patience is the only reason any of you are alive, and you want to counter him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The general glances at Hekate and then Ryuogriar. ¡°You would trade your own kind for these demons?¡± Daniel takes a deep breath and sighs. He aims the pistol directly into the general¡¯s throat and fires, which caves in his esophagus, and the general collapses, coughing up blood. ¡°Ryuo, heal him please. Don¡¯t let him die, but don¡¯t worry about hurrying.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. She nods. ¡°As you wish, Mukori. But¡­¡± ¡°Please, Mukori.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s all I wanted.¡± Ryuogriar smiles as she begins the healing spell. Hekate huffs as she observes, crossing her arms. She does bat Daniel gently with her tail, saying softly, ¡°Um¡­ Th-Thank you¡­¡± ¡°People who hate other people for superficial reasons are no kind of mine.¡± As soon as the healing spell takes enough effect, the general gasps in a deep breath, coughing as the healing is finished. Daniel reloads his pistol with lethal rounds, and he says coldly, ¡°I was obviously being naive. I thought the Empire was civilized. But, it¡¯s clearly inhabited by barbarians. The next time you see this weapon, you will die.¡± Daniel fires at a spare set of armor nearby, and the bullet pierces cleanly through both sides and the wooden frame behind it, chipping the stone of the outer wall. ¡°And, the next time you insult the Empress, you will not die. You will suffer.¡± Daniel puts his helmet back on, and he says to Hekate and Ryuogriar, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired of this place.¡± ¡°Of course, Mukori.¡± ¡°Right behind you!¡± Hekate skips into step with Daniel, wrapping her arms around his left arm to walk with him. Daniel pauses and states, ¡°Oh, and General. Congratulate yourself on attacking an envoy including the Second Princess of Mornistae. We managed to protect her from your violent attack, and we¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s returned home safely for you.¡± They exit the fortress and signal for the troops to begin filing in. Xyreko¡¯s golems begin herding the captured soldiers through the destroyed gate. The point was made, and now the soldiers are the eastern alliance¡¯s problem once more. Xyreko is waiting for them without the carriage, and Daniel asks, ¡°Is Erimaya safe?¡± ¡°Of course, Master. As soon as I heard the revolver, I retreated with the Princess and the attache. I recommend delivering her to Fort Peony, since you have a good relationship with the commanding officer there, and allow her to receive credit for providing a safe haven, where an imperial general recklessly attacked.¡± Daniel notices one of the Stalvaltan soldiers, Captain Muindis specifically, standing nearby. He asks, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is the princess not going through Twilight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re sending her somewhere safer, since General whatever-his-name-is attacks envoys without provocation.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, please allow my unit to continue escorting her once she is east of the mountains. We¡¯re going to the same kingdom after all, and we have similar information -less even- than the princess.¡± ¡°It is too much trouble. Your unit contained two hundred men, did it not? Erimaya and her attache can be transported to Peony quickly. Transporting two hundred soldiers is¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that much of a burden, Daniel,¡± corrects Xyreko¡¯s voice only in his helmet. ¡°In fact, cooperating may create enough division in the eastern forces to hinder further action against us. If he informs them of our abilities, in addition to Erimaya¡¯s testimony, it can add a different perspective to events if he views us in a positive light.¡± ¡°Lord¡­ Daniel?¡± asks Muindis when Daniel goes quiet for several seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, Captain. Gather your unit together. If you escort Erimaya to Mornistae, we won¡¯t have to do it ourselves.¡± Daniel looks at Xyreko, and her voice comes through his helmet once more, ¡°I will of course keep golems guarding her until she is home, Daniel.¡± He nods to acknowledge her, and Muindis signals his own men. He gathers them together in neat ranks, and they cooperate in spite of their burning questions. Once the last of the soldiers marches into Twilight, passing through ranks of soldiers that still try to be on defense in spite of the one-sided embarrassment Hekate and Ryuogriar put them through, with Daniel adding even more chaos with his weapons, Xyreko teleports Daniel, Hekate, and Ryuogriar to the carriage first, and then the soldiers in ranks of ten. They¡¯re now all at the Citadel, and Xyreko speaks telepathically to Daniel -through his helmet-, Hekate, and Ryuogriar. ¡°Your Greatness, I would like to ask these soldiers to donate mana to replenish me for this additional effort before they are returned.¡± Hekate nods, puffing up. ¡°Listen up soldiers of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy! Since we are doing a favor for you, you must pay with the one thing that you have that we want; your mana. There, at that relic, you will donate your mana to the Citadel as tribute for my good graces, and then we¡¯ll take you to Fort Peony.¡± Muindis hesitates, glancing at his soldiers. They¡¯re all unharmed. ¡°Let me clarify, this isn¡¯t optional. Otherwise, we¡¯ll send you back to Twilight. Your choice.¡± Muindis nods, and he approaches the relic, followed by his soldiers. Xyreko instructs them, and they are able to donate eight people at a time, allowing the process to move through slowly but surely. After about an hour, all of the soldiers have donated most of their mana, which is enough to deter them from fighting without endangering their lives. They form up in ranks once more, and Xyreko teleports the group in batches to the forest just beyond Fort Peony¡¯s clearing on the western side of the fortress. Daniel, Hekate, and Ryuogriar ride with Erimaya once more. ¡°Daniel¡­ Will you declare war on the east after what happened at Twilight?¡± asks the princess nervously. ¡°No. Not unless they provoke us further. That¡¯s why we¡¯re bringing you to Peony instead. They won¡¯t be able to try to cover it up if a princess and a military envoy who witnessed everything are completely beyond their grasp.¡± Xiannelle correctly points out a little angrily, ¡°Everything that you¡¯ve done today could jeopardize the alliance.¡± ¡°Xiannelle,¡± complains the princess. ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± replies Daniel, not minding the maid¡¯s cold attitude towards him. ¡°But, Hekate approached peacefully. Herself, no less, and they attacked without provocation.¡± ¡°One could argue that a self-proclaimed empress taunting the fortress herself could be considered provocation.¡± ¡°One could also argue that a haughty maid giving attitude to an envoy could also be considered provocation. The fact is, we came in good faith and were attacked. You don¡¯t have to like it, but deep down, even you know that to be the case. You can do and say whatever you want once you¡¯re past this outer wall, but we¡¯re not your enemies.¡± Xiannelle sighs, ¡°Yes, well, it seems you are capable of keeping your word, at least.¡± Hekate remarks, ¡°You¡¯re pretty rude for a maid.¡± ¡°Forgive me, your Greatness. I have looked after her Highness since she was a babe. After what Daniel did, I find it difficult to show him respect.¡± Erimaya finally interjects, ¡°Xiannelle, I¡¯ve told you countless times, Daniel saved my life, and I¡¯ll forever be in his debt. Gods be good, my future will afford me the chance to repay him.¡± She smiles warmly at Hekate, and the feldrok empress straightens her posture proudly. ¡°Yes, well, we¡¯ll certainly be in touch. We¡¯re friends now, after all.¡± Erimaya smiles and nods gratefully. The coachmen brings the carriage to a halt outside of the gate as Muindis¡¯s soldiers form up in ranks. ¡°Shall we try this again?¡± jokes Hekate. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you this time,¡± replies Erimaya. ¡°If I¡¯m with you, they¡¯ll be less likely to attack.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± starts Praemar. ¡°That¡¯s not your place.¡± Xiannelle adds next, ¡°Yes, Princess. The border fortresses are manned by soldiers from all territories in the alliance. There¡¯s a very low chance of anyone present being able to recognize you.¡± ¡°I agree with Miss Xiannelle,¡± replies Daniel. "Hekate, Ryuo, or even I can withstand a sudden attack thanks to either our magic or armor. And, we only need their commander to see one of us three. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going, too,¡± declares Hekate. She shoots Ryuogriar a fairly friendly glare, saying with a smug smirk, ¡°Since Ryuo got to go with you last time.¡± Ryuogriar simply smirks in return. Daniel and Hekate disembark, and Ryuogriar follows them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asks the feldrok girl. ¡°Following my darling Mukori,¡± retorts the regal dragon woman. ¡°But¡­ You¡¯re supposed to stay!¡± ¡°Why would I do so? Xyreko can defend the Princess and her attache, as well as such a small contingent. Commander Leiwelles is familiar with myself.¡± She steps alongside Daniel, saying warmly, ¡°Shall we, Mukori?¡± Hekate pounces at Daniel, and he manages to catch her, cradling her when she intentionally lands in his arms that way. She bats her tail at Ryuogriar, saying, ¡°Ah! Fine. You can walk with us. But, Daniel is carrying me.¡± ¡°Always a tactful person,¡± jokes Daniel dryly. He begins walking, and Ryuogriar simply wraps her arm delicately around Daniel¡¯s bicep, walking with him. Once they reach the gate, the guards seem to recognize them, but they still challenge them in the usual way. ¡°Halt! Who goes there?¡± Hekate points from her cradled position in Daniel¡¯s arms, ¡°I am Hekate Fell Lawson, Empress and Ruler of the Fievegal, Lady of the Citadel, and acquaintance of Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston. Please inform her of our arrival. I shall apologize for arriving unannounced. We are escorting a high value envoy, and it¡¯s imperative she be returned to her kingdom.¡± ¡°S-Stand by, your Majesty! We must confirm.¡± ¡°Take your time! I¡¯m plenty comfortable. Heeheehee!¡± Hekate swishes her tail back and forth, stretching in Daniel¡¯s arms while he holds her, showing no signs of dropping her. The soldiers retreat from the edge of the wall, undoubtedly to discuss and summon the Commander. *** Commander Leiwelles walks briskly to the west gate. She¡¯s not quite as nervous as last time, but she still has to play it safe. She climbs the wall¡¯s stairs and peers out over the simple battlements of the wall. Sure enough, as her soldiers guessed, she easily recognizes Hekate, Daniel in his armor, and the lady dragon Ryuogriar, though she¡¯s the only dragon present at the moment. She does study the carriage behind them, though. It bears the sigil of the Fievegal, but it¡¯s abnormal. The design of the carriage is definitely from the east, especially since Leiwelles has never heard of demons and demon-kin using carriages the way nobility do in the east. However, she more easily recognizes the uniforms of Stalvaltan Guards, given that the Grand Duchess herself was just present at the fort. It¡¯s a peculiar sight, but one she knows will only be answered when she speaks to her guests. ¡°Open the gate,¡± orders Leiwelles. ¡°Open the gate!¡± ¡°Open the gate!¡± come back the replies. ¡°Prepare to accept dignitaries and royalty. Form up greeting detail and inform the galley to begin prepping for double population. Rigging and construction teams begin restoring the camping area for our guests. I shall meet with the dignitaries.¡± Leiwelles descends back to the ground as Ryuogriar and Daniel walk in, with Daniel still carrying Hekate like a maiden. Hekate finally climbs down out of Daniel¡¯s arms, standing tall and proud for her small size with her hands on her hips, and she says proudly, ¡°Greetings, Commander Leiwelles. I have come again. We have brought someone very important, and we need you to ensure she gets home.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it the Grand Duchess Aramellianna?¡± asks Leiwelles, surprised at the quick turnaround. This surprises the three of them, though. ¡°Grand Duchess?¡± asks Hekate, looking to Daniel. Daniel replies, ¡°No. Should it be the Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose it seemed only natural, since she left here westward not a week ago. Is she residing at the Citadel?¡± Daniel looks at Ryuogriar and Hekate. ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t seen the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely she was still en route to the Citadel, and we missed each other,¡± offers Ryuo, avoiding revealing their method of travel. ¡°That must be¡­¡± remarks Daniel. Hekate adds, ¡°We¡¯ll search for them on our way back.¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°Xyreko, have you been monitoring the conversation?¡± whispers Daniel in his helmet. ¡°Of course, Daniel. Unless you order me not to, I will always be listening to your helmet.¡± ¡°Thanks. Any sign of Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan or her escort?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check with Ucahote. Shall I have him annihilate them on sight? Or, would you take them as warbr-?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t finish that sentence, please. You know what I want by now.¡± The voice in his helmet chuckles. ¡°Very well, your Grace. I¡¯ll have Ucahote invite them in and watch out for them until we return.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xyreko. Please pass my thanks to Ucahote as well.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± During that time, Hekate and Ryuogriar were discussing the envoy to be Erimaya, explaining how she came to the Citadel. ¡°The second Princess of Mornistae travelled all the way to the Citadel on her own¡­¡± She looks at Daniel, saying more quietly, ¡°The same princess that¡­?¡± Daniel nods without saying a word, and she straightens. ¡°I see. Then, it seems, you successfully lied to me. Come, we¡¯ll prepare a stateroom for the Princess and meet with you all in private.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Thank you! Can we have a snack, too? We¡¯ve been going back and forth, and I think Erimaya is hungry, too.¡± ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t promise quality, but I can gladly have something prepared. Shall we?¡± ¡°We shall! Thank you, Commander!¡± They meet with Erimaya, who thanks the commander for her hospitality before they head to the conference room. ¡°Princess, if you¡¯re alright with overnighting here, you are welcome to stay. I¡¯d feel more comfortable, of course, if you left early in the morning for Castle Northwall. As the border fortress, there¡¯s always a risk of demon attack.¡± She smiles at Daniel, Hekate, and Ryuogriar. ¡°I expect we¡¯ll be safe enough tonight.¡± Hekate replies proudly, ¡°As long as you want, Commander, your Highness. While we¡¯ll be returning tonight, I have given Princess Erimaya my blessing. She will arrive home safely.¡± Leiwelles cocks her head, while Erimaya replies, ¡°Thank you, your Greatness.¡± She and Hekate smile warmly at each other. Daniel explains, ¡°Erimaya will have the Citadel¡¯s protection, Commander. Please don¡¯t ask further questions.¡± She nods reluctantly. ¡°Very well. And, the Stalvaltan soldiers?¡± ¡°They¡¯re cursed to die if they return to our territory,¡± replies Hekate seriously. ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯re free to go. Shame they won¡¯t be able to escort their matron lady, but that¡¯s how it goes. Will you send them home with Princess Erimaya?¡± Leiwelles nods. ¡°Of course. We¡¯d only ask them to stay if we were under immediate threat of attack. We¡­ aren¡¯t, are we?¡± Hekate scoffs and chuckles. ¡°Not from me. We haven¡¯t heard a peep out of the Demon Covenant, though.¡± ¡°I see. But¡­ Do I understand correctly that¡­ dragons are off the menu?¡± asks Leiwelles, stealing a glance at Ryuogriar. Ryuogriar replies with a smile, ¡°Of course. We are no longer under threat of the Devourer, the former Dragon Lord is deceased, and the new dragon lord is restoring our population for the first time in centuries. We have nothing to gain by starting conflict now.¡± She puts her chin on her hand with her elbow on the table, smiling at Daniel. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ You weren¡¯t already reproducing?¡± ¡°No. We were cursed. But, our new lord lifted the curse. We¡¯ll return our race to a place of glory and inspiration for others to look up to. As we always should have been.¡± She smiles at Leiwelles, knowing fully well that Leiwelles can discern lies with her god-given magic ability. ¡°I see. Then, as long as you don¡¯t invade, I have no quarrel. Though, I must confess, since we¡¯re being so honest; the thought of more dragons in the world does give me some cause for alarm.¡± ¡°If humans were to breed endlessly, I would feel cause for alarm as well. Is it not fair for my people to know the joy of children, Commander?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I hope your children grow up well, and that you truly do keep your promise.¡± ¡°Mine too, right!?¡± interjects Hekate. ¡°W-When I have them.¡± Leiwelles scoffs. ¡°Yes, your Grace. I hope your children grow up wise and kind, and most of all healthy.¡± Hekate grins, and Erimaya giggles warmly. After the meeting, the group say their farewells, and Hekate, Daniel, and Ryuogriar take flight on Ryuogriar¡¯s back to the Citadel and ensure Aramellianna¡¯s caravan is safe. Xyreko teleported back to the Citadel, as her remote golem model can¡¯t fly. As it turns out, Aramellianna¡¯s caravan arrives at the Citadel only shortly before the three reach the same location, and Hekate makes the decision to play the same game as all the other times, at least to begin with. *** Chapter 59: The Mechanic鈥檚 Castle Wenlianna marvels at the size of the titanic ancient castle rumored of in stories, standing seemingly as tall as a mountain and with doorways fit for dragons. She murmurs, ¡°What size¡­ Who could build something like this?¡± Her sisters are crowded around the window as well, and Yormollett murmurs, ¡°Dragons¡­ It has to have been dragons, right?¡± ¡°Are we sure we should be coming here?¡± asks Yanidere nervously. ¡°What if the rumors about the dragons conquering this place are true? Won¡¯t they¡­ eat us?¡± ¡°I asked if you wanted to return,¡± replies Aramellianna calmly. ¡°I trust the words of Commander Leiwelles. If Daniel is the ruler here, we owe him an apology for the misunderstanding. And, we only stand to gain if we can also ally ourselves with the dragons, as opposed to being their enemies.¡± They pass the threshold of the outer wall surrounding the mountain-like castle, and they all retreat away from the windows of the carriage. The town surrounding the castle is full of demon-kin of all walks of life and many sizes. There are dozens of goblins, ranging from adults to children, and even female goblins carrying infants. There are ogres, oni, feline dattakoriens, and even greater demons. Beasts of burden are humongous and threatening looking, including drakes, berrwocks, and species that none of them can even guess at. It¡¯s a lively little town full of demon-kin, and while they observe the carriage, they make no aggressive moves towards them. Additionally, every few yards, there is a pair of metallic-looking soldiers holding strange staves as they stand like statues, guarding the way from either side. ¡°I guess¡­ it¡¯s too late now, isn¡¯t it?¡± asks Yanidere a little dryly. No one replies as they silently ride into the courtyard of the inner perimeter of the Citadel. One of the metallic soldiers not carrying a staff approaches the carriage, and the knights escorting them ask, ¡°Can we help you?¡± ¡°Welcome to the Citadel,¡± speaks the being with a somewhat hollow-sounding male voice. ¡°I am known as Ucahote, General of the Fievegal¡¯s National Guard. I regret to admit that my lord and lady, as well as our Prime Minister, have yet to return, but I was told to expect your arrival, Grand Duchess Aramellianna. I have already taken the liberty of preparing personal quarters for you and your family, as well as a bath. Dinner will be served in two hours, and there are comestibles in your quarters if you are unbearably famished. Please, allow me to greet the Grand Duchess and escort you all inside.¡± The Stalvaltan Guard looks at Aramellianna, still inside the carriage, and she nods. He opens the door, allowing the Grand Duchess to step down, and her daughters follow. The metallic being bows, ¡°Grand Duchess Aramellianna, it is my pleasure to meet you. As I have said, I am Ucahote, General of the National Guard. Please do not be alarmed by your surroundings. Empress Hekate has forbidden the harming of humans and human-kin except in self-defense. All races are welcome here, and all are forbidden from violence. Come. I¡¯ll give you a brief tour.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a golem.¡± ¡°I know, Darling. We shall treat lord Ucahote with respect regardless.¡± She curtsies. ¡°We apologize for arriving unannounced. However, we were unsure how to make an official request for audience, and our business is urgent. May we speak with Empress Hekate and Emperor Daniel as soon as possible?¡± Ucahote cocks his head. ¡°¡®Emperor¡¯ Daniel?¡± Aramellianna nods. ¡°Grave mistakes and miscommunications were made that I bear responsibility for. But, I have it on good authority now that Daniel is the Emperor of the Fievegal.¡± Ucahote is silent for a long time. Suddenly, in a flash of light, another golem appears. This one possesses a feminine, matronly voice. ¡°Grand Duchess, it is good to meet you. I am Xyreko, Prime Minister to his and her Greatness, Daniel and Hekate. You are right. Daniel is alive and well, and he is our gracious ruler.¡± ¡°Minister Xyreko, thank you for confirming. May we speak with them now?¡± ¡°Not yet. Their Majesties have not returned yet. I came ahead to greet you and help you settle in.¡± Wenlianna asks softly, ¡°Is¡­ Daniel really the ruler?¡± Xyreko nods once. ¡°Of course. He conquered the Citadel with my Lady Hekate¡¯s help. I happily serve at his leisure. You must be Duchess Wenlianna. Duchesses Yanidere, Yormolett, Lady Bunnrimae, and last but certainly not least, Lady Haldestania. A pleasure to meet you all. As you surely heard, I am Xyreko. Please ask myself or any of my golems for anything.¡± ¡°Are¡­ you the witch controlling the golems?¡± ¡°You could say that, but what you are speaking to is my physical representation. As far as you¡¯re concerned, I am the golem to whom you are currently speaking.¡± ¡°I-I see. Such¡­ magic. And, this technology¡­¡± ¡°Wenlianna,¡± cautions Aramellianna, and Wenlianna straightens up. ¡°Apologies. Please, let Daniel -um, His Grace Emperor Daniel- know that we are here.¡± ¡°I shall do that. Please, come inside and rest.¡± The Stalvaltan family is escorted inside the massive castle, and again, they are left to marvel at the sheer scope. Inside is just as titanic and expansive as the outside, and the broad hallways indicate that this castle was built for the mightiest of known beings, the dragons. ¡°E-Excuse me,¡± squeaks Bunnrimae. Xyreko looks at her. ¡°Yes, your ladyship?¡± ¡°Um¡­ This castle¡­ The Citadel¡­ Was it built for¡­ dragons?¡± ¡°Ahhh, a common question. No, my original masters were not dragons. They were the mighty feldroks, wiser and grander than any race in this world.¡± All of the Stalvaltan women gasp, as do many of the knights. Xyreko, in answer to the surprise, teases warmly, ¡°Your house sigil is the feldrok, yes?¡± She stops to look at them, studying the women for a moment as Aramellianna finally nods, ¡°Y-Yes. That¡¯s correct. It has been ever since the Stalvaltan house was founded. I, myself, am not of Stalvaltan blood, but my husband, like his eldest daughter, was a master of all of the elements of magic.¡± ¡°Hmm. I wonder. You believe there are six, do you not?¡± Wenlianna replies, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Ground, fire, water, wind, light, and dark. Omni-affinity¡­¡± ¡°Is a teaching tool the old masters used to teach your kinds. It was not meant to be a pinnacle, but a stepping stone.¡± Xyreko holds her hand out, palm up. ¡°Tell me what element this spell is.¡± She casts a spell, and a seeming liquid appears, crackling a little with electrical energy. Wenlianna, the only one who doesn¡¯t recoil, studies the spell closely. ¡°Without my testing equipment, it appears to be a combination of earth and water for the liquid, but the electricity is simple lightning magic, which are combinations of light, wind, and fire.¡± ¡°Incorrect. While you could emulate this substance with those combinations, this is dimensional magic. It is the same ¡®element¡¯ that allows teleportation and mass storage in extradimensional pockets.¡± Wenlianna stares at her blankly for a long time. ¡°You¡­ must be friends with Daniel,¡± murmurs the magic artisan after a moment. Xyreko chuckles. ¡°There are theories of magic that the feldroks refined far beyond what can be currently taught with modern technology in either the east or the west. Even the dragons struggle to grasp all of what the feldroks had learned. That said, where my old masters were truly adept at magic, my new lord and master is adept at physical science far beyond what even my masters knew.¡± ¡°Right?¡± exclaims Wenlianna excitedly, barely containing her urge to press closer to Xyreko, a kindred spirit, from the tone in the golem¡¯s voice. ¡°And, even this castle alone is far beyond what I could imagine.¡± ¡°Can I ask something?¡± asks Yanidere. ¡°Of course,¡± replies the golem prime minister. ¡°You said omni-affinity is just a stepping stone, but our kingdoms have held it in high regard for centuries.¡± ¡°Mm, yes. While I don¡¯t know every disciple my masters ever had, I know that many of the so-called ¡®Feldrok Sorcerers¡¯ of the past went on to found kingdoms, noble families, and schools of magic. If you¡¯d like, we can check your mana for your likely ancestors to see if any of them were disciples of the feldroks.¡± Wenlianna nearly blurts out ¡®yes¡¯ on her own, but she halts herself long enough to look at Aramellianna. The Grand Duchess nods. ¡°If it is not harmful, I do not mind. However, do you not have any disciples from the house of Stalvaltan in your records?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I would wager that either your ancestral name changed prior to the founding of your house, or was decided upon the founding of your house.¡± Yanidere points out, ¡°It could also be that no one in our ancestry studied under the feldroks.¡± Aramellianna is quiet for a moment. ¡°True. But, of course, it would be peculiar that our sigil is the feldrok if there¡¯s no relation to them.¡± Wenlianna bows respectfully to Xyreko. ¡°Please examine me. As I have omni-affinity, it may be easier to determine which of our ancestors the feldroks knew.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Please follow me, then.¡± Xyreko leads to a room where a magic circle is drawn on the floor, as well as the walls and ceiling. She explains, ¡°The spell circles present here will pass the spell through you and produce a sort of copy of your soul, with which I can compare it to known traits of the past.¡± Wenlianna nods, studying the circle for a moment. She crouches to touch one of the symbols on the floor making up a small part of the glyph. ¡°You cast magic with symbols like these?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Not all spells are elemental in nature. Demons have their own subset of magic, as do the dragons. The feldroks believed the divergence came as the races became more and more isolated from each other, seeking ambitious rises to power over mastery of artforms.¡± Xyreko guides Wenlianna to her position, where Hekate stood to have her own ancestry read to determine that she is related to the feldrok who became the Devourer. She then casts the spell, and an impressive display of magical swirls of glowing energy dance around Wenlianna for a time. Haldestania squeaks, ¡°Elder Sister, does it hurt?¡± Wenlianna shakes her head as she watches the magic circles operate. ¡°No, not at all, dearest Desti. I can feel the magic passing around me, but it doesn¡¯t hurt. If anything, it kinda tickles.¡± Haldestania and Bunnrimae giggle together, and Aramellianna asks, ¡°How long does it take, Minister Xyreko?¡± ¡°Only a moment longer. I can tell there are some close matches. It seems one of the Stalvaltan ancestors did know the feldroks.¡± After another minute or so, the magic dies down, and Xyreko declares, ¡°The analysis is complete.¡± She creates a hologram of a pair of people, both wearing outfits that seem almost alien to the modern style of dress worn by anyone of any rank. It¡¯s not quite as alien as Daniel''s clothes when he arrived, but there are definitely style changes that have taken place, not least of which is the robe-like dress the woman is wearing, with a mantle covering her shoulders and a high collar. The man, likewise, is wearing something similar to a robe, but with a more decorative design and made out of thick, rich-looking materials. ¡°That¡¯s peculiar,¡± remarks Xyreko. ¡°What is?¡± asks Wenlianna as she studies her ancestors. ¡°One moment¡­¡± Xyreko vanishes from the room in a small flash of light. During her absence, the girls study the two people. Yanidere asks, ¡°Mother, do you know either of these people?¡± ¡°The man definitely shares traits with your father, including his amber-colored eyes. I believe there may be a painting of him in the great hall. The woman, however, I don¡¯t recognize. She looks to be a demon-kin.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The light appears once more, but this time, Xyreko is joined by what appears to be the same woman in the hologram, though she seems to have discovered reverse aging. She¡¯s no older than Wenlianna, possibly the same age as Yanidere, and other than a softer expression, everything from her blue and purple tail and jade green horns, to her soft blue hair and eyes matches the image. She also seems to be surprised when she realizes where they are and what she¡¯s looking at. And, unlike the unencumbered woman in the hologram, this young woman appears to be pregnant, as well as carrying an egg that¡¯s almost as big as her torso. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± asks Xyreko, though not directed to anyone in the room. The newcomer stumbles forward, murmuring softly, ¡°This¡­ She¡¯s¡­ My half-sister¡­¡± ¡°Half sister?¡± asks Xyreko. The young woman nods, looking at the women around them. ¡°I see¡­ We share a common relative.¡± She faces Wenlianna, dipping her head since she¡¯s carrying the egg and her belly is larger than normal. ¡°I am Reignleif. I didn¡¯t know my sister¡¯s mother, but she always spoke very highly of her.¡± Wenlianna approaches Reignleif, asking Xyreko, ¡°Lady Xyreko, what can you tell us about them?¡± ¡°They were disciples of the feldroks in the true ways of magic. What you might call ¡®Feldrok Sorcerers¡¯. It is true, Lady Gyualenestreom was a half-human, half-dragon. Lord Smerniegal later married Gyualenestreom¡¯s daughter, and he was Gyualenestreom¡¯s junior in their magic training. Sadly,...¡± ¡°She passed away,¡± murmurs Reignleif. ¡°Murdered¡­¡± Xyreko looks at Reignleif, and then looks away. The young dragon woman takes notice, and her eyes water a little. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, Xyreko. She was killed during the coup, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Xyreko remains silent, but she nods. Reignleif faces the image of Gyualenestreom for a moment. Her voice becomes even softer and almost inaudible. ¡°I always knew the red dragons and their cohorts hated non-dragons¡­ I just¡­ I always believed¡­ She was killed by the¡­ the¡­¡± ¡°Feldroks,¡± murmurs Xyreko. Reignleif nods quietly. ¡°Gyualenestreom¡¯s children and Smerniegal survived, and they headed deep into the eastern territories. I could wager guesses as to the origin of the name Stalvaltan; ¡®Stalvaph¡¯ is the root of the feldrok word ¡®Stalvaphorlegriat¡¯, which loosely means ¡®student of the soul¡¯, and ¡®altanar¡¯ means either ¡®memory¡¯ or ¡®legacy¡¯ in the context of family and wisdom. That would be my strongest guess to the meaning of your family name.¡± She looks at Reignleif next, adding, ¡°¡®Streom¡¯, as the suffix to you and your sister¡¯s true names is draconic for ¡®soul¡¯ as well, so it¡¯s possible Lord Smerniegal honored his senior. After all, he was a simple coachman when he found his way into the tutelage of the feldroks.¡± Wenlianna and Reignleif share a glance. Yormolett approaches the dragon woman, asking softly, ¡°Lady Reignleif? Is¡­ Is it alright if we call you Great Aunt Reignleif?¡± Reignleif blushes, hiding her cheeks behind her high collar on her mantle. She nods sheepishly. ¡°I¡­ I was almost certainly going to outlive Sister, since she was half-human. But,... I¡¯m glad her family is still doing well.¡± Yanidere remarks softly, ¡°You¡­ look just like her, or her hologram at least.¡± Reignleif nods gently. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it works entirely, but my human form wasn¡¯t chosen by me. I only know that it has something to do with the spell-caster¡¯s soul. The outfit I chose from memories of Sister, since I was nervous about being nude in front of Mu-um¡­ Daniel when we met.¡± The sisters all chuckle together. ¡°I understand,¡± replies Wenlianna warmly. ¡°Wait!¡± cries out Bunnrimae. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± She looks at Aramellianna. ¡°We have¡­ a dragon ancestor?¡± The sisters look at Bunnrimae, and then Aramellianna. Finally, they all look at Reignleif, who blushes. ¡°F-Father¡­ was a dragon.¡± They stare at her, and suddenly Wenlianna makes a realization. ¡°Wait¡­ Are you¡­?¡± Reignleif cocks her head. Her eyes widen as she makes the realization, and she nods with rosy cheeks. ¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a Greater Dragon or¡­ um¡­ ¡®True Dragon¡¯, depending on who you ask.¡± They continue to stare at her, and Xyreko asks, ¡°Did I not tell you? Daniel is allied with the dragons now. Lady Reignleif is one of the three Dragon Empresses.¡± This time, they look at Xyreko briefly, and then back at Reignleif. Reignleif sheepishly states, ¡°Um¡­ I mostly just read all day. To call me an empress is a little unfair¡­¡± ¡°I know your pain.¡± The voice that just spoke is male this time, and everyone turns to look. Wenlianna¡¯s breath hitches as she gasps quietly inwards. Standing as tall as ever is a human that would presumably never belong in a castle that was home to the epitomes of magic; the feldroks, nor would one assume he is the lord of dragons. Of course, he also wouldn¡¯t appear to be a warrior, nor a magic artificer. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± asks Bunnrimae innocently. Daniel smiles, greeting them one by one. ¡°Hello, Bunnrimae. Haldestania, Yormolett, Yanidere, your Grace, my Lady Wenlianna.¡± Wenlianna stumbles forward, her hands gripping at Daniel¡¯s armor, which bears the same look he had when they last saw each other. Even though it¡¯s armor, he has the dark red color and the emblem of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, though he also has another emblem that is somewhat reminiscent of a feldrok, but looks like a little girl with big, triangular ears like a feldrok¡¯s horns, and the broad black spiky tail. It¡¯s then that Wenlianna notices the girl standing next to Daniel, glaring up at Wenlianna with her arms crossed. But, she focuses on Daniel first. ¡°D-Daniel? Is¡­ Is this a dream?¡± The little girl answers first. ¡°It¡¯s going to be your nightmare if you try to hurt him.¡± Wenlianna looks at the girl, who has giant triangular ears like a fox and a big black bushy tail. She points at Wenlianna¡¯s face, saying with a spicy tone, ¡°You¡¯re extremely pretty, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± ¡°Ignore her,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°This is Hekate, I see you¡¯ve met Reignleif. Please meet Lady Ryuogriar as well.¡± Ryuogriar, standing a little behind them, smiles warmly. ¡°I am Ryuogriar, first Dragon Empress.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You know, there¡¯s supposed to be a process for formal titles and the like. Anyway, Hekate, Ryuogriar; please meet her Grace, Grand Duchess Aramellianna, and her daughters in order of seniority; Duchesses Wenlianna, Yanidere, Yormolett, and Ladies Bunnrimae and Haldestania.¡± All five daughters curtsy meekly, and Aramellianna studies them for a moment, before curtsying as well. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty Hekate, it is an honor to meet you.¡± Hekate waves her hand dismissively, ¡°Please. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an empress. I can tell by the number of soldiers you sent.¡± The Stalvaltan women flinch. Hekate bursts into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. We won, so no hard feelings.¡± She puts her hands on her hips. ¡°So, what brings a Grand Duchess of the kingdom of Mornistae in the eastern Imperial Alliance all the way out here? Assassination? Kidnapping? Kidnassination?¡± This time, everyone, including Daniel and Ryuogriar look at her, confused. She glances at Daniel, becoming self-conscious. ¡°What? It¡¯s a word. Shut up. I made it up. It¡¯s a word now. Shut up.¡± Daniel chuckles and pets her head. ¡°Kidnassination aside¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a word now! Accept it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for any of you to have come here, let alone all of you, your Grace.¡± Aramellianna is baffled by the display before her, but she regains her composure. ¡°Thank you for your concern, your Majesty. But, we learned of my mistakes and came to rectify them. Additionally, my eldest daughter has personal business with you.¡± Daniel looks at both of them briefly, and Aramellianna bows. ¡°Your Majesty, I am extremely sorry for not understanding and for attacking your home and companions. I am prepared to atone, but I ask that you spare my daughters your wrath.¡± Daniel, finally sure of what she¡¯s saying, replies quickly, ¡°Your Grace, please, none of that¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m still just Daniel. And, as you said. There was a misunderstanding, and we won. No one was seriously harmed.¡± ¡°You are gracious and kind.¡± She smiles, relaxing a little. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re still alive, Daniel.¡± He smiles and nods. He then looks at Wenlianna, who wipes tears off of her cheeks. ¡°M-Me too, Daniel. I¡¯m happy to see you again. S-So¡­ Um¡­ Wh-What¡­? Have you been working on anything?¡± ¡°A few things.¡± Ryuogriar stifles a laugh, and Reignleif smiles, swaying a little with her egg. Wenlianna quickly says, ¡°Daniel, y-your phone¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. That was me. I needed it for a specific mission.¡± ¡°I-I see. But, no,.... I¡­ I need to apologize. I heard¡­ I designed¡­ The airship¡­¡± Reignleif flinches a little, and Hekate crosses her arms. Daniel thinks for a moment, and he replies. ¡°Wenlianna, I destroyed it because it knocked Reignleif out of the sky, and I panicked. I¡¯m sorry you felt you had to go to such lengths for me, but I care very much about everyone here.¡± She turns pale, looking at Reignleif. ¡°G-... Aunt Reignleif¡­, E-Empress¡­ I¡­¡± Reignleif¡¯s expression softens as she replies gently, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ I was afraid, but it was admittedly an impressive vessel. I¡­ also helped destroy your work. It was self-defense.¡± Wenlianna drops to her knees, saying quickly, ¡°You have nothing to apologize for! I have dishonored you, and our great grandmother.¡± Hekate whispers to Daniel, ¡°What¡¯s she mean?¡± Xyreko answers softly, ¡°Reignleif is half-sister to Lady Wenlianna¡¯s ancestor.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ makes sense.¡± Hekate twists her face after saying that, trying to wrap her head around it fully, but she doesn¡¯t want to look uninformed. Reignleif looks to Daniel for a moment, and he makes an extremely subtle gesture with his hands. She blushes and nods, sinking low to a kneel so she can set her egg down, keeping it steady with her tail. She then hugs Wenlianna. Wenlianna freezes, and Reignleif murmurs, ¡°We had no idea of each other, Wenlianna. If you had known the truth, I am certain you wouldn¡¯t have intended any of us harm.¡± Wenlianna nods, hugging Reignleif as well. Daniel faces Aramellianna with a smile. ¡°Grand Duchess, you and your family are welcome here any time and for as long as you want. We¡¯ll also send an escort to ensure you make it home safely.¡± She smiles and nods gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. We¡¯ll gratefully accept your offer.¡± She then looks to Wenlianna, who is still sitting in Reignleif¡¯s embrace. ¡°There is one small item of business I do have with you, Daniel. I have a daughter who remains unwed, and she is extremely picky with her suitors.¡± ¡°M-Mother!¡± exclaims Wenlianna. ¡°Hush, Wenlie. This is my duty as Grand Duchess.¡± She straightens and faces Daniel proudly. ¡°Daniel, I know not your current marital status¡­¡± Hekate¡¯s ears perk up, and her tail puffs up to its full volume. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Regardless, as Emperor, if you would do the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan the honor of taking our eldest daughter as one of your wives, you will have the allegiance of the Stalvaltan household until time comes to an end.¡± Wenlianna squeaks, turning bright shades of color. Ryuogriar teases warmly, ¡°Very bold of you, Grand Duchess, when three of his wives are currently present.¡± Aramellianna sizes up the others in the room. Hekate has now placed herself between the Grand Duchess and Daniel, though her diminutive size -deceptively enlarged by her ears and tail- does little to make her a noteworthy presence. Still, she adds in agreement with the platinum dragon, ¡°Yeah! You should be asking me for permission first and foremost.¡± Aramellianna studies the young feldrok girl for a moment. She smiles. ¡°Empress Hekate. I humbly make the same request of you. I understand the complex nature of Daniel¡¯s position, and I¡¯d like my daughter to have someone she cares about and respects.¡± She looks at Wenlianna, adding to Daniel, ¡°Since I doubt I can convince you to return to the Grand Duchy and become Grand Duke.¡± Daniel chuckles softly. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to be an Emperor. Everyone just keeps calling me that.¡± ¡°What kind of man doesn¡¯t want power?¡± asks Yormolett. ¡°The kind who, at the end of the day, wants to relax and read a good book, not trace troop movements and sign laws.¡± ¡°But, what about royal banquets and ballrooms?¡± asks Bunnrimae innocently. ¡°And, the imperial fair!¡± squeaks Haldestania excitedly. Bunnrimae gasps and nods vigorously in agreement. Daniel chuckles, and Ryuogriar approaches Bunnrimae, lowering herself in a crouch to closer to Bunnrimae¡¯s level. ¡°Sweet child, that is the trade-off Daniel has made. His time is consumed with the most important thing in the world; taking care of those he loves, since he has so many of us to love.¡± Hekate cackles warmly in agreement. ¡°Yesss. I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Hekate proudly faces Aramellianna, replying, ¡°Daniel has lots of people to care about, and we care about him as well. As long as Lady Wenlianna can accept that I am the first and most important wife, I will accept her as one of Daniel¡¯s mistresses.¡± ¡°How do I never get a say in these things?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Do you object?¡± asks Hekate haughtily. ¡°I thought you did!¡± ¡°Pssh! Daniel, you naive soul, you. That was just me establishing dominance with Ryuogriar. Dastardly temptress.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles and rolls her eyes. ¡°Shall I attempt to seduce you, your Greatness?¡± asks Ryuogriar facetiously, and Hekate gasps. She instantly clings to Daniel, saying, ¡°No! Daniel is all I need!¡± Finally, Daniel addresses Wenlianna and Aramellianna. ¡°We¡¯re not allies of the Zenkon Empire, nor Mornistae. We¡¯d like to remain friendly, but neutral, if we can. That said, it would be risky for you to openly ally yourselves with us. We¡¯re still not sure how the major alliances feel about us.¡± Aramellianna ponders this point for a long time. She pondered the very same thing on the trip to the Citadel, having learned that Daniel is now an important figure on the political stage more than just a creator -or replicator- of otherworldly technology. She finally sighs. ¡°I see. Well, that sounds like little more than a small hurdle. After all, my daughter¡¯s happiness is on the line.¡± She cups Wenlianna¡¯s cheek, now that she and Reignleif are standing again. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Speak, Wenlianna. If I can make it possible, would you become one of several to the man you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put her on the spot, please, your Grace,¡± interrupts Daniel gently. ¡°Wenlianna was very clear what our relationship was when I was in the Grand Duchy. And, to my understanding, she¡¯s got more time than a typical woman to find a suitable husband. If you just want an alliance with us, then we can establish communication routes and work out an agreement.¡± Reignleif and Ryuogriar both sigh as Hekate puts a palm on her face. ¡°What?¡± asks Daniel as he looks at them. Reignleif replies a little sarcastically, ¡°Daniel¡­ Feelings change.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Wenlianna perks up to say something, but Xyreko cuts in, ¡°Apologies everyone. Daniel; Geirahoel is calling for you. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Daniel nods once. ¡°Excuse me, everyone. Xyreko, please help them feel at home.¡± Daniel jogs out, followed by Hekate as she whines, ¡°Daniel! Wait up! I¡¯ll go, too!¡± Wenlianna is left speechless for a moment, and Reignleif says softly, ¡°Do you wish to be together with us?¡± The magic artisan blushes, glancing around. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ This¡­ There¡¯s so much¡­ It¡¯s been¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I will find out what his thoughts would be more directly,¡± states Ryuogriar confidently. ¡°Do not fret, child, your Grace. I believe Daniel¡¯s heart is big enough for one more.¡± She smiles, which only flusters Wenlianna even more. The dragon then faces Aramellianna. ¡°Are you certain that you would send your daughter off to this far off land? Even if the obstacles can be removed, we are far away from your homeland.¡± Aramellianna smiles as she looks at Wenlianna. ¡°If the person she desires is a reputable person whom I can trust, then I care not where he resides. And, Daniel has more than earned her hand in marriage in my eyes, even if the privilege is to be hers in this case.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll go begin my work on Daniel. I believe, if left unattended, Geirahoel may do something drastic.¡± Ryuogriar bows her head politely, before leaving the room as well. *** Chapter 60: The Dragon鈥檚 Hoard Part 1 Daniel approaches the dining table as he finishes fastening his armor. Hekate rests on his back as he carries her effortlessly. She greets everyone as they¡¯re taking their seats for breakfast. ¡°Good mmmyorninnng,¡± yawns Hekate. ¡°Good morning, your Greatness,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Daniel was able to rest.¡± Hekate lays her ears back as she grimaces at the dragon. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Daniel and I did unspeakable things together last night.¡± ¡°¡®Unspeakable¡¯ because there¡¯s nothing to speak of, yes?¡± ¡°Hrk! Why you¡­ You insolent lizard! I¡¯ll chew your face off!¡± Daniel extracts Hekate from his back, holding her out in front of himself for a moment. ¡°Now, Hekate, don¡¯t ruin your appetite on faces. Take your seat and pretend you¡¯re an empress for a bit in front of the guests.¡± Hekate flinches, and she glances at the women of the Stalvaltan family, who are awkwardly watching the spectacle. The young feldrok empress springs out of Daniel¡¯s grip, dropping to her feet and standing proud. ¡°Good morning, all. I hope you were able to rest comfortably in my castle.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes,¡± replies Aramellianna, exercising every bit of her composure and practiced noble grace. ¡°Your Greatness Hekate, thank you for your hospitality. I hope your own rest was restorative and comfortable.¡± ¡°It was, thank you.¡± Daniel pulls Hekate¡¯s chair out, and she climbs up onto it. Daniel pushes her chair in and takes his own as she says chipperly, ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡± Hekate then huffs, ¡°Now then, Ryuo, what¡¯s this I hear about you wanting to return to the dragon¡¯s keep?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± asks the seniormost dragon. ¡°Daniel told me last night.¡± Hekate crosses her arms and looks away. ¡°It sounds like an adventure, so I obviously intend to accompany him.¡± ¡°Ah. I thought you were trying to get rid of me again.¡± Ryuogriar dabs bread crumbs from her lips with her napkin, explaining as she prepares her waffles with syrup. ¡°I have some personal effects still in the keep. Mukori offered to retrieve them on our behalf in order to avoid us risking being cursed again.¡± ¡°Cursed?¡± asks Bunnrimae curiously. ¡°Indeed,¡± replies Ryuogriar. She looks to Daniel, asking gently, ¡°Mukori, how much of our tale can we share?¡± Daniel asks Xyreko as she sits beside Ryuogriar, even though she can¡¯t partake in food. ¡°Xyreko, can the curse be replicated by anyone outside of the Citadel?¡± ¡°I do not know that I could replicate it, my Lord. Since its true nature was lost upon inoculation, I doubt anyone else could reverse engineer it.¡± Aramellianna offers, ¡°I have no intention of threatening the dragons who are allied with you, your Grace. We will explore defenses, but curses are far beyond our house¡¯s specialty.¡± ¡°A-A-And you don¡¯t have to worry about me making any, Dan-um, your Grace!¡± adds Wenlianna urgently. ¡°I didn¡¯t even really want to help with the air pulse cannon. For which I¡¯m still very sorry, Great Aunt Reina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wenlianna. Thank you for telling me more about my sister¡¯s descendants.¡± Wenlianna blushes and nods. Daniel adds, ¡°And, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. I¡¯m still just Daniel.¡± Aramellianna replies warmly, ¡°Forgive us, your Grace. You may not favor formalities, but we must remain practiced and disciplined for the courts where it is not optional.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°As you wish, your Grace. Just know I object.¡± Ryuogriar then explains, ¡°Then, allow me. Thanks to the treachery of the Red Dragon, Morthybargaron, he betrayed the feldroks and led to their destruction in hopes of conquering the Citadel. However, the Feral Feldrok was able to repel him alone before he could take control, leaving the Citadel uninhabitable until Mukori -that is to say-, Daniel arrived. As well as Hekate.¡± She fidgets with her meal for a moment using her fork, and she adds softly, ¡°The curse began around the time when the Citadel became uninhabitable. We female dragons began having almost no success even conceiving an egg. What few were successfully conceived were celebrated¡­ until they hatched. The curse made both male and female dragons nearly infertile, and any hatchlings had their infantile defenses amplified.¡± She trails off, trying to be a little cryptic. Her expression darkens a little. Daniel puts a hand on her shoulder, asking gently, ¡°May I?¡± She nods, and Daniel continues the explanation. ¡°Infant dragons can breathe a little fire, but their main defense is a venom. Like most infants, they chew on everything, so I¡¯ve heard, including their own tails. Normally, their venom is weak enough that they can survive, but learn a painful lesson not to chew on themselves. Under the curse, that was no longer the case. As one of the conditions for our uniting with the dragons, Xyreko inoculated the surviving dragons from the curse.¡± ¡°It was Morthybargaron¡¯s fault,¡± states Geirahoel coldly. ¡°His sins destroyed one race and nearly another. It¡¯s surprising we weren¡¯t hunted to extinction by all of the other races.¡± There¡¯s an awkward coldness for a moment. Daniel continues, ¡°The curse spread from the Dragon Lord to the other dragons through contact. Since he was the lord, he was also trying to¡­ uh, sow his oats, so to speak.¡± ¡°Meaning he came into contact with all of the other dragons either directly or indirectly,¡± murmurs Aramellianna as she pieces it together. ¡°You believe the curse lingers on objects as well?¡± asks Yanidere. Ryuogriar looks down, and Geirahoel chooses to respond. ¡°I¡­ believe we¡¯re all afraid that¡¯s the case, so we haven¡¯t asked¡­¡± She pets the two eggs that are now at either side of her in special highchairs made for them. ¡°Trinkets and gold aren¡¯t worth it.¡± Reignleif and Ryuogriar nod in agreement with the young dragon. ¡°But, if one of us unaffected by the curse were to explore, the risk is negated,¡± adds Treia, nodding as she figures out what they¡¯re talking about. Ryuogriar confirms, ¡°Indeed. We will observe through Daniel¡¯s helmet and guide him through telepathy.¡± Vaergraes asks gently, ¡°My Lady Dragons, I understand your caution, but if the curse can be dispelled, could it not be dispelled again?¡± All three of them glance at each other, fidgeting quietly. Hekate sighs. ¡°They don¡¯t want to take any chances that the eggs will suffer.¡± She teases dryly, ¡°You dragons are a superstitious bunch.¡± Geirahoel pouts, ¡°You¡¯d be cautious, too.¡± ¡°True! So then, Grand Duchess, what are your plans from here?¡± ¡°Me? Oh, your Greatness, I¡­ I suppose we¡¯ll have to return to the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to. Actually, I don¡¯t see why you couldn¡¯t come with us!¡± She looks at Daniel, grinning at him. ¡°I doubt they want to risk it, Hekate.¡± ¡°But, if we have more people, we could carry more magic bags and bring more treasure back!¡± ¡°We could bring goblins and ogres for that.¡± ¡°And, there could be hostiles present,¡± adds Xyreko. ¡°It¡¯s likely the Covenant tribes will already be trying to raid the keep.¡± Hekate frowns. She hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get to,¡± offers Reignleif. Vaergraes adds, ¡°She¡¯s right. Wyverns won¡¯t approach the keep, and dragons are the only ones that can reliably control drakes and wingdrakes. Even if they could get individuals in, it would only be individuals.¡± ¡°We also had cultists serving us,¡± adds Geirahoel. ¡°They worship dragons and gave us treasure because of something in the past older than any of us. I doubt they could be convinced we¡¯re dead. And, they definitely won¡¯t side with the demons in place of us.¡± ¡°If I may, uh, your Grace, what of the dragons that aren¡¯t present here?¡± asks Gwenesphia. Ryuogriar is the one to answer the gatonine lieutenant. ¡°Many of them are lying low in the Citadel or far away villages and avoiding conflict or responsibility. To my knowledge, they are avoiding the keep in case Daniel revives Morthybargaron, who was violently protective of his treasure.¡± ¡°Our focus is on retrieving personal effects for Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°We¡¯ll collect everything else if the danger is minimal, but we can survive without treasure.¡± Yanidere elbows Wenlianna gently, and the latter flinches. She blushes, finally speaking up. ¡°Um, your Grace, your Greatness, I¡­ I would like to accompany you on this expedition.¡± Everyone looks at her, and Aramellianna asks, ¡°Wenlianna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain, Mother. I trust Daniel¡¯s -e-excuse me,- Emperor Daniel¡¯s companions, since he trusts them. I may be a burden, but I will gladly help however I can.¡± The Grand Duchess sighs. ¡°I agree, though this is highly abnormal. Still, abnormal has benefitted the Grand Duchy under your watch, my dear Wenlianna.¡± Wenlianna¡¯s sisters all nod in agreement, confirming for Daniel that the diamonds and anything else Wenlianna has been producing have been providing substantial income. ¡°Lady Wenlianna,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your safety completely.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any traps, other than the cultists,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you if we give you our seal,¡± adds Reignleif. She casts a small spell, creating a simple little trinket that looks kind of like a dream-catcher on a blue dragon scale. ¡°If they won¡¯t listen, they¡¯re not our allies.¡± She passes the trinket to Hekate, who passes it to Daniel. It¡¯s not string or yarn forming the ¡®webbing¡¯ on the scale, but lines of small, gem-like sand. Reignleif adds softly, ¡°Their mages will be able to tell it¡¯s mine, Mukori.¡± ¡°I figured. But, I was actually admiring the design.¡± She blushes. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel quickly create their own as well, while Reignleif explains, ¡°Um¡­ Don¡¯t get it wet. The crystals are my venom.¡± Hekate suddenly flinches, leaning away from the scale. ¡°Y-Your venom!? You tell me after I touched it!?¡± Daniel chuckles as the others watch him nervously, excluding Ryuogriar and Geirahoel, who finish their own, blushing at each other that they had the same idea. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, Hekate. If it¡¯s like table salt, it¡¯d have to be submerged to dissolve completely. And, am I safe in assuming the poison isn¡¯t easily absorbed in the skin?¡± Xyreko answers, ¡°Correct, Daniel. My belief is that in the event of swallowing small amounts of their own venom, it is broken down by their saliva and stomach acids prior to entering the bloodstream.¡± He sighs. ¡°Then, what about travel? If one of you three is escorting us for the drop¡­¡± ¡°Ah, about that,¡± interjects Xyreko. ¡°The shuttle is ready. Drop off won¡¯t require an air drop, and my golems will fly in an orbit out of range of spells.¡± Daniel licks the biting surface of his teeth briefly as he realizes they seem set on making Wenlianna able to go. ¡°Very well. Are you certain, my lady, your Grace?¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Th-There could be magic devices that I¡¯ve never seen, your Grace,¡± replies Wenlianna passionately. ¡°And, no one in the east has ever seen the dragon¡¯s keep. Seeing the unknown¡­ I¡­ Well, you know¡­¡± Aramellianna smiles, and she adds elegantly, ¡°As you can see, your Grace, my daughter may gain much from seeing something so unique. That said, Wenlianna, you are to stay close to the Emperor and his companions at all times. Do not stray or get distracted.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°Yes, Mother! Of course! I swear I shall obey their instructions and not become a greater burden.¡± ¡°Very well. Your Grace Daniel, Your Greatness Hekate, please allow my eldest daughter to accompany you.¡± Daniel looks at Hekate, who nods. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± With a nod, Daniel looks at Xyreko, ¡°Xyreko, please make a set of armor for Lady Wenlianna. Focus on mobility for her.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± ¡°E-Emperor Daniel?¡± asks Yormolett. ¡°Lady Yormolett? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask¡­ Were you planning on¡­ jumping from one of¡­ um¡­ the Dragon Empresses while flying?¡± Daniel¡¯s companions, with exception of Xyreko, sigh with exasperation. He chuckles softly, replying sincerely, ¡°That was the plan. I have a way to land safely.¡± ¡°D-Did you learn magic?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°A magic device, then!?¡± asks Wenlianna excitedly. ¡°Not quite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just fabric and ropes,¡± retorts Geirahoel with a hint of sourness in her voice. Daniel smiles, teasing her, ¡°And it worked very well, thank you for making it for me, Geirahoel.¡± ¡°If I had known what it was for, I wouldn¡¯t have!¡± ¡°Oh? That was when I thought you didn¡¯t like me.¡± Geirahoel blushes at Daniel¡¯s retort, and she huffs, turning her attention to her food. ¡°Wenlianna, we¡¯ll leave in two days. Grand Duchess, you are welcome to stay through our return or depart whenever you need to. We¡¯ll see Wenlianna returned home safely.¡± Aramellianna smiles. ¡°Very well. We may take you up on the latter, then, if it¡¯s not too much of a burden. We have been away from the Grand Duchy for some time, after all.¡± ¡°I completely understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going, too,¡± declares Treia sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you fight, Daniel.¡± Gwenesphia adds, ¡°Me too. Lady Hekate said more helpers would be better, yes?¡± ¡°Then, I would like to accompany you as well,¡± adds Vaergraes. ¡°Me too!¡± says Aoloan quickly. Thymeria starts to volunteer, but both Vaergraes and Illianna object. Ryukana says softly, ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you from here with the Lady Dragons, your Grace.¡± Daniel nods at her, knowing that she has to remain an unknown in all senses. She¡¯s not ¡®banished¡¯ from the Divine Realm, per se, but if her presence is revealed at large, it could cause situations Daniel doesn¡¯t want to deal with. With her power, though, she could easily teleport to Hekate and provide backup if anything goes wrong. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel both stand up from their seats, approaching Daniel during the lull. They present their own ¡®seals¡¯ made from their scales and venom, artistically patterned with a distinct symbol that Daniel doesn¡¯t recognize, just like Reignleif¡¯s. Geirahoel¡¯s cheeks are bright pink, but she manages to say softly, ¡°Mu-... Daniel, you have to come back safely. A-And, I¡­ If you need me, I-I¡¯ll come to your aid.¡± Daniel nods, accepting the small trinket, and Ryuogriar presents hers next. ¡°Same, Mukori. Please choose safety over any item in the keep, even if it means it¡¯s lost forever.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. Thank you both for these. And, thank you, Reina. I suppose I definitely have to come back, now.¡± They frown at him gently, knowing he¡¯s teasing them. After they take their seats, Shek and Skloe trot to Daniel from their seats at the end of the table. ¡°Daniel, Shek and Skloe make charms, too. Please take to keep Master safe.¡± Shek presents a small hand woven purple shape that looks like a flower to him. ¡°A flower?¡± asks Daniel curiously. Shek nods happily. ¡°Yes! Shek so happy!¡± She gives it to Daniel, and he smiles. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s my favorite color of flower.¡± He fastens it to a button on his left forearm bracer, noticing in his peripherals as more than one person seem to take note of that. Skloe then presents hers. It looks like a small creature¡¯s face. Daniel studies it for a moment. ¡°A goblin?¡± Skloe and Shek both gasp as they look at each other. Skloe exclaims, ¡°Yes! Master guess right! Skloe happy.¡± She sways bashfully a little, adding, ¡°Is baby goblin. Skloe give Master lots.¡± ¡°Shek, too!¡± exclaims Shek. Daniel hugs them both. ¡°Thank you. I feel safer already.¡± They both hum happily as they hug him, and he attaches the goblin trinket to his left bracer as well, since he¡¯s right handed and worried about damaging them if he blocks with his right hand. Aramellianna remarks gently as the two goblins return to their seats, ¡°You keep interesting company, your Grace.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident I keep company with people worth keeping company with.¡± Treia raises her glass, saying warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that.¡± The others join her, with the dragons and goblins mimicking the others, since they don¡¯t normally do a drinking toast. A large, unlikely group crossing divides of all kinds shares a toast before enjoying breakfast together. *** After breakfast, Daniel makes his way to the shuttle with Xyreko and Hekate. He wants to see it, as well as prepare for the trip. While Daniel and Hekate are admiring the inside, which is plenty large enough for more than twenty people to travel in comfort, Wenlianna¡¯s voice calls out to him carefully, ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel turns, finding Wenlianna near the entrance to the hangar -which was originally just an entrance used by the feldroks-. He and Hekate disembark the shuttle, and Wenlianna admires it. Compared to her ¡®airborne sailing ship¡¯ look, the shuttle Daniel and Hekate helped design looks more like a spaceship from a science fiction movie, sharing some of the shape of a fighter jet, but larger. ¡°I have to say, your ¡®shuttle¡¯ looks better than my airship¡­¡± Daniel and Hekate glance at each other, and Hekate says softly, ¡°About that, Lady Wenlianna,...¡± ¡°Please just call me Wenlianna, your Greatness. I don¡¯t care for noble etiquette.¡± The young feldrok empress smiles. ¡°Same. Please just call me Hekate. At least in private with Daniel or our friends.¡± She nods, and she looks at Daniel, who adds, ¡°What she said.¡± Wenlianna sighs in relief. ¡°I¡¯m glad you haven¡¯t really changed, Daniel. For a brief time, I was worried. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry we shot down your airship. I¡¯m sure you worked hard on it.¡± She smiles. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I hear you managed not to kill any of the soldiers flying it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reimburse the cost,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°But, please understand they hurt Reignleif, and it was only thanks to Daniel that we spared them.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°I learned that Reignleif is a distant ancestor, so I have profusely apologized. I feel so foolish.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know,¡± replies Daniel gently. She nods. ¡°Truth be told, I also wanted to help for Great Aunt Reina, so thank you for letting me accompany you.¡± ¡°Sure. Glad to have you.¡± She smiles. However, she gets to the thing she actually wanted to bring up. ¡°Um, Daniel? About¡­ your phone artifact¡­¡± ¡°Ah. Yes, sorry for worrying you, but I took it. I did believe you were our enemies at the time, and I didn¡¯t want you to have anything more lethal to the dragons.¡± She looks down, but nods. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°No, it was all a misunderstanding. I was impressed that you were able to make use of it.¡± ¡°But, you didn¡¯t trust me enough¡­¡± Hekate comes to the rescue, saying, ¡°It was never about you, Wenlianna. Your family banners were carried by soldiers we thought were trying to assassinate Daniel. Daniel was always certain you could be trusted. And, if you were enslaved to produce his technology, terrible things could be made.¡± Hekate looks around, saying quietly, ¡°Xyreko, make sure no one comes in here.¡± Xyreko replies from nearby, ¡°Of course, my Lady.¡± Hekate faces Wenlianna and says seriously, ¡°Daniel created a god-killing weapon worse than his dragonslaying staff. It¡¯s the reason everyone in the world lost their magic for a brief moment a couple months ago.¡± Wenlianna looks at Daniel as it sinks in, her eyes wide with shock. Hekate nods, ¡°Yes. We were killing a very dangerous and powerful monster that even all of the dragons and the demon queen couldn¡¯t defeat. Daniel turned it into a crater. Even Daniel¡¯s dragonslaying staves could become dangerous weapons in the wrong hands.¡± Daniel jokes, ¡°Maybe we should bring you in here permanently, if only to protect you from being imprisoned.¡± Hekate chuckles, but Wenlianna blushes softly. ¡°Would you?¡± asks Wenlianna quietly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would you¡­ consider taking me as a wife? I-If, hypothetically speaking¡­ I did have feelings for you?¡± Daniel cocks his head, and Hekate watches him, resisting her own urge to make an outburst for some reason. Daniel glances at the feldrok girl, and she huffs, crossing her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me for help. I already gave my blessing for her to be a mistress.¡± She points at Wenlianna, sternly snipping, ¡°But, I will be his first wife, his true Empress, and his favorite.¡± Wenlianna blushes and looks at the ground. Daniel sighs gently. He takes a seat on the ground, trying to think. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you, Wenlianna. I just¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Allow me, Darling,¡± coos Hekate as she takes a seat next to him. ¡°Power draws people to you. Your kindness keeps them.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should have men crowding around you,¡± jokes Daniel dryly. She smiles. ¡°And, they would all be my minions. I don¡¯t always like the idea of sharing you, but it made me sad when I realized¡­ you don¡¯t have anyone to care about on Earth. And, if they¡¯re your family, they can be my family, too¡­¡± She suddenly perks up, pointing at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ryuo I said that.¡± Daniel chuckles, and Wenlianna kneels in front of them. ¡°Daniel, I have thought about it since Hekate mentioned it yesterday. And, I¡¯ve been thinking about¡­ you, ever since you were taken away that day¡­ I was so happy to see you again¡­¡± She wipes tears from her eyes, trying to recover her composure. ¡°I only realized it after you were gone. I¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­ Daniel¡­¡± She begins crying, and she throws her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck, hugging him as she cries. Daniel gently hugs her, doing his best to comfort her. ¡°Heh heh heh heh!¡± cackles Hekate as she rubs her hands together. ¡°Soon, the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan and its greatest Magic Artisan shall be in my pocket. Heeheeheehee!¡± Daniel scoffs and rolls his eyes with a smile. Wenlianna murmurs from his shoulder, ¡°If I can be with Daniel, then you may have me, Hekate.¡± Hekate puts her fists on her hips, saying proudly as her tail swishes back and forth. ¡°Perhaps this harem is really mine. Mm-hmm.¡± She frowns, glaring lightly at Daniel. ¡°Since my husband won¡¯t touch me in a wifely manner.¡± ¡°Where I come from, I¡¯d go straight to jail, Hekate.¡± ¡°So? We¡¯re not there! We¡¯re in the Fievegal now. I¡¯m creating a new law; Daniel must marry me immediately and do unspeakable things. The end.¡± ¡°Laws don¡¯t usually have ¡®the end¡¯ in them.¡± Hekate growls impotently as she swings her hands at him harmlessly. ¡°Shush you! You¡¯re digging a very deep hole for yourself.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances.¡± Wenlianna chuckles as well. ¡°Thank you, Hekate. Daniel? Will you?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I care a lot about you, Wenlianna. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll come to love you. If this crazy situation is fine with you, then I will.¡± Hekate chuckles as she hugs his neck from beside him. ¡°You love it, Daniel.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He smiles and adds softly, ¡°I guess I do.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. I will accept this situation because no one else captured my heart, and no one else can capture my heart.¡± Daniel smiles and flops onto his back. ¡°I feel like an ancient emperor on Earth¡­¡± Hekate snickers. ¡°You are an emperor here, my darling.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I actually qualify¡­¡± ¡°Well, until we¡¯re both assassinated, you¡¯re the Emperor of the Fievegal.¡± ¡°Whenever you need a break, you can hide in my lab, Daniel,¡± teases Wenlianna. ¡°Oh, and, may I have a lab, please?¡± ¡°Consider it done,¡± replies Hekate proudly. She says a little bashfully, ¡°The Citadel has a lot of unused space, still¡­¡± All three of them chuckle together. Wenlianna asks a little sheepishly, ¡°Daniel¡­ Hekate, can¡­ I be considered part of the family now?¡± Hekate cocks her head, and she replies, ¡°Of course. I think so. You were already someone special to Daniel.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ The¡­ eggs Ladies Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel have¡­¡± ¡°Whooo! Look at the time,¡± exclaims Daniel as he tries to climb to his feet. Hekate pounces him, shouting, ¡°No you don¡¯t! Answer the question, Daniel!¡± ¡°Assume what you want!¡± replies Daniel as he wrestles Hekate off of his back. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± adds Wenlianna sheepishly. ¡°One of them¡­ is my relative¡­ I think.¡± Hekate perks up as she keeps Daniel from rising to his feet. ¡°You mean Reina¡¯s? Yeah, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ll be your¡­ Cousins? Daniel, what would they be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Distant cousins, I think, since there are so many generations between them.¡± Hekate rests her chest on the back of Daniel¡¯s head, laying on him like a lounging sofa. ¡°Wait, did you say ¡®they¡¯?¡± asks Wenlianna. Hekate sighs. ¡°Yes. Reina has another one in her belly.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­ I guess¡­¡± She gasps. ¡°Lady Geirahoel¡­ She was so thin this morning¡­¡± The feldrok empress cocks her head curiously, flopping her big triangular ears to the side. ¡°Did you just think Reina and Geira were fat?¡± Wenlianna blushes sheepishly, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Yeeuo¡­ Don¡¯t tell them that. Or, praise them for their eggs.¡± Hekate hits Daniel¡¯s leg with her tail in irritation. ¡°Daniel, you did that to them.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°The second two,¡± replies Daniel sincerely. ¡°I only helped for the first eggs for all three of them.¡± Wenlianna smiles softly. ¡°I see¡­ Then, you probably won¡¯t want any additional children¡­¡± Hekate smirks. ¡°Daniel is an emperor. He has to have lots of children. Though, ours will be the heirs to the Fievegal. I don¡¯t know how it works, but yours can be the heirs to the Grand Duchy.¡± Wenlianna looks at Daniel, and he chuckles nervously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it if I didn¡¯t have access to the Citadel. Xyreko is a huge help with everything. And, that goes for¡­ being with multiple women as well.¡± He sighs. ¡°I definitely like the idea of having children. The dragons were in a tight spot to begin with, and they asked nicely. Shek and Skloe asked nicely. Though, lessons were learned with them.¡± Hekate scoffs. ¡°You get what you deserve, Daniel,¡± teases the feldrok girl. He chuckles, ¡°Yeah, I guess I do.¡± ¡°D-Did something happen?¡± Hekate smirks, and Daniel remarks dryly as he holds his chin up with his elbow on the floor. ¡°Goblins are extremely well-evolved experts at having children.¡± *** Chapter 60.1: Bonus Chapter: Drinking Party During dinner after making early preparations for the mission to go to the Dragon¡¯s keep, Aramellianna speaks up. ¡°Your Grace Daniel, if I may.¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace?¡± replies Daniel. ¡°You once spoke to me about a poison that you intentionally drink, and Wenlianna was unsure how to finish the batch you started.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Ah. Yes, that. As it turns out, I¡¯ve just about perfected the one I liked to drink back home, as well as a couple of wines.¡± ¡°Wines?¡± asks Bunnrimae curiously. Daniel nods as several of the women in Daniel¡¯s inner circle perk up. ¡°The wine isn¡¯t quite as good as if it were properly aged, but one of the batches is fairly smooth, so I think everyone here will like it.¡± Hekate immediately jumps up, shouting, ¡°Xyreko! Bring them now!¡± She flinches when Daniel¡¯s hand plops down on her head. ¡°D-Daniel?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll fight me, so I¡¯ll jump straight to the compromise. You may taste them, but you are not allowed to drink.¡± ¡°Wh-What!? Why not!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°I trust you, Hekate. It was illegal entirely in my home country until twenty one years old. But, many countries allow younger people to try it with responsible adults moderating them because encouraging mature habits with alcohol is just as important as waiting until you¡¯re old enough.¡± She¡¯s still downtrodden, so Daniel comforts her. ¡°Hekate, look around you. Of the girls over whom I have say, you¡¯re the only one who is too young. That means, another Hekate privilege is that you¡¯ll be sharing my glass.¡± She perks up. ¡°R-Really?¡± Daniel nods. It¡¯s the least he can do, since he knows it¡¯ll make her happy. Hekate sits back in her seat triumphantly. ¡°Very well.¡± The human mechanic then adds, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to watch over everyone, but Xyreko has also been briefed. If we cut anyone off, it¡¯s for your safety. Please understand.¡± Everyone agrees, and Xyreko brings in a handful of golems with four carts. On the leading one are the glass bottles with a fairly dark brown liquid inside. They have a label that depicts some sort of hand-drawn round-headed creature with big eyes and multiple tentacle arms. It reminds Aramellianna of the legends of the ¡®Strylak¡¯, though the head very much does not resemble the artistic drawings of the Strylak. There are also tiny glass cups accompanying the drink, barely enough for a single sip. Daniel explains, ¡°The first one is as close to my favorite rum as possible, so I honored it with a drawing of my own so I don¡¯t lose track of the bottles. It¡¯s a very strong alcohol, so definitely use caution.¡± Behind the rum cart are another three each with a large wooden barrel with a simple valve already tapped into one of the flat faces of the ¡®top¡¯, though it is perched on its side. ¡°Each of these three barrels represent a different batch of red wine made using the grapes I could get a hold of. I¡¯ve got a vineyard going to start cultivating, but from my memory, the blue-band barrel equates pretty closely to a fairly mild cabernet, the red-band is pretty close to a shiraz, and the green-band I haven¡¯t figured out yet. But, the green-band is the smoothest, so it should be the one we start with to let you try it.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m certainly no sommelier, and I¡¯ve never had any trouble going in whatever order I want, but it can affect the flavor a little¡­ Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Daniel?¡± starts Treia. He looks at her, and she suggests, ¡°Your rum is¡­ definitely a specialty taste, right? And, none of us have had the wine, so¡­ maybe we could start with that, and then the bravest of us can try the rum.¡± ¡°Is it really that scary?¡± asks Yormolett nervously. ¡°It¡¯s an experience,¡± replies the gatonine sergeant. ¡°Anything anyone doesn¡¯t like,¡± starts Daniel, ¡°I¡¯ll finish later. So, don¡¯t worry about drinking all of what you¡¯re given. The rum, especially, keeps for a good long while.¡± Daniel helps Xyreko and her golems pass out the wine glasses first, and Daniel says gently, ¡°For anyone who is pregnant, I must ask that you taste, but don¡¯t drink any of the alcohol.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± asks Yanidere. ¡°Earth has studied many of the dangers, and the simple answer is; the smaller the body, the faster you blow by ¡®drunk¡¯ and go straight into poisoned. A baby is too small for even a little alcohol, and it can have extremely dangerous effects on them.¡± Everyone nods, and Daniel looks at Hekate. ¡°A young body and mind are still developing, and alcohol can have adverse effects. A tiny amount shouldn¡¯t hurt you, Hekate, but no more than that.¡± She nods, still content enough that she gets the special ¡®Hekate privilege¡¯ of sharing Daniel¡¯s glass. Shek and Skloe politely refuse drinks, since Daniel has explained it to them more carefully to ensure they understood when he was first trying his rum. Ryuogriar asks as Daniel is providing a glass for Aramellianna, ¡°Daniel, what about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably safe today, Ryuo. Any later, and I¡¯d tell you ¡®no¡¯.¡± She smiles and nods. After everyone who needs them have glasses, Daniel and Xyreko start pouring wine from the barrels into glass vessels with extremely wide bottoms that then close in on a fairly narrow neck. Aramellianna remarks as she studies her own stem-base wine glass, ¡°This is some interesting glasswork, your Grace.¡± ¡°Ooo! I know this one! Daniel, can I explain?¡± calls out Hekate. He nods. ¡°Of course. It¡¯d be helpful if you do.¡± Hekate nods happily. ¡°The glasses have the stick thingie on the bottom for you to hold with your fingers so your fingers aren¡¯t on the glass.¡± She demonstrates as she points to the stem while holding Daniel¡¯s wine glass. ¡°Why is that?¡± asks Wenlianna curiously. ¡°Is the wine especially cold?¡± Hekate shakes her head. ¡°Nope! It makes the wine taste gross.¡± This surprises the others, and Aramellianna asks, ¡°Really, your Greatness? Such a small difference?¡± Hekate¡¯s ears lower to the sides as she thinks. ¡°Um¡­¡± She looks to Daniel for help as he and several other golems are using yet another device with holes drilled in the side and a somewhat hourglass-shape inside to pour wine into each glass. The device slurps as the wine pours through it. ¡°The warmth from your fingers can cause some amount of oxidation, which does affect the flavor more than you might think. But, we¡¯re all amateurs here, so I doubt we¡¯ll need to worry about it too much.¡± Hekate nods, looking at the Grand Duchess, who smiles and nods. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And, those things?¡± asks Wenlianna curiously. ¡°You didn¡¯t make any of these things with me, Daniel.¡± Daniel chuckles, and Hekate answers quickly to be the one to answer. ¡°The big bottle things are decanters. They help aerate the wine, so more of the flavors are tasty. I think.¡± ¡°Close enough. Same with this thing, which is called an aerator, which can make that process even faster.¡± Once everyone has a little bit of the green-band wine, Daniel returns to his seat. Aramellianna¡¯s youngest daughters will be tasting from Aramellianna¡¯s glass at her instruction, and Daniel explains, ¡°Now, cheers!¡± He holds his glass up, and everyone mimics him, replying, ¡°Cheers.¡± They watch him for a cue as he swirls his wine in his glass, and he smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t try to slam it down. Smell it, enjoy the flavors, sip, decide if you can drink it, and go from there. If you have to spit it out, no hard feelings. I hope we can relax decorum for this private tasting.¡± Aramellianna is a little unsure, since she was born and raised a noble. To reject something so openly would be abhorrent in a normal situation, but being present with Daniel, Hekate, and the others is anything but normal. She simply does as Daniel instructed. She swirls her wine, and Haldestania murmurs warmly, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty. It looks like a really pretty juice.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It¡¯s made from grape juice, as it turns out. But, it¡¯s very different.¡± She nods, and Aramellianna takes a sip. She touches her fingertips to her mouth as the others take their time sipping as well. The drink is bursting with flavor, but also sensations. She can tell that it was made from grapes, but only barely. It has a somewhat smoke-like touch to the potent berry flavor, and a mild bite that stings her tongue lightly. That said, it¡¯s a very pleasant sensation, all things considered, and she swallows contentedly. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± ¡°How was it, Mother!?¡± asks Haldestania. Bunnrimae also urges her elder sisters, ¡°Sisters! Sisters! How is it?¡± Aramellianna says gently, ¡°Try it yourself, Bunnrimae. Remember what Daniel said, try a very small sip, and no more.¡± She nods. She holds the glass carefully, smelling the drink as everyone else did, and Haldestania watches impatiently as the rest of the Stalvaltan women watch the two youngest. Yormolett sets her glass down, glancing nervously at Daniel. He makes eye contact with her and nods. She gives him a sheepish look, and Daniel waves Xyreko over. ¡°Xyreko, let the girls try the grape soda.¡± ¡°As you wish, Daniel.¡± Xyreko sends one of the golems to retrieve the soft drinks, and Bunnrimae gags on the drink, forcing herself to swallow her tiny sip, but clearly not enjoying it. Aramellianna frowns, while her second youngest daughter drinks water to cleanse her palette. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Um¡­ Your Grace, I¡­¡± ¡°No need to apologize, Bunnrimae. I didn¡¯t expect you would like it. Xyreko is bringing something out just for you girls. Haldestania, please don¡¯t feel like you have to try the wine.¡± The youngest Stalvaltan daughter puffs her tiny chest up, saying, ¡°I-I can do it, too!¡± She looks pleadingly at her mother, and Aramellianna ponders it. She sighs and nods. ¡°Yes. It is fortunate that our hosts are the Fievegal. I trust there will be no rumors of this experience, yes?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Your Grace, I intend to make fools out of everyone here, including myself. I guarantee your safety and your dignity.¡± She nods, ¡°Very well. Go ahead, Haldestania. Do not force yourself to swallow it if you do not like it.¡± She looks at Bunnrimae, who shrinks a little under her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I-It was surprising, Mother. A-Apologies.¡± She sighs. ¡°Indeed. Be sure to thank his Grace later.¡± The young girl nods, and Haldestania sips the wine carefully as well. She obediently hands the glass back to Aramellianna while she thinks about her tiny sip, swallowing it without any noticeable issues. She doesn¡¯t seem to have struggled, and she looks at Daniel. ¡°Daniel? I did it! Can I have more when I get older?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Most definitely. In moderation, of course.¡± She grins and nods, and Xyreko arrives with the sodas, which are kept in glass bottles sealed with crimped caps like classic bottles. The golem removes the cap and pours out glasses for Haldestania, Bunnrimae, and Yormollet. Meanwhile, Ryuogriar and Geirahoel finish their first glasses contentedly, and Reignleif tries only the taste, disposing of her wine in a separate cup with a subtle and nearly unnoticeable motion behind her mantle after she has savored the taste. Treia hums as she enjoys her glass, and Gwenesphia cautiously tries hers. Vaergraes has a very similar reaction to Aramellianna, nodding as she enjoys it, and Thymeria tries it, but pours the rest into her elder sister¡¯s glass. Illianna regularly started drinking with Daniel and Treia, so she is used to the alcohol, but seems to like the wine. Kera¡¯tai sips hers, and she gasps. ¡°Whoa! This is like a potation, but doesn¡¯t taste like crap!¡± She gasps again, looking around. ¡°Sorry.¡± Everyone chuckles, and Aoloan asks, ¡°Is the process the same as potations, Daniel?¡± ¡°Very similar. Potations, to my understanding, require magic, though. Alcohol is a natural process even without magic.¡± She nods, finishing her own glass. ¡°May I have some more?¡± ¡°If you¡¯d like, we¡¯ll move onto the next...¡± ¡°MMMM!¡± interrupts Daniel, and everyone looks at Haldestania, who is swaying happily in her chair. She flinches and squeaks, ¡°S-Sorry! It¡¯s so good!¡± Trying to cover for her younger sister, Bunnrimae adds, ¡°Y-Yes, thank you, your Grace. This is very good.¡± Yormolett nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m glad. It¡¯s a bit tedious to carbonate sodas without being able to buy CO2 at the store -or the sodas themselves-, but it¡¯s worth it for smiles like those.¡± They all grin, and continue sipping at their grape sodas. Hekate sips Daniel¡¯s wine, following the rules as she ponders the flavor as well. She grimaces, but swallows the sip. She glances at Daniel, and then looks away. ¡°Um¡­ I think I¡¯ll try the soda as well.¡± Daniel laughs and pets her head. ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t like this one, I doubt you¡¯ll like the others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very¡­ bold taste, if I must describe it,¡± states Aramellianna. ¡°Definitely unique.¡± She finishes the glass that was returned to her by her youngest daughters, smiling as she enjoys it. ¡°It¡¯s definitely very interesting.¡± Daniel explains, ¡°On Earth, there were hundreds or even thousands of different vineyards, each with their own production styles, different grapes, vines that were cultivated for as long as possible in some cases. And, they¡¯d profile the flavors by a bunch of categories I don¡¯t fully know. You¡¯ll hopefully be able to tell a little bit of the difference between the three we¡¯re trying today.¡± She nods approvingly, and the golems bring the blue-band wine around to everyone still in the tasting. Those who are done with wine; Haldestania, Bunnrimae, Yormolett, Hekate, Shek, and Skloe enjoy a variety of soft drinks Daniel has asked Aoloan, Xyreko, and some willing participants from town to work on making. The carbonation is minimal, since it¡¯s not so easy to make in large quantities as of yet. As such, it¡¯s slightly tingly juice and other sweet drinks that the young girls all enjoy immensely. For the blue-band wine, the ¡®cabernet¡¯, the flavor is a little more bold, earning many hums of approval from those who already liked it. As before, Thymeria gives the remainder of her wine to Illianna this time, as she doesn¡¯t seem to like it too much, but wanted to try it to have an objective opinion. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Daniel asks Hekate, ¡°Want to try the blue-band?¡± She studies the glass for a moment, sniffs the edge of the glass, and thinks for a bit longer. She nods, ¡°Y-yeah.¡± She takes the glass and tries a taste, grimacing again. She shakes her head, quickly washing it down with her soda. She sighs. ¡°Puah! Okay, yeah¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you, Daniel. Maybe I¡¯ll try again when I¡¯m older¡­¡± Daniel gently pats her back. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. I didn¡¯t even try anything until I was almost thirty.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Most of my social circle liked beer, which is from fermenting a special grain similar to wheat. And, to be frank, I can¡¯t stand the smell of it. There are wines and rums I don¡¯t like either, and we usually trade the batches that still have good quality, but that I don¡¯t like. If¡­ anyone tries them and wants to keep a batch, let me know.¡± The others chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ll take your word for it, Mukori,¡± teases Ryuogriar. ¡°I can only barely tell a difference between these two wines, though I can tell there is one.¡± ¡°As you learn what the differences are, even I can attest that it becomes easier to tell. Though, there¡¯s a job called [sommelier] on Earth, who specialize in wine flavors and what kinds of foods go well with them.¡± ¡°Smell-ee-ay?¡± repeats Bunnrimae innocently. Daniel laughs. Thankfully, the Eastern Imperial Trade word for ¡®smell¡¯ is different than the pronunciation, so it¡¯s a joke they won¡¯t get. ¡°So-mell-ee-ay,¡± clarifies Daniel. ¡°If I remember right, it descends from the French language, one of the different languages from a country across the sea from mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to opening trade with countries across the sea,¡± states Aramellianna a little deviously as she sips at her second glass of wine. ¡°It will make transporting goods between ourselves easier as well, so I have no objections. We''ll just need to be careful not to get ambushed or dragged into more war.¡± ¡°Couldn''t agree more,¡± murmurs the Grand Duchess. Lastly, the golems serve the red-band wine, which reminded Daniel of a shiraz. It has the most potent of flavors of the batch, and a more noticeable dryness compared to the others. ¡°Oooh!¡± coos Vaergraes. ¡°That''s one of the strongest flavors I''ve ever tasted in anything.¡± She sips again as Gwenesphia agrees. ¡°Mm! Yes, it''s the strongest of the three. And, I think¡­ a little¡­ more berry flavor?¡± ¡°As I said,¡± starts Daniel warmly. ¡°Each wine will have its own profile determined by where the grapes are grown, what kind they are, soil quality, and even natural disasters like wildfires can have an effect. It''s actually quite fascinating.¡± ¡°Is there a way to speed up the process?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°Magic equipment can be used to stop food from spoiling for a long time.¡± ¡°I only know a few basic things we could make with magic equipment that could help somewhat, but it can be a delicate process. For every successful barrel we have right now, we have two more of waste and one not to my tastes. But, I''ll run you through the full process.¡± The magic artisan nods, taking notes on the wines, including her own impressions. ¡°Mmm¡­ Scarcity would make this quite valuable then,¡± replies Yanidere. ¡°I wonder if you would teach my husband and I how to make it, Daniel, so we might be able to share in the profits.¡± Aramellianna can''t help but smile pridefully at her second daughter. ¡°No problem. It''ll take years for you to establish vines, so be mindful of that. We have dattakorien foragers who knew of some well established wild vines, and they''ve been retrieving the grapes we''re using the most for the red-band.¡± Vaergraes and Illianna hum happily. ¡°I approve,¡± declares the Uhl¡¯tall Archpriestess. ¡°Yes, it''s fascinating how so many different flavors can come from the same juice,¡± adds Ryuogriar. Daniel smiles at the various other talks occurring around the table. Those with sodas are giddily trying the different flavors and remarking on the bubbling. The dragons have scooted closer to Daniel while Hekate is distracted, and they offer to pour Daniel more. Aramellianna is discussing the wine with Vaergraes, Wenlianna, Yanidere, and Kera¡¯tai, and how nothing else compares. Treia ensures to joke, ¡°If you think this wine is strong, wait until you try the rum.¡± It''s a truly peaceful and jovial gathering. Last is the ¡®brave souls¡¯; Daniel, Treia, Gwenesphia, Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, Vaergraes, Illianna, Aramellianna, Wenlianna, Yanidere, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, who all volunteer to try Daniel¡¯s rum last, with the promise that they¡¯ll get to have as much of the remaining wine as they could want. A few of the demon-kin, namely Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai, know what it¡¯s like to be ¡®drunk¡¯ from having used too many potations in their lives, or seeing others who do. But, potations are not particularly pleasant to drink. Daniel intends to get his group of companions just to that nice light buzz level while in a safe place where they don¡¯t have to worry about etiquette, coming to harm, or being taken advantage of. The person most at risk of being taken advantage of with lowered inhibitions is Daniel, and there¡¯s only a handful of people in the room he would regret doing anything untowards to. The shot glasses are handed out, and the golems pour small amounts of rum for each of the ones trying it. Daniel reminds everyone, ¡°Please remember, this is much stronger, so if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t suffer it. I can always make more, and whatever¡¯s left in your glasses can be reused.¡± Everyone nods, and Aramellianna does the same as Daniel, allowing the youngest to smell the alcohol. As he expected, Hekate, Yormolett, Bunnrimae, and even Haldestania, who didn¡¯t seem to mind the wine as much, all recoil at the harsh bite of the alcohol vapors in the rum. Hekate whines, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking this!?¡± Treia laughs. ¡°You get¡­ a little used to it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourselves,¡± urges Daniel to those who are trying it. ¡°In truth, most people mix rum and other harder liquors like it with other things to dilute it and change the flavor. In this case, it¡¯s one of my favorites to drink straight, but it¡¯s definitely an experience.¡± ¡°True that,¡± teases Illianna. ¡°You¡¯ve had this, Illianna?¡± asks Thymeria, who also gets the first try of Vaergraes¡¯s, though she has a spit glass ready just in case. The Uhl¡¯tall secretary nods. ¡°Yes, my Lady. Daniel and Treia have been gracious enough to include me in the taste testing of various batches. Some¡­ are closer to potations than actual drinks.¡± ¡°Daniel¡¯s been letting the townsfolk have the ¡®mixer¡¯ batches for them to experiment with. They¡¯ve been trying various combinations and selling the results, bottling some of it for trade.¡± ¡°Aging is something most of these are lacking, so in time, we¡¯ll have even better and better batches,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°But, that¡¯s for another time. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves tonight. Cheers.¡± Daniel toasts again, and everyone mimics him, even the girls with sodas. Everyone tries the rum, and they get very different reactions this time. Treia and Illianna know what to expect, so they enjoy their shots. But, the two along with Daniel can only watch in amusement as everyone else tries it. Gwenesphia grimaces just like the girls did for the wine, and she makes sounds like ¡°Oof! Yeeh¡­ Mmm¡­¡± as she shakes her head. Her ears flick side to side in response as she experiences something intense and new. The same goes for Thymeria, who quickly hides her face and uses her spit glass subtly, quickly rinsing her mouth with grape soda. Hekate sips from Daniel¡¯s shot glass, barely letting the drink touch her tongue, and she cries out, immediately chugging her water and soda in turn. Yanidere and Wenlianna are lost as well. They finish their first sip, but can¡¯t finish the shot glass, so they set them down, breathing to cool their mouths off a bit. Kera¡¯tai does similar, but she laughs as she enjoys it. ¡°Wow! You weren¡¯t kidding!¡± ¡°Right?¡± asks Treia. ¡°I was suckered into trying it the first time.¡± ¡°Hey, I was drinking alone JUST fine,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°You asked me. Same as poor Hekate here.¡± He pets the feldrok Empress¡¯s head, and she immediately whines, ¡°Daniel! That burns so much! How can you drink that!?¡± ¡°Hahaha. You get used to it, my dear little Hekate.¡± ¡°I better never get my mouth burned when you kiss me!¡± complains the black haired girl. She glares into his eyes with fiery gems of gold. Daniel concedes, ¡°Fine, fine. There are plenty of ladies here who are fine with it apparently.¡± Hekate¡¯s mouth drops open as she stares at her beloved companion, betrayed by his words as the said ladies, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, as well as Treia, Kera¡¯tai, and Aoloan, all chuckle. Aramellianna, for her part, is slow to drink her shot, but she doesn¡¯t disapprove of it. She admits, ¡°I would think I would like to try this mixed at some point, but I can see the appeal. Again, it¡¯s a very intense flavor unlike anything I¡¯ve had before, and it really stimulates the tongue.¡± She exhales noticeably, amused by the cooling sensation in her mouth in relief to the stronger burn of the higher alcohol content, as well as the combination of spices Daniel has been experimenting with to get it just right. The Citadel has a humongous stockpile of ingredients to feed presumably dozens of feldroks, which are very large beings, meaning those ingredients go a lot further for Daniel¡¯s needs. After everyone has given their impressions, Daniel asks what everyone wants to continue having for the rest of the night. He, Treia, Illianna, Kera¡¯tai, Ryuogriar, and Geirahoel go with rum, while Aramellianna, Vaergraes, Aoloan, Yanidere, and Wenlianna choose the red-band wine -the fairly bold shiraz- since it¡¯s more flavorful than even the blue-band, which is a ¡®mild¡¯ cabernet, as far as Daniel can remember. He¡¯ll likely have to create his own system for Zenkon, just so it doesn¡¯t get too confusing and doesn¡¯t insult the legendary winemakers of Earth too much. Shek, Skloe, Hekate, Yormolett, Bunnrimae, Haldestania, and Thymeria stick with sodas, and this time, they try a ¡®raspberry soda¡¯, which has a touch more than simple raspberry juice -what Daniel calls raspberries from Zenkon-, and has a very sweet flavor, even more so than the grape soda. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would think it was alcoholic from how excited the girls get, and how energetic they get when Hekate goads them on. Haldestania is the youngest, with Daniel estimating that she¡¯s around Erimaya¡¯s age at 10-12 years old, though it¡¯s sometimes hard for him to tell. The people of Zenkon age a little differently than Earth, since Zenkon has longer days and years at 29 hour days and 450 days in a year. It¡¯s undoubtedly a factor of having been born and raised on Zenkon, as well as some factor that magic applies, since those who know how to use magic and have the affinities for it, like Wenlianna, can extend their youth much longer, not to mention those with high mana pools like the dragons, elves, Uhl¡¯tall, and feldroks, who can live for much longer without effort. After a few more glasses, Daniel can feel his own buzz, which means he needs to be more careful and monitor everyone. He moves everyone to the nearby lounge to get more comfortable -particularly if a sudden bout of sleepiness comes on-. Xyreko is backing him up, but she¡¯s never seen anyone dangerously drunk, since Daniel always moderates himself in addition to Treia and Illianna. But, fortunately, Xyreko is paying attention, and being slow about serving the smaller women, since it¡¯s already starting to show in their behavior. Yanidere has loosened up a lot and is discussing with Thymeria about what each of them does -in a friendly manner-. Thymeria is sporting a patient smile, since she¡¯s far from buzzed, but she is enjoying the discussion. Hekate is showing off some of the things Daniel has made or given to her over the course of their friendship, including some simple board games that end up distracting them quite easily. Kera¡¯tai, Treia, Gwenesphia, and Aoloan seem to be having some sort of competition with each other, though Aoloan and Gwenesphia are already looking flushed. And, of course, Daniel is far from silently watching. ¡°Daniel! I must introduce you to some business associates of mine. With your ideas and my bankroll, we¡¯ll not have a single obstacle in our way to becoming the wealthiest and most powerful family in the world!¡± Aramellianna is now seated in the chair that belonged to Hekate, leaning towards Daniel. ¡°If I could only dump everything I¡¯ve ever seen straight out of my memories, Aramellianna, you wouldn¡¯t believe what we could do. I mean, diamonds were one thing I¡¯d never think I could do, but if we find oil, or I can figure out solar panels¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, what are these solar panels?¡± asks Wenlianna, also sitting close. ¡°Yes, is there money to be made?¡± asks the Grand Duchess bluntly, not aware of how loose she has gotten. Daniel chuckles and Wenlianna huffs, ¡°Not everything is about money, Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Dear,¡± replies the matriarch of the Stalvaltan family as she pets Wenlianna¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°But, money certainly does make your dreams possible. The greater the wealth of the Stalvaltan family, the greater is a fived¡­ fith¡­ fifth when you girls split it up. If I can¡­ give you all your own fiefdoms, I would conquer the whole world!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going about it the right way, your Grace,¡± replies Daniel warmly. ¡°Daniel!?¡± exclaims the magic artisan. ¡°No no, she is. Conquest through Capitalism benefits everyone, whether they like it or not. If we amass wealth and simply buy the world, fewer people will fight us.¡± Aramellianna nods agreeably. ¡°Mm-hmm. Yes. And, you mentioned before producing salt in greater quantities, yes? As it turns out, the Grand Duchy is right on the sea.¡± Daniel is probably the only one to notice when the Grand Duchess shifts a little closer, gently touching her foot to his shin. He also has noticed the relaxed state of her elegant dress, which now reveals more of her chest than would normally be considered acceptable in aristocratic society. She¡¯s definitely around the right level he wanted to get her to; simply relaxed and enjoying herself. But, he can¡¯t escape her tipsy advances if he wanted to. Daniel is buried in a small pile of bodies; three dragons who have used the opportunity to cling to him as he lounges on a reclined sofa with wide cushions. Geirahoel is laying across his lap, already napping with rosy cheeks, while Reignleif is on his other side, laying across his chest with her back to Wenlianna and Aramellianna. She hasn¡¯t actually ingested any alcohol, so she¡¯s simply cuddling with Daniel because she can. Ryuogriar is still awake, but she is definitely tipsy, if not drunk, given how openly affectionate she¡¯s being, leaning against Daniel¡¯s shoulder with her arms wrapped around him while she listens to the conversation. ¡°I know of a few methods of salt production, but I was actually more thinking of reducing the water down faster. There are some methods we used in the Navy that aren¡¯t especially efficient, but extremely cost effective, and once you concentrate the brine, the evaporative process is easier no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes! If we can reduce the time it takes to make the standard magic crystals, then let us make post haste! The magic crystals themselves have always been a limiting factor keeping magic devices restricted to wealthier households.¡± She grins deviously, ¡°If we can make them affordable enough for every household, we¡¯ll have more customers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely speaking my language!¡± cheers Daniel with a toast. They both drink, and Daniel asks playfully, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t come from Earth, Aramellianna?¡± She laughs. ¡°I wish! It sounds like a wonderful place!¡± Wenlianna agrees. ¡°Yes! I can scarcely imagine anything, and I¡¯ve seen the things on Daniel¡¯s phone!¡± ¡°Ara ara, Aramellianna¡­¡± coos Ryuogriar, which halts Daniel cold. ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll be Daniel¡¯s favorite mistress. Perhaps even the Empress.¡± ¡°Heeheehee! Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± She grins deviously at Daniel, who has finally been fully embarrassed, though not for the latter half of Ryuogriar¡¯s statement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daniel?¡± pouts the Grand Duchess as she emphasizes her chest. ¡°Mother!¡± Wenlianna tries to rein her in, but the matron keeps going. ¡°Am I not beautiful enough to join my daughter.¡± Daniel stammers, ¡°Wh-n-no! That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Then, was it that cute little phrase? ¡®Ara ara¡¯, was it?¡± Daniel tenses, and the Grand Duchess sports a predatory grin like she just learned Daniel¡¯s darkest secret. Given what¡¯s about to be revealed, since Ryuogriar is shameless, it probably is in the running for top five. Aramellianna teases, ¡°I see¡­¡± She puts her most titillating tone on it when she repeats, ¡°Ara ara.¡± ¡°Oh dear god¡­¡± groans Daniel, who is unable to escape. Reignleif¡¯s tail slides against him, and he notices her smiling up at him as well. ¡°Wh-What does it mean?¡± complains Wenlianna. Before Daniel can try to interfere, Ryuogriar explains happily, ¡°Why, it means ¡®my my¡¯ in one of the languages of Earth, Sweet Wenlianna, but according to Mukori, it became something of a flirtatious phrase in his culture.¡± She feigns a sigh as she cups her cheek, pretending to be forlorn. ¡°Mukori asked me to say it to him¡­ in more intimate settings.¡± She grins wickedly for a brief moment, resuming her ¡®forlorn face¡¯. ¡°Oh dear, Reina. We¡¯ll have to settle with being replaced. Aramellianna is truly too powerful for us. She nearly seduced me on her first try. She¡¯ll certainly become the true Empress at this rate.¡± Reignleif snickers and hugs Daniel as he groans, laying his head back, which is about all he can do, since he can¡¯t escape. Wenlianna ¡®comes to the rescue¡¯ when she hugs Aramellianna. ¡°You can¡¯t have my mother, Daniel! You have me! I-I¡¯ll say it if you want¡­¡± ¡°No, please god, no! I¡­¡± He halts when Wenlianna pouts, looking to the side. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ this is¡­¡± Ryuogriar chuckles. ¡°Myyy, it¡¯s rare to see Mukori flustered like this.¡± She kisses his cheek, and Reignleif nods in agreement. ¡°He finds it funny when he teases us,¡± retorts Reignleif. ¡°I can see the appeal, now. It¡¯s very¡­ cute.¡± She cuddles against him, flipping her tail over Daniel¡¯s leg. Ryuogriar, still enjoying Daniel trying to endure his embarrassment, does somewhat come to his rescue. ¡°In truth, Mukori asked us to keep it private, since it¡¯s something like this. And, it¡¯s a special treat, so it¡¯s not to be used too often.¡± Wenlianna nods, accepting the lesson whole-heartedly. Daniel sighs. He can usually keep his composure, even when any of his companions are being affectionate or clingy, but revealing one of his secret interests did more psychic damage than he thought. He¡¯d probably actually die if he had shared one of his even more liked playful terms. Aramellianna leans back in her own seat wearing a fairly triumphant smile as she sips at her wine once more. ¡°¡®Empress Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan¡¯. Or wait, I suppose it would be ¡®Empress Aramellianna kos Lawson¡¯, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± She sips again, nodding, as Wenlianna whines, ¡°Mother! What about me!?¡± The Grand Duchess pets her eldest daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Very well. I suppose I could settle for ¡®Empress Consort¡¯, my beloved Wenlianna.¡± She snickers when Wenlianna groans and Daniel closes his eyes, trying to hide himself from reality as Ryuogriar giggles and presses herself against him. After a moment, Aramellianna looks off into the distance with a contented smile. She seems to be looking up, more than anything, and she silently toasts before finishing her glass. She relaxes in her seat while Daniel tries to convince Ryuogriar and Reignleif to never reveal that phrase to anyone else ever again, which they lovingly refuse. The Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy remarks softly to no one in particular, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ since I had this much fun¡­¡± The other four look at her, a little surprised. She smiles happily. ¡°Daniel,... Thank you for this¡­¡± He nods. ¡°Thank you for enjoying it with us, your Grace.¡± The relaxing night continues for a while longer, and Daniel, Wenlianna, Aramellianna, and Ryuogriar continue discussing future developments, which eventually draws Vaergraes¡¯s attention to join in. Daniel finds himself agreeing with the Grand Duchess whole-heartedly. He wouldn¡¯t trade away a single moment of this night, even the embarrassment. It truly is a nice, fun reprieve. *** Chapter 61: The Dragon鈥檚 Hoard Part 2 On the day of the expedition to the dragon¡¯s keep, Daniel meets up with his mission team; Hekate, Treia, Gwenesphia, Aoloan, Wenlianna, a couple of Stalvaltan guards assigned to protect Wenlianna specifically, Vaergraes, and several of Xyreko¡¯s heavily armed machine gun golems. However, Daniel is surprised by who he finds at the shuttle waiting for them. ¡°Master! You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Kera''tai? I thought you were still in the surrounding town with your people.¡± She sports a wide smile. ¡°I was! But, we¡¯re all settled in. Thank you for letting us move here. The¡­ other tribe leaders are still talking about invading east.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard mention of it. If I knew how to stop it without exterminating a lot of people¡­¡± ¡°I know. For now, being out of reach is fine. So! I also heard from Shek and Skloe that you¡¯re heading to the dragon¡¯s keep!¡± Treia murmurs, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have told them to keep it quiet, Daniel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one will be able to overtake us, and if they arrive after we do, they still have to fend off our defenses. Hopefully, the¡­ uh¡­ cultists around the keep will be friendly with us.¡± Ryuogriar, standing with Geirahoel and Reignleif nearby to send them off replies gently, ¡°They should cooperate. If anything, they¡¯ll beg you to tell them where we are. I expect they will be happy to join you if you permit them.¡± ¡°Are you comfortable with having them around? They didn¡¯t pester you before?¡± Ryuogriar waves her hand dismissively. ¡°They¡¯re mere human kin and weaker demon kin. They are no threat to us.¡± ¡°I think he meant nuisance, rather than threat, Ryuo,¡± murmurs Reignleif. She explains to Daniel, ¡°Many of our acolytes were chosen from the cultists.¡± Geirahoel scoffs. ¡°¡®Acolytes¡¯. They were servants. Poorly treated servants, and yet they still kept crawling back.¡± Hekate is coldly quiet as they speak, and Geirahoel takes notice. She murmurs, ¡°Apologies, Hekate.¡± Hekate twitches, but she pastes on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright now¡­¡± She faces Daniel, adding, ¡°They¡¯re right. The acolytes volunteered to serve every whim of the dragons, including spies, assassins, maids and butlers, and even caretakers for the livestock. I never saw any baby dragons, but I heard some of the acolytes were killed when they let one of the infants die.¡± All three dragons grow soft. Daniel disrupts the dark tone, ¡°This is getting a bit too heavy. Will having the acolytes here cause problems for anyone? Please answer honestly. No hard feelings either way.¡± Reignleif speaks first. ¡°I intend to care for my own children, but I won¡¯t object to them otherwise.¡± Ryuogriar and Geirahoel nod in agreement. Daniel looks at Hekate, and she replies softly, ¡°I was envious of them for a long time. They have to agree to serve me as a feldrok.¡± She hugs herself as she adds softly, ¡°They¡­ will probably fear or hate me.¡± ¡°If that is the case,¡± answers Ryuogriar. ¡°Then they are no allies of ours, either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that ¡®cause Daniel¡¯s here¡­¡± grumbles Hekate. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself, child,¡± retorts Ryuogriar. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself, we¡¯re all Daniel¡¯s family now. If I were to allow Daniel¡¯s family to be harmed by mere servants, I would be a disgrace.¡± She teases in her smug way, ¡°I¡¯d rather trick you into serving me than distress you with obsessed cultists.¡± Hekate blushes and looks away bashfully as she tries to hide behind Daniel. She points at Ryuogriar from Daniel¡¯s opposite side, ¡°J-Just because you said something nice doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given up our rivalry!¡± Everyone chuckles together, and Ryuogriar replies warmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, your Greatness.¡± ¡°Good,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see how the acolytes and dragon followers behave and make our decision in the field.¡± Daniel then looks at Kera''tai. She smiles, and he asks, ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± she replies confidently. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me guess,¡± retorts Daniel dryly. The others chuckle at him, and he asks, ¡°Everyone else ready? Kera''tai, are you prepared for a trip?¡± She nods, and Vaergraes replies, ¡°I have brought several magic bags, as well as a handful of potations and curse-dispelling devices if we need them.¡± ¡°You have magic devices that can dispel curses?¡± asks Wenlianna eagerly. She¡¯s wearing armor similar to Daniel¡¯s, but much lighter and more mobile, primarily protecting her head, torso, neck, forearms, shins, and knees. Normally, she¡¯s wearing her lab-smock, but she looks like a proper adventurer. Vaergraes nods her head politely in response to Wenlianna. ¡°Indeed. I understand curses are not used in any wide capacity in the east, but there are tribes in the Demon Covenant that specialize in nothing but. If we aren¡¯t the first ones to arrive, I want to make sure we cover our bases.¡± Aoloan replies sheepishly, ¡°I¡­ brought my cooking supplies. P-Please protect me.¡± Gwenesphia remarks warmly, ¡°Feels like we¡¯re going on a squad drill.¡± Treia nods. ¡°But, with people that can destroy a fortress in seconds.¡± The group chuckles, and Daniel says, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head out, then. Ladies, hold down the fort for us.¡± Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel all smile, and Geirahoel adds softly, ¡°Return quickly, Daniel.¡± ¡°Yes, if I fall any further behind my juniors, I will be quite perturbed, Mukori,¡± adds Ryuogriar. Reignleif simply steps forward and hugs him, pressing her growing belly against him. ¡°Be safe, Mukori.¡± ¡°You, too.¡± Daniel finishes his farewells and joins the others on the shuttle. Xyreko¡¯s golems pilot the shuttle, lifting it into the sky before the jets propel them towards their destination. *** Wenlianna pouts a little as she observes the inside of Daniel¡¯s shuttle. In every way, it¡¯s superior to the airship she designed. It¡¯s even faster, it has its own armaments -excluding the wind-shock cannon- that Wenlianna¡¯s had, and its profile is much smaller. In fairness, it carries a lot fewer people, but it also -assuming people were flying it instead of golems- requires a lot fewer people to operate. Wenlianna had to do her best with descriptions and what she could translate from Daniel¡¯s phone. Daniel has seen the real thing in his past and was much better able to emulate it with magic equipment, especially because Xyreko and her golems make it significantly easier for Daniel to manufacture and assemble devices. Daniel notices her slightly sour expression, and he teases her, ¡°Wenlianna, you could say I cheated. Yours was definitely impressive.¡± She blushes. ¡°Thank you, but¡­ Even the seating is more comfortable¡­¡± Hekate replies, ¡°Uh, yeah! My butt¡¯s soft! I want to be comfortable when we fly.¡± She also ¡®whispers¡¯, though the target of her joke isn¡¯t present, ¡°And, I don¡¯t know if you know, but dragons are really hard.¡± She grins deviously, saying warmly, ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s always a backup option.¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s that?¡± asks Wenlianna innocently. Hekate hops from her seat next to Daniel onto his lap, giggling as she leans back against him, and he simply lets her get comfortable. Wenlianna watches with rosy cheeks, and Hekate says warmly, ¡°Tada! Daniel is quite comfortable.¡± ¡°I also come with an ejector function,¡± says Daniel. He stands up, carrying Hekate towards the door, and she squirms, ¡°Hey! Daniel!¡± He feigns throwing her, even though the door is closed, and she spins in his arms, hugging him firmly as she clings to him. ¡°Not funny! I told you¡­ I¡¯m¡­ afraid of heights¡­¡± He chuckles and sits back down as the others snicker. Treia asks a little bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t feldroks have wings? Y-Your Greatness¡­¡± Hekate pouts, ¡°What if we do? No one ever taught me. I don¡¯t even know how to transform into my true form. And, frankly, I don¡¯t need or want to. As long as I have Daniel, I don¡¯t need to fly.¡± Kera''tai teases, ¡°I know what you mean. He makes me feel like I¡¯m flying, too.¡± Hekate points at her, saying haughtily, ¡°You¡¯re lucky Shek and Skloe vouch for you. Mistresses coming out of everywhere.¡± ¡°I meant no offense, your Greatness. Just that I knew the feeling.¡± Hekate stares at her skeptically, but Gwenesphia interrupts the moment by pointing out of the window nearest and ahead of her. ¡°Look there. Is that it?¡± Hekate leans around Daniel to look where the gatonine is pointing. She nods. ¡°Yes. I think it was an old temple of some kind, but it¡¯s just a bunch of holes in a mountain now.¡± Xyreko, standing just inside the cabin from the cockpit, replies, ¡°Lady Ryuogriar says that it was an old dwarven mine and foundry. They tend to build grandiose structures, so it¡¯s easy to believe it was a temple.¡± Hekate crosses her arms, and Daniel pets her head. ¡°She has more experience, Hekate.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­¡± ¡°Dwarves¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°How old is the keep?¡± ¡°Since the dragons took over?¡± asks Xyreko. ¡°Centuries. Older than the three dragon Empresses.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it just older than¡­?¡± Daniel covers Hekate¡¯s mouth before she can finish the obvious, but also unwise. ¡°Hekate,...¡± She squirms her face free of his hand, whining, ¡°What!? Dragons don¡¯t view age like you human kin do¡­¡± ¡°Maybe so, but you don¡¯t have to say the obvious.¡± ¡°Lady Ryuogriar would like to know how old you think she is, Daniel.¡± ¡°Hah! I ain¡¯t falling for that. Tell her she¡¯s young enough to have children.¡± Xyreko nods, but Hekate grips his chest. ¡°Graaaahhh! Daniel!¡± The shuttle touches down near some of the ancient structure still lingering as a ghostly sign of the foundry that once stood. The columns tower over the shuttle, casting long shadows in the late morning sunlight. Daniel pulls his railgun out of its case, activating the first safety which makes it one step closer to firing ready. He slings it across his back, and then pulls out his high-caliber rifle. Hekate pulls her ice rifle out of her magic bag, suspending it over her shoulder just like Daniel. As backups, Daniel gave everyone else pistols to keep themselves safe, but he was extremely adamant that they be careful where they¡¯re aiming. Daniel disembarks the shuttle first, with Hekate close in tow. There¡¯s a treacherous path that leads away from the keep, just as Ryuogriar and Reignleif mentioned. There are steep cliffs, unstable rock structures, and ancient wooden bridges that are barely clinging to their span across seemingly bottomless chasms. And, towards the keep¡¯s entrance, likely the main opening to the ancient mine when it was operating, Daniel can see signs of life; small farms, docile wildlife, and a small waterfall working down the mountain into a creek that flows ever towards the base of the mountain far below them. The others cautiously step down when Daniel signals them, and Wenlianna begins huffing a little. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡­ Something¡¯s off¡­¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Daniel replies, being mindful of his own breath, ¡°It¡¯s the altitude. There¡¯s less oxygen this high up, meaning each breath is less. Be mindful of it. I think all of us will wear out a little faster.¡± Vaergraes nods in agreement. ¡°Daniel speaks the truth. It¡¯s the same thing that can be experienced on wyverns.¡± ¡°Let me know if you feel like you¡¯re going to pass out. Everyone else, keep an eye on the rest of us, just in case.¡± Kera''tai, after taking a few bigger breaths to try to catch her breath, asks, ¡°Weren¡¯t we even higher in the shuttle?¡± Xyreko answers, ¡°The shuttle¡¯s cabin is pressurized lightly with wind crystals. His Grace foresaw exactly this concern.¡± They look at Daniel. He nods, ¡°I knew it would be a good idea.¡± ¡°I had no idea,¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°You would have learned. Your airship had the advantage of a large crew, which means if they¡¯re all properly trained, that any one of them can take over in the event of problems. Early airplanes of Earth had the cockpit open to the outside, and the pilots wore goggles and earmuffs to protect themselves. Enough planes went down from pilots passing out, that they decided to do something about it.¡± Wenlianna sighs with a content smile that she didn¡¯t cause any deaths due to her lack of knowledge on the subject. Of course, Hekate makes the joke, ¡°Yeah. It took a dragon, me, and the Harbinger of Calamity to bring down your ship.¡± They all share a chuckle, continuing forward. As they walk towards the mine entrance, Xyreko¡¯s remote golem remarks as the shuttle lifts off, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m detecting individuals.¡± Hekate nods, whispering, ¡°I agree. I can sense their magic.¡± Vaergraes nods as well. ¡°Hostile?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°No active offensive spells yet, if that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°Any idea of their affiliation?¡± Treia whispers, ¡°Leave it to me, Daniel. Keep calm and don¡¯t pay attention to me.¡± He nods subtly, and she darts backwards, circling wide in a near sprint, though her cat-like grace keeps her nearly silent. Daniel keeps walking, with the others cautiously following with Vaergraes and Hekate closest to Daniel, since their defensive barrier spells will let them protect the whole group. Kera''tai is providing the same defense for the rear, though she is the weakest of the three. Aoloan and Wenlianna remain close behind Daniel, and Gwenesphia guards them with her bow ready. After a moment, Treia returns, panting. Daniel faces her and lets her lean against him. ¡°Catch your breath and tell us when you can.¡± She nods, breathing heavily for a long time. She finally swallows and takes a breath. ¡°Defensive posture. Clothing looks to be village, rather than expedition. I saw dattakoriens, succubi, and oni. Maybe a human, too, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°A-A human?¡± asks Wenlianna, surprised. ¡°Who woulda thunk it,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°A human all the way out here.¡± She glares at him with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make me fire you from being my assistant, Daniel.¡± He laughs, and Hekate replies boisterously, ¡°Daniel is no one¡¯s assistant. If he¡¯s anyone¡¯s minion, that would be mine.¡± Daniel checks his shoulder pauldron, where he fastened the scale ¡®seals¡¯ that the three dragons made for him. He takes a breath and sighs. ¡°Here goes.¡± ¡°Remember, they won¡¯t likely speak eastern trade, Daniel,¡± remarks Vaergraes. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll approach, and if they speak, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± She nods, and Daniel walks forward, keeping his hands visible as he walks with his rifle like a walking staff. He waves to draw attention to himself, as well as to let the villagers know he knows they¡¯re there. As he¡¯s approaching a threshold of stone ground where the forest has not yet reclaimed, a figure approaches from behind one of the larger shrubs, also walking with a sounding staff with a rattler made of what looks to be dragon teeth. ¡°Gaska! Cholka brah¡¯unna fah.¡± Daniel glances slightly at Vaergraes, and she whispers, ¡°Halt. Who are you?¡± Daniel nods, and he turns his seals slightly towards him. ¡°I am Daniel. I come with permission.¡± As Vaergraes translates, Xyreko¡¯s voice says in Daniel¡¯s helmet, ¡°Daniel, they insist that you introduce yourself as Emperor and Lord of Dragons.¡± Daniel sighs. He whispers, ¡°Hekate, please don¡¯t make a scene.¡± ¡°What? Why would I?¡± Daniel adds to his introduction, ¡°I am Emperor of the Citadel and Lord of Dragons. The Great White Dragon, The Blue Ice Dragon, and the Orange Dragon Maiden are my Empresses. This is my proof.¡± The man, having listened patiently to Vaergraes translate, studies the scale seals on Daniel¡¯s armor. He seems to be a bit surprised by the revelation, but he doesn¡¯t give away his thoughts yet. After a moment, he speaks, and Vaergraes translates, ¡°He¡¯s saying that he finds it hard to believe, especially because the dragons haven¡¯t been seen in months, even though they¡¯ve been taking care of the keep in their stead.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°I understand the concern. My Empresses were cursed long ago, which prevented them from laying eggs and giving birth, along with the rest of the dragons. They are afraid the curse still lingers on these grounds.¡± Hekate murmurs as Vaergraes translates once more, ¡°Daniel, you better introduce me as your wife and first Empress.¡± ¡°Yes, Darling.¡± She blushes, even though he was slightly sarcastic. Still, she smiles dopily, content with being called ¡®Darling¡¯ for the first time by Daniel. ¡°He believes that you know the dragons, but the dragons have a lord, and the Red Lord would never take the form of a human-kin.¡± ¡°As you can see, I am not the Morthybargaron. I killed him.¡± Daniel pulls out his magic bag, and then the head of the tyrannical dragon, dropping it before the man. The leader of the cultists gasps, stumbling back a step, and others also murmur and gossip nearby. ¡°Geez, Daniel¡­ A little warning,¡± grumbles Treia. Daniel declares loudly, ¡°The Red Lord was cruel, but behind that cruelty was weakness and fear. I conquered the Citadel with my wife and feldrok Empress, Hekate Fell Lawson.¡± Daniel gestures at Hekate, and she squeaks in surprise, but quickly regains her composure, putting on her best Empress face with her posture upright and rigid. ¡°Some have called me the Harbinger of Calamity or the Feldrok Sorcerer,¡± adds Daniel. The man who came out to greet/challenge them sinks to his knees, and more of the villagers stumble out of the various brush and trees overgrowing the old foundry. The man that greeted them murmurs, and Vaergraes translates. ¡°He asked if you enslaved the lady dragons.¡± Without warning, a teleportation glow appears, and the massive form of Geirahoel appears behind Daniel. ¡°Enough of this insolence!¡± she booms. ¡°You dare make me show myself at this accursed place because you doubt my Emperor!?¡± All of the villagers in sight drop to their hands and knees, bowing low on the ground. Geirahoel transforms herself back into her human form, landing next to Daniel. She scolds viciously in the same language as the villagers, all but snarling words. The villagers shrink, flinching under the verbal assault. Daniel gently says, ¡°Geirahoel, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°No! They¡¯re disrespecting you! Disrespecting us! They are little better than parasites, hiding in our shadow with very little given in return.¡± She snarls more angered words at the villagers, and from their tone of replies, they are begging for forgiveness. Geirahoel huffs fire off to the side. She says more coldly, ¡°They were positioning to surround you, Daniel. They were planning on betraying you and reviving Morthybargaron.¡± She gestures for the magic bag, and Daniel hands it over. She stores the red dragon¡¯s head, checking the bag briefly for any other contents, and then she incinerates the magic bag with her fire breath in front of the villagers. They all flinch, and Daniel realizes she may have been right. ¡°Good thing I was done killing him,¡± remarks Xyreko a little disappointed. Geirahoel looks partially over her shoulder. ¡°Apologies, Xyreko, but I¡¯m tired of living in fear of that tyrant being revived and escaping. Daniel is the only Dragon Lord, now. A dozen dragon eggs drawing near hatching says so.¡± The orange dragon then growls more disgusted language at the villagers, finishing with what sounds like a declaration or a command. Daniel whispers, ¡°Sorry you had to come, Mukori. But, thank you.¡± The young woman smiles softly, blushing a little. She bashfully whines, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it for you. I did it because¡­¡± Geirahoel halts. She never did mention anything specific she wanted from the keep the way Ryuogriar did, and Reignleif gave Daniel a list with a simple map to the treasures she hopes to reclaim. Daniel replies, ¡°I already know, Mukori. You came here for your dearly beloved friends.¡± ¡°NO!¡± The youthful dragon flinches with rosy cheeks when she realizes he gave her an out and she denied it. ¡°I-I mean, yes! H-Hekate is my friend. A-And¡­¡± Daniel murmurs softly, ¡°You can head back now. Thank you for your help, Mukori.¡± Geirahoel nods without looking at him. She tugs his sleeve, reminding him softly, ¡°B-Be safe¡­¡± Daniel nods, and he gently touches the brow of his helmet to her forehead in lieu of a kiss, just in case. The dragon Empress then says one last command to the villagers, and Xyreko teleports her back to the Citadel. Daniel murmurs to Xyreko, knowing she can hear him in his helmet. ¡°Xyreko, make sure she didn¡¯t pick up the curse again.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. I¡¯ve been monitoring the area for the curse¡¯s signature. So far, there are no traces of it, at least externally.¡± ¡°Good. Vaergraes? What exactly did Geirahoel tell them?¡± Vaergraes chuckles nervously. ¡°I suspect Lady Geirahoel would object to me translating all of it, Daniel. I¡¯m sorry. But, she did order them to behave themselves or consider themselves excommunicated, and that she¡¯s watching.¡± ¡°And, their reply?¡± The group studies the villagers, still bowing low to the ground. Vaergraes asks, and the apparent leader of at least this group replies, lifting his head only high enough to answer her clearly. Hekate flinches, and Daniel looks at her. Before she can explain, Vaergraes replies gently, ¡°They will serve the Feldrok Empress and the dragon Empresses as well as their chosen lord, regardless of appearances.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°What I wouldn¡¯t give for¡­¡± As Daniel is about to remark how he¡¯d like Leiwelles to be present, he looks at Aoloan. ¡°Aoloan, you said you can discern intentions, correct?¡± She cocks her head. ¡°Oh! Yes. I doubt it¡¯s as accurate as the human Commander¡¯s ability to detect lies, but¡­ None of these villagers have hostile intent anymore, nor doubt, so far as I can tell.¡± Daniel nods. He looks to Hekate, and she blushes. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ruling Empress. What would you like to do?¡± ¡°W-... You¡¯re sure they will follow me?¡± Vaergraes asks again, and Aoloan pays closer attention. Again, the man seems to confirm loyalty, and those around him agree. ¡°Yes,¡± replies Vaergraes. Hekate looks at Aoloan, and she nods. ¡°No ill intent, your Greatness.¡± The young feldrok empress nods. ¡°Very well.¡± She speaks in the same language as the villagers, which surprises everyone except Daniel. ¡°Sh-She could speak to them?¡± whispers Vaergraes. ¡°She was the former dragon lord¡¯s slave. I would be more surprised if she can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Right¡­ Sorry, your Greatness.¡± Hekate nods, her own face hidden in her helmet. ¡°No offense taken, Vae. Daniel, I accept these people as my minions. I¡¯ll make them learn the eastern trade language as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I have no objections,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Ask them if they can escort us to our specific destinations.¡± She nods, speaking to the villagers. They finally reluctantly climb to their feet, answering Hekate¡¯s questions. ¡°They can lead us to the chambers each dragon used, as well as the nesting room and nursery. They can also show us the entrance to the treasure vault and the artifact room, but they are unable to open them. He says it¡¯ll be the final test. If you can open the doors, all that is inside must truly belong to you.¡± ¡°Understood. Geira, Ryuo, Reina, we¡¯ll handle it.¡± There¡¯s a pause, and Xyreko says to Daniel only, ¡°Lady Geirahoel was just about to return.¡± ¡°I figured. But, trust me. I can open a door.¡± They nod, and Hekate confirms to the villagers. They then offer to lead, and Daniel¡¯s group follows, staying alert just in case. *** ¡°Lord Hegemon, there is¡­ urgent news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Zolorad, the leader of the restructured Demon Covenant, now assembled as a proper hegemony with one true ruler. ¡°Have Vaergraes and her followers been found?¡± ¡°No, your Excellency. It¡¯s the Dragon¡¯s keep. Our spies have relayed an urgent message. Someone claiming to be the new Dragon Lord has arrived and intends to claim the treasures in the vault.¡± ¡°A male dragon survived the Citadel?¡± ¡°I¡­ The spies said he took human form and is wearing armor. He also claimed to be the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Zolorad flinches. There are few in the upper echelons of the Demon Covenant that doubt the existence of the Harbinger of Calamity at this point, and many believe for certain he or she is either the self-proclaimed Empress Hekate or one of her companions. It¡¯s also possible, in spite of Vaergraes¡¯s claims before she was deposed, that the Harbinger of Calamity is the one who struck down the Devourer. Even ignoring that, Zolorad and his allies have been trying since the dragons were rumored to have been exterminated or enslaved -mixed reports have found his ears- to enter the Dragon¡¯s keep and plunder the accumulated wealth of unknown centuries. Artifacts, magic scrolls and other texts, and a vast wealth of gold and gemstones are just the idea of what¡¯s stored in the dragon¡¯s keep. ¡°Can our spies retrieve the artifacts?¡± ¡°They are in proximity, but the Harbinger will have to open the doors. Until then, the artifacts are inaccessible, Lord Hegemon.¡± Hegemon Zolorad ponders this information. It would take time to send reinforcements, and by wyvern, they would be sitting ducks for the wing drakes still prowling around the keep. And, the ¡®Unity of the Great Dragons¡¯, a cult of villagers of various races that lives near the keep, are fiercely loyal only to the dragons, having abandoned all attachment to their racial tribes and nations, and by extension, the Covenant. Many of the cultists have passed down magic spells more powerful than conventional wisdom allows, and only the most trusted are allowed to learn, which makes it difficult to steal the draconic spells being used. And, because of those very spells, the cultists are dangerous enough to hold off anything short of a large invasion if they become hostile. To waste troops for unknown gains would be risky. After all, there¡¯s no telling if the rumored treasure vault of the dragons even has anything in it. ¡°Summon our best assassins and give them the fastest wyverns. We must not let the Harbinger gain any more power than he already has.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lord Hegemon.¡± The spy master retreats from the council chamber, and Zolorad scrapes his fingernails against his horns. The Harbinger is an unknown factor as far as power is concerned. The dragons were said to be among the most powerful beings in the world, and Vaergraes could only overpower one at a time, though she was able to subdue the Red Lord long enough for him to acknowledge her as a leader. If the rumors are completely true, and the Harbinger of Calamity was able to kill the dragons, or even just one with a single spell, then not even Vaergraes, let alone Hegemon Zolorad, could pose a threat to him. ¡°Spy Master,¡± calls out Zolorad. After a moment, the summoned master of spies returns. ¡°Yes, Lord Hegemon?¡± ¡°Make a concerted effort to learn more about the Harbinger of Calamity, and see if he is somehow tied to the child playing ruler, Hekate. We need to know what his weakness is.¡± ¡°As you wish, Lord Hegemon. I will send my best infiltrators at once.¡± Zolorad nods, and the spy master retreats once more. Before anything else, Zolorad may need to remove the Harbinger as an obstacle to conquering the west before continuing with the real goal. *** Chapter 62: The Dragon鈥檚 Hoard Part 3 Daniel looks at the chamber the members of ¡®Unity of the Great Dragons¡¯ showed him and his companions to. The Unity of the Great Dragons is a religious sect of disillusioned peoples from the various nations of the continent, including several from the east, lost and having found their way to the village. Most revere them as a cult, but their practices are a pretty straightforward worship of the dragons as the ¡®original race of Zenkon¡¯, and thus descendants of the gods or gods themselves. Daniel¡¯s not too sure from the translated meanings. Regardless, the villagers stop at the threshold to the chamber, which they claim was ¡®the Platinum Queen¡¯s private chamber¡¯. Unsurprisingly, it looks like little more than a cavern with raw ore veins visible in the walls, and a curved tunnel that loops around deeper. Daniel steps into the offset walkway, and he can feel a slight static-tingle as he passes into the corridor. When the human mechanic approaches the corner of the winding path, he can see a large space with a padded area for a large creature to sleep, and a few obvious treasures and artifacts Daniel wouldn¡¯t know what to do with. The villagers behind him begin murmuring. Hekate cries out, ¡°What!? What is this!¡± She begins slamming her fists against something that sounds sort of like glass, and Daniel looks. No one, not even Xyreko or Hekate, seem to be able to follow him. The corridor seems designed to prevent anyone from seeing into or using magic or tools to manipulate the room. ¡°Daniel?¡± asks Treia. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of automatic barrier,¡± explains Vaergraes as she touches the invisible surface. Hekate takes a step back and begins charging magic. ¡°I bet I¡¯m stronger,¡± growls the feldrok girl. ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m fine.¡± She flinches at Daniel¡¯s words, and he says with amusement, ¡°I¡¯m guessing all of them guarded their rooms with barriers to keep others out, especially uninvited guests.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m invited too!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s it. I¡¯d be more willing to guess that it has to do with me, of all people.¡± The others think, and Gwenesphia is the one to get it first. ¡°Because you have no magic! The barrier can¡¯t react to you!¡± Xyreko looks at her, and then at Daniel. She states, ¡°Your Grace, have we ever tested your ability to pass through my barriers?¡± ¡°What? No. Why would¡­?¡± Daniel trails off as he realizes what she¡¯s asking. ¡°Huh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t think it would be that simple.¡± Vaergraes is the first to begin laughing, and then Aoloan, Kera''tai, followed by everyone else. Hekate crosses her arms and says, ¡°Fine. But, if you need help, Daniel, I¡¯m breaking through this barrier.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll succeed. But, relax. I can¡¯t imagine Ryuogriar booby-trapped her personal quarters.¡± Hekate huffs as she looks away. ¡°Booby-something, maybe.¡± The other women chuckle at her, and Vaergraes pats her shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, your Greatness.¡± Hekate huffs with a ¡°Hmph!¡± and she turns away. ¡°I was hoping I could use a long stick or net to sweep all of Ryuo¡¯s treasure out of the room, but that stupid wall is in the way.¡± Meanwhile, Daniel searches the room casually. It¡¯s humongous compared to a human¡¯s room, which is fitting, given how large Ryuogriar actually is, and most of it is gold coins and gemstones littered about. He asks, ¡°Xyreko, can you check with them to see if¡­¡± ¡°You know we are listening, Mukori¡­¡± replies Reignleif¡¯s voice through his helmet. ¡°Though, admittedly, I am the only one who learned about your helmet.¡± ¡°Ah! Well, then, Mukori, can you ask Ryuo what I¡¯m looking for? Also, if it¡¯s alright if I find a way to lower the barrier.¡± ¡°The barrier probably can¡¯t be lowered, Mukori. There is a magic glyph set at the epicenter of the barrier, which prevents tunnelling into the perimeter. One would have to dispel the glyph, which requires magic.¡± Daniel gauges his distance from the door, and he estimates that he¡¯s close to the center. He crouches and sweeps the floor clear of dust and coins, searching until he finds the edge of a drawing on the floor. He clears the full drawing away, revealing a large magic circle with various symbols that mean virtually nothing to him, other than he can recognize them as part of a magic spell. ¡°I think I found it.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. There will be identical magic circles in my own and Geira¡¯s rooms.¡± ¡°Great. Then, let¡¯s see what happens¡­¡± While Daniel is searching, Hekate throws a rock across the threshold, which passes through the barrier without issue. She calls out, ¡°Daniel! Rocks can pass through! I think it only blocks people!¡± Daniel replies loudly enough to be heard, ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m working on it.¡± He pulls Nemaisol out of its sheath, though there is some resistance for some reason. Regardless, it crackles as it responds to the magic around him. He can feel the static tingle around him dissolve. Strange¡­ Could some effect of the barrier have caused that resistance? Daniel inspects the blade of Nemaisol, which is swirling with a glow, mostly near the base, which is closest to the magic circle. ¡°Mukori, will you ask Ryuo if she intends to return to this place?¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, and Reignleif¡¯s voice replies softly, ¡°If you actually succeed in defeating Ryuo¡¯s barrier, she intends to reward you. To answer your question, no. She has no attachment to the dragon¡¯s keep.¡± ¡°Great. Thanks. Tell Ryuo I¡¯m looking forward to my reward.¡± Daniel slashes the symbol with Nemaisol, and the sword¡¯s blade crackles as it easily slices through the stone floor and the symbol with ease. Daniel is blown backwards by the discharge of energy as the spell is broken, and he manages to stay on his feet in a stumble. He brings Nemaisol up to block, but most of the magic energy has already dissipated. He catches his breath for a moment as the magic disappears completely, and Nemaisol¡¯s glow fades to a faint light, illuminating the room comparable to a mere match. ¡°Thank you, Nemaisol,¡± says Daniel as he sheaths the mystical magic blade, and for some reason, it almost feels like the sscabbard pulls it in. He never noticed it before, but it is a strange sword with some kind of anti-magic magic power, so he doesn¡¯t really think too hard about it. ¡°Alright, try it now,¡± calls out Daniel. Hekate hops forward, bracing to impact the barrier, but nothing impedes her, and she cheers. ¡°Haha! Yes!¡± Treia asks a little skeptically, ¡°Y-Your Grace¡­ What if the barrier was still active?¡± ¡°But it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, but, what if¡­?¡± ¡°I had complete faith in my Darling. You could learn a thing or two from me.¡± Hekate puffs her flat chest out proudly, Daniel teases, ¡°Blind faith in anyone is like walking towards a cliff with your eyes closed.¡± Hekate frowns at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that told me about trust exercises, Daniel?¡± ¡°Yep. And, trust is not the same thing as blind faith. I don¡¯t need mindless minions¡­ in¡­ uh, hm¡­ my, uh¡­ companions.¡± Hekate flinches, and she points at Daniel, declaring loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I disagree!¡± ¡°You¡­ disagree that I don¡¯t need mindless minions?¡± She flinches, realizing she did in fact just disagree with Daniel¡¯s statement, rather than trying to disagree with him to prove she¡¯s not a mindless minion. ¡°I¡­ Shut up!¡± Daniel chuckles, and he begins scanning the room as the others enter to help him collect what there is to collect. Since the gold coins and gems are tedious to collect, they¡¯ll gather some, but the focus is on the main treasures. Daniel asks aloud, ¡°So, Mukori, can you ask Ryuo what the specific thing she wants is?¡± There¡¯s a seemingly abnormally-long pause, and Reignleif¡¯s voice finally replies. ¡°Mukori¡­ I never addressed it, but¡­ is that¡­ truly Nemaisol?¡± Daniel is surprised by her question. ¡°Huh? Have we not talked about it? So far as Xyreko claims, it¡¯s the sword known as Nemaisol. Why?¡± Again, there¡¯s another awkward pause. ¡°Mukori, we¡¯ll be waiting to reward you when you return home.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°So, I won the wager, huh?¡± ¡°The others are upset at me that I kept this method of communication secret. For Ryuo, her draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan is against the south wall, near her nest. It resembles a dragon egg in abstract form, Mukori. I hope that makes sense.¡± Daniel looks, and he finds a statue taller than he is, and judging by its size and metallic construction, easily weighs over a thousand pounds -most certainly more than six times Daniel¡¯s weight-. ¡°Uh¡­ is it¡­ made of mithril or something?¡± ¡°Correct, Mukori. A draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan is made of mithril, that it might survive the ages. I think it goes without saying we don¡¯t want you to melt them down¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Duh. Thanks. She told me it was a family heirloom. I wouldn¡¯t melt it down.¡± ¡°Please retrieve all of ours, if you can. Geirahoel and I didn¡¯t ask for them specifically, but¡­¡± ¡°Count on it, Mukori.¡± Hekate studies the artifact that Daniel is looking at. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How is this thing supposed to be important? Is it supposed to be some sort of stupid fertility statue?¡± Reignleif replies through her telepathic connection, including Daniel¡¯s helmet, ¡°It¡¯s a sort of family registry, for simplicity¡¯s sake. Dragons can trace their heritage through such an artifact. It can serve to prevent blood-related relations, as well as hear the voices of our ancestors. Tales of our ancestors can be useful to even us dragons.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Xyreko?¡± Xyreko steps up, stating warmly, ¡°Allow me, my beloved Master. Yep. Looks clear of curses.¡± Daniel chuckles, replying warmly, ¡°Can you actually check it now, please?¡± She scoffs, adding softly, ¡°Of course. One moment.¡± She casts a spell, and after a moment, she declares, ¡°I have truly confirmed no curses are present. You may safely take the artifact.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xyreko.¡± Daniel pulls out a medium-sized magic bag from his standard carry, and he stores the statue in the bag. It fills to about half-full, which is more than a single small bag can hold. ¡°One down, two more to go. Anything else Ryuo wants from her bedroom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bedroom, Mukori. It¡¯s¡­ fine¡­ It¡¯s a bedroom. But,... Well¡­ It¡¯s a haven, more than anything. Or, it was. Our haven now is¡­ Well¡­ Collect what you want, Mukori.¡± ¡°Your haven is the Citadel, now, right? Is that so embarrassing?¡± ¡°Hmm? Mukori, focus on your mission. The longer you dawdle, the lonelier we¡¯ll be.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t think too hard on her words. The blue dragon is being deflective, and she¡¯s the most shy of the three, even considering Geirahoel¡¯s more combative shyness. If Reignleif is holding back, she probably has a reason. ¡°How are we doing?¡± Daniel¡¯s companions, each carrying magic bags, have gathered up anything of significant value, and they each give him a thumbs up. ¡°If you wish for all of the treasure, your Grace,¡± starts Vaergraes, ¡°it will take time.¡± ¡°Just the important things for now. Treasure is secondary. We can send golems to collect the rest at a leisurely pace.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± replies Xyreko. Kera''tai jokes, ¡°We¡¯re getting a cut of this, right?¡± The others chuckle, and Daniel replies, ¡°You can take that up with the lady dragons. I value my life, thank you.¡± Hekate walks over and slugs his arm. ¡°You should have said ¡®ask Hekate.¡¯ Obviously, all of this now belongs to me.¡± He smirks at her, and she mumbles, twitching her tail. He pets the top of her helmet, and she hums contentedly. ¡°It¡¯s not the same with a helmet on.¡± ¡°Yes, but this isn¡¯t Hollywood, it¡¯s a potentially hostile area. We keep our helmets on until we¡¯re home or in a controlled area.¡± She nods. ¡°Right! But¡­ Who¡¯s ¡®Holly Would¡¯? Someone I should know about?¡± Daniel bonks her helmet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Wenlianna approaches, having put her magic bag back on her shoulder. ¡°Daniel, these bags are pretty handy. Do you mind if I keep one after we¡¯re done?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I ask that you be careful with it. Living beings can be stored, and you saw what happened when Geira destroyed the other one.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Y-You mean how¡­ nothing came back out of it once it was destroyed?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°And, time doesn¡¯t elapse inside, so, you¡¯d never see the light of day again.¡± She nods grimly. Hekate bats his chest. ¡°Stop scaring her, Daniel. She¡¯s not an idiot. I have it on good authority that it¡¯s really difficult to store yourself accidentally. N-Not that it was me.¡± Daniel stares at her, and she looks away. ¡°Oh! I think there¡¯s something important over there.¡± She jogs over to Ryuogriar¡¯s bedding, lifting one of the pads to investigate underneath. Xyreko rises from a crouch near the magic circle. ¡°Good news, Daniel. I have restructured the magic circle. I will now be in control of this room, allowing preservation of the remaining treasure in case we missed something.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xyreko. No rush, but when you can, please have golems begin transferring everything to the Citadel.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Daniel leads his group back out into the hall, and the leader of the group escorting them bows, saying something brief. Daniel nods, asking softly, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Simply ¡®my Lord¡¯, your Grace,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°Did I pass his test?¡± She asks, and the man smiles and nods. He replies, looking at Vaergraes for a moment. ¡°Yes, though he still doubts you¡¯ll be able to open the doors, even with your magic sword.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Please ask which way to Reignleif¡¯s room next.¡± She nods and translates. The man bows and begins leading them down the hall. As they walk, Vaergraes jokes, ¡°To think, I was once considered a queen and a tyrant. Now, I¡¯m a translator and a baggage carrier.¡± The group chuckles, and Hekate retorts playfully, ¡°You could be a demon empress if you want. You only need my permission. Heeheehee!¡± Vaergraes blushes a little, but she keeps her composure. ¡°Daniel does seem to be the only obvious choice in the Citadel.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve noticed. I need more guy friends.¡± A rock hits Daniel¡¯s helmet, and he looks at Kera''tai. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it again, Daniel.¡± Aoloan snickers, and Treia asks, ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± Kera''tai brazenly explains, ¡°In an effort to protect us, Master tried to claim he fancies men.¡± ¡°Most of Fort Peony still believes that,¡± replies Gwenesphia warmly. ¡°In my defense, I didn¡¯t think anyone would give me the time of day, let alone consider me a romantic option willingly.¡± Hekate cackles like the little villainess she plays at. ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh. Yesss. I approve, Daniel. You properly obeyed your destiny to be brought to me. Heeheehee.¡± ¡°Does it really not bother you?¡± asks Wenlianna. Hekate cocks her head. ¡°Hmm? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Forgive me for asking, but¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like it at first, but because I was afraid of being replaced.¡± Hekate hugs Daniel¡¯s back as she keeps pace with him. ¡°Hey now, we¡¯re going to trip¡­¡± She ignores him to add, ¡°He loves me in spite of what I am and how weak I was when we met. He loves me for me. And, when I thought about it, so long as the people he loves love me, too, neither of us will be lonely ever again.¡± Daniel scoops Hekate up to carry her in front of him in a seated position against his side. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°This is a Hekate privilege. Want me to put you down?¡± The childish ruler of the Citadel stammers, but shakes her head. She giggles and hugs his neck. ¡°I approve.¡± ¡°I thought you might.¡± Daniel murmurs gently to Wenlianna, ¡°Hekate is my first priority. I owe her my life. Whatever anyone else decides or wants to do, that¡¯s the core of it.¡± Wenlianna nods gently. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Hekate, for being willing to have me as part of your family.¡± The feldrok empress nods, though she hugs Daniel gently. ¡°Daniel¡­ You know¡­ we¡¯re even in my eyes. M-Maybe¡­ I owe you¡­ a lot¡­¡± ¡°Even it is. Now then, feels like we¡¯re getting close to Reina¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Frost.¡± He points at the wall, where there is a white icy mist appearing, and Wenlianna¡¯s breath is visible, as well as Vaergraes and Aoloan, who aren¡¯t wearing full-face helmets like the rest of the group. ¡°I did think it was getting colder,¡± remarks Vaergraes. ¡°Do you need to hold back?¡± ¡°No, thank you. The Uhl¡¯tall are a mountain people and favor the cold. Cold air promotes a steadier mind.¡± Aoloan adds, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m prepared.¡± She withdraws a warm-looking coat from her magic bag, and Kera''tai does the same. The villager group leader stops at another opening, and the room is similarly hidden around a winding corridor, beyond which is obscured by a foggy mist that hangs heavy in the air, rolling out along the floor, frosted over and potentially a slipping hazard from ice. It¡¯s almost impossible to see into let alone across the room. ¡°Mukori, please don¡¯t stare too much when you¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Stare? Reina, you know we¡¯re here to search your entire room, right?¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ You¡¯re entering my personal room¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Safe as in, something¡¯s going to attack us?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ Safe as in¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to hide anything.¡± Daniel takes a breath and sighs. Ironically enough, he probably aligns the most with Reignleif as a person. He was always fairly awkward and shy about people seeing how he lived, what his hobbies were, and what he liked to surround himself with in his comfort zone. None of it was atrocious, but might inspire judgements that he realizes probably don¡¯t really matter. ¡°Is there anything we can¡¯t touch, Mukori?¡± ¡°No¡­ Just¡­ D-Don¡¯t tease me, please.¡± ¡°Oh, now I have to tease you.¡± Daniel sets Hekate down, and she chuckles deviously in agreement. ¡°Go, Daniel! Open this barrier so we can explore Reina¡¯s deepest, darkest secrets! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°I¡­ Mukoriiii¡­¡± Daniel chuckles at Reignleif¡¯s impotent protest, as she hasn¡¯t explicitly forbidden them from entering, but she doesn¡¯t want to be teased. ¡°I¡¯ll be nice about it, Mukori. Alright, I¡¯m going in.¡± Daniel steps through the barrier, and once more, he can feel the static tingle as he passes through. Just to verify, Hekate touches the barrier surface, and it doesn¡¯t let her through at all. ¡°Be careful, Daniel.¡± Daniel inspects as far as he can see through the fog, walking cautiously. He can¡¯t see more than a few yards ahead of him, and much of the littered treasure is frosted over, making the room like walking on icy gravel, not quite frozen solid, but potentially slick. He calls out, ¡°Mind your footing, everyone. The littered treasure and frost make it unstable.¡± Hekate asks, ¡°Any reason Reina¡¯s quarters are so cold? I don¡¯t think she keeps her room this cold at home.¡± Daniel finds something peculiar. It looks like a large cauldron made of solid ice. It¡¯s clear enough that he can see through the surface, and the contents are some kind of liquid, apparently filling from the bottom of the cauldron and overflowing into a trench that flows out through a grate in the wall. Daniel crouches, dipping his fingers in the overflowing liquid for a moment. It¡¯s not water, by the slickness that applies to his gloves. It¡¯s a little sticky, but not so much that it provides any meaningful resistance to his experimenting with his fingers. ¡°M-Mukori, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± ¡°What do I think it is?¡± asks Daniel with a smirk. He actually has no immediate assumptions. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for it to be a toilet, and as far as he knows, she wasn¡¯t particularly ¡®active¡¯ enough on her own for it to be some kind of personal time aid. But, she also is quiet and shy, so it could be. ¡°I-It¡¯s a lubricant.¡± Daniel closes his eyes, resisting the urge to poke any kind of fun. He wasn¡¯t going to assume¡­ She quickly adds, ¡°F-for my scales! I-It makes my scales look shinier and keeps them from drying out too much in the cold. I-If they dry out, they get extremely itchy.¡± Hekate, hearing the same conversation in her own helmet as well, asks, ¡°Why keep your room here so cold, then?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to answer¡­¡± replies Reignleif softly. Hekate softens her voice gently. ¡°Understood.¡± She then perks up. ¡°Daniel! Bring it with us!¡± ¡°It looks like the source comes from below the floor.¡± ¡°I-It coagulates quickly, so there¡¯s a spell that recycles the ingredients over and over and it flows up through the cauldron. Y-You can leave it. I can make a new one if I need it.¡± ¡°Daniel, leave it!¡± calls out Hekate in the same tone as she used when she told him to bring it seconds earlier. He chuckles, continuing his investigation for the magic circle, in particular. As he searches, Daniel finds several stone statues of various races, each made of different types of stone, it seems like. More surprising, given what he knows is that it¡¯s the various demon-kin and human-kin races, including a dattakorien, an elf, a dwarf, an oni, and an Uhl¡¯tall, by the looks of it. Daniel touches the dattakorien statue. His first instinct looking at the statue is that it¡¯s a chess piece, but chess didn¡¯t exist in this world until he taught Hekate and Erimaya -unless Rikuto made a board first, and being from Japan, he¡¯d likely favor Shogi, which is the Japanese equivalent-. He wonders if they¡¯re action figures, or just simple decorative models, given what he knows about Reignleif. And, her voice asks, ¡°A-Are you going to ask?¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t hate anyone, Mukori. Were you studying them?¡± ¡°Y-... Yes¡­ I¡­ wanted to understand. I wanted to know¡­ a-art. And, idols. Heroes. Th-... Things I found¡­ in books.¡± ¡°Awesome. Did you make these yourself?¡± ¡°A-Awesome? I-... Yes. I carved them from stones I liked¡­ D-Do¡­ Do you really like them, Mukori?¡± ¡°I do. They¡¯re really detailed. You gave a lot of attention to every little piecel. If it weren¡¯t for the stand, I¡¯d believe they were actual people.¡± ¡°I¡­ Thank you, Mukori¡­¡± ¡°May I take them?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re supposed to be lowering the barrier for the rest of us,¡± states Treia. ¡°Right, right. Let me get on that.¡± Daniel estimates his position, searching more diligently where he believes the center to be, which is far enough away that he can no longer see the statues, and he notices frost building up on the metal of his armor. He¡¯s thankful his armor is resistant to all elements, keeping him warm. ¡°Mukori, is the source of the cold directly over the source of the barrier?¡± ¡°Yes. Sorry, Mukori.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, it¡¯s kind of helpful. I think I can see the fog billowing.¡± Daniel follows the icy fog until he finds where it¡¯s coming down more than swirling across the room. In fact, once he¡¯s in the center, it¡¯s more clear, almost like the eye of a hurricane. He finds a rug on the floor, decorated with a full mural. Daniel studies it for a moment, and it almost looks familiar. The mural depicts people in a circle brandishing weapons and magic, though what kind of people is unknown, other than Daniel recognizes the dragons in the back, also seemingly in an offensive posture, along with a feldrok in a terrifying pose in the center furthest away from the viewer and partially eclipsed by the center of the art piece. In the center of the circle is a humanoid figure floating in a beam of light, while even larger hands seem to be dropping the figure from the sky. Daniel touches the image, asking softly, ¡°Is this the first summoning, Mukori?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I believe so. I found a picture like that in an old book, and¡­ I made the rug from memory.¡± ¡°This is beautiful. You¡¯re a talented artist, Mukori. I¡¯m disappointed that I didn¡¯t know this sooner.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I should¡¯ve asked. Please share your hobbies with me.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I will.¡± Daniel rolls the rug up, storing it in a medium magic bag before he turns his attention on the magic circle producing the barrier. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see if we can go two for two.¡± Daniel draws Nemaisol, and again, for some reason, he¡¯s noticing a slight resistance to the draw. But, as long as he can use Nemaisol, he¡¯ll stay focused on the task at hand. He slashes the magic circle once more, and the blade crackles as it interacts with the magic of the circle, severing and disrupting the spell. Daniel can hear Hekate pounce forward with a ¡°Ha! Yes!¡± She cackles as she jogs around the corner tunnel and towards Daniel, audible by her footsteps long before she¡¯s visible. ¡°Good work, Daniel! Now then, let¡¯s loot all of these goodies. Heeheehee!¡± Xyreko approaches as well, immediately setting into taking over the barrier by rewriting certain parts of the magic circle. She works quickly as the group gathers around Daniel, and before long, the barrier appears. ¡°There. I¡¯ve left the radius low enough to block the cooling effect. Lady Hekate, Lady Vaergraes, if you would, please warm up the interior of the new barrier.¡± Vaergraes nods, and she immediately produces a red glow from her hands. Hekate, in turn, produces fire above her own hands using magic. However, Daniel bonks her on the head, and she whines, ¡°Ow! Hey! What was that for!?¡± ¡°Look at Vaergraes,¡± replies Daniel. Hekate looks at the former demon queen, who is seemingly producing simple hot wind as she walks slowly, projecting heatwaves forward. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing different! She¡¯s heating the room up!¡± Wenlianna replies softly, ¡°Daniel is worried about fire. Fire consumes breathable air in confined spaces. We don¡¯t yet know how air is replenished in the keep, but a fire might overtake it.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Specifically, oxygen. I appreciate the enthusiasm, but you have to be mindful.¡± Hekate huffs and crosses her arms. ¡°Then, what should I do? I don¡¯t know that spell.¡± Vaergraes replies gently, ¡°I can teach you, of course, but it would take time. It¡¯s a delicate manipulation of fire and wind magic.¡± Wenlianna digs through her own gear bag, separate from her magic bag. She produces a diamond that is glowing faintly red. ¡°If¡­ you don¡¯t mind powering this crystal, Hekate, this should be able to produce heat using your mana.¡± She hands the diamond to Hekate, and Hekate gives it a try. Sure enough, it begins to get hot. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°If I may,¡± starts Kera''tai. ¡°Try using wind magic with your free hand to blow the heat.¡± Hekate nods, and she casts a simple wind spell with her left hand. Sure enough, she is able to blow much warmer air around, and she can increase both with her nigh-limitless magic power. She laughs proudly, jogging around the room to ¡®chase¡¯ the foggy areas away with her newfound power. ¡°Thank you,¡± murmurs Daniel softly. Wenlianna smiles. ¡°My pleasure. Um, I have two more, if someone would like to help me.¡± She offers one to someone else, and Kera''tai volunteers. ¡°Thank you! We¡¯ll clear the air in no time, Master!¡± As Kera''tai joins Vaergraes and Hekate, spreading out, Wenlianna lingers behind to ask softly, ¡°Um, Daniel? How come¡­ Do¡­ you have slaves?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°No. She¡¯s the one who convinced Shek and Skloe that the three of them are my ¡®war brides¡¯. The only ones who can¡¯t disobey me right now are the dragons, though I¡¯m looking to remove the contract.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Progress is drawing near to completion, Master. I have had several successful test runs on goblin and ogre volunteers, but there is resistance based on the magic of the contracted person, which is substantial for the dragons. I need to refine the spell¡¯s mana channeling to prevent waste and make it capable of removing the contract.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°Please continue to do your best.¡± ¡°Of course. Though, I suppose in this case, it¡¯s more specifically the spellmaster working on the refinement process. I will review prior to application.¡± ¡°I still need to meet the spellmaster. Don¡¯t let me forget when we return.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± cheers Hekate. Daniel withdraws his water bottle as he walks towards Reignleif¡¯s draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan, her family heirloom. Like Ryuogriar¡¯s, it looks like an abstract egg-shape, with fragments of the shell branching off and painted with various shades of dark red in various spots. He¡¯s not entirely sure what the ¡°addition¡± that¡¯s made is when a new family member is added, but he¡¯s certain Ryuogriar and Reignleif will explain it. He lifts his helmet and takes a sip from his water bottle, and he coughs, shocked by the taste that hits his tongue, which surprises him. Everyone stops what they¡¯re doing, and Hekate asks, ¡°Daniel!? Xyreko, it¡¯s cursed! You have to-...!¡± Daniel waves her off, coughing for a moment as he takes his helmet off completely. He wipes his face with his forearm, and he finds an alabaster creamy white liquid, rather than the water he was expecting, and it¡¯s supremely sweet, like liquid frosting. He¡¯s highly familiar with the taste, but he was expecting water. Once he can speak, Daniel says -though his voice is a little raspy-, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little went down the wrong pipe.¡± ¡°Wh-What is that?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°Milk,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Someone wanted to prove her wifeliness.¡± Daniel takes a drink, which is refreshing, even though he wasn¡¯t expecting it. It¡¯s extremely sweet and creamy, and it makes him feel like he¡¯s back at the Citadel, comfortable and at home. He puts the lid back on, and he stores his bottle. He notices Hekate growling as she trembles a little. ¡°Hekate? You¡¯re growling.¡± ¡°She beat me again! I¡¯m fighting her when we get home!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ryuo,¡± replies Daniel confidently, which halts Hekate. ¡°Wh-Wha-? How do you know?¡± ¡°Just a hunch.¡± Daniel puts his helmet back on, and he looks at the draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan, digging his medium magic bag out containing Ryuogriar¡¯s. Xyreko confirms that the heirloom is safe from curses, and he stores the large statue in the magic bag, speaking as he does, ¡°Mukori, I have a question.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Mukori?¡± ¡°Where is your haven?¡± *** Chapter 63: The Dragon鈥檚 Haven As Daniel is investigating Reignleif¡¯s chamber in the old dragon¡¯s keep, Ryuogriar holds the magic crystal panel that Xyreko made for them, which is showing what Daniel¡¯s helmet sees. At the moment, there¡¯s not a lot to see because of the hazy air created by the frost spell Reignleif placed to keep her room icy-cold. Reignleif herself is laying next to Ryuogriar where she can see the crystal panel as well, hugging her first egg as she scrolls on Daniel¡¯s phone, which contains books that he wrote himself. They are works of fiction, but Reignleif reads them every chance she gets. Geirahoel is laying a little further away under the blankets, cuddling with both of her eggs as she hugs one of the pillows as well as a plush doll modeled after a somewhat strange-looking bear. She hums in soft irritation. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! I want to talk to him, too¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± asks Ryuogriar teasingly. ¡°What would you say to our beloved Mukori, dearest Geira?¡± Geirahoel blushes, hiding her face under the blankets. The senior of the three dragons chuckles, adding softly, ¡°I am a little disappointed as well, Reina, that you would keep it to yourself. I can¡¯t detect his helmet. I can reach any of the others, but¡­¡± Reina replies softly, ¡°It¡¯s not an active magic connection like telepathy. You can¡¯t detect it. You have to be able to see it and use a targeted spell. Afterwards, you will be able to visualize the connection again.¡± After removing the barrier and the spell casters dissipate the haze, Daniel approaches Reignleif¡¯s draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan. He studies it for a moment, and then pulls out his water bottle, taking a drink. He begins coughing, and the three dragons both tense and crowd around the panel. ¡°Mukori!¡± cry all three together. Reignleif quickly says, ¡°He can¡¯t hear me! He took his helmet off!¡± ¡°Should we go!?¡± asks Geirahoel quickly and passionately. ¡°Did something attack him!?¡± After only a brief moment of his helmet shaking around and Daniel coughing, he says calmly, though his voice sounds rough, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little went down the wrong pipe.¡± ¡°Wh-What is that?¡± asks Wenlianna, directed at Daniel. Daniel catches his breath for a moment, coughing one last time before he can answer more clearly. ¡°Milk. Someone wanted to prove her wifeliness.¡± Reignleif and Ryuogriar flinch. They glance at each other, and then look at Geirahoel, who is cupping her cheeks with a look of embarrassment as her face fills brightly with color. She mouths inaudibly, unable to form words of defense, though her voice comes out in small squeaks and gasps. They look at the panel again when Daniel says to Hekate, ¡°Hekate? You¡¯re growling.¡± ¡°She beat me again! I¡¯m fighting her when we get home!¡± cries the little feldrok empress. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ryuo,¡± replies Daniel without a single hint of doubt. ¡°Wh-Wha-? How do you know?¡± ¡°Just a hunch.¡± Finally, his helmet goes back onto his head and stabilizes, looking at Reignleif¡¯s draschol¡¯lak¡¯barochan. It vanishes into Daniel¡¯s medium sized magic bag. And then, he surprises all three dragons. ¡°Mukori, I have a question.¡± Reignleif speaks, though she¡¯s projecting her voice to Daniel telepathically, ¡°Y-Yes, Mukori?¡± ¡°Where is your haven?¡± All three dragons flinch. They look at each other. Geirahoel asks, ¡°Wh-What do we say?¡± She is currently bundled in Daniel¡¯s blanket with her eggs nestled by his pillows, and the plushie doll she is hugging is something Daniel made in anticipation of his first child, with more that he¡¯s working on. Reignleif, in addition to reading his stories on his phone, is also wearing one of his shirts instead of her normal dress. Ryuogriar already put some of her hair and scales in strategic places around the room to antagonize Hekate, and she¡¯s covered only by one of his sheets, otherwise nude. ¡°Are you referring to me, Mukori, or Ryuo or Geira?¡± asks Reignleif, stalling for time. Ryuogriar nods with an approving smile. ¡°All three of you are using the same one, are you not?¡± They flinch, and Geirahoel asks at a whisper, ¡°How does he know that? I thought Xyreko doesn¡¯t monitor private quarters.¡± Reignleif murmurs without projecting her voice, ¡°Maybe she lied?¡± ¡°No. Mukori knows we can often be found together, including basking on the roof or relaxing on the point overlooking the lake. He knows we¡¯re together, and he¡¯s assuming we¡¯re in our haven because we¡¯re worried about him.¡± The younger two nod in agreement. ¡°W-Will he be mad at us if we tell him the truth?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°I doubt it,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°But, he¡¯ll undoubtedly tease us. And, Hekate might forbid us from continuing.¡± Having been unanswered for a long moment, Daniel asks, ¡°Can I ask why you chose my room?¡± They all gasp, and Geirahoel cries out with rosy cheeks, ¡°How does he do that!?¡± ¡°Xyreko must be seeing us¡­¡± murmurs Reignleif. ¡°Everything okay, Mukori?¡± asks Daniel¡¯s voice, a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. But, it¡¯s gotten pretty obvious at this point. I¡¯m just curious why. Isn¡¯t a haven where you get away from things that might cause you problems?¡± The three dragons look at each other once more, and they all smile tenderly. Reignleif replies softly and tenderly, carrying the tone through her voice projection, ¡°Mukori, we chose your room as our haven because it¡¯s yours. You make us all feel safe and happy. Wasn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and they can see that he¡¯s studying the things around him, working while he thinks. He does pause a little, but he does keep on task. ¡°I try not to be too presumptuous. Do I have Geira-Mukori to thank for my drink?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± replies Reignleif sheepishly. ¡°B-But, I¡¯d happily do the same, Mukori. A-As soon as I can.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Thanks, ladies. Everything¡¯s going smoothly here so far. We¡¯ll do a second check on everything in a controlled area, including all of us, before we call it safe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mukori.¡± ¡°T-Tell him,¡± starts Geirahoel before pausing. She blushes, fidgeting with the plush doll. ¡°T-Tell him I also made a lunch for him¡­¡± Reignleif and Ryuogriar both sigh at her with looks of frustration. Ryuogriar retorts coolly, ¡°You¡¯re a sneaky one, dearest Geirahoel.¡± Reignleif nods sternly in agreement. ¡°Mm-hm! You cheated¡­¡± ¡°Ch-Cheated!? I¡­ I thought¡­ I just wanted to make him happy.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re cheating!¡± whines Reignleif. She pouts softly, ¡°Daniel never expresses what he likes.¡± This time, Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°Agreed. His wants and needs should be imperial declarations, not secrets. Even less so from his empresses.¡± Reignleif grumbles, ¡°Mukori, Geirahoel says she made a lunch for you, but you can throw it away.¡± ¡°HEY!¡± cries Geirahoel. She wrestles Reignleif to try to force her to submit. ¡°That¡¯s not what I said! Tell him he has to eat every bite! A-And he has to enjoy it, or I¡¯ll never forgive him!¡± Daniel finds the small box in his magic bag, and he inspects the contents. It¡¯s full of several kinds of cookies. ¡°Geira¡­ Darling¡­ What is this?¡± asks Daniel a little skeptically. She whines, ¡°It¡¯s lunch! Tell him it¡¯s his lunch!¡± Reignleif sighs, ¡°She says it¡¯s your lunch, Daniel.¡± The other women with him inspect the contents as well, since they¡¯ve collected most of the important things from Reignleif¡¯s old quarters. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but cookies,¡± replies Daniel with amusement in his voice. Hekate bounds over, exclaiming, ¡°Cookies!?¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s wrong with cookies?¡± asks Geirahoel. The blue dragon grumbles, ¡°I see the error of my ways. I should have taught you¡­¡± ¡°Obviously! Ask him what¡¯s wrong with cookies! I worked really hard on them!¡± She blushes as they watch Daniel eat one, and he hums in approval. ¡°They are good, though. Extremely sweet.¡± Geirahoel squeals giddily, and the other two watch her in amusement, even if they know their competition is heating up. Before Reignleif can relay the question, though, Daniel explains, ¡°Geira-Mukori, I genuinely appreciate the gesture, and the cookies are really good. But, they aren¡¯t a lunch. They¡¯re a snack.¡± ¡°Bu-But! He said he likes sweet things! Th-That¡¯s why he likes¡­¡± She blushes, gesturing at her chest. ¡°I swear, when mine begins, I will never hand him over to you again,¡± grumbles Ryuogriar. Geirahoel gasps, and Reignleif relays the objection to Daniel. ¡°I do like sweet things. A lot. But, there is such a thing as too much of a good thing. Plus, between the milk and these cookies, I¡¯m on the fast track to [diabetes].¡± Daniel shares the cookies with the others, and they all hum in delight. ¡°L-Lady Geirahoel made these?¡± asks Gwenesphia in surprise. She grumbles softly, ¡°I¡¯m falling further and further behind¡­¡± The human otherworlder sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not a competition. What would the prize even be? Me?¡± Geirahoel squirms and rolls around in Daniel¡¯s bedding in frustration. ¡°How was I supposed to know!? He said he likes sweet things! Gaaah!¡± Reignleif and Ryuogriar watch her silently for a moment. Ryuogriar leans over and pets her head gently, and the young orange dragon pouts from under Daniel¡¯s blankets. Hekate says boisterously, ¡°Geira! If you ever want to give up being one of Daniel¡¯s mistresses, I will happily keep you on as Court Baker. These are amazing!¡± She shoves another cookie into her mouth, humming happily as she eats them, and Daniel has another one as well. ¡°Goes pretty well with the milk,¡± adds Daniel warmly. ¡°Maybe we will call this lunch.¡± The others chuckle, and they express thanks through the magic connection. Geirahoel pounces on Reignleif, startling her. ¡°Tell him he can¡¯t share the milk! I-It¡¯s¡­ embarrassing.¡± ¡°Then why did you do it?¡± teases Ryuogriar. The youngest of the three dragons blushes furiously even more, squirming. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It seemed like a good idea at the time.¡± Ryuogriar sighs gently, patting her junior¡¯s head. ¡°I hate to admit it, but it was a very good idea, and I envy you so much. Our human Mukori has standards for what he wants. We must learn them and master them.¡± Geirahoel and Reignleif nod in agreement. *** As Daniel and company collect Reignleif¡¯s belongings from her personal chamber in the dragon¡¯s keep, Xyreko approaches, inspecting the book Daniel is holding. It¡¯s an extremely old book, which ironically, the cold probably helped preserve it a fair bit. There are a few black and white pictures that are rather detailed and well done, but he obviously can¡¯t read any of the text. It looks to be an almost cursive form of a language of Zenkon, meaning that it¡¯s twice as difficult for him to read. ¡°Daniel, have you taken notice yet?¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t look, but he asks softly to confirm they¡¯re aware of the same thing, ¡°One of the villagers tried to get into the room?¡± She nods, taking the book when he offers it to her, and she pages through it. ¡°I believe not all of our new villagers are as loyal as we¡¯d like. He seemed quite frustrated that my barrier was preventing his entry.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°That¡¯s natural. As far as the leader is concerned, I haven¡¯t passed all of his tests yet. Signal Vaergraes over and pretend you can¡¯t read the book.¡± Xyreko cocks her head, but she nods. ¡°Very well.¡± She calls out, ¡°Lady Vaergraes, His Grace and I are curious about this book.¡± Vaergraes approaches, and Hekate bounds over as well. The young feldrok girl snatches the book first, looking through it. She cocks her head in frustration as well. ¡°These look like scribbles.¡± Vaergraes, looking over her shoulder, inspects the page Hekate is open to. Hekate sounds out a couple of words, indicating that she¡¯s able to read some of it, but that makes it likely it¡¯s cursive. He¡¯s not sure how it works, but feldroks and dragons supposedly can inherently understand and read any language, even if they can¡¯t speak it. But, a language made even more difficult to read because of ¡®efficient¡¯ handwriting, known by the young as the accursed cursive, isn¡¯t quite the same as its true written self. Vaergraes replies, ¡°This looks like an old chronicle of an explorer. The language is a dead Gruu¡¯yenn dialect.¡± ¡°Gruu¡¯yenn?¡± asks Hekate. Xyreko answers, ¡°Ancient demon-kin said to have arrived from another continent. I¡¯ve seen feldrok research information that they may be the ancestors of modern goblins.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asks Daniel. Vaergraes confirms, ¡°Indeed. In fact, I believe I¡¯ve heard Shek and Skloe speaking in the modern dialect that descended from ancient Gruu¡¯yenn.¡± Kera''tai explains, ¡°If you recall Master, goblins speak various languages depending on their region. They¡­ tend to speak it poorly regardless, but it¡¯s their own language.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Makes enough sense. As much as I love them, I doubt Shek and Skloe have any great insights into the Gruu¡¯yenn. More importantly, we actually had a real question, Vaergraes.¡± She cocks her head, and then looks at Xyreko, who nods subtly. She blushes a little when she realizes there was no way Xyreko didn¡¯t know all of that already. ¡°I see. What would you like to know?¡± Daniel speaks softly, ¡°When you were¡­ at your last job, did you use infiltrators to keep tabs on¡­ uh¡­ the three goofball Empresses?¡± Hekate blurts out a ¡°Ha!¡±, but she doesn¡¯t question what they¡¯re talking about yet. Vaergraes is confused at first, while Daniel hears Reignleif¡¯s voice, ¡°M-Mukori!? You aren¡¯t referring to us, are you?¡± ¡°No, of course not, my beloved Mukori. It was just a figure of speech.¡± Vaergraes answers Daniel, ¡°I did. And, I was not the only one. I wouldn¡¯t necessarily call them spies, but it was the primary way I could communicate with the d-... with the denizens of a certain place.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thanks for that. One of our new companions is curious about this room. More curious than I¡¯d like.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not mine,¡± replies the former queen nervously. ¡°I know that. I just wanted to confirm that someone may be keeping tabs on us, now.¡± She gasps. ¡°D-Do¡­ Do you think they know who we are?¡± ¡°Unlikely, or they would retreat,¡± retorts Xyreko. ¡°After the display outside, and the combined forces in here, they should realize we¡¯re best left alone.¡± Hekate growls, ¡°You and Daniel said the same thing about the siege.¡± Xyreko is silent, and Wenlianna chuckles nervously. She knows her own family¡¯s military forces were part of that, though they didn¡¯t know or understand the situation. ¡°You have a point,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Xyreko, keep an eye on their behavior. If more than one person is acting strange, be ready to defend.¡± ¡°Always, your Grace.¡± Daniel then heads towards the exit once everyone has regrouped. ¡°Well, one more bedroom to go before I can reclaim my own. Anything you¡¯re embarrassed about in yours, Geira-Mukori?¡± There¡¯s a pause, and a pillow appears in Xyreko¡¯s hands, having been teleported to her. She says after she studies it for a moment, ¡°Forgive me, your Grace. A request from Empress Geirahoel.¡± She throws the pillow at Daniel, and he and the others chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you back for that, Geira,¡± warns Daniel playfully. Daniel stores the pillow in his magic bag, leading back out into the main corridor where the villagers are waiting. He nods politely at the leader, who bows, repeating the phrase, ¡°[My lord.]¡± ¡°Thank you. Please show us to Lady Orange¡¯s room next.¡± Vaergraes translates, and the leader nods, escorting them. Daniel does his best to ignore the other villagers, as he doesn¡¯t want them to know that he¡¯s onto them. Xyreko¡¯s stealth golems are able to observe them without being noticed, and she can watch for their reactions. As they¡¯re passing a room that has been cleared out already before they arrived, Daniel casually looks inside. He thinks nothing of it, since it¡¯s possible that the other dragons could have returned briefly to reclaim their own belongings, or it could have been the private chambers of one of the dragons that fell in battle with either the Devourer, or one of the two that were successfully slain by human-kin over the course of history. The doorway is huge, and they¡¯re walking past it for a long time. It¡¯s also a large area to scan. ¡°Daniel! Look out!¡± Hekate pounces towards Daniel, shoving him forward. His bones and organs hurt from the force with which she launches him forward, almost like a car wreck, and he tumbles across the ground as a thunderous boom rumbles the whole tunnel, shaking rocks and dust loose. When he finally comes to rest, everything hurts, but Daniel manages to lift his head and torso to look, fighting through the pain. Somehow, he didn¡¯t see it. Where he was just standing is a colossus of metal, rivaling the Red Lord in size; the largest of any of the dragons he encountered. This metallic-looking dragon is fully armored, and it slammed its claw down on the ground. ¡°Hekate!¡± shouts Daniel. The armored dragon looks at Daniel, focusing its gaze on him. He instantly pulls his rifle forward from his back, taking aim. The dragon begins speaking, but it¡¯s clearly in the draconic language, and a second voice, seemingly from the dragon, speaks in the eastern language. ¡°You think you can out-chant me, pathetic insect¡­¡± Daniel aims for one of the eye holes of the dragon¡¯s helmet, firing. BOOOOM! The god of thunder shouts, and everyone, including Daniel and the armored dragon, are flinched by the otherworldly volume of his oversized rifle. The dragon¡¯s magic circles, which had appeared with his chants, suddenly vanish as the dragon roars. A small magic explosion erupts from under his foreclaw, and Hekate is spit out of the blast as he is flinched back again. During the brief moment of an opening, Treia and Gwenesphia are evacuating Aoloan and the villagers past the dragon, sprinting past Daniel and Hekate as Daniel cycles the bolt of his rifle, loading the second round in. The dragon shakes its head, finally clearing the disorientation as Hekate tries to rise to her feet. ¡°D-Daniel¡­¡± she groans. Daniel fires again, and she flops onto the ground, clutching her cracked helmet. Please forgive me, Hekate, thinks Daniel. He¡¯ll definitely make it up to her, but he has to protect himself and everyone else as much as he can. The golems appear in force, firing their machine guns relentlessly. Metal sparks fly from ricochets on the armor and Daniel¡¯s second shot was unable to penetrate the armor itself. He¡¯s also not seeing blood, so it¡¯s possible he didn¡¯t even penetrate the dragon¡¯s skull with his first shot. Lightning flashes, and a lightning bolt hits the dragon, creating an impressive display of light and electrical arcs, as well as a comparable clap of thunder, but Daniel knows why it¡¯s ineffective; the armor. Ignoring that it¡¯s probably resistant to magic, the metal armor would create a path of low resistance to ground. A spear of rock jets out of the ground, pinning the dragon to the wall briefly, but again, its armor is unscathed, and it¡¯s able to buck free of the rock spire. Vaergraes and Kera''tai, using magic on the run, follow Treia and the others, escorting Wenlianna and a couple of stragglers. Several golems jog into position, tossing smoke grenades to cover their retreat as they fire at the dragon, ensuring its attention would be on them instead of the three retreating. ¡°Kera''tai!¡± shouts Vaergraes as the dragon takes a deep breath. They both whirl, now between the dragon and everyone else. They both cast a barrier, combining their magic together, and a small opening opens in the helmet, allowing the dragon to breathe a lance of fire that instantly reminds Daniel of what he has witnessed Reignleif and Ryuogriar do; a gigantic laser that spits off licks of fire as it tears the very air apart with heat. Vaergraes and Kera''tai channel their magical power as strongly as they can, and the number of rifle shots drops as golems are incinerated. The dragon¡¯s concentrated fire lance breath finally subsides, and Vaergraes and Kera''tai both slump as they drop the barrier. Kera''tai sinks to her knees. The dragon shakes his head, seemingly catching his breath. ¡°Xyreko, don¡¯t transfer anyone in.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­?¡± replies the golem¡¯s voice in his helmet. ¡°Evacuate who you can first.¡± Daniel slings his rifle, pulling a flashbang from his normal gear bag. He pulls the pin and throws it, shouting, ¡°Flash out!¡± He repeats several times, each flashing blast ensuring the Dragon is disoriented when it sees at least one of them. It roars and rears back, clutching its helmet. Daniel moves quickly, pulling his magic bag up so he can find his railgun, withdrawing it quickly and priming the final stage safety. He can¡¯t hear the capacitors whining softly as they charge, as his ears are ringing even though his helmet protected him. Please work, please work, please work¡­ Daniel aims at the dragon¡¯s chest, waiting for it to steady for a moment. Given the relatively small distance, the travel time will be inconsequential, but he can¡¯t take any chances. Daniel pulls the trigger right as his balance shifts from the dragon stomping, and the bullet rips by, missing the dragon. He curses under his breath, pulling the bolt-like mechanism back to evacuate the excess heat, and he turns the railgun to access the breach, quickly loading in the next slug. The dragon bellows and shakes its head clear once more, and Vaergraes calls out, ¡°D-Daniel! We must retreat!¡± ¡°Go! I¡¯ll cover the retreat!¡± Xyreko appears in front of him, and he reacts quickly. Just as she grabs his shoulder, he pulls Nemaisol out, interrupting her spell. Again, the sword seems like it¡¯s resisting him a little, but it also protects him from being evacuated. ¡°Xyreko, everyone else is priority.¡± ¡°Daniel!?¡± ¡°Go!¡± He nods his head towards Vaergraes, who is helping Kera''tai walk to Hekate, who has her own rifle as she wipes blood from her chin. ¡°Hekate, Vae, Kera! Use ice and lock it in place! Hurry!¡± They look at Daniel, and then at the dragon. Vaergraes and Hekate nod, and Hekate aims her ice rifle, firing it instantly. She winds the mechanism that resets the crystals, aiming and firing again. She hits the dragon with ice blasts that begin to create jagged crystal bursts of ice that freeze the dragon¡¯s foot to the ground. Vaergraes summons a great deal of ice magic with magic circles hovering around her, and she blasts the dragon with a jet of ice as it snarls, trying to exhale a more standard fire breath in counter. Kera''tai uses the last of her magic to cast a longer, targeted spell that creates ice at the dragon¡¯s other foot, anchoring its feet. As it tries to step, it loses its balance, falling forward. ¡°Move!¡± shouts Daniel. They¡¯re right in the path of the dragon¡¯s fall. However, Hekate and Kera''tai are too weakened to move away. Vaergraes braces to create a barrier, but Xyreko appears next to them, retreating in a teleport at the last second as the dragon slams the ground, and Daniel has safely avoided being crushed himself, though he does stumble as the massive head slams the ground next to him. Now, he has a moment of the dragon at his complete mercy with its head directly in his line of sight. Daniel sits up in a kneel with Nemaisol on the ground close to him. In a last ditch effort to kill him, the Dragon pivots its head and exhales a different element; pure black fog. Daniel flinches, especially when he sees the fog corrode the dragon¡¯s armor quickly. Thankfully, Nemaisol, repelling all magic, creates a small safe zone behind itself, and Daniel crouches instinctively, realizing that if he had stood up, he would be dead now. Part of his helmet is dissolving, and he quickly yanks it off, tossing it aside. It lands in the black fog as he stays low. Within seconds, his helmet is nothing but dust. His sharmelkolle helmet, which is supposedly indestructible, is nothing but dust in seconds. Daniel takes a breath, saying softly, ¡°Thank you, Nemaisol. You¡¯ve saved me again.¡± The breath dissipates, and lingering effects roll around the hallway, still keeping Daniel trapped. Fortunately, he now has a direct shot at the dragon¡¯s head as it looks at him in shock, obviously surprised and a little horrified to see him still alive. It also seems like the dragon¡¯s skin is aging before Daniel¡¯s eyes, drying out and wrinkling. Either the dark breath that the dragon just used afflicted the dragon, or it used almost all of the dragon¡¯s magic. Given that it dissolved the dragon¡¯s helmet, which Daniel suspects is sharmelkolle or mithril, as well as Daniel¡¯s helmet and the stone wall behind him, Daniel would wager a lot on the gamble that the spell amplifying the dark breath to be able to dissolve sharmelkolle -and presumably, the ¡®most powerful sorcerer in the world¡¯- used virtually all of the magical power that a particularly strong dragon possessed. And now, Daniel is ready to unleash his ¡®spell¡¯, his railgun already aimed at the dragon¡¯s unarmored head. ¡°A¡­ human?¡± asks the dragon. Daniel hesitates. It¡¯s dangerous, since he¡¯s relatively defenseless without his magical companions, and now he can¡¯t speak to Xyreko. But, he retorts, ¡°You¡¯re not one of Morthybargaron¡¯s allies, are you?¡± The dragon cocks its head a little. Daniel suspects he¡¯s still alive because the dragon is completely out of magic, as it¡¯s panting and still hasn¡¯t broken free of the ice. ¡°Are¡­ you here to kill him, too?¡± asks the dragon. ¡°Too?¡± The dragon nods, which is a relatively big motion for Daniel, as close as they are, but it¡¯s a cautious nod for a giant being. ¡°Morthybargaron is a cruel ikthylobeev. He is an enemy of humans as well. That you have achieved such strength¡­ Are you the one they call the Harbinger of Calamity?¡± Daniel nods once, and the dragon seems to slump on the ground, giving out what strength he has left. ¡°I see¡­ I heard of the death of Mulmonbargarnaed at the hands of a single sorcerer, and I knew it was my chance.¡± ¡°Mulmon¡­ Was that big red¡¯s little brother?¡± The dragon nods once more. ¡°Indeed. That I would find my fate determined by the dragonslayer himself¡­ Go ahead, human. I have been defeated.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I have no strength left. I can barely move. Once I suspected you were the Harbinger, I tried to unleash all I had to defeat you, and I still lost.¡± The dragon scoffs, casting a swirl of the lingering black fog. ¡°I travelled the whole world searching for methods to kill that traitor¡­¡± Daniel takes notice of that last statement, and he relaxes his aim. ¡°Traitor?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Please explain.¡± The dragon¡¯s eye tilts towards Daniel. ¡°I only learned of it recently from a far away Dawnseer able to peer into the past.¡± The dragon¡¯s eye facing Daniel becomes profoundly sad. ¡°I was a student of the Citadel. The beings who ruled it took me in when I had nothing, and they taught me the ways of magic far beyond conventional wisdom. I struggled to learn, but I loved my master like a father.¡± Now, the dragon¡¯s expression twists into anger. ¡°That traitor¡­ he slayed our master, and he managed to kill many others by tricking them into storage magic and annihilating the storage unit. One by one until the one known as the Feral Feldrok came to be. Not even I could reason with the Feral child, and it repelled all dragons from the Citadel.¡± The dragon¡¯s gaze goes distant, and his voice softens once more. ¡°Morthybargaron is the strongest of us, though. He is too powerful to be as impotent as he is with the largest dragon harem in the world. Our race is going extinct, and he cannot produce a single child.¡± The dragon looks at Daniel. ¡°When I heard of the death of the Feral child,... I feared if nothing was done, we dragons would go with the feldroks into oblivion¡­¡± Daniel fully relaxes now. The fog is still lingering, and it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s keeping Xyreko at bay, as she hasn¡¯t returned. He hopes she wasn¡¯t harmed by it. It¡¯s a strange magic ability, and it could carry over. ¡°You¡¯ve told me a lot, Great Dragon, apprentice of the feldroks. So, allow me to ease your burden. Morthybargaron the dragon lord is dead.¡± The dragon is visibly surprised, using what little strength he can manage to move his head to fully look at Daniel. Daniel smiles. ¡°Since it seems we¡¯re allies, he officially was annihilated a few hours ago. My companion took a storage bag that contained his head and annihilated it. I killed the former lord when he tried to claim the Citadel. After I killed the Feral Feldrok.¡± Daniel kneels down, saying softly, ¡°And, I do regret that. But, my other companion, Hekate, needed the Feral Feldrok to be defeated. And, when he was floating between life and death, the spirits of what I believe to be his ancestors spoke to me.¡± The dragon widens his eyes. ¡°This¡­ you heard¡­ the voices of the feldroks?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I have preserved his body in case there¡¯s a way to help him, but he¡¯s too powerful to revive right now. But, I just thought you¡¯d prefer to know that Morthybargaron is also dead. Ironically enough, obliterated finally by storage magic.¡± The dragon chuckles, finally cracking a smile. ¡°I¡­ find it hard to believe. And yet¡­ I have hidden here for months, waiting for him to return to his treasure¡­ What¡­ What of the other dragons?¡± ¡°Of the greater dragons, all of the females are alive, and I have formed magic contracts with them to keep them under my control, but only so they can¡¯t be violent or aggressive to others. All of the lesser dragons are alive with the same contracts.¡± The dragon before Daniel relaxes profoundly. ¡°Thank the gods¡­ Please, human, I implore you, do protect¡­¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± The conversation is interrupted by a female voice crying out for him, and three figures swoop in together. Daniel limps up to a standing position, calling out, ¡°Stay back! There¡¯s a poison near us!¡± The three women stop in a hover using their wings in their humanoid forms, and Geirahoel cries, ¡°Daniel!? Wh-Wh-Wh-...!?¡± ¡°Are you alright, Mukori?¡± asks Ryuogriar. ¡°Shall we finish him off?¡± ¡°Mukori?¡± asks the dragon softly. Daniel answers his companions first. ¡°No. We¡¯re still talking. Turns out, we¡¯re likely allies. Are the others safe?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Xyreko was able to evacuate everyone, including the villagers. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, though.¡± Her voice sounds like it¡¯s wavering, and Geirahoel is wiping tears from her face. Reignleif seems like she¡¯s holding together, but she¡¯s studying everything. Xyreko flies in close as well, and Daniel calls out, ¡°Xyreko, don¡¯t land. There¡¯s a highly corrosive poison still present.¡± She hovers next to the dragons, retorting, ¡°Daniel¡­ Do you think I didn¡¯t find that out when I came to get you?¡± He sighs. He figured that was the case. ¡°Sorry. But, please hear us out. Our new acquaintance¡¯s story might surprise you. And, your timing is perfect for corroborating it.¡± *** Chapter 64: The Mechanic and The Student Ryuogriar and Reignleif use summoned wind to collect the dark magic unleashed by the dragon that ambushed Daniel and his team in the old dragon¡¯s keep. It was an attack meant to kill Daniel in a desperate last breath, but failed due to the legendary sword Nemaisol. Once the black fog of death is collected into one place, Xyreko is able to neutralize the poison. Meanwhile, her golems verify the area is clear of the curse that had been afflicting the dragons by spraying the inoculation around the area, generating a new fog in the hallway. Geirahoel is all but attached to the golem closest to Daniel as it works its way up the hall. She fidgets with her hands impatiently as it clears the area in order to play it safe. As soon as Xyreko gives a slight nod of approval, the young orange dragon darts in front of Daniel, eyes watering as she stares into his eyes. ¡°Mukori¡­¡± That¡¯s all Daniel can say before she throws herself into a hug. ¡°How could you!? I hate this! I hate being so scared!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could have finished him.¡± Daniel looks at the dragon ambusher, who has lost all of his strength after using the deadly corrosive breath. He adds, ¡°I¡¯m kinda glad I missed.¡± Geirahoel glares at the dragon as Ryuogriar and Reignleif fly close to them, landing and crowding around Daniel as well. ¡°Yes. Just because he was a feldrok student, that does not excuse his behavior, Mukori. You must remember that you are an important person now. Transgressions against you should not be so easily forgiven.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t here to kill me, and he had no idea who I was. Please, let¡¯s hear him out.¡± The dragon sighs softly. ¡°Not only did you defeat Morthybargaron, but you claimed his harem.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± starts Daniel before he¡¯s cut off. ¡°That is correct,¡± states Ryuogriar proudly. Reignleif nods, ¡°He is our new lord and emperor, and we are his empresses.¡± Geirahoel refuses to let go of Daniel, and she doesn¡¯t acknowledge the other dragon. Daniel sighs. ¡°Only these three. The rest don¡¯t care for me much, but we stay out of each other¡¯s way.¡± ¡°I see¡­ You have heard my story, and without knowing it, you have avenged me. I can go in peace.¡± ¡°Gladly,¡± snarls Geirahoel as she begins to charge mana to her palm. Daniel tugs her arm down, hugging her to restrain her as she whines. ¡°Mukori! He hurt you! He hurt our friends!¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯d rather make him repay us,¡± replies Daniel gently. He looks at the dragon, who cocks his head slightly, still too weak to really move. ¡°You would keep me alive?¡± ¡°That depends. My condition is that you have to agree to the contract until I can trust you. Then, I¡¯ll consider removing it. But, we¡¯re not enemies, right?¡± ¡°No. Had I not been able to open my mind to the world, I would never have been strong enough to destroy Morthybargaron. Perhaps I¡¯m still not.¡± ¡°Mukori killed him in one blow,¡± replies Reignleif bluntly. She adds as she rubs her distended belly, ¡°And, Mukori has given us each two eggs since. One of each is his own.¡± She looks at Daniel affectionately, and he smiles. Daniel adds to the dragon, ¡°I can¡¯t overlook your attack, and Hekate won¡¯t likely forgive you very easily, but no one died.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± replies Xyreko dryly. ¡°I lost two golems trying to return, only for them to instantly dissolve.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xyreko, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± She nods. ¡°I would like this one to catalog all of the spells he learned in his worldly travels in payment.¡± ¡°I would like him to surrender all of his collected treasures to us,¡± adds Ryuogriar mercilessly. ¡°I want him to serve Mukori loyally and surrender his armor,¡± adds Reignleif. Geirahoel grips Daniel¡¯s hands with her own, still glaring at the other dragon. ¡°I want him to be a slave, bound to all of us forever.¡± ¡°Geira¡­¡± murmurs Daniel softly. The dragon gives a deep exhale. ¡°I accept. That you are all alive and on a path of redemption for our race¡­ With a human, no less¡­ I desire only to keep that going.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want your own harem?¡± asks Xyreko skeptically. ¡°Seems like that¡¯s a pretty big thing for dragons. ¡°I would be lying if I said no. But, I do owe the Harbinger of Calamity a great deal for achieving my vengeance.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Proper introductions seem in order, since we¡¯re friends now. Great Dragon, I am Daniel. I am perfectly happy to be addressed as such.¡± Ryuogriar adds seriously, ¡°He is emperor of the Citadel and the Fievegal, the feldrok sorcerer, the Harbinger of Calamity, and the Dragon Lord on this continent. You will treat him with reverence.¡± Daniel slowly huffs in exasperation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that such a mouthful, though?¡± The platinum dragon shoots Daniel a glare, and he sighs in defeat. She then takes to introducing herself, ¡°My old name is no longer a name I carry. I am Ryuogriar Gur Lawson, first dragon empress and second empress of the Citadel and the Fievegal.¡± ¡°Reignleif Gur Lawson. Second and third empress, respectively.¡± ¡°Geirahoel. Don¡¯t insult me by talking to me. Ever. I hate you.¡± The dragon nods. ¡°My true name in this language is Larrvenmaouchoul.¡± Ryuogriar flinches, and she cocks her head to look at him more closely. She murmurs, ¡°I¡­ do recognize you now¡­ You were the orphan raised by the feldroks, weren¡¯t you?¡± Larrvenmaouchoul nods wearily. His expression tightens from apparent pain, and Daniel realizes he¡¯s been powering through it for their benefit. Daniel asks Ryuogriar directly, ¡°What are your thoughts on him, Ryuo?¡± Ryuogriar looks at Daniel for a moment, thinking. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but¡­ I believe you would get along with him. He has always viewed all peoples merely as people, and¡­ many of us¡­¡± She looks away, murmuring softly, ¡°Felt he was too weak to carry on our legacy.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Great Dragon Larrvenmaouchoul, I¡¯ll provide you healing potations. You caught us off guard, but I hope you¡¯ll understand what happens if you betray my trust.¡± The dragon nods wearily. ¡°I surrender. I only wish to see the dragons return to glory, and to be a part of a greater society, rather than isolated from it.¡± Ryuogriar sighs. ¡°Then, fate has put you in the right place. Daniel is likely the only one who would choose to spare you, and none of us here can speak for Hekate, who you successfully injured and endangered Daniel.¡± Daniel releases Geirahoel, and she begins to cling to his arm, trying to stop him. In spite of her efforts, he withdraws his potation bag from the void bag he carries, and he finds the healing, antidote, and blood potations. They should restore his body, but Daniel will hold off on restoring the dragon¡¯s mana, just in case. He pats Geirahoel¡¯s hands gently, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Mukori. I trust you three to protect me. As well as Xyreko.¡± She doesn¡¯t let him go, but she doesn¡¯t stop him, walking with him to the dragon. Daniel explains as he feeds the potations to the dragon, ¡°Morthybargaron was cursed during his assassinations of the feldroks, and he spread that curse to the others. It made adult dragons nearly sterile, and children¡­ too strong to survive their own biology.¡± Larrvenmaouchoul looks down as he lets Daniel pour the liquids into his mouth. He swallows the combined potations, which are a miniscule amount compared to the massive dragon, but they can always add more based on the effects of the first. ¡°I am sorry,¡± murmurs the dragon. ¡°I had no idea¡­ I was so blinded by anger and rage, I tried to kill him and was driven back. I am likely cursed as well¡­¡± Xyreko answers, ¡°You¡¯re clear now. That was what this spray has been.¡± She gestures at her golems still fogging the hallways with the anti-curse. Larrvenmaouchoul points out as his strength returns, ¡°You mentioned inoculation. Would that not mean the curse cannot be inflicted again?¡± The three female dragons look at Xyreko, who replies gently, ¡°Daniel asked me to be extremely cautious, as no immunity is truly completely immune. Additionally, all three of them are currently carrying offspring, who may not inherit the inoculation.¡± Daniel nods. Just as abruptly as the statement was made, he twitches. ¡°Wait, all three?¡± He looks at Geirahoel, whose eyes go wide, and she blushes, trying to shift behind him to hide from him. ¡°Geira¡­?¡± She murmurs softly, ¡°Mu-Mukori, you still need to enslave this assailant.¡± Daniel wants to press the issue, since, if true, it would make Geirahoel¡¯s third egg in a relatively short period of time, and he thought they agreed on two for now. He lets it go for now, returning to task. ¡°Larrvenmaouchoul, we have a core mission to finish before we return to the Citadel. Unless you can transform into a smaller form, we¡¯ll have to part ways.¡± He is able to move now that the potations are taking effect, and he shifts up, rising to a seated position as he catches his breath. He now towers over all of them. ¡°I have little mana left. If I fall unconscious, you may allow me to perish.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Larrvenmaouchoul casts the spell Daniel has seen a few times, shrinking down. Surprisingly, his armor shrinks with him, and he is left behind in a kneel when the glow of the spell fades. ¡°Emperor Daniel, from this day forth until my last, I am your humble servant.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far. Will you make it?¡± ¡°Yes. Allow me to aid you in your mission.¡± Daniel looks at Geirahoel, who is still holding his arm possessively. ¡°What?¡± she asks, lightly glaring at Daniel. ¡°The last room we have to raid is yours. Will you show us where it is?¡± She blushes, nodding. She shifts tones as she growls, ¡°I still don¡¯t want¡­ him anywhere near us.¡± Daniel sighs, but he nods. ¡°Larrvenmaouchoul,... I mean no offense, but your name is really long and difficult to remember. Do you mind if I call you something shorter?¡± The other three gasp, likely upset that he¡¯s giving the new dragon the same privilege as them. The mechanic is hoping the grey dragon will agree to simply shorten his own name. ¡°I am at your service, my Lord. Call me how you wish.¡± Geirahoel instantly retorts coldly, ¡°Scum.¡± Reignleif adds in an icy tone, ¡°Jougstaug.¡± Larrvenmaouchoul shifts uncomfortably, but he lets out a breath. He says gently, ¡°Forgive me my Lord. Fair and Noble Empresses, I unknowingly attempted to harm and kill your Mukori. I deserve your ire, but I do ask for your forgiveness. I will prove my loyalty to Lord Daniel and his harem. My Lord, I accept any term you deem fit for me.¡± Daniel exhales deeply, glancing at his three dragon empresses. Ryuogriar comes to the rescue, suggesting what Daniel would hope is the easiest suggestion. ¡°Perhaps merely shortening his name, Mukori? ¡®Choul¡¯ should be easy to remember.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Daniel jokes, ¡°If we¡¯re not shortening from the beginning¡­¡± Again, the three dragon empresses glare at Daniel, as if he¡¯s personally sleighting them. He holds his hands up in concession. ¡°Then, I¡¯d almost rather call him ¡®Maou¡¯. In one of the languages on Earth, it¡¯s a word for ¡®Demon Lord¡¯.¡± Geirahoel squeezes Daniel¡¯s arm, retorting, ¡°He¡¯s not a lord! He¡¯s an assaulter! He¡¯s less than a feral goblin! He¡¯s-...¡± Daniel quiets her by cupping her cheek gently with his free hand, disrupting her rant. ¡°In the context I was referring to, he¡¯s the enemy of the world. But, if it bothers you so much, we¡¯ll go with Choul. Sound good?¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif nod. Geirahoel huffs, but doesn¡¯t object. And, the dragon in question nods. ¡°Very well. I shall answer to the appellation ¡®Choul¡¯ from henceforth.¡± ¡°Good,¡± states Geirahoel haughtily. ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go.¡± Daniel nods, saying to Choul as Geirahoel pulls him along, ¡°Choul, you can stay in the hallway or head for the Citadel. Either is acceptable.¡± ¡°I shall accompany you as far as possible, my Lord.¡± ¡°Keep your distance,¡± growls Ryuogriar as she takes Daniel¡¯s other arm, and Reignleif leads the three of them, keeping herself away from Choul. Choul follows a fair distance behind, and Xyreko falls into step with Daniel¡¯s group alongside Geirahoel. ¡°Daniel, you should check in with the others quickly.¡± ¡°Please reassure them that I¡¯m alright, Xyreko. We¡¯ll just grab Geirahoel¡¯s most desired things and leave the rest to your golems, if that¡¯s alright. Also, you may seal the keep. No one other than us in or out until it¡¯s cleared out.¡± She nods. ¡°As you wish. And, are you sure you can trust sir Choul?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident enough in his sincerity. Though, he may suffer more than if we just killed him.¡± She scoffs, and Geirahoel again squeezes Daniel¡¯s arm against her body. She looks at him with hurt in her eyes, and he tries to smile to reassure her. ¡°Everything was under control, Mukori¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I won, didn¡¯t I-egh?¡± Daniel steps in a low spot, and it flares the soreness in his body, which he was successfully hiding. All three dragon empresses instantly face him and crowd him. ¡°Daniel!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Blame Hekate.¡± They gasp, and he chuckles. ¡°Seriously, relax, please. You¡¯re the ones stressing me out.¡± ¡°We were worried sick!¡± cries Geirahoel. ¡°You¡¯re not-...!¡± She flinches, glaring at Choul for a moment. The defeated dragon simply cocks his head, but makes no expression or remarks. Geirahoel pulls Daniel close to her, whispering, ¡°You could have been killed!¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I accepted that risk because I was afraid of him surviving and being able to attack you, before I knew anything about him. Hekate saved my life, and I definitely owe her something special, just as you three helped me once it was all done. But, I would do anything to protect you¡­ my family.¡± They all smile softly, and they crowd in to hug him. Ryuogriar grumbles, ¡°Mukori¡­ Your¡­ uniqueness is its own curse to us¡­ We have precious little time with you already, and¡­ to think¡­¡± She trails off, and Reignleif adds softly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one we can¡¯t revive. You should make more use of us¡­¡± Daniel is touched by the concern. He had very close to nothing to lose before coming to Zenkon. He had things, like his computer, his house, his car, but his life was far from fulfilling. Now, the thought of losing what he has makes him desperate -and reckless-. Reignleif isn¡¯t wrong with the cold conclusion that anyone else in the world who can make use of potations can be revived. Anyone except Daniel. But, that also assumes their body can be recovered quickly, and Daniel would rather not even risk it. He does understand their feelings though, and he doesn¡¯t try to belittle them. ¡°Thank you for being concerned, and I¡¯m sorry I worried you. I¡¯ll try to do better, but please understand, my highest priority is protecting the rest of you.¡± They sigh together, and Ryuogriar remarks pointedly, ¡°Mukori, the best way for you to protect us is to survive and continue to protect us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make it a priority as well.¡± She smiles and nods, taking his arm again. Geirahoel frowns at him still, but she hugs his arm and they walk further down the hall. They reach Geirahoel¡¯s personal chamber, and she lowers the barrier herself, allowing the others inside without Daniel needing to destroy the barrier. Her room is more cluttered than the other two, containing mostly various plants, and a special magic crystal that glows bright enough to emulate sunlight. It feels somewhat like a rainforest, with lots of obstruction hiding the majority of the room. ¡°I-I like flowers,¡± grumbles Geirahoel somewhat defensively as she tugs Daniel¡¯s shoulder armor. ¡°I would never have guessed,¡± teases Daniel, and she glares at him softly. Daniel notices flowers that he recognizes -or, at least, close enough to what he knows, which could help him confirm his translations-. ¡°What¡¯s that one?¡± asks Daniel as he points at what looks to be a rose, thorns and all. Daniel commits the word to memory when she answers, thankfully using the same word Daniel had already learned. ¡°That¡¯s a [rose].¡± ¡°And, that one?¡± Daniel points at a bundle of oleanders. ¡°[Oleander.]¡± Unfortunately, that one doesn¡¯t match what he thought. He asks, ¡°Then, what about {Oleander}?¡± asks Daniel, using the word he thought was oleander. She cocks her head. She looks around, walking with Daniel and the other two until she finds it. She perks up, pointing at a flower that Daniel believes is similar to Wisteria. ¡°It¡¯s this one. [Wisteria].¡± ¡°I see. And, that one over there. Is it¡­ {Peony}, by chance?¡± Geirahoel¡¯s eyes light up, and she says brightly, ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel looks when he feels a tug on his back. Reignleif is looking up at him, and she asks softly, ¡°Do¡­ you like flowers, Daniel?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I do. I don¡¯t know the names for them here, but back on Earth, I grew flowers we called [dandelion], [lavender], and I even gave a try at growing a flowering tree known as [sakura cherry blossom].¡± He scratches his cheek as he admits, ¡°I wasn¡¯t very good at it, but I tried.¡± Just as the three dragons glance at each other, Daniel teases playfully, ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want my next lunch to be a bunch of flowers, please.¡± Geirahoel, specifically, tenses, and she turns bright pink as she whines, ¡°You jerk! I¡¯ll never make anything for you again!¡± She shakes him as she continues to hold his arm, and he laughs. ¡°Nooo, please do. They were really good! I swear!¡± ¡°Then you have to forgive me!¡± exclaims Geirahoel. As Daniel calms her down, he asks, ¡°Forgive you?¡± She looks away, fidgeting. ¡°I¡­ In my defense¡­ you didn¡¯t explicitly make me promise¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Ah, that.¡± He does recall. They went back and forth about it, and then Ryuogriar interrupted before Daniel got Geirahoel to say the words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But, seriously, we need to know whether or not we can handle them.¡± She smiles sheepishly and nods. Daniel then looks at Xyreko. ¡°Xyreko, I¡¯d prefer to give the plants real sunlight if possible, so I¡¯d like to find one of the turrets or the roof where we can put a garden.¡± ¡°Of course. I think the roof would be the best. It¡¯s already a favored place of our graceful Empresses.¡± ¡°Mukori, I have begun to appreciate more things in life since meeting you. So, I would also like to take part in this garden.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. Or, we can also do what you want to do.¡± She smiles, and Reignleif asks, ¡°Can we also collect books and read together?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve been reading mine, haven¡¯t you?¡± She blushes, looking away as she shrinks into the high collar of her mantle. She nods sheepishly. ¡°I haven¡¯t had as much time to write, recently, but it was one of my favorite hobbies. I¡¯ve had a lot more inspiration now, that¡¯s for sure.¡± They chuckle together, and they work to collect Geirahoel¡¯s precious belongings, though she becomes impatient about gathering her favorite plants and flowers, which is virtually all of them. Fortunately, the magic bags can store things virtually indefinitely, so the plants should be fine. Geirahoel asks softly, ¡°Mukori?¡± Daniel looks at the fiery young dragon, and she looks away from him briefly as she asks her question. ¡°Why¡­ did you decide to share so much? I-Is¡­ Is it because¡­ we yelled at you?¡± ¡°Yelled at me? I know I upset you, so I probably deserved that. I shared because I learned something else today. I¡¯m setting you up for failure if I don¡¯t.¡± She blushes, and Reignleif hugs him from behind. ¡°You have to keep sharing. Our children will enjoy your hobbies and favorite foods and places as well.¡± Ryuogriar and Geirahoel nod in agreement. ¡°Alright, you have a deal. May we return? I suspect I¡¯m in for a vicious scolding a few more times.¡± Geirahoel pouts, ¡°You deserve it. You worried everyone. Even Xyreko.¡± Daniel nods, saying gently, ¡°I am sorry, Xyreko. I genuinely believed I had it under control. What I didn¡¯t have under my control was everyone else¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replies Xyreko softly. ¡°But, as they said, just because I promised to carry on your legacy for as long as I exist, that does not mean I will accept living without you so soon.¡± ¡°Thanks everyone.¡± Daniel stretches a little, trying to loosen his aching body up as much as possible before he¡¯s likely tackled by his companions. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± They chuckle, and Xyreko secures the keep before the group regroups with Choul. Xyreko then returns them to the Citadel using the teleportation spell. *** Erimaya tries to sneak back into her room, now that she has returned safely from her excursion. However, the moment she opens her door, she flinches. ¡°B-Big sister!?¡± asks the second princess, surprised. ¡°Where have you been, Eri!?¡± snaps her elder sister. ¡°What concern of it is yours? I¡¯m safe, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unacceptable!¡± Heralesse takes Erimaya by the wrist, pulling her forcefully down the corridor. ¡°Wh-Where are we going?¡± asks Erimaya nervously. Heralesse doesn¡¯t answer, simply guiding Erimaya quickly. They arrive at the personal quarters of the King and Queen, Greydald and Orphelsia. They both seem to have been worried, and their expressions immediately relax a little as they see Erimaya. ¡°Erimaya?¡± asks King Greydald. ¡°Where have you been? Do you know how worried we were?¡± ¡°I¡­ Mother, Father, how long have you been back?¡± squeaks the second princess. ¡°Answer my question, Erimaya,¡± growls the king. She squeaks, tensing. ¡°I¡­ I was on a diplomatic mission.¡± ¡°Diplomatic mission?¡± asks Heralesse. ¡°Without telling anyone?¡± ¡°I¡­ No one would have allowed me to go.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± snaps the king. ¡°Not when you don¡¯t have a full escort.¡± ¡°But, we received word of loyal troops of Mornistae at Fort Peony needing to be verified of their mission. I was the only one present at the time.¡± ¡°Were you?¡± asks the king skeptically. Erimaya is no fool, and she tightens her posture. She knows the king¡¯s tone means he¡¯s calling her bluff. He knows something she doesn¡¯t. ¡°T-To my knowledge, yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°To your knowledge. Did you give Grand Duchess Aramellianna our regards?¡± So, it was the Grand Duchess. She must have heard of the troops before they even left, then. ¡°When I was at Fort Peony, the Grand Duchess had not yet arrived. I was afraid it was a time-sensitive matter.¡± Orphelsia finally speaks up, ¡°You¡¯re an intelligent girl, Erimaya. For that, we are proud. With that being said, you are lying. This recklessness is exactly why you wouldn¡¯t have gotten permission.¡± ¡°If you had been captured by our enemies, or worse, if the new demon tyrant learned a princess was at the battlefront¡­¡± warns the king. ¡°She commands dragons, for heaven¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°You mean Empress Hekate?¡± blurts out Erimaya without thinking. All three of them look at her, and Heralesse replies, ¡°She¡¯s not recognized as an Empress. She¡¯s a despot proving to be dangerous.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dangerous!¡± retorts Erimaya sassily. ¡°Or, she wouldn¡¯t be if we left her alone!¡± ¡°Princess!¡± snaps the King. Ignoring his objection, she adds passionately, ¡°No! Hekate is a really nice person. She didn¡¯t try to deceive me, she didn¡¯t ask for anything from me, and she even gave me part of what I wanted.¡± ¡°And, what is that?¡± asks Orphelsia, managing to stave off the king¡¯s wrath long enough to pry for more information. Erimaya narrows her eyes. She knows her mother is just letting her string more rope. ¡°I learned that Daniel is alive and well, no thanks to any of you.¡± The three gasp, and Heralesse asks quickly, ¡°You saw him? Were you able to speak to him?¡± ¡°I was. Thankfully, he harbors no ill-will towards us. He¡¯s the only reason the dragons have stopped their attack.¡± ¡°What?¡± asks Heralesse. ¡°The dragons are no longer a threat. Nor is Empress Hekate. So long as we do not attack them.¡± ¡°Attack them!? You¡¯re speaking of a demon-kin!¡± Erimaya glares at Heralesse. ¡°You¡¯re speaking of an Empress. One who is trying to stop the war.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call her that!¡± cries out Heralesse. ¡°And why not? What makes her title carry any less weight than our own?¡± The three are speechless. Erimaya adds a little indignantly, ¡°Actually, I would wager that hers carries even more weight. After all, she has a weapon capable of killing gods.¡± The three are appalled by Erimaya¡¯s words. King Greydald murmurs, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen what it can do, Father. No one here has the strength to withstand it. It can destroy an entire country.¡± Just as she¡¯s finishing the sentence, a knock at the door comes, and Rikuto lets himself in. ¡°Apologies. I heard Erimaya was found and¡­ Did¡­ I hear correctly, Princess?¡± Erimaya straightens her posture, taking a slightly indignant tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What did you hear, your Majesty?¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°You mentioned a weapon that can destroy a country?¡± Erimaya replies, ¡°Did I say that? If I did, I assume we wouldn¡¯t want to make enemies of the people with that weapon.¡± Rikuto thinks for a moment. His eyes widen. ¡°Daniel¡­ What have you done?¡± Erimaya¡¯s expression becomes nervous following how grimly serious Rikuto has become. Rikuto looks at Erimaya, saying coldly, ¡°You are not to reach out to Hekate or Daniel again.¡± He turns his gaze to the other three of the royal family, adding, ¡°We need to gather every artisan and artificer we can, as well as mages and scholars.¡± ¡°Y-You can¡¯t!¡± cries out Erimaya. ¡°Empress Hekate is my friend!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I finally know that it was Daniel that day¡­ the day magic dipped. The weapon he created¡­¡± ¡°He used it to defeat something terrible!¡± ¡°And now, he can use it to destroy everything,¡± growls Rikuto seriously. ¡°Eighty years after they were used on our world¡­ the aftermath still remains. I can¡¯t allow him to use any more.¡± Erimaya clutches her chest. She finally made a friend that was a friend she chose. And, she¡¯s being taken away. All because she tried to convince her family that they aren¡¯t a threat because they already could have done something. *** Chapter 64.1: Bonus Chapter: Hekate and the Dragons Hoard Part 1 Back on the day of the departure to the Dragon¡¯s Keep, Hekate fidgets with her armor, idly thinking as she readies for the trip. She has already confessed one of her biggest fears to Daniel, since she doesn¡¯t know how to fly, doesn¡¯t know how to transform even partially, and she doesn¡¯t want to. Thankfully, Daniel¡¯s shuttles don¡¯t remind her that they¡¯re high up, since she doesn¡¯t have to look out of the windows, and she has a solid floor under her feet, as well as the seat belts to hold her in place. And, if she needs extra comfort, Daniel will hold her and reassure her. Unfortunately, what is bothering her now isn¡¯t the fact that they¡¯ll be flying high up in the shuttles, but the location to which they are headed. That place is the Dragon¡¯s Keep, sometimes called Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard after the dragon who conquered it long before Hekate was even alive. She never met Shaiulvalgarro himself or herself, as it was Morthybargaron, the Red Lord, who ruled the Keep when Hekate was born. And, who enslaved her. The little feldrok had no idea she was one for most of her life, until that fateful day when Daniel defeated Lugrae the Feral Feldrok and spoke to Xyreko the first time. She was always taught that feldroks are hideous, ugly creatures to be feared, because they are disgusting monsters. They were the only things the dragons seemed to hate more than the little fox-eared slave girl herself. Or rather, the little feldrok-eared slave girl. She suffered every day in the mountainside fortress belonging to the dragons. While some of the dragons simply ignored or neglected her, like Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and even Geirahoel, the male greater dragons, specifically, treated her as scum. They would spit on her, give her cruel orders, and remind her that she is an ugly wretch. Her hands tightly grip the dagger Daniel gave her when they first met. She had a rusty shortsword that she had scavenged when she first arrived at the Citadel in a futile endeavor to conquer it all alone; one such cruel order given to her by Morthybargaron. The human from another world never treated Hekate with disrespect. He was cautious at first, since she tried to kill him and lost strength, collapsing onto him. Even so, he never tried to harm her or take advantage of her. He never even tried to contract enslave her the way he did with the dragons, even though Hekate is now one of the most powerful magic users in the world, even if she lacks the experience to make total control of her magic. That is ultimately why she is able to even consider going to the Dragon¡¯s Keep. She is still technically contracted to Morthybargaron, but because he¡¯s dead, no one really ever thinks about trying to remove hers. In fact, it¡¯s possible everyone has forgotten about it. Unfortunately, she sees his name etched into her chest every time she bathes, and it makes her feel sick. She takes a deep breath and exhales to try to steady herself. ¡°Daniel will be with me. I¡¯ll be alright,¡± murmurs the young girl quietly. ¡°He can kill anything scary, even if¡­ that one comes back to life¡­¡± She trembles, twitching with a start when the door to her room opens. ¡°Hekate?¡± asks Ryuogriar from the door. ¡°Y-Yes!~?¡± chirps the young ravenette with surprise, trying to mask her worries. ¡°Before¡­ you depart¡­¡± The platinum white dragon steps into the room, not yet making eye contact. Hekate stands up, hiding the dagger behind her back so Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t ask about it. ¡°Wh-What is it? If you¡¯re here to tease me about Daniel¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± interjects the dragon with a suddenness that startles Hekate. It¡¯s not a sharp or cruel interjection, but a desperate one. The voluptuous blonde murmurs even more gently, ¡°No¡­ There¡­ is always time to tease. But, I came here¡­¡± She finally looks at Hekate, and the young empress is taken aback by the serious expression of concern on her elder¡¯s face. It makes Hekate begin to become worried. ¡°I came here to ask¡­ are¡­ will you be alright?¡± The feldrok girl cocks her head, and her triangular ears flop to the side, emphasizing her confusion. Given the fact that Ryuogriar continues to look directly at her with that same serious expression, it suddenly registers to Hekate that Ryuogriar has seen right through her, causing her ears to jerk back up to their alert position. At the least, the dragon matriarch knows something is wrong. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± replies Hekate, looking away somewhat without thinking. She realizes immediately that it only confirms that she¡¯s lying. Ryuogriar steps a little closer, cautious not because of Hekate¡¯s immense magic power, but because they have a more rival-based relationship, meaning Ryuogriar should be ecstatic by Hekate being distressed. Instead, she¡¯s showing concern. ¡°Hekate¡­ Your Greatness¡­ It¡¯s reasonable to be afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± snaps the feldrok girl. The dragon slumps her shoulders a little, losing what remains of her usual haughty and elegant posture. Now, she is an elder trying to console a younger companion. ¡°That place¡­ is a place of darkness, your Greatness. I would be lying if I tried to claim I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. So much happened there,...¡± She looks down, ashamed of her own silence at the time. ¡°None of it was worse than what happened to you.¡± The feldrok girl squeezes the dagger for comfort, still keeping it hidden. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Instead of trying to deny Hekate or dispute her claims of being alright, Ryuogriar instead smiles and simply says softly, ¡°Then, you are stronger than me, my dear little empress.¡± This shocks Hekate, and she can¡¯t help but stare at the dragon as the latter makes eye contact with her again, showing a tender smile. She adds, ¡°Just know, no one will think less of you if you need to leave that place. Least of all, Mukori.¡± This time, Hekate is the one to break eye contact as she looks to the side. ¡°There won¡¯t be anything to think, because I¡¯m not afraid. Morty is dead, his stupid brother is dead, and the stupid green one is dead. They¡¯re all dead and they can¡¯t hurt me anymore. So, I¡¯m going to steal and destroy everything those stupid¡­¡± She winces as she is unable to say it. Her hands are trembling, and her eyes water a little as she tries to close them to hide the pain she¡¯s feeling from the dragon. She can hear the white dragon approach, from her footsteps to the way her dress moves and the ambient sounds around them change with the woman moving through the room. However, Hekate also hears a different set of sounds; those consistent with the dragon coming to a stop in front of her and sinking to a kneel. Hekate looks, and she snaps her gaze rigidly to Ryuogriar, who is on her knees before the feldrok empress. ¡°Hekate, I understand. I have many regrets, as well as fears. Mukori will understand as well. You need closure. We all do. You don¡¯t have to hide your feelings. As the highest ranking of the surviving dragons, though second highest of our family, it may not be my place, but I grant you not only my permission, but my full encouragement to do whatever you see fit to Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard. Plunder it to the last coin, jewel, and scroll, or erase it from this very world. You are the empress over even the dragons now. We, who do not deserve it, are at your mercy now.¡± The feldrok empress is stunned by this admission. It¡¯s extraordinarily awkward, and it¡¯s making her feel restless. ¡°I¡­¡± Hekate swallows her saliva, her trembling finally subsiding a little. She takes a breath and exhales to calm herself again. She finally shows Ryuogriar the dagger, saying softly, ¡°I¡­ Daniel gave me this when we were in the Citadel, and it gave me strength. I couldn¡¯t do anything against Lugrae, and I couldn¡¯t do anything against Morty or the other dragons¡­ I still wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­¡± Hekate grips the chest of her armor, and Ryuogriar is quiet for a moment, thinking of what to say. Hekate adds on her own, ¡°Daniel will be there, so I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± The young feldrok ravenette smiles warmly, and Ryuogriar gives a gentle curve to her own lips in return. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, your Greatness.¡± Hekate becomes a little sheepish, and she adds, ¡°D-... Don¡¯t tell Daniel any of this, though. I¡­ I don¡¯t want him to worry¡­¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s smile becomes more caring and gentle. ¡°If that is what you wish, I will. But, Mukori won¡¯t think less of you either way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need or want to find out,¡± pouts Hekate quietly. She then puts her brave smile back on, saying, ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, it¡¯s almost time to go.¡± Ryuogriar smiles and nods. ¡°I look forward to teasing you upon your return, your Greatness.¡± The young feldrok empress scoffs and she makes her way to the door in a jog. She stops before exiting, and she hesitates for a long time. She finally takes a breath and says haughtily, ¡°If you touch any of my things, Ryuo, I¡¯ll bite your face off. And then your hands.¡± The platinum dragon can¡¯t help but laugh warmly as she follows Hekate out, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, your Greatness. After all, Mukori is not a ¡®thing¡¯ of yours.¡± The feldrok huffs and growls impotently as she chases Ryuogriar out of her bedroom and stomps childishly past the blonde seductress to make her way to the hangar, since they¡¯re both going the same way. She can¡¯t refute, since Daniel isn¡¯t a thing, but she won¡¯t agree, since she won¡¯t hand him over to Ryuogriar without a fight. On the bright side, the dragon successfully distracted the young empress from her worries for at least the time being. *** After arriving at the Dragon¡¯s keep, the group is confronted by members of the Unity of the Great Dragons, as it translates. They are essentially cultists that chose to live around the dragons and worship them. And, for the lucky few of their number, they might be chosen as ¡®Acolytes¡¯, who would be able to serve the dragons directly. In actuality, the acolytes were nothing more than elegantly named servants, holding a slightly higher status than the slaves, of whom the lowest was Hekate, back before she ever even had a name. The name which her beloved companion Daniel gave to her when he saved her mind, body, and soul. Now, the doorway into the ancient mine serving as the home of the dragons of the continent for centuries feels bigger than it ever did. Hekate is thankful that she has her armor and full-face helmet to hide her face and ears from everyone else. She¡¯s terrified of this place, even now, but she looks to her rock of safety; Daniel. He is studying the columns and other structures of the exterior of the Dragon¡¯s keep, which have mostly been taken over by the dragon worshippers as their homes. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Like the day they met, and the time they travelled through the Citadel together, Daniel appears unafraid on the surface, but he is cautious and alert. He walks with his dragon-slaying rifle like it¡¯s a staff, even in spite of how heavy it is -or, perhaps because of how heavy it is-. Though, she does know that he does it to give the illusion that it is a strangely-shaped magic staff like one used by many mages, rather than a weapon anyone with the most basic know-how could operate. The teenage ravenette swallows her fear, stepping quickly back into close proximity to Daniel, keeping him and the security bubble he provides close. Everything feels okay as long as he¡¯s with her. She can face the impossible, from the scariest of heights to the strongest of monsters. Even Morthybargaron is no threat to her, made even moreso by Geirahoel when she annihilated the magic bag he was in. Hekate doesn¡¯t know if he could be revived, because she doesn¡¯t know what happens to things inside of magic bags when the bag is destroyed, but Daniel and the others seem convinced that Morthybargaron is gone for good, which is good enough for Hekate. Or at least, it¡¯s mostly reassuring. She¡¯ll verify with Daniel that he¡¯s really gone when they¡¯re alone. She notices herself falling behind and hops back into step. She¡¯s doing everything she can to hide how she¡¯s feeling so Daniel won¡¯t worry about her. He¡¯s very attentive, and she doesn¡¯t want him to think she¡¯s even weaker than when they met. In fact, she has no excuses at all, since she absorbed the magic power of the Devourer, meaning she is probably the singular most powerful being on Zenkon, save for the gods. And, she¡¯s still bound to Morthybargaron. If he¡¯s still alive¡­ She shakes her head vigorously clear. No! He¡¯s not alive. Daniel will kill him again, even if he is. He¡¯d be able to defeat me if he had to. So, it¡¯s fine. Daniel can defeat anything. She smiles at Daniel, likewise hidden from everyone thanks to her helmet. But, she does notice Wenlianna looking at her. The human magic artisan is the newest member of Daniel¡¯s family, though it could be argued she¡¯s the most senior of his family members, since she was close to him before anyone else. She gave Daniel a strong foothold in the world of Zenkon, even if it ultimately faltered at the time, setting him on his path to meet Hekate, for which she is thankful. Wenlianna specifically works her way closer to Hekate, acting casual, while Daniel gets a little ahead during their entry into the keep. The magic artisan asks quietly, ¡°Hekate, is¡­ everything alright?¡± The feldrok empress nods, replying equally softly. ¡°Yes. I just felt like this place is¡­ bigger than I remember¡­¡± ¡°I see. Were¡­ you in your feldrok form, then?¡± The ravenette shakes her head. ¡°No¡­ I was¡­ numb¡­¡± ¡°Numb?¡± asks Wenlianna, confused. However, she notices something about Hekate, perhaps her own posture shrinking or drooping, and she quickly adds, ¡°Oh, forgive me. If¡­ there¡¯s anything I can do¡­¡± The young feldrok smiles, which hopefully shines through in her voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking. I¡¯m stronger than I was.¡± And, I have Daniel to keep me safe. The brunette human smiles and nods, adjusting the strap of her void bag on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here then. This is exciting, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to protect myself from an angry benki, let alone a dragon.¡± Hekate snickers warmly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll gladly protect you.¡± ¡°You have my thanks!¡± replies the artisan brightly. Hekate feels a little guilty, since she¡¯s feeling the walls closing in on her even now. When they finally arrive at Ryuogriar¡¯s private chamber, Daniel walks past the threshold and around a corner. Hekate is right behind him, until her head clonks against something solid, causing her to stumble back. She cries out, ¡°What!? What is this!?¡± She slams her fists against the invisible wall which now separates her from Daniel. It sounds like a big pane of glass or even solid concrete, even though it¡¯s completely invisible. Treia asks nervously, ¡°Daniel?¡± She steps up close to Hekate, inspecting the air that has halted Hekate in her tracks. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of automatic barrier,¡± explains Vaergraes as she touches the invisible surface on the feldrok empress¡¯s other side. Now knowing there is something blocking her path, Hekate takes a step back and begins charging magic. ¡°I bet I¡¯m stronger,¡± growls the feldrok girl. ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m fine.¡± She flinches and stops in her tracks at Daniel¡¯s words. He says with a playfully teasing tone, ¡°I¡¯m guessing all of them guarded their rooms with barriers to keep others out, especially uninvited guests.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m invited too!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s it. I¡¯d be more willing to guess that it has to do with me, of all people.¡± Hekate pouts while a brief conversation occurs regarding the wall, ending with them realizing that it¡¯s because Daniel has no magic that he could pass through. Vaergraes, Aoloan, and Kera''tai are the first ones to laugh, and then everyone else does as well. Still a little perturbed, Hekate crosses her arms. ¡°Fine. But, if you need help, Daniel, I¡¯m breaking through this barrier.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll succeed. But, relax. I can¡¯t imagine Ryuogriar booby-trapped her personal quarters.¡± ¡°Booby-something, maybe,¡± grumbles the small feldrok teen, since the platinum dragoness takes great pride in her well-endowed humanoid form. Vaergraes does her best to reassure the ravenette as the others snicker softly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, your Greatness.¡± Hekate huffs with a ¡°Hmph!¡± and she turns away. ¡°I was hoping I could use a long stick or net to sweep all of Ryuo¡¯s treasure out of the room, but that stupid wall is in the way.¡± In actuality, she¡¯s nervous because Daniel will be out of sight, and anything could happen in this place. Morthybargaron was terribly cruel and possessive of his treasure. Hekate, herself, witnessed one of the female lesser dragons be nearly killed for simply picking up one of the former Dragon Lord¡¯s treasures simply because it had fallen off of its pedestal and she was putting it back. Now that she understands how desperate the situation was for the dragons, Hekate is certain that the only reason that the pink dragon is still alive is because there was always a desperate need for one of the females to lay a viable egg, and for that egg to hatch safely into a healthy offspring. Hekate does her best to keep her focus on what¡¯s going on. She listens intently for Daniel. She¡¯s afraid the room is so vast, that even her powerful ears won¡¯t be able to hear him. This is especially possible because her helmet dampens sound some to protect her from rifle and pistol shots. Thankfully, when he does speak, Daniel is comfortably audible, and he talks enough that no one has to worry about whether or not he¡¯s still all right. During her efforts to distract herself, Hekate decides to throw rocks at the barrier, and to her surprise, they pass through. Everyone is curious about it, and she calls out, ¡°Daniel! Rocks can pass through! I think it only blocks people!¡± Daniel replies loudly enough to be heard, ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m working on it.¡± There¡¯s a sound deep in the tunnel, and Hekate snaps her gaze in that direction. A few of the others with her, including the Stalvaltan Guards and villagers, also snap their gazes in the same direction, mostly in response to Hekate looking so urgently. One of the Stalvaltan soldiers asks quietly, ¡°Did you hear something, your Majesty?¡± Hekate couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct him in that her chosen title is ¡®your Greatness¡¯, since she¡¯s afraid it could be one of Morthybargaron¡¯s loyalist allies. Or, worse yet, in some terrible, terrible twist of fate, it¡¯s Morthybargaron himself, magically revived via¡­ There¡¯s some noise in Ryuogriar¡¯s chamber, and Daniel calls out, ¡°Alright, try it now.¡± Without even thinking, Hekate immediately whirls and jumps into the short hallway. She gives no regard to whether or not the barrier could still be active, or even be slow to dissipate. She wholly trusts Daniel and will endure anything to get back to him as quickly as possible. Thankfully, the barrier is gone, as evidenced by her safe passage across the threshold that blocked her moments ago. She swallows quickly, feigning her composure, ¡°Haha! Yes!¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace¡­ What if the barrier was still active?¡± asks Treia nervously. This prompts a brief conversation that leads into Daniel teasing Hekate and tricking her into embarrassing herself by trying to disagree with him to prove she¡¯s not a blind follower, only to blindly disagree with that very statement. Now embarrassed, the feldrok empress whines, ¡°I¡­ Shut up!¡± Hekate doesn¡¯t mind being teased by Daniel in actuality, and she joins him in searching, now that she is back in close proximity to her beloved darling. The rest of the mission in the Dragon¡¯s Keep goes similarly until shortly after searching Reignleif¡¯s quarters. The closer they get to the deeper parts of the hoard, the more fear grips Hekate¡¯s soul. She can feel a sort of pressure; a miasma that makes the air feel heavy and stifling. Her hairs are standing on end, thankfully hidden mostly by her inner layer of clothing and her armor, as well as the fact that her tail is normally fairly poofy on its own. Daniel doesn¡¯t seem to feel it, but to Hekate, it¡¯s thick like a fog or smoke, threatening to steal her breath and choke her. She hears the faintest scrape of metal on metal; armor of a colossal being beginning to move faster than anyone else can process. Her instincts scream at her, and her gaze closes in on itself, narrowing to see only one thing. Rather, one person. Everything in the world is about to end, because the entirety of her world is Daniel. He¡¯s in danger! ¡°Look out!¡± screams Hekate as she pounces forward, shoving Daniel thoughtlessly with far more strength than she should ever assume he can survive. She knows him. She knows the truth. While he can kill anything, he is an especially weak human in this world, since he has no magic. She doesn¡¯t have time to even realize the potential horrifying mistake she just made as his body rockets up the hallway from the force with which she pushed him. A massive weight slams down on top of her, and Hekate briefly blacks out from the impact smashing her into the ground. Daniel¡¯s in danger! Get up! Get up now! Do something! What even is this! Who cares!? It¡¯s trying to kill Daniel! Don¡¯t let it hurt him! There¡¯s nothing without him! Nothing! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t survive! She hears the muffled ¡®BOOOM!¡¯ of the dragon-slaying rifle being fired, and the weight shifts. It gives Hekate just enough sense to focus and breathe, and she casts the first spell she can think of to give herself some space and free her; a magic beam out of her palm that, even at point blank range, should be diffused enough by her armor not to hurt her too much. The beam explodes against the floor of the hallway, and the weight disappears as Hekate is launched by the blast through the air a ways and into a tumble on the ground. She coughs as she climbs to her feet wearily. She flinches when the rifle fires again, this time very close to her. Even with her armor and helmet, the volume of the rifle¡¯s report is terrifyingly loud and startling, made no less so by the massive dragon-suitable hallways of the ancient dwarven mine. Thankfully, she will never do anything to have that rifle pointed at her by the person she loves most in this world. Even if it causes her pain, she knows it is the thing that has protected her life and freedom many times over now. And, it is what brought Daniel to her. That¡¯s right. Daniel is fighting, which means we¡¯ll win. Get up and help him! Hekate climbs wearily to her feet, trying to make sense of the battle quickly as most of their allies are being evacuated, especially the non-combatants like Wenlianna and Aoloan. Hekate just needs to help Daniel buy them some time. The titan, which turns out to be an especially large dragon in full plate armor, stomps right as Daniel fires the railgun, and his shot misses narrowly. The air cracks like a clap of thunder, but the railgun is significantly quieter when firing than the proven dragon-slaying rifle. Hekate finds that her magic bag is still intact, and she withdraws her ice blaster to join Daniel in fighting this dragon. Its armor appears to have the shifting rainbow hue of sharmelkolle, meaning magic will be almost ineffective, especially coming from an amateur like Hekate, whose precision leaves a lot to be desired. Vaergraes and Kera¡¯tai are working their way closer to Hekate, and the hallway is chaos, even though it doesn¡¯t feel like it has even been that long. She feels hot liquid running down her chin inside of her helmet, and she wipes it with her wrist, finding the crimson ichor of her own body staining her armor. It¡¯s her blood, flowing steadily from a wound somewhere inside of her helmet, though her whole body is rattled, somehow simultaneously feeling too numb and painful to determine where it¡¯s at. Still, she is on her feet and able to fight. And, like a beacon in the midst of the fight, Daniel¡¯s voice calls out over the noise, ¡°Hekate, Vae, Kera! Use ice and lock it in place! Hurry!¡± That¡¯s just perfect for Hekate. She already has her ice blaster, so all she has to do is aim and fire. She can feel her body growing weaker, but she is the Feldrok Empress, first wife and darling to her beloved Daniel, who protects her and guides her every chance he gets. Together, they can defeat anything. She confirms Daniel¡¯s order with a nod, focusing on the thing she has to do. The ravenette fires her ice blaster, and the ice magic explodes, locking the armored dragon¡¯s foot in place with a sudden bloom of solid crystals, which throw off the dragon¡¯s balance. Hekate cycles her ice blaster as Vaergraes and Kera¡¯tai cast spells. The dragon meets a wintry ray from Vaergraes with his own fire breath, while Kera¡¯tai locks down the dragon¡¯s other foot with her incantation. It¡¯s then that Hekate looks up at the colossus looming over them in the hallway. It was easy to forget about when focused on its feet, but now the massive dragon is falling forward thanks to its loss of balance. And, its trajectory places Hekate, Vaergraes, and Kera¡¯tai in its path. This realization shatters Hekate¡¯s remaining resolve, and her body feels even weaker as a result. She¡¯s losing what strength she still has, and the last thing she can hear is Daniel calling out. Hekate instinctively takes a step back and her body gives out from the pain and exertion. Her tunnel vision closes in completely as she blacks out. *** Chapter 64.2: Bonus Chapter: Hekate and the Dragons Hoard Part 2 Where am I? What was I doing? Her voice sounds strange to her. Is it younger? Older? Is it near? Far? Whatever traits it has, it sounds alien to her, even though she knows it¡¯s her own voice. It was even her thoughts. KABOOM! She is startled by the suddenness of a terrifying noise, but she quickly calms herself. I know that sound. Why am I still afraid of it? It¡¯s¡­ Wait¡­ What¡­ What is it? She looks around, but she can¡¯t make sense of where she is. She feels lost. Trapped. The air is squeezing in on her. Her breaths are weak and barely able to keep her awake. Her body is sore, and the bite of hunger chews at her from the inside. Far away, a flash of light makes it seem like the sun is rising, until a terrifying mushroom larger than the largest trees grows into the sky in an instant, burning with the immense heat of pure fire. She can¡¯t help but tremble in fear at the unmatchable power of what she¡¯s seeing. No, wait! I¡­ I don¡¯t have to be afraid. B-Because¡­ Because¡­ I¡­ I know I don¡¯t¡­ But, why? It¡¯s then that she finally sees him. It all becomes clear again; the strange human from another world. The Feldrok Sorcerer. The Harbinger of Calamity. Daniel Alexander Lawson, a regular human from Earth without a single bit of magic. Daniel! That¡¯s why! He saved me! Those are his things; his weapons. It¡¯s his power, and he uses it to protect me because he loves me! And, I love him! I never want to be apart from him! She calls out to him, ¡°Daniel! Daniel, over here!¡± When he looks at her, she feels cold in an instant. Rather than recognition, the worst possible expression that could be directed towards her is what he is showing now. Disgust. ¡°What are you?¡± retorts the human as if gazing upon excrement. ¡°I-It¡¯s me!¡± Still, her voice sounds different, but she doesn¡¯t know how or why. She only knows that something seems off about it. ¡°We¡¯re friends! Lovers! I-I¡¯m your wife!¡± But, his reply feels like a knife to her heart. ¡°I would never be friends with a disgusting creature like you,¡± replies Daniel with the coldest tone she has ever heard from him. It is nearly enough to freeze her heart solid, and pain stabs into her chest. She can feel tears forming in her eyes. The end of his thought solidifies the horror of the moment, ¡°... let alone be married to you. You¡¯re the ugliest thing I have ever seen.¡± The tears start to flow from her eyes, and she whimpers, ¡°B-B-But, y-y-you said¡­ you loved me. You promised to stay by my side¡­¡± ¡°Apparently, that was before I knew you were this disgusting beast.¡± She flinches, stumbling back. Her steps feel strange, and her body feels clumsy. She looks down at her hands to begin crying, and she freezes in terror. She doesn¡¯t have hands. She has claws. Black, furry claws with sharp, obsidian cone-like spikes protruding from her fingers. When she looks up again at where Daniel should be, she instead sees a shadowy black monster that moves exactly as she moves, and her heart completely stops at the realization that it¡¯s her reflection. *** Hekate wakes up screaming, startling the handful of people around her. She flails in terror as her heart races and panic sets in. Someone grabs her, only exacerbating her fear as she tries to escape or fight or something -anything- to end the nightmare. ¡°Hekate! Hekate! Calm down! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s Vaergraes!¡± The voice sinks in and strikes all the right chords to be familiar; Vaergraes, the former Queen of Demons. She is very kind and wise. She never speaks an ill-word to Hekate, and it is safe to say that, in spite of her being a woman who poses a threat of stealing Daniel away, she is one of Hekate¡¯s dearly cherished friends. The young feldrok empress is finally able to calm down a little, though she remains panting for a long time. She looks at her hands with nervous urgency, and she is instantly relieved to find two child-like hands that would belong to a human girl were she fully human. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asks Vaergraes gently as the other women look at her with concern. She doesn¡¯t feel any malice or disgust, but simple worry for the sudden outburst from the dangerously powerful young empress. Hekate finally looks at the Uhl¡¯tall archpriestess who is holding her gently in an embrace, as much to restrain the teenage feldrok as to comfort her. ¡°I¡­ Wh-Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± This causes the former Demon Queen to smile and sigh a little in a combination of exasperation and amusement. ¡°Always the first thing on your mind, hmm?¡± ¡°P-P-Please tell me,¡± whimpers Hekate. Sensing the urgency in the feldrok girl¡¯s voice, Vaergraes finally realizes the gravity of Hekate¡¯s concern. She replies sincerely, ¡°Daniel is safe. He defeated the dragon that ambushed us, and the three dragon consorts have joined him. They should be finishing Geirahoel¡¯s quarters quickly and then they¡¯ll return, from what Xyreko has reported. The Keep will be sealed to be explored at a later time so we can all recover.¡± Hekate nods, absorbing her words as she reflects on the nightmare she just had. Daniel has never seen Hekate¡¯s true form, and if it¡¯s up to her, he never will. She knows how hideous she is. And, as she gets older, it¡¯ll only get more and more disgusting and horrifying to look at. She knows this because she witnessed the Feral Feldrok. Though, she didn¡¯t really know what he was at the time. And, now that she thinks about it, she never really got a very good look at him¡­ Either way, Daniel will never see me like that. He says I¡¯m cute as I am, and if I never turn into THAT, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She swallows hard, finally sitting up. Vaergraes stays close to ensure Hekate doesn¡¯t collapse again. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Hekate? You took a pretty hard impact and used a lot of magic while you¡¯re still inexperienced.¡± The ravenette nods her head, still deep in thought, but aware enough of what Vaergraes is saying to respond. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡­ I just had my belt strung¡­¡± ¡°Belt¡­ strung?¡± repeats the Uhl¡¯tall woman. ¡°I-It¡¯s an Earth phrase¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± She smiles and does her best to reassure Hekate again, ¡°In any case, our companions should return shortly, and Xyreko is refusing to transport anyone in on Daniel¡¯s order. Hekate starts to stand up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡± She feels weak and nearly falls back down to her hands and knees, caught by Vaergraes. ¡°Rest, Hekate. The dragon has allied himself with Daniel, and the three dragon consorts are present to keep him out-matched if he tries anything. Xyreko is also with Daniel to withdraw him if need be, but from what she reported, the dragon has almost no mana remaining.¡± Hekate sighs, slumping back down to sit on her knees. ¡°F-Fine¡­¡± ¡°Did¡­ you have a nightmare, Hekate?¡± asks Wenlianna gently. ¡°I¡­¡± The feldrok girl swallows hard, trying to think of a deflection. She can¡¯t risk it getting back to Daniel, or he might start to lose faith or trust in her. Wenlianna seems kind and caring, but Hekate barely knows her. Even if it¡¯s in good faith and well-meaning, Wenlianna could tell Daniel whatever Hekate confesses now. When the teen tries to speak, her mouth feels dry suddenly, and she almost flubs her words. ¡°I wath-ull¡­ Um¡­ I was¡­ still worried that the fight was still going on. That¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that makes sense¡­ I¡¯m¡­ honestly surprised to have seen how strong you are, though.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks Hekate, a little skeptical. When her ear tries to move, something itchy seems to restrain it, and she touches her head to find bandages. She doesn¡¯t need an explanation to know why they¡¯re there. The magic artisan clarifies, ¡°Well, I was certain you¡¯re very strong, since you have enough mana that it¡¯s easy to feel intimidated by you, which is rare for humans to be able to sense, but when the dragon crushed you¡­ I¡­ I was briefly afraid¡­ But, you recovered, and you escaped any grievous injuries, even fighting him off enough to allow me to escape.¡± The brunette woman bows her head, adding gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Hekate, for keeping your promise to protect me.¡± Though she¡¯s quite sore, Hekate¡¯s mood is improving, and she blushes a little. ¡°Y-You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. D-Did anyone get hurt?¡± She looks around. Everyone but Daniel, Xyreko, and the three dragons close to Daniel are present, recuperating together as they monitor Daniel¡¯s status through the golem reporting on their movements and a clairvoyance spell that is showing them what Xyreko sees in order to reassure them even more. Treia explains, ¡°I think you took the brunt of it, your Greatness. And Daniel¡­¡± She halts herself, laying her own feline ears down apologetically. When Hekate ponders on why, she flinches. The feldrok empress, one of the strongest beings in the world, used a great deal of her strength to snap-react to the armored dragon¡¯s ambush and shoved Daniel out of the way with great force. That he¡¯s still alive might be a small miracle. Hekate realizes she didn¡¯t think things through and could have killed him as easily as the dragon would have, which would have made it all amount to nothing. She feels sick to her stomach, and the terror she felt in her nightmare and upon waking starts to creep back into her. Wenlianna, sensing something wrong, urgently adds, ¡°H-He¡¯s alright, y-your, um, Hekate! I mean, he¡¯s a little hurt, but¡­ You undoubtedly saved his life. S-So, you did the right thing.¡± The young empress squeezes her hands together, disappointed in herself. She hopes she was only having a nightmare, and not a premonition. It would be reasonable for Daniel to be upset at her for risking his life because she wasn¡¯t careful. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. She has a lot of power, but she doesn¡¯t have the skill or wisdom to use it properly. She is ashamed of her inadequacy. Daniel returns soon enough with Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Geirahoel, and Xyreko, as well as a new man with grey hair, the distinctive silvery horns and tail of a dragon, and fancy sharmelkolle armor. Hekate wants to run to Daniel, but she hesitates. Do I have a right to? Is he angry with me? W-Will he forgive me? Before she can decide what to do, he is swarmed by his companions who were sent back to the Citadel ahead of him. They scold him for his recklessness, since he stayed behind to fight the dragon, whose name is apparently Choul. Everyone was worried sick, since Daniel has a great deal of attack power with his weapons, and he continues to add versatility with new ones, but he doesn¡¯t have any means to actually defend himself if the dragon were to have successfully landed an attack on him. The best defense he has against superhuman powers is Nemaisol. And, he normally doesn¡¯t have Nemaisol drawn so that others around him can use magic. Once he can extract himself, Daniel makes his way directly to Hekate, kneeling to check on her. ¡°Hey, Hekate. How are you? Are you alright?¡± She nods with watering eyes, and she can¡¯t help but hug him, which surprises him a little. He grunts from the pain in his body, but he doesn¡¯t shove her off or yell. Instead, he hugs her, and she can¡¯t help but cry. I¡¯ll give anything, do anything, if you¡¯ll only stay by my side, Daniel. Please¡­ Don¡¯t ever leave me¡­ Hekate sobs in his embrace for a long time. *** A couple days after the mission to the Dragon¡¯s Keep, Hekate goes looking for Daniel. In order to hide why she was sobbing the moment he acknowledged her, she scolded him like the others for being reckless with his already-discomfitingly short lifespan, especially because he promised to stay with her. It was easy to do, since she does feel that way, and she doesn¡¯t want him to know what she fears most. She doesn¡¯t know if she would be able to live if she ever heard those horrible words from Daniel. Thankfully, for now, everything seems to be back to normal. Daniel hugged her and comforted her, and he let her sleep in his bed with him, since he was too exhausted and injured to do anything strenuous like he normally does. Now, according to Xyreko, he¡¯s participating in some light gardening with Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. The orange dragon is the resident expert, surprisingly enough, since her hobby was to grow flowers and other plants and hide in a small jungle of her own making. While Geirahoel wasn¡¯t especially kind to Hekate during their mutual time under Morthybargaron, she also rarely crossed paths with Hekate. Knowing what she knows now, Morthybargaron was quite disliked by most, if not all, of the other dragons in Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard. They only tolerated him as long as they did because he was a vicious tyrant, so it was easier to hide within their own little sanctums, rather than to present themselves for threats or usage by the former dragon lord. Now, though she can be a bit fiery, Geirahoel is another person Hekate would consider a friend. She¡¯s envious that the dragons are old enough to be with Daniel in more special ways, but she has all the time in the world, and in the grand scheme of things, Daniel isn¡¯t planning to make her wait that long. She finds the four she expects as they work on planting seedlings and transplants taken from Geirahoel¡¯s personal quarters in the dragon¡¯s keep. Thanks to void bags, the plants are as healthy as the day they were taken, but only time will tell if they¡¯ll take to the new planting location on the roof of the Citadel. Given Geirahoel¡¯s apparent talent for gardening and horticulture, though, it should be a rather easy transition. Reignleif spots Hekate approaching, with the young feldrok girl wringing her hands gently. It¡¯s obvious something is on her mind, and it has been bothering her since Ryuogriar came to speak to her privately prior to the mission. Reignleif¡¯s voice has always been soft and gentle, and as she thinks back, Hekate isn¡¯t even sure that she has ever seen the blue dragon angry. ¡°Hekate? Did you want to join us?¡± All four of them are rather dirty, but they look like they were absolutely enjoying themselves. The ravenette nods bashfully, but she has something else of higher priority right now. It won¡¯t stop bothering her until she deals with it. ¡°I-I do, but¡­ I¡­ Um¡­ Daniel?¡± Daniel turns to face her, giving her his full and undivided attention when he realizes she¡¯s about to ask something serious. ¡°Yes, Hekate? What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to go back to the Dragon¡¯s Keep. There¡¯s¡­ something I want to retrieve.¡± This surprises the three dragons more than Daniel, and he asks gently, ¡°Did you drop something?¡± ¡°N-No, not that¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± She looks down. ¡°I just¡­ want to¡­. go. Please?¡± Daniel nods. He shifts from a seated position on the surface of the Citadel¡¯s rooftop tower to a kneel. Without hesitation or even any clarifying questions, he asks, ¡°Did you want to go right away?¡± She can¡¯t help but smile in adoration. While he has a lot of people to care about now, Daniel does his best to ensure they know how much they¡¯re cared for. That goes even for Hekate, who gives him nothing but trouble. She could and would fall in love with him all over again every single day just to enjoy the tumble of emotions. ¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯d like to go as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, then, Ladies, we¡¯ll pick this up¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± replies Hekate, stopping Daniel dead in mid-thought. Confused, the human asks gently, ¡°No?¡± Hekate nods to confirm. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡­ I want to go¡­ without you.¡± This surprises all four of the others present, especially Ryuogriar, who regularly preys on Hekate¡¯s almost obsessive love of Daniel to tease the young teen. Not understanding, Daniel asks a little worriedly, ¡°If I¡¯ve done something to hurt you, Hekate, I¡­¡± She instantly feels guilty and hurt, particularly when it looks like she hurt Daniel. She runs to him and hugs him with watering eyes. ¡°No! No! That¡¯s not it at all! I¡¯m sorry! I just¡­ It¡¯s¡­ You¡­ always¡­ protect me¡­¡± She whimpers into his shoulder, clinging to his neck as she tries to find the right words. Daniel¡¯s arms wrapped around her give her all of the comfort in the world. She could reside here, in this moment, for the rest of her days and be perfectly happy. But, it¡¯s also the root of the problem. She can¡¯t stand on her own without Daniel. She murmurs softly, ¡°I¡­ I want¡­ to be stronger¡­ Strong enough to protect you¡­¡± Still not fully understanding, Daniel pets her back with his hand, once again making her feel wholly safe and comfortable, even as she struggles to say what it is that she needs to say. ¡°You¡¯ve already protected me plenty, Hekate. I¡¯d be a stain on the floor of that place if not for you.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°B-But¡­ I just¡­ I want¡­ to face that place. W-W-Without you.¡± She can feel Daniel shift, and she would guess that he¡¯s looking to the dragons for help. Hekate doesn¡¯t want to admit that she was terrified the whole time, not least of which because Ryuogriar might use it against her. However, to her surprise, it is Geirahoel that comes to Hekate¡¯s aid. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ll go with her. I have many things I wish to destroy.¡± ¡°Destroy?¡± asks Daniel, a little surprised. The orange dragon confirms haughtily, ¡°Yes. Morthybargaron¡¯s legacy still remains, since we were interrupted. It is our right to erase that evil from the world.¡± ¡°Closure?¡± asks Daniel gently, shifting so he can see Hekate¡¯s face. The feldrok girl nods gingerly. Daniel knows almost everything. He doesn¡¯t need to know the entire ¡®why¡¯, so long as he accepts the answer that works. ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± He thinks for a moment. Hekate can tell that, in everything he says and does, he trusts her completely. If anything, he¡¯s worried for her. But, he also knows enough. There may not be a soul that has ever existed who suffered more under Morthybargaron, and to no foreseeable end, than Hekate did. She didn¡¯t even have a name under him. That is how lowly he thought of and treated her. Daniel has mentioned something called ¡®Karma¡¯, denoting a sort of balancing act to the world between good and evil deeds. Hekate doesn¡¯t fully understand, but now, more than ever, it feels like Daniel is a gift bestowed upon the little feldrok girl as an apology for what she had to suffer for her entire childhood. For, in stark contrast to how Morthybargaron treated Hekate like less than a tool, Daniel makes her feel like the center of the world with how much he trusts her and shows her kindness. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m still pretty battered anyways. If this is truly something you have to do, I definitely won¡¯t stop you.¡± He hugs her, saying gently, ¡°I just ask you to be cautious and safe, alright? It¡¯s alright to run away.¡± Hekate smiles, clutching him firmly. His words find every corner of her heart without any trouble, ensuring that she feels loved. It was overwhelming at first when it was just the two of them. She didn¡¯t know how to feel, and she could only express her love for him in words he didn¡¯t understand. And, still, he knew. That was when he and she were conquering the Citadel together, slowly moving through the dark hallways, fighting monsters, sleeping together in a cramped little camp, and sharing stories as he told her tales she could scarcely believe -only to find out that some were fiction, while others were about a completely different world-. And, on more than one occasion, Daniel would blurt something out in his Earth language in a panic, scoop Hekate up under his arm, and bolt back the way they came in order to gain distance on something he wasn¡¯t prepared for. It even seems funny now. She nods against his shoulder, replying warmly, ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Good. He -or she- who fights and runs away, lives to fight another day.¡± Hekate nods. She feels better about her personal mission already. Maybe it defeats the purpose, having talked to Daniel about it, but he understands that there is something deeper. He didn¡¯t try to pressure her into bringing him along. He didn¡¯t scold her or doubt her. The only thing he does ask is meant with the best of intentions. ¡°Would you like to take the equipment I usually bring? You might not know how to use all of it, but it could help you out in a pinch.¡± ¡°I-Is that¡­ alright?¡± asks Hekate nervously. She notices Geirahoel perk up at Daniel¡¯s words, indicating that the orange dragon is going to insist on the same treatment if Hekate doesn¡¯t refuse. Daniel nods. ¡°Of course. You are the Empress of the Fievegal. Everything that belongs to us belongs to you first and foremost. That includes all of the technology I¡¯ve brought over to this world. Will¡­ that be a problem?¡± Hekate realizes quickly what he means. He¡¯s asking if it defies the same reason she doesn¡¯t want him to accompany her. Hekate smiles, standing tall in front of him while he continues to kneel. She puts her hand over her heart, feeling the warmth radiating out from her center. ¡°You are an irreplaceable part of me now, Daniel. You¡¯ve taught me many things, and showed me that even the weakest person in the world can be strong.¡± Her cheeks fill with color, and she quickly adds urgently, ¡°Th-That¡¯s not how I meant that! I¡­!¡± Daniel simply laughs, petting her head gently. ¡°I know what you meant.¡± The feldrok empress continues blushing as she smiles happily. She finishes her thought tenderly. ¡°I want to try using the strength you¡¯ve helped me gain by myself for once. W-Without¡­ you there to protect me¡­¡± ¡°I understand, Hekate. I¡¯ll only remind you that you don¡¯t need to force yourself to grow up.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She leans forward and kisses his forehead. Once she straightens back up, she sways back and forth in a cute pivoting motion, amplified by her big tail swishing back and forth behind her. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself to grow up, though. I just need to go back there¡­ I want¡­ closure.¡± The human from Earth bows his head in approval. ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t stop you if you feel you have to do it. And, I¡¯ll be more comfortable if you allow Geirahoel to accompany you.¡± ¡°I-I never said I¡¯m accompanying her,¡± retorts Geirahoel, suddenly embarrassed. ¡°W-W-We¡¯re just going the same way. I¡¯m not doing a favor or anything.¡± Daniel and Hekate both scoff and snicker softly, joined by Ryuogriar and Reignleif, which only causes the orange dragon to huff in exasperation. Ryuogriar adds gently, ¡°Hekate, Geira, I would ask that you at least take a golem with you, in case something unexpected happens and you need to relay a message to us.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°Only if it gets out of control, though. I don¡¯t want you trying to fly to our rescue at every little thing.¡± The white dragon teases mercilessly, ¡°Why would I? With you gone, the position of Empress and first wife will fall to me.¡± The feldrok empress stares at her elder with her mouth agape, appalled at the declaration. She looks at Daniel with the same expression, unable to form words or anything, while Geirahoel and Reignleif laugh quietly. Hekate finally asks, ¡°Daniel!? Didn¡¯t you hear that!? She¡¯s going to assassinate me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you mean ¡®kidnassinate¡¯, Hekate?¡± retorts Daniel playfully. ¡°Grrraaaahhhh!¡± Hekate pounces onto Daniel, wrestling him to his back on the ground as he and the three dragons begin to laugh. She tries to pinch his cheeks, but he expertly grapples with her and starts tickling her, overwhelming the feldrok empress when his fingers find her sensitive spots along her ribcage. Hekate quickly loses control of the skirmish, now fighting to get away from Daniel as he continues his counterattack. She has fallen into uncontrollable laughter as she flails and kicks. She has to be mindful of her magic-enhanced strength, which Daniel seems to have no regard for as he continues playfully attacking her. He asks teasingly, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, your Greatness!? Huh!? You started it!¡± ¡°S-S-Stop! Daniel-haha! Stop-ha! I-I ca-can¡¯t-haha-breathe!¡± She wheezes and gasps, still laughing uncontrollably, while the dragons watch curiously. Hekate can feel more of her strength starting to slip out, and Daniel seems to notice, taking the hint to back it down. He finally hugs her firmly in a big hug, pinning her down partially as they both pant to catch their breath. Her tail flops back and forth, betraying her humor and improved mood. Geirahoel bursts into the moment by saying, ¡°Do me next, Daniel!¡± Just as she¡¯s crowding in, and before Daniel even has time to respond, he and Hekate are all but buried under a pile of bodies when Ryuogriar exclaims, ¡°Not so fast, Geira! Not alone you won¡¯t!¡± And, Reignleif, without saying anything, piles in for the same. Now, Daniel and Hekate are temporary allies in the tickling war, fending off and counter-attacking three envious dragons. All five of them laugh hysterically as they trade brutal and unrelenting tickle attacks. Mutually Assured Mirth comes for them all. Hekate is certain she can handle her personal mission, now. She is no longer the little slave girl bound to a tyrant. She is a well-loved young woman with wonderful friends and family all around her. *** Chapter 64.3: Bonus Chapter: Hekate and the Dragons Hoard Part 3 Xyreko greets Hekate and Geirahoel as they approach the shuttle ready to take them to Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard, also known simply as the Dragon¡¯s Keep. This will be the second time in less than a week that either of them has returned, having otherwise abandoned the keep after Morthybargaron¡¯s defeat at the hands of the Harbinger of Calamity. The caretaker of the Citadel bows her head politely, greeting the two of them. ¡°Your magnanimous Greatness; your unparalleled Grace; good morning. Do you have everything you¡¯ll need?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Thank you for taking us.¡± ¡°My pleasure. Though, I must confess, it will be a remote golem piloting the shuttle.¡± She gestures at the pilot, who is already in the cockpit and preparing the shuttle for takeoff. The leading golem adds, ¡°Fortunately, this is excellent timing, as I will be sending a transportation receiving pad to allow my golems to move more reliably to Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard, as well as more efficiently.¡± ¡°Just a receiving pad?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°Can¡¯t we use one to return?¡± ¡°The two of you are welcome to use the return spell, of course. Our beloved Daniel asked me not to place a sending pad in case the old mine is captured by our enemies. We can send one last gift to them if that is the case.¡± Geirahoel and Hekate glance at each other, only able to speculate what horrors Daniel could concoct as a ¡®parting gift¡¯ for enemies capturing one of their strongholds. Given that it could range from anywhere along the lines of ¡®instant death¡¯ via a rifle to total annihilation via the god-killers, there¡¯s a lot of open ground for him to cover in between. For now, they focus on the trip. ¡°That makes enough sense. Will you be needing help?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t object, of course, but you may carry out your own missions. Setting up the receiving circle will take time. Once complete, I¡¯ll begin sending golems in force to begin clearing out the treasures hoarded within.¡± ¡°Be gentle with my flowers,¡± warns Geirahoel. ¡°Daniel likes-... I mean, I worked very hard to grow them, so I don¡¯t want my effort to be wasted.¡± Hekate smirks at the orange dragon, who is looking at Xyreko at the moment. She makes that claim, but she didn¡¯t worry about her ¡®precious¡¯ flowers for all of the months that she has been at the Citadel, never once wanting to return before. As soon as she finds out that Daniel likes flowers, she¡¯s ready to travel the whole world to find every single kind to grow for him. And, then try to deny that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing. Xyreko gestures at the shuttle, ¡°Ready whenever you are, ladies.¡± Hekate and Geirahoel nod approvingly, making their way onto the shuttle with their thanks. The shuttle ride is quiet, since Hekate and Geirahoel generally have one thing in common; their love for Daniel, and they¡¯re both essentially caught up on things about him. Otherwise, it could stumble across an awkward topic like Hekate¡¯s past before Daniel, or Geirahoel being nearly killed by him. Fortunately, both of them are content enough simply riding together in peace as the golem pilots them to the ancient dwarven mine. The shuttle lands, and the villagers of the Unity of the Great Dragons approach. Upon seeing Geirahoel and Hekate, they kneel, speaking in the draconic bridge language. ¡°[Greetings your Imperial Greatness Hekate, your majestic Grace Geirahoel. You honor this humble servant with your presence.]¡± The draconic bridge language, often referred to as Yaulrent, is a simplified form of true Draconic, a language probably preceding the births of every living dragon in the world. Yaulrent was formed for slaves, servants, and worshippers to communicate with the dragons, while minimizing the struggle to pronounce some of the more difficult sounds that only dragons and feldroks can typically make. In fact, the ¡®true names¡¯ the dragons had to give Daniel in order to form the magic contracts are their Yaulrent equivalents, serving the purpose but not actually being the dragon¡¯s true name. That¡¯s another part of why Hekate doesn¡¯t bring up what¡¯s on her own chest. It¡¯s very possible that Morthybargaron is the only one who knew Hekate¡¯s true name, meaning it¡¯s likely impossible for the contract to be removed from her. But, it¡¯s alright. Daniel killed him, and Geira destroyed every shred of him. He¡¯s gone. P-Probably¡­ Hekate stands tall before the villagers, which admittedly isn¡¯t particularly noteworthy thanks to her diminutive size, but the villagers show her respect all the same. ¡°[Greetings,]¡± replies Hekate in Yaulrent, though her less-educated accent is rather noticeable, since she¡¯s gotten rusty on the language. ¡°[I hope you all have been well.]¡± ¡°[We have, your Greatness. We are preparing for the journey to the Citadel, where we might continue to worship and serve the Great Dragons.]¡± ¡°[Do what you want,]¡± retorts Geirahoel. Though her reply was blunt, her dialect with the bridge language sounds far more natural and elegant, making her sound regal and mature. Hekate isn¡¯t necessarily one to talk, but she can¡¯t help but be amused by the contrast to how Geirahoel speaks in the Eastern Imperial Trade language. Draconic is a complex and poetic language, so it naturally sounds more noble, but Geirahoel seems to have a very well-developed accent for it. ¡°You know, Geira, if you talked like that all the time, people might mistake you for an eastern empress.¡± The feldrok empress smirks at her dragon counterpart playfully. The dragon returns the amusement with a slight curve to her own lips. ¡°I speak in the manner I choose for the people to whom I¡¯m speaking.¡± Hekate feigns a light gasp. ¡°Does that mean you think Daniel is beneath you!? I¡¯m telling~! Heeheeheehee!¡± The auburn-haired young woman blushes a little, but she is otherwise unfazed, sporting the same confident and quaint smile. ¡°It means I do not have to strangle my thoughts behind a mask.¡± She crosses her arms, adding softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to teach him Yaulrent, but he¡¯s always too busy.¡± She then states sternly, ¡°[You there. High Truthsayer. We¡¯re going into the keep. We¡¯re not to be disturbed under any circumstances.]¡± ¡°[Your wish is my command,]¡± replies the High Truthsayer sincerely. He does clarify, ¡°[As you may recall, your Grace, Minister Xyreko has restricted all access to the interior since the Grey Outcast attacked.]¡± The orange dragon sucks her teeth in irritation. ¡°[Tch! That idiot¡­]¡± She then adds more normally, ¡°[Very well. You may resume whatever it was you were doing.]¡± ¡°[If I may, your Grace,]¡± starts the elderly cambion man. ¡°[What is it?]¡± growls the orange dragon, and Hekate just watches the show. She¡¯s kinda glad Geirahoel came along for this exact reason. ¡°[Will¡­ his Grace the Emperor be joining us?]¡± ¡°[Mukori is aware that he still needs to open certain doors to prove himself to your standards, Truthsayer. Do not mistake his easy-going nature for subservience.]¡± ¡°[I wouldn¡¯t dare, your Grace! But, it has been passed down amongst our elders for centuries that beyond one such door lies Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s greatest treasures and secret magic.]¡± This causes the young dragon to twitch. Hekate knows of the door as well. Morthybargaron claimed it was solid rock designed to look like a door simply to fool intruders into wasting their time and effort. Strange magic protects the door, as well as the walls that would form the room itself. Any time someone seemed to make progress through the rock, they emerged outside of the mine with no ground beneath their feet. For dragons, this is no real issue, of course, but Hekate knows there were slaves that didn¡¯t make it when tasked with attempting to get inside. Considering his claims, Morthybargaron tried awfully hard to get to the other side of the supposedly fake door. Not that Hekate could or would dare to remark on that with the Red Tyrant. With Daniel, it¡¯ll be another story. However he plans to open an impossible door, she¡¯s sure it¡¯ll be amazing. Geirahoel finally replies after seemingly pondering as well. ¡°[Mukori is very busy, but I will remind him that Shaiulvalgarro was a prolific collector of seemingly mythical objects that could be of benefit to him. But, if you believe Shaiulvalgarro could defeat my chosen mate, then you are a fool.]¡± She huffs as she puts her nose high and walks away, definitively ending her part in the conversation there. The High Truthsayer bows his head respectfully with a quaint smile. He then offers to Hekate, ¡°[Your illustrious Greatness, if there is anything this old sage can help you with, please do let me know.]¡± The feldrok empress nods. ¡°[I will, thanks. Er, my thanks to you.]¡± He smiles and dips his head again in respect. She knows she doesn¡¯t sound nearly as elegant or mature as Geirahoel, but she¡¯s thankful he didn¡¯t laugh. Maybe they¡¯ll gossip about her later, but the only opinion Hekate truly cares about is, of course, Daniel¡¯s. Golems are guarding the entrance into the mountainside where the Keep officially begins. Two massive iron golems provide the muscle and intimidation, while rifle-carrying mithril golems that stand roughly Daniel¡¯s height are the true strength of the defense. Hekate has seen Daniel experimenting with pieces that she suspects will become even bigger rifles, though she¡¯s not sure what he is expecting to fight. Regardless, she¡¯s not upset that Daniel puts everything he can think of into protecting their home and their future together, even if it puts the Fievegal leagues above everyone else in the world. At least for now. Geirahoel and Hekate walk past the golems, which salute them even though they don¡¯t really need to. Even the sentient golems like Xyreko are fiercely loyal to the leadership of the Citadel, making demonstrations of fealty redundant. Xyreko has even said that, if Lugrae the Feral Feldrok could have even accidentally restored maintenance functions, she would have maintained the Citadel¡¯s defenses and protected him as she does Daniel. She seems to be more openly fond of and grateful for the fact that Daniel is the one who she is beholden to, as Lugrae wasn¡¯t much of a conversationalist and didn¡¯t have any clever ideas. He was a monster in all but race, and he simply prowled his territory looking for prey. That was the scariest time in Hekate¡¯s life; when she laid eyes on Lugrae. She could feel the powerful aura rolling off of him, thicker even than the miasma that was choking her in the Keep a couple days ago. Still, the evil that took place in this mine feels almost palpable, chilling the air and giving a spooky feeling to the walls and ceiling. ¡°Is there a reason you wanted to come alone?¡± asks Geirahoel gently. Hekate flinches, having become somewhat distracted as she listens urgently for the one dragon she still can¡¯t convince herself is gone. ¡°Oh! That? I¡­ If Daniel is here, he steals all of the adventure¡­-i-ness¡­ Right? He leads, he gets to push all of the buttons and open all of the doors and treasure chests¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like he tries to deny anyone else¡­¡± murmurs the orange dragon as she thinks it over. ¡°W-Well, no, but¡­ I also wanted to explore at my own pace. A-And¡­ I¡­¡± A noise deep inside the mine halts Hekate, and Geirahoel comes to a stop when she notices the teen¡¯s reaction. It seems the dragon didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ D-Did you hear that?¡± Geirahoel listens for a moment, and she whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not continuous. It was one sound¡­¡± The youngest of the three dragon consorts studies Hekate quietly for a brief while. Hekate does her best to swallow her fear and restore her composure. ¡°It must¡¯ve been nothing. Old mine and all that. Let¡¯s keep go-...¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid to admit to Daniel that you¡¯re afraid?¡± asks the orange dragon bluntly. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Hekate halts again just as she was taking a couple of steps. She doesn¡¯t look at Geirahoel right away, trying to process how to deflect while hiding the fearful expression she has from being found out so easily. Rather than pry or tease, however, Geirahoel simply does her haughty huff, and she continues walking. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I only came here to destroy Morthybargaron¡¯s things and his memory.¡± She walks with purpose and without fear. Like the Citadel, their humanoid forms make the Dragon¡¯s Keep much larger in relation to them, and thus a much longer walk. But, neither of them is in a true hurry, and Hekate bounds into step with Geirahoel. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ not going to tease me?¡± ¡°Your rivalry with Ryuogriar is entertaining, but futile. It¡¯s easy to see that no one will replace you. Even Ryuogriar knows that.¡± Hekate pouts a little. It certainly doesn¡¯t seem like that when the platinum dragon lays on the real teasing, coupled with the ease at which she can seduce Daniel. Hekate swallows again, trying to clear her throat enough to speak normally. ¡°Th-Then¡­ what about¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried that¡­ h-h-he¡¯ll come back?¡± ¡°Who? Morthybargaron?¡± Hekate nods. Geirahoel is sympathetic, and she apologizes gently. ¡°My apologies, Hekate¡­ If I had thought about it,... I should have let you destroy the bag. But, you saw me do it. I didn¡¯t pull any deception. I wanted him gone as much as anyone possibly could.¡± She murmurs softly as her expression darkens a little, ¡°That beast would have crushed our eggs just to spite Daniel, and he¡¯d kill all of us before going after Daniel.¡± ¡°Wh-What if¡­ his soul somehow¡­?¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s been bothering you these last couple of days?¡± Hekate nods reluctantly. It¡¯s not the whole truth, but it¡¯s a big part of it. ¡°Mostly¡­ Partly¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I just¡­ When Daniel¡¯s nearby, it¡¯s easy to forget¡­ But¡­¡± The feldrok girl trails off as she looks around them. As before, the deeper they get into the mine, the closer the walls seem to become. Even though the corridor is over fifty feet across, she feels like it¡¯s starting to squeeze in towards her. ¡°I see¡­ Then¡­ Pardon me.¡± Geirahoel takes a sudden turn, approaching one of the rooms. Hekate was never allowed in this particular room. She heard it called ¡®the nursery¡¯ several times, but she doesn¡¯t really have a reference for what that means. The auburn-haired maiden tests the doorway for a barrier, finding none. She then waves Hekate over to join her, and the two walk inside. The ravenette can¡¯t help but marvel at the interior of the room. Bright mana-powered lights are arranged in long rows, while simplistic mangers are lined up beneath the lights. Each wooden trough has several extremely familiar looking eggs with varying colors on their shells. Geirahoel says coldly, ¡°This is the entirety of Morthybargaron¡¯s progeny. At least, the ones he was able to preserve for that green fool to study.¡± Just scanning the room, there must be over thirty eggs, though there are some shelves and enclosed boxes that may obscure even more. ¡°A-All of these¡­ are¡­ his?¡± asks Hekate, feeling a sense of terror at the thought of a multitude of cruel and selfish dragons like Morthybargaron or his younger brother. The orange dragon simply nods. ¡°Yes. Reina, Ryuo, and I were spared because we never conceived. Not for lack of trying¡­¡± She gingerly holds her own bicep as she looks away from everything towards the floor a fair ways away. Hekate is respectfully quiet for a moment. All three of them acted like dopey airheads with their first eggs, seeming to confirm that they truly are each dragon¡¯s first egg, respectively, with every indication that the offspring will be healthy. ¡°Are¡­ any of them¡­ going to hatch?¡± asks Hekate, unsure how to word it. ¡°Not any time soon,¡± replies Geirahoel bitterly. ¡°These are simply the ones that are in magic preservation. They should be fertilized, but there¡¯s almost no chance they weren¡¯t ruined in one way or another by the cutthroat¡¯s curse. All of the other ones either died mid-way through, or¡­ after hatching¡­¡± This time, Geirahoel looks at Hekate gently. ¡°It¡­ was a terrible thing to see and hear¡­¡± From the way the dragons avoid talking about it, the hatchlings and pre-hatchlings died screaming, with the dragon mothers helpless to aid the agonizing infants. Hekate observes the eggs for a long time, processing the information. She finally asks quietly, having some suspicions already, ¡°What¡­ are you going to do?¡± The auburn-haired woman is quiet for a moment, staring seriously at the eggs as well. She replies softly, ¡°I came to destroy his legacy.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± starts Hekate, before she falls silent. She doesn¡¯t want a rise of Morthybargarons in the future, but she also doesn¡¯t know what the right answer is. The children are innocent until they aren¡¯t. But, they deserve a chance at life. Hekate was lucky enough that, in his hubris, Morthybargaron wanted a powerful slave more than he feared what Hekate could become. Thankfully, Geirahoel still hasn¡¯t made a move. Still deliberating desperately, Hekate¡¯s mind races in every direction to search for the right answer. Unfortunately, her brain constantly returns to one question. How would Daniel handle this? She tries to shake her head clear of that. The whole reason she came here without him was to try and deal with her demons without using him as a crutch. Her ears flick as she tries to think, and her tail sways back and forth. Geirahoel watches her patiently, though she could easily destroy the whole room without warning if she chooses to. ¡°Is there any way to know which eggs have a chance of hatching, and which ones don¡¯t?¡± asks the feldrok empress after some deliberation. ¡°It might be listed somewhere on the boxes. But, why bother? These are all the would-be offspring of that tyrant. If you have some qualms about killing them, then allow me. Even if we try to take them back to hatch them, there is a very high chance the hatchling will suffer endlessly until it dies.¡± Hekate looks up at the orange dragon pleadingly. She replies urgently, ¡°A child is not guilty of the things their parents did. Less so when they haven¡¯t even hatched yet.¡± ¡°Why should the bloodlines of evil dragons be allowed to live? That means the red tyrant wins, even in death. His legacy lives on.¡± Hekate pouts, her expressive triangular ears flattening sadly along her head while her tail droops. ¡°I don¡¯t know my parents. Chaos told me their names, but I¡¯ll never know them. I¡¯ll never be their proper legacy.¡± She straightens back up, saying confidently, ¡°The same can be true of these hatchlings, if any of them will hatch. They don¡¯t have to be Morty¡¯s children as long as we raise them correctly.¡± Geirahoel lets out a long, exasperated sigh. Giving in on that point, she asks, ¡°And, the chances that they¡¯re going to suffer painfully?¡± Again, Hekate droops. ¡°I¡­ think we should make that decision if it happens.¡± Geirahoel is the one to look away this time as her own tail sags a bit. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say when you¡¯ve never witnessed¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°But, if everyone ran around killing abandoned children,...¡± She grips the chest of her light armor, remembering that fateful day. Daniel had every reason to defend himself from Hekate, who tried to kill him, and instead, he clothed, fed, and saved her in every other possible way. She then adds with a gentle smile, ¡°Besides, if you were so set on destroying all of these eggs, you wouldn¡¯t have waited to discuss it with me.¡± The haughty orange dragon huffs as she flips her head to the side away from Hekate, and her auburn hair briefly flares out from the quick movement. ¡°Hmph! I was merely following the hierarchy of the Fievegal. Don¡¯t think it was kindness or anything.¡± Hekate smiles with a relieved heart. Maybe it¡¯s a mistake, but it¡¯s the first one Hekate made completely on her own. It gives her a little more courage for what¡¯s to come. The two make their way back out into the hall. The eggs can be retrieved later, since they¡¯re in magic stasis presently. It¡¯s not quite as ¡®perfect¡¯ of a stasis as putting them in void bags, but they also won¡¯t disappear into oblivion if they are forgotten in the void bags and it runs out of power. The oppressive evil seems to be reaching towards Hekate from one particular room at the end of the hall; the center of the Dragon¡¯s Keep and the most important space during Morthybargaron¡¯s room; the Red Lord¡¯s lair itself. In terms of what Hekate saw with Empress Sundenelle and other things the feldrok empress has read, it also served as Morthybargaron¡¯s throne room, where he would make all of the dragons gather, where he would give out orders, and where he would greedily show off his treasure, all but taunting anyone to try to take even a single trinket. As they walk, though, Hekate¡¯s gaze falls upon a small passageway in the wall that leads down a dark, cramped tunnel. She is drawn to the familiar corridor, as if by instinct. It¡¯s one of the few places that, if she could reach it, she could sometimes escape the attention of the dragons. ¡°Hekate?¡± asks Geirahoel when she notices the ravenette drifting towards the hole in the wall. Hekate murmurs, ¡°I¡­ I want to go down here, first.¡± The young dragon hesitates for a moment. She can likely smell what is at the other end of the tunnel. But, seeing that Hekate isn¡¯t stopping, she reluctantly follows the feldrok girl this time. The tunnel is fairly long, and though Hekate can walk through with relative ease, only bumping the tops of her ears against the ceiling occasionally, Geirahoel has to crouch multiple times, as well as squeeze through a particularly narrow portion of the tunnel. And, as both of them can smell, it lets out into the now-neglected inner stables where gulpoxen were herded into prior to becoming food for the dragons. Large, flat piles of excrement have been broken apart and mixed into a near-total floor cover, rotting and filling the air with a foul smell that causes Geirahoel to recoil. Hekate finds it unpleasant now, where once upon a time, she was able to tolerate it without thinking much about it. She truly has come a long way. She walks across the huge stables, dwarfed by the size of the space due to how large gulpoxen are. She navigates the intricate rows with ease, and Geirahoel follows close behind, trying to find some way to alleviate the smell. The dragon eventually settles on igniting her ignityal pilot flame in her mouth, licking her teeth constantly to create a fuel-rich environment blended with her venom to increase the smoke she¡¯s producing. Her venom burning is toxic to most beings, but will do little harm to her, and it apparently is more tolerable than the closest thing Hekate had to a home prior to the Citadel. Of course, the diminutive feldrok teen had to be mindful of the giant livestock, avoiding their massive footfalls and finding a place where the beasts couldn¡¯t get to her or lay down on top of her. That place is a small corner alcove in the wall, barely large enough for a child to crawl through, let alone curl up in a ball and try to sleep. The rest of the world has faded out as a vision of a ragged little girl with black hair, triangular ears, golden eyes, and a ratty black tail shivers in the alcove, doing everything she can to endure. The ravenette kneels before her hiding spot, murmuring gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, now¡­ I made it¡­¡± The image looks up at her, as if seeing her. Hekate does her best to smile for the reflection of her past. She survived, and she has the greatest treasures anyone could ever ask for. But, there is one treasure that she is drawn to. One thing is hidden in this small little alcove that she had nearly forgotten. It helped her get through the nights. Hekate gets down on her hands and knees to crawl into the alcove, just as she had so many times before. However, when she gets to her hips, it almost feels like the stone walls have closed on her. She wriggles as much as she can, trying to squirm into the hole in the wall, but to no avail. She grunts and whines in frustration, and Geirahoel simply watches, unsure what Hekate is trying to do. When she finally decides she can¡¯t get in, the feldrok teen tries to withdraw, and the walls keep their firm grip on her hips. ¡°What!?¡± whines Hekate. ¡°What is this!¡± She tries to push with her hands, but she can¡¯t get enough traction to extract herself, and her knees slide in the detritus making up the floor of the stables. ¡°I¡¯m stuck!¡± exclaims the teen. ¡°I can see that,¡± retorts Geirahoel dryly. ¡°How can I be stuck!?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s called getting fat.¡± ¡°Grrraaaahhh! I¡¯m not fat!¡± Her tail rapidly swishes back and forth in time with her frustration, and she squirms every which way she can think of to try to free herself, all to no avail. ¡°You¡¯re a lot bigger than you were. Frankly, I don¡¯t even know why you tried that.¡± The embarrassed teen growls impotently. She whines, ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there! Help me! Please?¡± The orange dragon scoffs and steps forward. She gently takes Hekate¡¯s legs and helps pull her out. This time, the auburn haired beauty doesn¡¯t miss the opportunity to tease Hekate. ¡°Imagine if you had come completely alone. You might have been stuck like that forever.¡± The feldrok girl spits filth from her mouth where her face fell in the dried mess. ¡°Ptah! Gah! Yuck!¡± She then hums as she glares at Geirahoel. ¡°Never speak a word of this to anyone. Ever.¡± ¡°You have to know I¡¯m telling Daniel everything. He¡¯ll enjoy this story.¡± Hekate points at the dragon, who is undisturbed by the warning gesture. ¡°Not. A. Single. Word.¡± The dragon sighs. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Good. Now then¡­¡± Hekate trots over to one of the guiding fences, and she uses magic to break off one of the boards longer than she is tall. She then jogs back over to the hole as Geirahoel watches with a fairly neutral expression, still fighting off the stench with her idle fire breath. The ignityal and venom mix crackles and pops lightly as it burns in the dragon¡¯s mouth, and she occasionally puffs air through her lips to spit out rings of smoke. Meanwhile, Hekate uses the plank to reach into her cubby hole, carefully scrounging around the back with it. She couldn¡¯t let it get discovered, lest it be used to torment her before being destroyed. Once she gets it with the plank, she carefully drags the delicate object out of the hole, tossing the board aside when she¡¯s done so that she can claim her prize. Upon seeing the item Hekate came to retrieve, Geirahoel¡¯s expression drains of all color. Hekate hugs it to her chest gently as tears form in her eyes. It may partly be from the eye-watering odors present in the abandoned and neglected stables, but there¡¯s also a sentimental part of Hekate that is thankful this little object survived. Geirahoel mindlessly murmurs in horror, ¡°Hekate¡­¡±, even though it is a happy moment in this place of nightmares for the little feldrok girl. The treasure she retrieved is nothing more than a few clumps of straw bundled into a humanoid shape with big protrusions from the ¡®head¡¯; an object so crudely made that it could barely be called a ¡®doll¡¯. The orange dragon is speechless as she watches Hekate care for the wretched little doll almost as tenderly and affectionately as the dragons do with their eggs. It is the only personal possession Hekate ever owned while Morthybargaron was alive. *** Chapter 64.4: Bonus Chapter: Hekate and the Dragons Hoard Part 4 Hekate cuddles a crudely made straw doll that the little feldrok girl had when she was still a slave to Morthybargaron. She kept it tucked away in the small cubby hole in the wall of the stables, which continue to stink even months after the Keep was abandoned by the dragons. Geirahoel watches Hekate treasure the loosely defined ¡®doll¡¯, her expression twisted with horror and disappointment. The dragon makes a mental note for herself to speak to Daniel immediately upon their return and ensure Hekate wants for nothing. The orange dragon knew Hekate was abused, and she did nothing to defend the helpless child. However, seeing what Hekate was able to treasure, or rather, what she had to cling to in order to keep some form of her sanity and child-like hope; it all has Geirahoel deeply upset at herself, as well as all of the other dragons. The fact that Hekate has not killed them all in revenge is not lost on Geirahoel, and never has it been more blatantly obvious in the dragon¡¯s mind. ¡°H-Hekate¡­ m-may I?¡± murmurs the dragon finally. She¡¯s not really sure what she¡¯s saying or why, but it felt like the right thing to do. The feldrok girl cocks her head, a little surprised. She smiles gently, however, and she hands the doll over gingerly. Geirahoel holds it just as preciously, studying the doll for a moment. A few strands of straw were used to tie the parts that define its shape, making legs, arms, a head, and ¡®horns¡¯ or ¡®ears¡¯. It¡¯s difficult to tell which. It looks like there¡¯s a face formed by dark finger smudges, as well as a simple round mouth. But, due to the filth, Geirahoel could just be seeing what she wants to see on the doll. She replies softly as she hands it back, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ cute. Did you make it yourself?¡± Hekate shakes her head, still staring at the doll now that it¡¯s returned, a placid smile spread across her face. ¡°No. I just remember having it for as long as I can remember.¡± She touches its backside, saying softly, ¡°It used to have a tail¡­ But I lost it.¡± She pouts, seemingly recalling the event. ¡°One of the stupid gulpoxen ate it.¡± She scoffs, grumbling a little sarcastically, ¡°I hope he appreciated it when it happened to him.¡± Geirahoel knows she should laugh. It¡¯s funny enough that she normally would. But, she¡¯s still hung up on the pitiful doll being Hekate¡¯s one and only ¡®treasure¡¯ after all the time she spent being kicked around and ordered to do ridiculous things. No one, save the singular soul that created the doll, had even a shred of kindness to extend to a wretched little waif that didn¡¯t deserve any of the cruelty she endured. She¡¯s glad Hekate spoke up for the eggs. The little feldrok empress is right. Geirahoel asks softly, ¡°Does¡­ the doll have a name?¡± Hekate smiles with a light scoff, and Geirahoel cocks her head, a little confused. The feldrok girl continues to tug at the dragon¡¯s heart strings. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t know that names were something that can just be given.¡± She smiles up at Geirahoel brightly, disarming the dragon. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to give her one, now.¡± The auburn-haired woman smiles in return. ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it when I¡¯ve had some time to think,¡± remarks Hekate as she puts the doll away in her bag. ¡°I was worried she would be gone, so I didn¡¯t really give it any thought.¡± ¡°No rush, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m glad you were able to find it.¡± Hekate nods proudly. ¡°Mm-hmm! Thanks!¡± The dragon still feels horrible guilt gripping her soul, but she keeps a neutral expression as Hekate looks around. ¡°The acolytes really let this place go, didn¡¯t they?¡± She snickers, adding facetiously, ¡°Though, I guess it was one of my tasks, too¡­¡± She starts marching towards the tunnel they came in by, and Geirahoel watches for a moment. She takes one last look at the cubby hole that Hekate got stuck trying to climb into. A pitiful little nest for a mistreated child, and yet, she can still smile and laugh. Maybe Hekate really is stronger than all of us¡­ *** Hekate exits her small little escape tunnel and back into the main corridor of the Dragon¡¯s Keep. The air is instantly more fresh and relieving, and she takes a moment to appreciate it. Geirahoel flops out of the tunnel, falling to her hands and knees as she pants heavily. ¡°Finally¡­ I¡­ I think the smell is clinging to my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. You get used to it. It¡¯s everyone else that will just call you stinky.¡± The feldrok girl makes the joke, but even now, she can feel the imposing pressure of the end of the hallway. She knows he¡¯s not there. She watched Geirahoel incinerate all that remains of Morthybargaron, banishing him to oblivion. And yet, she can¡¯t shake the feeling that something foreboding is resting at the end of the hallway. Geirahoel groans as she tries to brush herself off, climbing back to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll never take¡­ livestock¡­ handlers for granted again.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Mm-hmm. Hey, by the way¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks the orange dragon cautiously, sensing Hekate¡¯s looming question. ¡°Do¡­ you feel that?¡± Hekate points towards the ¡®throne room¡¯, and Geirahoel looks down the corridor in that direction. She studies everything she can, cocking her head a bit to listen as well, in case it¡¯s something audible. ¡°Nothing that seems abnormal to me,¡± replies the young woman. ¡°I see¡­ M-Maybe it¡¯s just me¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. This is your mission for closure.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to come destroy stuff separately,¡± retorts Hekate. Geirahoel rolls her eyes. ¡°That was obviously a lie. Well, not really a lie¡­ It was a convenient truth that gave me an excuse, but¡­¡± She smiles softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to come entirely alone. Something¡¯s been bothering you, and it¡¯s something you apparently can¡¯t tell Daniel.¡± Hekate nods sheepishly. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want him to worry. He has enough to deal with as it is.¡± ¡°We both know that he would drop everything if you needed him for something. He¡¯d do the same for the rest of us, other than dropping whatever thing it is for you.¡± Hekate looks to the side. ¡°What if¡­?¡± She trails off, finally shaking her head as she abandons the question. ¡°I can¡¯t help if you don¡¯t ask,¡± replies Geirahoel. The feldrok teen refuses gently. ¡°I appreciate it, but don¡¯t worry about it. It was a stupid question.¡± Hekate starts walking towards the throne room cautiously. She has her doll, she has Geirahoel, and she has Daniel¡¯s equipment if she needs anything. Daniel would tell me that I can do this, and then he¡¯d lead the way. I need to make myself more useful, though, or he¡¯ll leave me behind. Geirahoel falls into step a couple of paces behind Hekate, observing the corridor curiously. ¡°I never realized how big this place actually is.¡± Hekate nods, her gaze fixated on the path ahead. Her ears pivot and tilt, listening all around them alertly. She barely heard Choul before he attacked, and anything could be lurking in the depths of Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard. It was abandoned for months, other than the members of the Unity of the Great Dragons, but if a monster snuck in at night, or if the worst comes to pass and Morthybargaron is still alive somehow¡­ Hekate shakes her head clear of the thought. She responds to Geirahoel¡¯s idle banter, ¡°It¡¯s about the same to me¡­¡± The orange dragon snickers lightly. ¡°I suppose so. Maybe a little smaller, since you¡¯ve gotten fatter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fat!¡± whines Hekate. The dragon smirks, and the ravenette realizes what the green-eyed dragon is doing. She¡¯s trying to distract Hekate away from her anxiety. It¡¯s working for now, but the evil feeling is growing stronger. It doesn¡¯t actually have a sound, but feels like noise to Hekate, in addition to the pressure. As they reach the door, Hekate comes to a stop and can¡¯t move. Geirahoel looks at her, asking, ¡°It¡¯s beyond the door, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hekate¡¯s trembling head nods. Her whole body is quaking. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in the room¡­¡± whispers Hekate, terrified of whatever it is. ¡°I thought you said¡­¡± ¡°F-Further¡­¡± murmurs the terrified little empress. Geirahoel shows concern for the state of her friend, and she studies the door. It¡¯s probable that Morthybargaron sealed the throne room, since it was actually his private quarters. Still, Hekate can¡¯t form any thoughts. She feels like the door is impossible to open. It has grown in size before her eyes, threatening her with doom if she passes through. All that lies on the other side of the door is hate. ¡°Slave!¡± booms a voice that only Hekate seems to be able to hear. She jumps with a start, her eyes watering. ¡°Why I ever suffer a disgusting little monster like you to live is beyond me. Well? Why are you standing around? Get out of my sight and obey!¡± She tries to summon her courage. I¡¯m stronger now. I can¡­ I can¡­ ¡°I can smell you from the other side of the door, Slave. You disgust me in every possible way. You hideous creature.¡± Hekate recoils, trying to retreat from the flames that¡­ aren''t actually there. Her heart is pounding in her ears, and her skin is cold and clammy. She can feel sweat forming all over. Her breathing is becoming ragged. I thought I was ready for this!? I''m fool! Please don''t kill me! I-I-I want to live! I want to be with Daniel! ¡°If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll¡­!¡± Hekate is ripped out of the terror by a hand squeezing hers. ¡°Hekate! Listen to me! Focus on me! There¡¯s nothing here!¡± Somehow, the feldrok girl ended up against one of the walls away from the door, curled into a ball and sobbing. Geirahoel is holding her hand with one of her own, while her other palm is gently cupping Hekate¡¯s cheek. ¡°Stay with me Hekate. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to help. There¡¯s nothing here. I don¡¯t sense any magic, and¡­¡± The feldrok empress whimpers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She begins sobbing into her hands, and the orange dragon jerks herself in stuttering motions, trying to decide what to do. She finally hugs Hekate to her chest, cooing with inexperienced caregiving skills, ¡°It¡¯s not you who should be apologizing. I¡­ I should have done something¡­ Anything. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hekate cries into Geirahoel¡¯s chest for a long while. The dragon does her best to console the teen. There is nothing Hekate needs to apologize for. The world owes her a great debt, and it¡¯s more surprising she isn¡¯t out for revenge. Especially now that she has so much raw magic power from the Devourer. Geirahoel finally says softly, ¡°We can go back. I¡¯ll tell Xyreko not to move¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± replies Hekate softly as she finally tries to recover her resolve. ¡°I have to do this. I have to face it.¡± She gently extracts herself from the dragon¡¯s embrace, unable to look at her yet. ¡°Th-Thanks¡­¡± Geirahoel is quiet as she gives thought to the right response. She crosses her arms and looks up and away haughtily. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not really any of my business. I only consoled someone younger than me. Nothing has changed.¡± Hekate sniffles as she smiles, wiping tears from her cheeks. ¡°Yeah¡­ Nothing has changed.¡± Because you were never a bad person, Geira. The two climb to their feet together, and Hekate approaches the door again. Geirahoel hesitates, unsure if she should give Hekate her independence, or offer the young girl help. She settles on following Hekate, rather than guiding or pressuring her, since that¡¯s exactly why she left Daniel out of this personal journey. Hekate is thankful for the dragon¡¯s consideration. It¡¯s reassuring having someone with her, but as long as the young feldrok can branch out, then she won¡¯t be helpless if Daniel is the one that needs help. The ravenette clenches her fists one last time and then moves quickly so she can¡¯t stop herself. She shoves the door open, and the same voice booms, ¡°You dare enter here without permission, Slave!?¡± Hekate¡¯s eyes have closed instinctively, trying to protect her. She knows very well that it doesn¡¯t work. But, as she takes a few steps forward into the room, no pain ever comes. Not this time. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She cracks one eye open to warily peek around the room. The room is understandably huge, being the largest space in the Dragon¡¯s Keep. Morthybargaron kept it at a fairly dark level of light to mask some of his more subtle movements when he lashed out. The room is spooky, and Hekate¡¯s gaze is drawn to a specific spot. Blood is faintly splattered, and black fur is scattered and matted by the mix of dried blood and built up dust. Blood-stained pieces of gold, various jewels, and other rocks are scattered around as well. Hekate comes to a stop to study the spot, and Geirahoel shifts uncomfortably as she looks as well. A nameless little feldrok girl is curled in a ball, sobbing in pain. Her fur is unevenly patchy on her tail, and blood is running down her back and arms. I didn¡¯t even do what he said I did that time. What was it? ¡°He blamed you for the bowels still being in one of the meals¡­¡± murmurs Geirahoel. ¡°Even though it was the acolytes that prepared the food.¡± Hekate looks at the orange dragon emotionlessly. That¡¯s right. I was too filthy to be allowed to handle food. She looks at the spot again, and the ghostly and pitiful little feldrok crawls away, disappearing into a hole in the wall, leaving a trail of smeared blood. Hekate swallows her fear. She is able to look all the way around, and there are no signs of any living thing, let alone the one living being she fears above all others. The one who could order her to kill the person she loves most in the world. She steps away from the painful scene, which happened only a couple of weeks before she was sent to the Citadel. They didn¡¯t even bother to clean it up. But, then, why? He constantly snarled how foul I smelled, how much my fur disgusted him¡­ Did¡­ Did it¡­ bring him joy? She trembles at the thought, but she hears the calm and patient footsteps behind her. Geirahoel is neither trying to provide commentary nor excuses. She is simply patiently accompanying Hekate as she faces her past. Rather, the dragon seems almost more disgusted than Hekate. She sucks her teeth, remarking, ¡°We should have made him suffer more. I see that now.¡± Hekate manages to crack a small smile. ¡°You did the right thing. Keeping him alive meant he could escape and eventually come back for revenge.¡± She touches one of the statues that towers over her; a statue carved by the acolytes to depict the majesty and ferocity of Morthybargaron. ¡°As you said, we both knew him. He would definitely come back for revenge.¡± Geirahoel is quiet for a moment. She murmurs with a subdued ferocity of her own, ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re done so I can destroy it.¡± The feldrok teen giggles. ¡°Almost. I just want to find¡­¡± She approaches the large padded pedestal that Morthybargaron often rested upon. She trembles at the sight, though it¡¯s far more relieving to see it empty than occupied. The ravenette stares at it for a long time. Her ears twitch lightly when Geirahoel hums in thought, though she doesn¡¯t say anything yet. Hekate faces her dragon companion, and Geirahoel looks at her attentively. ¡°Do¡­ you think I should do away with the dais?¡± asks Hekate sincerely. This confuses Geirahoel at first. She then asks, ¡°You mean the raised platform thing our audience seats are on?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°They¡¯re our thrones, but¡­¡± She looks at Morthybargaron. She murmurs, ¡°My¡­ only example of leadership¡­¡± Geirahoel takes an obviously deep breath. With a suddenness that startles Hekate, a lance of fire explodes out from next to her and incinerates the entire padding and begins melting the dais that the dragon tyrant once sat high upon. The room starts to noticeably heat up. After all, magically-enhanced dragon fire is hot enough to melt or outright burn seemingly anything. Given enough time, it¡¯s believed it could even melt sharmelkolle. When Hekate is just beginning to sweat from the heat, the fire breath cuts off, leaving behind a pooling puddle of amalgamated materials that never should have melted. The intense heat of the igneous substance continues to melt down the dais as it flows onto the floor, melting the stone like little more than butter. ¡°Forgive me,¡± states Geirahoel as she wipes her lips with her sleeve with surprisingly elegant posture. Ignityal is highly flammable, so it¡¯s likely her saliva, which protects her mouth and teeth from her own flames if the fuel-air mixture blows back into her mouth. ¡°It stunk of disgusting beast.¡± Hekate flinches. Those are words she heard far more than anything else. When Morthybargaron treated her like a living being, it was as a wretched beast; foul-smelling and ugly, and a blight on the Dragon¡¯s Keep. Never could Hekate understand why he would have kept her around before she learned that she¡¯s a feldrok. That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m a feldrok. The only thing that could become stronger than a dragon. He was afraid of me. But, he also wanted to use me. The feldrok empress looks at her dragon counterpart. The auburn-haired beauty looks at her ¡®innocently¡¯, asking with a seemingly guileless and cute tone, ¡°What?¡± Hekate can¡¯t help but laugh, and she indulges in the humor of the moment for a long time, letting out all of her stress through joyous guffaws. Geirahoel smiles gently, content that she was able to cheer up Hekate. The young empress then asks, ¡°Then, should I take that as a ¡®yes¡¯ to my question?¡± ¡°You are nothing like the tyrant, or I would kill you. That¡¯s what this was supposed to mean,¡± retorts the dragon, a little disappointed that Hekate missed that hint from the destruction of Morthybargaron¡¯s dais-like seat. Still, it brings a soft smile to Hekate¡¯s lips. The auburn-haired dragon flips her hand through her hair briefly, adding with her usual ¡®dismissive¡¯ and ¡®haughty¡¯ tone, ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re smiling. I was tired of smelling such awful things. It was worse than the stables.¡± That¡¯s a lie, thinks Hekate to herself. Dragons do have a distinct scent, most notably flavored with the faint odor given off by ignityal, which is unique to dragons and drakes. But, it¡¯s a somewhat sweet smell, rather than offensive. Even their venom is unsettlingly appetizing, as if to make it more palatable for the dragons themselves. However, Geirahoel¡¯s defense of Hekate now, no matter how late it may be, is more than welcome. ¡°Your nose is better than mine,¡± replies Hekate gently. ¡°Mm¡­ Regardless,...¡± The dragon walks away from the dais, saying dismissively, ¡°What you do in that silly audience chamber is have fun at the expense of our potential enemies. You do not lord your status over anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have status,¡± retorts Hekate. ¡°It¡¯s all just¡­ make believe¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± snorts Geirahoel. She smirks at the young naive girl with her. ¡°Who do you think the red tyrant was before he became the Lord of Dragons?¡± She crosses her arms and looks up at the ceiling. ¡°My brother was more suitable for that role. The idiot.¡± Hekate is stunned by these statements, each possessing their own gravity. It¡¯s likely true, since the dragons don¡¯t really have tiers aside from ¡®Greater¡¯ and ¡®lesser¡¯ dragons, annotated mainly by their level of mana, which are distinctly different. As one of the youngest greater dragons, Geirahoel is youthful, even though she¡¯s far older than Hekate. ¡°Wait! You¡­ have a brother?¡± The orange dragon consort frowns and huffs. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say about it. He¡¯s a fool, and I want nothing to do with him. I¡¯d melt him like that stupid pedestal if he was here.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Hekate joins Geirahoel in continuing towards the back. The oppressive evil seems to be emanating like a near-tangible aura from beyond the back wall. Treasure is piled high, but Hekate notices something immediately behind the pile of gold in every shape and size, since dragons have no need, desire, or care for coins specifically. What she noticed, however, is something familiar from the last hour or so; a doorway that is etched into the stone and seemingly impassable in spite of the intentional form of an entryway being carved into the stone. And, likewise, the same symbols and glyphs are what make it truly familiar. It is one of Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s specifically secured doorways that even Morthybargaron couldn¡¯t figure out how to get through. ¡°A doorway?¡± murmurs Geirahoel. She snickers deviously, and Hekate can¡¯t help but laugh along. The feldrok girl remarks, ¡°Looks like another one of the old ruler¡¯s secret doorways.¡± ¡°Indeed. Can you imagine?¡± asks Geirahoel facetiously. When Hekate looks at her curiously, the auburn-haired dragon continues deviously, ¡°All those centuries, and there was a door right here under his tail that he could not open.¡± She approaches the wall, touching where the unmarred doorway suddenly gives way to deep gashes in the stone of the wall around it. ¡°The self-proclaimed strongest dragon in the world helpless before a simple door. I cannot wait to watch Daniel open it.¡± Hekate scoffs and snickers softly. Likely, just as with the other stone gate they observed, a certain threshold activates the magic to reset the wall and gate to their former selves. In this case, it¡¯s probable that Morthybargaron, in a fit of anger or frustration at either the door or something else unrelated, slashed the door with his claws, following through across the wall as well. The door immediately regenerated itself, while the wall remained marred because the threshold for the spell wasn¡¯t reached. Shaiulvalgarro was a name Hekate rarely ever heard, other than the fact that the acolytes would sometimes mention him; especially the much older members that were of races that can live for several centuries, such as the Uhl¡¯tall. He was clearly a skilled and powerful mage among dragons, which are already powerful in the realm of magic. He left behind active spells that Hekate hasn¡¯t seen anywhere else, including the Citadel. The booby-traps in the Citadel were mostly mechanical, likely set by the goblin, ogre, and orc squatters, since Morthybargaron disabled the Citadel¡¯s defenses before he was driven out by Lugrae. Shaiulvalgarro was clearly a crafty and paranoid dragon, and he used magic to its fullest extent to protect whatever is hidden beyond this wall, as well as several others. Hekate touches the doorway. To her, it feels icy cold, and she can feel a pull towards the other side. The pressure around her is immense, but she knows it is something separate from Morthybargaron. It is true evil lingering beyond this wall; something hidden away. Since the door was sealed, it must be something Shaiulvalgarro was hiding, but everyone who speaks of him with knowledge of the dragon himself tells of a rather eccentric, but kind being who kept mostly to himself. He could very well be Reignleif¡¯s father, given how their demeanors are similar. ¡°Well?¡± asks Geirahoel out of the blue. ¡°¡®Well¡¯ what?¡± asks Hekate, confused. ¡°We¡¯re as far as we can go.¡± The orange dragon smiles gently, her green eyes showing an unusual amount of kindness towards Hekate. ¡°You survived.¡± The young feldrok relaxes gently. ¡°Yes¡­ I guess I did¡­ Thank you¡­ for accompanying me.¡± ¡°I told you, I came for my own reasons. I¡¯ve only held off for consideration of your feelings. If you¡¯re done, I¡¯d like to begin burning things.¡± Hekate snickers warmly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already begun?¡± She looks pointedly at the dais. Rather, she is gazing upon the remains of Morthybargaron¡¯s elevated seat. Even now, the heat in the room is stifling because of the liquid stone that lingers where it settled. ¡°I told you, it smelled abominable,¡± retorts Geirahoel a little childishly. Hekate smiles happily. ¡°Well¡­ Avoid burning anything of use to us. Spell scrolls and things.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ I will, but you should join me.¡± The fox-eared girl cocks her head, surprised. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You heard me. Join me in annihilating that beast¡¯s precious belongings. Let us erase his memory together.¡± Hekate blushes. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You deserve to more than any of us. Give it a try.¡± Hekate fidgets. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t breathe fire.¡± Geirahoel simply smiles gently, and something about her suddenly seems even more mature than ever. She has a level of adoration for Hekate that was never present before. Her tone is inviting and kind. ¡°Then, I suppose we can start from the very beginning.¡± Feldroks are considered the most powerful beings in the world, both due to their natural abilities and their capacity for magic. Hekate herself witnessed Lugrae use multiple elemental breaths to attack a drake, though she was frozen in fear and blacked out sometime through. Neither Hekate nor Geirahoel know how feldroks fought without magic, but the orange dragon seems set on finding out. *** Daniel lies on the grass planted around the garden on the Citadel¡¯s roof. The flowers fill the air with sweet scents, and it makes him think of the varying flower garden that has appeared around him. He has gathered all flavors of the spectrum, and he still hasn¡¯t figured out quite how. Roses with thorns, bright and energetic peonies, zinnias with hidden beauty, lilacs, wisteria, and irises. He knows he¡¯s in an impossible situation. It should be a minefield, and while he¡¯s careful not to disrespect any one individual, his garden is, at least for now, rather harmonious. A head crowned with two metallic orange horns and a beautiful near-crimson shade of auburn hair pops into his field of view, looking down at him. The human mechanic is a little surprised, but he easily recognizes his dearly beloved companion, Geirahoel. ¡°Geira-Mukori? Welcome home! I was expecting you and Hekate to be gone longer.¡± ¡°We need to talk,¡± states the orange dragon in human form seriously. Daniel sits up and faces her properly, worried at first. Is this it? The time it all crumbles? Is she done with¡­ ¡°It was worse than I realized, even seeing it from our side¡­¡± starts Geirahoel nervously. ¡°Hekate¡­ She¡­¡± She looks down, fidgeting. ¡°She treasures a thing made of straw¡­¡± Daniel cocks his head, not quite understanding. The young dragon does her best to clarify. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a doll, I think, but¡­ It¡¯s¡­ She deserves better. And, there¡¯s still something in the keep that bothers her.¡± Pleasantly surprised, Daniel remarks gently, ¡°I see¡­ Did she ask for something specific? I have no reservations about giving Hekate anything she wants, but¡­ she has very humble tastes.¡± Geirahoel scoffs, though she looks a little distant and disappointed. Daniel notices the newest smell to enter the garden; the acrid odors of smoke, scorched metal and stone, and incinerated biological fibers. Daniel¡¯s sense of smell isn¡¯t particularly robust, but his experience in varying fields of industry have given him some taste in regards to the scents specific to those of both destruction and creation. At least, those that are possible within the reach of human beings of the early 21st century on Earth. The dragon retorts to Daniel¡¯s question, ¡°Her tastes are indeed far too humble.¡± She crosses her arms under her breasts, looking up at the open sky. ¡°When she¡¯s brave enough, you should take her back to Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s Hoard and open his secret gates. Something behind one of them seemed like it was of interest to Hekate.¡± ¡°Any idea what it was?¡± asks Daniel curiously. Geirahoel shakes her head regrettably. ¡°No. It was behind one of Shaiulvalgarro¡¯s alleged fake doors. While the red tyrant never wanted to admit it, we all knew they are actual doors. They are protected by powerful magic that Shaiulvalgarro left behind.¡± ¡°Shaiul¡­ garro is a dragon?¡± asks the human mechanic. Geirahoel grumbles, ¡°Shaiulvalgarro.¡± She pouts softly, ¡°It¡¯s a Yaulrent name meant for other races¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ I remember the name you gave me when we met, Bystuirikohn.¡± Geirahoel recoils in surprise and blushes. She stammers, ¡°Wh-Wh-Wha-!? How did we start talking about me!?¡± Daniel laughs, and he returns to the matter she brought up as she drops to her knees to grip his shirt. ¡°Okay, okay! More importantly, do you really think I¡¯ll be able to open them?¡± The auburn-haired beauty halts. She stares at him with a skeptical expression, like he¡¯s one of the dumbest people she has ever encountered. ¡°I¡¯m more afraid they¡¯ll open when you simply touch them,¡± retorts the dragon dryly. ¡°I¡¯m not truly immune to magic¡­¡± ¡°And, the spell only reverts everything back to the way it was and expels the attempted intruder to the outside.¡± She smiles proudly. ¡°Even if you fail at first, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Now, Daniel is the one looking at her with skepticism clear on his face, though his is marked with an amused and slightly-sarcastic smirk. ¡°I could try blowing it up, but I¡¯m guessing dragon¡¯s fire couldn¡¯t get through the door. So, I¡¯ll have to work on some other methods to try to do it safely. Do¡­ you think Hekate will be alright until then?¡± Geirahoel nods. ¡°Yes. We let our anger out on Morthybargaron¡¯s things, and she¡¯s happier here than ever.¡± She smiles softly. ¡°I think¡­ she was able to make peace with her past, at least a little. As¡­ As long as you¡­ no, as long as we continue to give her the treatment she deserves, I think she¡¯ll be alright.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I have no objections. If you ever stumble across something she wants or expresses interest in, please share it with me.¡± ¡°Only if you do the same.¡± Geirahoel then kisses Daniel, surprising him. She adds softly afterwards, ¡°I¡­ failed Hekate¡­ for her entire life. I tried to help her as much as I could today, but¡­¡± She sits up and proclaims confidently, ¡°I should be better at caring for others. I have no excuses if I want to be a proper mother.¡± The otherworldly human smiles softly, laying his hand gently on her thigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine. And, I¡¯m sure Hekate will appreciate you looking after her, just as you have been since we met.¡± The orange dragon blushes and smiles. ¡°I-I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll continue to do better¡­¡± The two lay back down on the grass and look up at the sky. While she smells like destruction, she wasn¡¯t destroying the past, so much as clearing the way for a proper future. History¡¯s lessons seem to have been learned by the surviving dragons, and Hekate represents a second chance at moving forward beyond the mire of an unpleasant series of events. Morthybargaron is dead, and time will march on without him. It is the responsibility of those who are living to keep moving forward with it. *** Chapter 65: A Quiet Moment鈥檚 Drive Daniel was met with exactly what he expected upon return to the Citadel. Hekate scolded him, just as the three dragon empresses had, and Wenlianna, Treia, and Gwenesphia expressed their worries as well. Vaergraes admits that he made a practical choice, and that she heard of Choul, the dragon known as the Grey Outcast, since he never got along with the Red Lord or his fellow dragons. Now, Daniel is hiding out in the hangar, where he¡¯s working on a ground-based all-terrain vehicle. Xyreko¡¯s production facilities made the majority of the vehicle and parts from designs on Daniel¡¯s phone, but because he had to modify for magic crystals to serve as a battery for an electric motor, he has to experiment and work through the principles. Xyreko is a fast learner, but she¡¯s doing her own experiments to understand the electrical principles Daniel walked her through. He¡¯s mainly killing time and getting some space after taking a verbal and emotional thrashing from his family. Of course, as always, that very thought makes him happy. He doesn¡¯t like that he worries them, but it¡¯s profoundly different having someone to come home to than his life on Earth, where he returned home night after night alone. Daniel files a thin metal cowling from the engine compartment, working to make it fit better and give better airflow across the motor. He hasn¡¯t even been able to drive it yet, thanks to the motor overheating almost immediately. He underestimated how much airflow he¡¯d need to allow in the engine compartment, and allowed it to be more compact with excess tubing and hoses present. But, each additional inch of tubing is an air restriction, which he¡¯s cut most of them to proper lengths, and now he¡¯s touching up metal. ¡°My Lord?¡± asks a male voice. Daniel looks up from his work. He stands up, saying, ¡°Ah, Choul. Did you need me for something?¡± ¡°No, my Lord. I was just trying to ensure that I am available to serve you.¡± Daniel scoffs lightly. Geirahoel didn¡¯t let any time be wasted in getting Choul contracted, and Daniel was only barely able to get her to agree to contract the grey dragon to Daniel alone. He¡¯ll need to try to catch Ryuogriar alone and see if she can learn why Geirahoel hates him so passionately, since he finds it difficult to believe that she¡¯s so upset that Choul put Daniel in danger. ¡°I appreciate the dedication, Choul, but you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously. If you want to go back to wandering the world, or trying to establish your own family, or basically anything you want, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, my lord. As I said, though, my life is otherwise without a concrete purpose now that I dedicated so long to revenge.¡± ¡°Alright. How about a murky purpose, then? Shouldn¡¯t you be wanting to flirt with the lady dragons who don¡¯t like me? For the immediate future, we could use more dragons in the world. Though, we do need to establish some farmland and livestock around the Citadel, which means we need villagers.¡± Daniel sighs. He wants nothing to do with leadership, but he is one of the rulers of the Citadel, meaning he has responsibility, especially since he agreed to let people move into the surrounding areas. If he wants to keep burning through the Citadel¡¯s stockpile of mana, he¡¯ll need to also draw an income. Thankfully, he can make the ¡®mana donations¡¯ his form of taxes, at least until a more stable society is established under the Fievegal. ¡°Say the word, my Liege, and I shall round up all of the slaves you-...¡± ¡°No. There will be no slaves in the Fievegal. None. Even you and the other dragons with your contracts aren¡¯t slaves. I will endeavor to never give you an order you can¡¯t refuse. If I can¡¯t convince who I need to cooperate and can¡¯t drive them away, then I will execute them if and when that proves to be the only option. But, where I come from, disagreeable speech is a right. And, so is not being a slave. ¡®Freedom¡¯ was dubious at times, but outright slavery was considered a moral abomination.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Choul smiles softly. ¡°If only you had come here centuries ago, my Liege.¡± ¡°From what I understand, the feldroks were rather [libertarian], if also a bit [isolationist].¡± Choul cocks his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand those words, ¡®libertarian¡¯ and ¡®isolationist¡¯.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°They¡¯re words from my homeland. Libertarian essentially means minimal state involvement in people¡¯s lives, but not lacking a governing body altogether. In an ideal libertarian regime, everyone lives their lives barely knowing the government even exists. [Isolationist] is a state mentality of keeping entirely to themselves, minimizing trade and foreign policy to almost none at all, especially in terms of war.¡± ¡°I see. So, not unlike how you seem to be running the Fievegal, yes?¡± Daniel nods again. ¡°That¡¯s the hope. I don¡¯t want to be completely isolationist, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a ¡®right¡¯ side in the war between the east and the west. The people living around the Citadel are no different in my eyes than the people I met in the east. They wake up every morning, work at their trades, especially if Xyreko or the other caretakers give them tasks, go home, share meals, celebrate, relax, bicker¡­ It¡¯s all the same. Basic people-stuff. There are social people and antisocial people. I understand the start of the conflict, but that¡¯s gone too.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Do you¡­ perhaps mean the Devourer, my Liege?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I had been meaning to ask why you were unconcerned with its existence, but¡­ do you mean to say¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dead. Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Hekate, Xyreko and I actively worked to destroy it. Geirahoel helped a little as well.¡± Choul cocks his head, stunned. He finally formulates a question. ¡°Six¡­ Six people was all it took?¡± ¡°Yes. But, until we develop more of a rapport, I would rather not say more about it.¡± The grey dragon in human form stares at Daniel silently, his mouth hanging partially open. However, he shakes his head clear and nods. ¡°Of course, my Liege. I shall endeavor to earn your trust.¡± ¡°Just what a spy would want,¡± jokes Daniel as he continues tinkering. Choul smiles nervously, unsure how to respond. ¡°So, Choul, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, does it bother you? That I¡¯m the¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°The dragon emperor, being a human and all. And, please answer honestly.¡± Choul hesitates, just about to appease before taking his time to think about a proper answer after Daniel added more. ¡°My liege, as you know, I am not¡­ the most normal dragon. While the feldroks were ¡®libertarian¡¯ as you say, they did order me to stay away from feldrok girls. They were concerned that¡­ with mixing blood, long-lived and rare species like us would eventually fade. You earned your place by defeating the former lord and earning the trust of those who chose to be in your harem, rather than taking them by force. Apologies for the long and uncertain answer, my Liege, but I don¡¯t know for certain how I feel about the matter. Part of me would prefer to see dragons, especially the greater dragons, produce more greater dragon children with no dilution. But, the other part of me knows that you have more than earned the right to produce children with your harem.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°It still feels weird hearing it out loud.¡± ¡°What does? Having children?¡± ¡°No. Saying that I have a harem. Never really dreamed of it. I wasn¡¯t particularly popular before conquering the Citadel. It¡¯s almost unthinkable that I¡¯d have such a large family.¡± Choul is respectfully silent for a moment. He nods, ¡°Yes, well, as I said, I do feel you have earned your place here.¡± ¡°Thank you. And, to address your concerns, I wasn¡¯t just floating the idea. If you can convince them, I¡¯d like you to earn the trust of and, if it comes to it, try to find a wife among the other surviving dragons. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll hate you, or if you¡¯ll need to earn achievements as my companion, but I definitely agree with you. We need more greater dragons to restore them to honor.¡± ¡°M-My Liege¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­ Those women should¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like or dislike the others. I¡¯m probably in over my head as it is with who already has pledged themselves to me. I¡¯m asking you to do this, so that in the future, our unrelated children can choose from each other, ideally.¡± Choul nods once more as he understands Daniel¡¯s point. ¡°I-If that¡­ is truly my Liege¡¯s wish, then I shall do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not trying to force you or anything, but I really hope you¡¯ll do it.¡± Daniel fastens the cowling back into place, checking some of the other components. It¡¯s still pretty early in the morning, and Daniel can¡¯t help but feel restless. He finishes off a water skin filled with milk, courtesy of Geirahoel, and he stores it in his ¡®refill¡¯ bag, one of many of the smaller magic void bags where he puts his lunch boxes and water skins that he had prepared ahead of time, finished, and now need refilled. ¡°Honestly, my ¡®harem¡¯ just kinda fell into my lap, so I¡¯m flying by the seat of my pants. This is where I¡¯m comfortable.¡± Daniel gestures at the off-road vehicle to illustrate his point. ¡°Tinkering, repairing, troubleshooting. That¡¯s what I know. Machines are easier to understand than people most of the time.¡± He smiles at Choul. ¡°So, I have no interest in adding the rest of the dragons to my collection. I¡¯d like to be friends with them, but I¡¯m fine with being docile acquaintances with them. If you can woo one or all of them, they¡¯re all yours.¡± Choul chuckles. ¡°It may prove difficult, but I¡¯ll keep it in mind, Sire. As you say, I had no vision for a time upon completing my revenge. Perhaps¡­ I probably often didn¡¯t consider it because I believed, deep down, that I wouldn¡¯t survive our confrontation. That is to say, with Morthybargaron, of course. Or, that I would be slain in the aftermath, even if I succeeded.¡± Choul holds his hands out in front of him, about the right spacing to cradle an egg, if he had one. ¡°Envisioning my own child¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t say it ever really¡­¡± ¡°Believe it or not, Choul, I understand,¡± replies Daniel gently, so that Choul doesn¡¯t have to force his thought all the way out. ¡°Before¡­ I came here, I had pretty much given up on the idea of family and children myself.¡± Daniel looks out of the hangar¡¯s massive open doorway, where the sun is just starting to peek over the horizon. He looks at Choul, sporting a bit of a devious grin. ¡°Choul, let¡¯s go for a test ride. You and me.¡± ¡°P-Pardon, Sire?¡± Daniel gestures with his thumb at the rover he has been working on. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯ll work this time. I¡¯ve been working on the cooling all morning. Let¡¯s test her out and go as far as we can. Just the two of us.¡± Choul is stunned, but Daniel wastes no further time climbing into the driver¡¯s seat of the rover. He calls out, ¡°Get in, Choul. Not an order, but a darn strong suggestion.¡± Choul hesitates for a moment longer. He hesitantly jogs over, climbing into the passenger seat, sitting as Daniel does while looking around. Daniel walks him through putting his seatbelt on, and then he starts up the rover. It doesn¡¯t make any obvious noise, since Daniel didn¡¯t care to put the beepers and chirpers modern cars of Earth used to alert the driver that the electric motor was ready. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this,¡± replies Daniel. He shifts the rover into reverse, backing it away from his workbench. It successfully runs, humming as the engine whirs at a comfortable volume when it¡¯s supplying power. It has a bit more torque than he expected, which jostles him and Choul, but it¡¯ll be fine once they can make an open run, and he can govern the acceleration a bit more to make it smoother later. Choul grips what he can to keep himself steady in his seat as Daniel turns and drives forward, driving down the ramp that Xyreko had the goblins, ogres, and orcs build leaving the hangar specifically for land vehicles. It¡¯s a long, precarious road with a cliff on his left side as he hugs the wall, driving cautiously down the slope toward the ground far below them. But, they¡¯re making excellent time thanks to the modest speed Daniel would estimate at around 30 miles per hour. ¡°Th-This carriage¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I must confess, I¡¯m not sure how this is possible, my Liege!¡± ¡°Just imagine that I crammed the buckrokhs into a tiny box in front of us, and they¡¯re running on¡­ damn¡­ we don¡¯t have hamster wheels here, do we?¡± Daniel chuckles as he continues driving, and Choul continues to clutch to the door and the center console. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Your home country¡­ I cannot say I can imagine where in the world it is, my Liege. I thought I had travelled far, and yet, I have never encountered anything like this or your strange staves.¡± ¡°Trust me, that¡¯s probably for the best for now. It¡¯s a big leap.¡± The ground is close, and Daniel accelerates, picking up speed, which only causes Choul to grip tighter and press himself more firmly into his seat. ¡°My Lord! I must say this mode of transportation does not give me comfort!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it! It¡¯s safer than horse drawn, trust me. It¡¯ll take a higher caliber of bandits to bring us to a stop, and they won¡¯t outrun us.¡± ¡°B-Begging your pardon, but¡­ would we not simply annihilate them?¡± Daniel sighs with amused exasperation. ¡°You and Xyreko. If the buckrokhs get murdered at the outset, we¡¯d still be screwed. Imagine bandits trying to figure out how to stop this thing.¡± Choul is silent for a moment, but he nods as he pieces it together. Since he can¡¯t work out how it¡¯s moving forward, and he¡¯s sitting in it, bandits would have even more trouble forcing it to stop. Daniel designed the rover after a cross between one of his favorite concept SUVs that was designed with two hemi engines built into it and had the capacity to be a rock crawler off the assembly line, but with the bed of a pickup truck and a turret mount over the extended cabin. On that mount, there¡¯s currently a 40 millimeter repeating grenade launcher, since the rover would be more likely to need to deal with crowd control than piercing dragon scale if they were to run into issues. A machine gun would be fine, of course, but with big creatures like the gulpoxen, visible explosions should be enough to frighten them and drive them back. Daniel races down across the open plains surrounding the Citadel in the massive dale where the mountainous castle rests. There are miles and miles of open land ahead of him, virtually untouched by civilization, with mountains circling the horizon, the Citadel at his back, and the massive lake spanning beyond it. Daniel steers to follow the lake as he travels northwest, having no true destination, but feeling profoundly relaxed just driving forward. Choul is able to relax more as well now that they¡¯re on relatively even ground, and he looks at Daniel a couple of times before remarking, ¡°You¡­ seem rather more at ease than I¡¯ve seen you so far, my Liege.¡± Daniel sighs with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ Between you and me, it¡¯s¡­ a heavy weight. Not a burden, per se, but¡­ I feel the pressure¡­¡± ¡°The pressure of being Emperor?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°That, as well as¡­¡± He sighs again. ¡°The guy surrounded by a bunch of women¡­ specifically ones that actually want to be with me. I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to screw up and not live up to their expectations.¡± Choul is respectfully silent for a moment as the plains race by. Daniel is probably driving between 50 and 60 miles per hour, which is extremely fast over unpaved terrain. But, thankfully, the big tires, robust shocks, and fairly soft and smooth ground provide little turbulence on the drive so far. ¡°You were focused on your purpose¡­ to the detriment of everything else,¡± remarks Choul softly. Daniel nods. ¡°Yeah. It¡­ was lonely if I kept wishing and hoping for change in those other departments. So, I shut that part out. Now, it really has¡­ fallen into my lap.¡± Again, Choul is silent for a long moment, which Daniel breaks by adding softly, ¡°Do you want to know the real reason I didn¡¯t kill you, Choul?¡± Daniel glances over at him for a moment. Choul cocks his head, replying softly, ¡°I was fairly convinced you had been truthful.¡± ¡°Mostly. But also¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t really have any friends. Anyone that I can just talk to. Everyone I¡¯m close to¡­¡± Choul realizes what he¡¯s getting at, and he smiles. ¡°Ah, yes. They are those you don¡¯t wish to falter before.¡± Daniel nods softly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Then, allow me to say, my Liege, that I understand you in this scenario. A life of purpose¡­ no, a life of obsession¡­ it¡¯s a lonely path to travel, but only when you are able to look away from the obsession.¡± Again, Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Once I realized we were on the same side, as far as not wanting to bother anyone else, I hoped you and I could be friends. Just friends. Drink together, drive together, spar, gamble, play games, compete in friendly competition. That kind of stuff. You know, when I just need a couple hours to unwind. I love them all to death, but¡­ it¡¯s exhausting at times.¡± Choul chuckles. ¡°I am honored you spared me for such an important task, my Liege.¡± ¡°It is scummy of me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I am thankful to have been spared. And, I do hope that I can sort myself out and eventually have a family. Admittedly, I have more time than you, I assume, but¡­ your problems that you just described¡­ sound like good problems to have, my Liege.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve got a buddy to do guy stuff with, you bet. I wouldn¡¯t trade them for anything. But, every now and then, I just want solitude again.¡± ¡°If¡­ I may, my Liege; where did you learn your craft? The wisdom and outlook you have,... It seems much larger than that of the typical human or human-kin, and even any of the shorter-lived demon-kin.¡± Daniel has been dancing around the topic with Choul. He¡¯s not sure that he has made the right call with any of the numerous people who know who and what he is, or rather, where specifically he came from relative to the world of Zenkon. If he¡¯s ever captured, he surely wouldn¡¯t hold up under torture, and he¡¯d be forced to create his inventions for people with darker intentions. He genuinely believes his current inner circle has good faith intentions for the future; the dragons are all but obsessed with having children and little else, the goblins Skloe and Shek are basically the same, and completely innocently happy with their new high station. Kera''tai mainly only wanted to look after her villagers, who are thriving in the Citadel¡¯s village, and Aoloan is practicing recipes and mastering her cooking craft for both the large family and for the village when she wants to perform extra tasks. While Aramellianna is a wild card as far as Daniel is concerned, there was nothing he could do to hide his nature from her, and Wenlianna would pursue every technology Daniel can teach her if it means the betterment of people in the world of Zenkon. Likewise, Vaergraes just wants the world to stay in balance as much as possible, and Gwenesphia and Treia came to be with Daniel, already knowing that he¡¯s an otherworldly summon. Of course, Daniel could be extending too much trust, but he doesn¡¯t get any untrustworthy vibes from his inner circle. And, though they got off to a rocky start at first, Daniel doesn¡¯t detect any untrustworthy vibes from Choul. ¡°The truth is, Choul, and you can NOT tell the ladies about this; I¡¯m¡­ not from this world. I¡¯m a divine summon.¡± Choul cocks his head as he does his best to process the information. It¡¯s the same reaction Daniel gets from most anyone who knows of the concept of divine summons -which is a lot of people in this world-, and that Daniel is Daniel, possessing no magic of his own. ¡°So¡­ the others do not know¡­¡± murmurs Choul. Daniel did unintentionally mislead him on that. ¡°No, no, they definitely know. But, if you tell Geirahoel that I told you¡­¡± Choul goes pale. While he¡¯s probably stronger than any of the other living dragons, at least in Daniel¡¯s vicinity, he would be against three of them all at once if he picked a fight. Intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°Yes, now I see what you meant. Apologies for misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Nah, that was my fault.¡± ¡°It does make sense now, Sire,¡± starts Choul as he thinks. ¡°Your power defies the logic of this world. I can detect very little magic in your presence, and yet you were able to not only withstand my attacks, but I felt my life flash before my eyes when your staff was aimed my way.¡± Choul lifts the bangs of his slightly long hair, showing a fairly freshly-healed wound on his forehead. Daniel hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time, but Choul was bleeding from his head, likely where Daniel¡¯s round from his rifle grazed through flesh or deflected off of Choul¡¯s skull. When the dragon didn¡¯t fall, Daniel assumed the latter, and that the rifle wouldn¡¯t be enough, especially with Choul¡¯s armor. ¡°If you had to switch from the staff that was able to do this to me to another one, then I surely would have died had your attack connected.¡± The dragon chuckles in amusement. ¡°I¡¯d never actually felt that feeling before. The feldroks raised me well, my master was always careful while training me, and I never got into real fights with Morthybargaron or his kin. And, I dare not challenge the women, as their lives are too precious at that point and now.¡± He grins at Daniel, joking warmly, ¡°It¡¯s nice to experience new things from time to time.¡± They both chuckle together. And, of course, Choul begins to ask the question. ¡°My Liege, I hope I¡¯m not intruding where my mind doesn¡¯t belong¡­¡± ¡°Feel free to ask me anything at any time, Choul. I¡¯ll let you know after the fact if I don¡¯t want to answer, but it¡¯s extremely rare I¡¯ll be bothered by being asked. And, I won¡¯t kill you for it.¡± ¡°Very well. Thank you, my Liege. My question is; what will the Lady Empresses think when they find you¡­ tested this chariot with me, of all people?¡± Daniel laughs a little, knowing he¡¯s in for another scolding -but thankfully, a far lighter tone- once they get back. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m in for another lecture, but we¡¯re just doing some light reconnaissance, scouting areas for farmland, testing the rover, surveying the terrain, exploring invasion routes¡­ You know, emperor stuff. You¡¯re my guard.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s those last two parts that I know they will take contention with. Are you not concerned that they will have wished to participate?¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°You know I¡¯m just making up crap, Choul. Those are called excuses. Besides, they know I¡¯m safe. Or, I¡¯ll be able to convince them. Not only are you with me, even if you¡¯re probably not back up to one hundred percent, yet, but Xyreko has been stalking us the whole time.¡± Daniel points with his thumb up and behind them, and Choul looks. His eyes widen, as he can likely detect Xyreko¡¯s magic. A moment later, the golem appears in the middle-row of seating, directly under the turret hatch. ¡°I was certain you were unaware of my presence, Daniel.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°If you want to fool me, Xyreko, you should have been hanging all over me up until we left, or at least appeared to send me off. Of course, I was going to expect this no matter what. Everything alright?¡± ¡°Indeed. I have had my wing golems following from above in case the engine overheats once more, or something else goes wrong. I have also been recording data on speeds and terrain management.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I haven¡¯t noticed any major issues. The steering¡¯s a little over-reactive, so we¡¯ll have to tone it down a touch, and I think one of the shocks is at an uneven height. Feels like we¡¯re leaning a little.¡± Xyreko nods, making note of Daniel¡¯s observations. ¡°You can tell all of that just from this ride?¡± asks Choul. Daniel nods. ¡°I can. We had these in my homeland, so I know what it¡¯s supposed to feel like. The steering just means that, if I make a quick movement, it could turn too sharply and roll us over. The shocks aren¡¯t too big of a deal, though it can affect steering as well, since the weight is distributed unevenly. Oh! Which reminds me, we¡¯ll need to tune down the acceleration more, Xyreko. In the wrong circumstances, the torque could cause the tires to spin, and they¡¯ll dig themselves right down into the dirt if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asks Xyreko, surprised as well. ¡°Yep. Especially soft soil like what¡¯s around us now. The grass helps, but if the tires start spinning and can¡¯t escape their own holes, they¡¯ll dig straight down until the chassis is resting on the ground and the tires have no more traction.¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­ I¡¯ve made a note of it, so we can perform service upon your return, your Grace.¡± ¡°Thanks, Xyreko. Oh, and I don¡¯t know what I can give you, but I will pay you not to tell the others about what Choul and I discussed today.¡± Choul looks at the golem a little nervously, and Xyreko cackles softly. ¡°Is that a fact, Master? Because I have something I want, as it turns out.¡± Daniel hesitates, glancing over his shoulder at her for a moment. ¡°Please let it be something within my capabilities. I know you know them well.¡± ¡°I do. And, it is. Especially with a dragon trained in what I believe to be a school of necromancy magic.¡± Choul flinches a little, but he nods. ¡°I¡­ I am far from a master, but necromancers specialize in causing death just as much as reversing it. Though, as you saw, it can be dangerous and costly, even to the caster.¡± ¡°What is it you want, Xyreko? For us to kill someone? To bring back Big Red again?¡± ¡°No, my dear precious Daniel. I got my fill of Morthybargaron. I am content. However, after analyzing the archives on your phone and something you said to Ladies Geira and Reina,... I had a connection of information that I had dismissed long ago.¡± She leans forward to look at Daniel¡¯s face, and he slows to a stop so he can look at her and give her direct attention. She says softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ I want to be alive again.¡± Daniel cocks his head, definitely surprised by this declaration. ¡°You do? Are you not¡­? Huh¡­ No, more importantly, I assume you have a plan to accomplish that?¡± ¡°I do. It was your idea, actually. ¡®Meat golem¡¯.¡± ¡°Meat golem¡­ wait¡­ Ugh¡­ You were watching that whole time?¡± Xyreko makes an obvious deflection when she replies, ¡°My beloved Daniel, I should begin preparing zoning for our new farmland and residential areas. I will attempt to find the source of my information on what you¡¯ll need to give me what I want. I discredited the information because it mentioned an artifact capable of light and dark magic to create an empty living vessel into which a soul can be transferred using the soul arts the feldroks mastered. They produced the vessels, but the transfers always failed, and the souls were lost. But, I trust you to come at this problem with a perspective not available in our world.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Alright. May I ask why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, my master?¡± teases Xyreko softly. She pets Daniel¡¯s head, chuckling as she relaxes back into her seat. ¡°Immortality is more challenging when riddled with envy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the seven deadly sins,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯m hoping to maintain my status as Prime Minister of the Citadel. I just want to be able to smile again. And, a few other things.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your request, Xyreko, then I have no choice.¡± ¡°And, the blackmail helps.¡± Daniel chuckles as Choul watches them banter. ¡°I take it you¡¯re aiming for a promotion to empress.¡± ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from the Empresses and Queens¡­¡± murmurs Xyreko leadingly. ¡°Forgive me, Xyreko. But, are you sure you want to be restored to life for me?¡± She stares at him, replying dryly, ¡°Master, you refused a potentially unlimited wish from a goddess, prompting her to magically evolve Lady Shek so you could make her a queen instead of an empress.¡± ¡°In my defense, I tried to explain that to Shek, but she lights up when she hears herself called a queen. Who am I to crush that?¡± ¡°An emperor worth coming back to life for, your Grace.¡± Daniel, having followed the shoreline of the lake for a fair number of miles, turns the rover around to begin heading back to the Citadel. As a final word, though, Xyreko teases deviously, ¡°My beloved Lord, I will caution you; you and Sir Choul might want to concoct an excuse or lie for what has transpired here. My silence has not been paid for yet, and your beloved consorts have noticed your absence.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Alright. Tell them Choul kidnapped me¡­¡± ¡°Sire!?¡± Daniel and Xyreko both laugh as Daniel drives towards the Citadel. *** Chapter 66: Reforged Bonds Erimaya paces her room as she desperately tries to think. Rikuto has begun gathering all of the magic artisans who are citizens of Mornistae and the vassal territories, as well as any scholars and mages. He has become distant and distressed, gearing up for a more direct offensive, as if the war with the demons is an afterthought. She wants to warn Hekate, since Hekate believes that Mornistae will be on neutral or friendly terms with her thanks to her efforts to protect Erimaya and see her home unmolested. Suddenly, an idea hits her. She looks around. She picks her sheet up, and she casts it across her room. She tries to look, but nothing stands out. She picks it up again, and then does the same thing several more times. Still, she sees nothing out of place. She looks around, whispering, ¡°Lady Xyreko. Please, if you¡¯re there, I need to talk to you.¡± The door opens, and her guard, Phingoen, peeks his head inside. ¡°Did you say something, Princess?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No. Just talking to myself.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He retreats behind the door, and she sighs. She whispers as quietly as she can, ¡°Please, Xyreko¡­¡± When she turns, she nearly screams. Towering over her is the imposing form of a suit of metal armor, but one not occupied by a living body. It¡¯s not Xyreko herself, but one of her golems, staff and all. Erimaya covers her own mouth, narrowly hiding her gasp from reaching the guards on the other side of her door. She looks around, thinking desperately. She trots to her desk, quickly penning a note. She holds it up for the golem, which stares at the note with no indication of its thoughts. ¡°[Please tell Hekate and Daniel that Rikuto is afraid of Daniel¡¯s god-killer.]¡± The golem cocks its head, but it nods. However, nothing happens. ¡°A-Are¡­ you going to go?¡± The golem puts a finger to where its mouth would be, and she cocks her head. ¡°But, you can¡¯t waste time!¡± The door opens again, ¡°Princess?¡± She gasps, but when she looks, the golem is gone. She looks at Phingoen again. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Heralesse is here to see you.¡± Erimaya is flustered, but she shakes her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Eri!¡± Heralesse squeezes past the guard, and Erimaya huffs in anger. She walks away from her elder sister, who doesn¡¯t pursue her, since they¡¯re still in Erimaya¡¯s room. ¡°Eri, listen¡­¡± ¡°No! None of you trust me! Hekate and Daniel are good people! If you saw what I saw, you¡¯d worship them!¡± Heralesse is quiet for a moment, and Erimaya snaps, ¡°You two exiled him and treated him like an enemy when all he did was save my life. I¡¯m very happy to be alive. I want to serve my homeland. I was trying to ensure Daniel was safe and harbored no ill-will.¡± ¡°Eri¡­¡± ¡°No! If you and your fiance continue, you¡¯ll make him our enemy. All he does is help! You¡¯re the blind ones who can¡¯t see it!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Just as Erimaya is about to continue her rant, she halts. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I-... I know¡­ We should have stood up for Daniel¡­ Most of the nobles we tried to appease either proved to be traitors or sold us out while we were dealing with Bromlund. They¡­ even tried to assassinate you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡­ just found out myself¡­ Aramellianna found information that they tried to get rid of you¡­ to force Mother and Father to restore my betrothal to Zorenwein Junior.¡± ¡°H-How¡­ did you learn this?¡± She takes a deep breath, walking over to Erimaya¡¯s bed and sighing as she takes a seat. ¡°Rikuto blurted it out when I was asking him if we can afford to make such a vast investment, since Daniel¡¯s actions¡­ weren¡¯t that bad. He claims he¡¯s trying to protect us, but¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to attack someone who can destroy a country. I wish I could make you believe me with words alone, Sister. I truly do. But, you have to see it. It¡¯s true. A great demon monster known as the Devourer was consuming the land and forcing the demons east. Many of them are open to diplomacy. Though, their leadership got rid of the Demon Tyrant to continue the war¡­¡± Heralesse shakes her head. ¡°Eri, you don¡¯t sound right in the head saying all of this. It¡¯s frankly unbelievable.¡± ¡°I know how it sounds! I do¡­ But, you met Daniel. Hekate¡­ She¡¯s a little girl like me. She¡¯s eccentric, but she doesn¡¯t have a cruel bone in her body. We became friends. I was teaching her etiquette¡­ What little I could do in the time we were together.¡± Heralesse sighs. ¡°Apparently, Rikuto believes in the power of this weapon, because he has been obsessed. I¡¯m not sure what his goal is, but¡­ He seems set on stopping Daniel.¡± ¡°Stopping him from what? He¡¯s not doing anything.¡± ¡°That we know of. Eri, I know you still trust him, and¡­ I have my doubts¡­ But, he sided with a demon kin. And, now we¡¯re getting reports that he¡¯s actively increasing the dragon population. The same dragons he supposedly killed.¡± ¡°He did kill dragons! Just¡­ not all of them. But, the Dragon Empresses are also wonderful people.¡± Heralesse sighs. She cups Erimaya¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eri, I wish there was something I could do. I can¡¯t see what you say you saw, and I haven¡¯t met Hekate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± exclaims Erimaya. ¡°What if we could invite Hekate and Daniel to a summit to pursue peace? I know they¡¯d come!¡± ¡°Demons have always rejected¡­¡± ¡°Not demons, Hekate and Daniel. They¡¯ll come. I¡¯m certain of it.¡± Heralesse thinks for a moment. She looks at her younger sister¡¯s face as she thinks. She asks, ¡°And, how would you get a message to Hekate to invite her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her a letter. She told me how to contact her.¡± Heralesse sighs. She¡¯s not convinced. ¡°And, how exactly are you supposed to do that? Just because you were able to contact her once, the journey to the border forts is dangerous enough, let alone trekking into the Demon Wildlands.¡± With a soft glare, Erimaya retorts, ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate you doubting everything I say and do, Elder Sister. If I tell you, you¡¯ll tell Rikuto.¡± ¡°I will not if you ask me not to.¡± The younger princess sighs. ¡°Elder Sister, I love, admire, and respect you. But, when I did trust you, you betrayed that trust. Hekate is the rising power in the west. I have my way of reaching her, but you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Heralesse hesitates as she thinks about Erimaya¡¯s words for a minute. She sighs, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eri.¡± She then sits upright, saying more seriously. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll discuss the notion with Rikuto and our parents, and if she¡¯s available, Grand Duchess Aramellianna. If we can, I do believe peace is the preferred option.¡± Erimaya nods in agreement. ¡°Agreed. I shall send a formal letter to Empress Hekate once they approve.¡± Heralesse smiles, and she hugs Erimaya, kissing her forehead. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything reckless anymore, my dear sweet little sister.¡± Erimaya smiles gently. ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, and remember, Empress Sundenelle has expressly forbidden recognizing Hekate as a titled ruler. Not picking a fight, just telling you to be mindful in court.¡± ¡°Understood. But¡­¡± ¡°I know. We¡¯ll need to treat her with respect if we want to get anywhere. I¡¯m just worried¡­ Sundenelle might try to get involved. Anyway, problems for the future. I¡¯ll talk to you later to let you know what¡¯s decided.¡± With that, Heralesse stands up and leaves the room with one last sincere smile. She has to now convince everyone else to consider a peace summit with someone that the Empress of the Grand Zenkon Empire, with whom Mornistae is allied, has expressly denounced. And, from the sounds of it, Hekate can be specific about who she gets along with. *** Daniel walks out of his restroom, flinching in surprise when he finds Kera''tai waiting for him. ¡°Oo, uh, Kera¡¯tai? What¡¯s going on?¡± She grins at him, looking up and down the hallway. She sighs in apparent relief. ¡°I finally have you alone¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°So, uh, what did you need me alone for?¡± She approaches in a titillating manner, teasing warmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Master?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for business advice from Earth, I must insist that I¡¯m not a businessman. I¡¯ll do what I can, but I can¡¯t guarantee your business idea is a good one.¡± She cocks her head in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No?¡± replies Daniel as innocently as he can muster. Kera¡¯tai frowns at him. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Did I ruin your mood?¡± asks Daniel facetiously, likely proving he knew what she wanted. ¡°Wha-!? Master, I exist to serve you now. Your every whim is mine to make possible.¡± Daniel snaps his fingers, pointing at her as he says brightly, ¡°Then, I want to visit this world¡¯s moon.¡± Again, she stares at him blankly with her mouth agape, unable to form a thought to retort with. Daniel smiles softly, waiting patiently to give her a chance to respond. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ do that¡­ Master.¡± ¡°Ooo. Good thing you¡¯re not a slave then, huh? I wonder what that would do¡­¡± muses Daniel out loud. Not that he wants to test it, but he does ponder the notion of giving an obviously impossible order to a magically bound slave. Would they immediately die? Or, would it be like Hekate, where they would have to endeavor until they die? Regardless, Daniel replies, ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m heading down to the contract chamber to meet Xyreko, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel to remove their contracts.¡± Kera¡¯tai slumps a little, smiling softly in defeat. ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Daniel sighs as he rubs his neck, looking away from her for a moment. ¡°Listen, Kera¡¯tai. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. Seven have me hooked, which just sounds ridiculous. But, if you¡­ Look, I can¡¯t bring myself to force anyone I care about to do anything. You¡¯ll stand a better chance treating me like someone you care about, rather than your master.¡± ¡°B-But I do care about you, M-...¡± Daniel gives Kera¡¯tai a serious look as she starts to call him ¡®master¡¯ once more, and she halts, taking the hint. She softens, murmuring, ¡°You said you¡¯d let me abide by my cultural traditions.¡± ¡°You may. But, you will also live with the consequences. If you view me as a master instead of a friend, then there is no room for anything else.¡± Daniel smiles at her gently. ¡°Please excuse me. You¡¯re welcome to accompany me, but I have to meet with the others.¡± Daniel starts walking down the hall, and Kera¡¯tai watches him for a moment. She jogs into step, wrapping her arms around his left arm. ¡°Daniel, if you must insist¡­ I shall make you fall in love with me. I am quite confident in my charms.¡± She giggles playfully, leaning against him as they walk. Daniel simply chuckles, replying warmly, ¡°You make it sound like a challenge.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But, you¡¯re not my opponent, dear Daniel.¡± ¡°Do what you want,¡± replies Daniel. They make their way to the intra-castle transport station, which are the fixed teleportation circles Daniel can use. He selects the receiving circle for the floor and section where the contract chamber is set. The walk is uneventful, as Kera¡¯tai simply enjoys the alone time that she can get. The three dragon empresses, Xyreko, and Hekate are already present at the contract chamber, and Hekate points at Daniel and Kera¡¯tai. ¡°Hey! You better not have been thinking about being late because of her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± asks Daniel in retort. ¡°No, but you were thinking about it!¡± ¡°You caught me. Actually, I made my way through every woman in the Citadel on my way here. Well, all but one, of course.¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Hekate glares at him with shock. ¡°That¡¯s it! You have to cuddle with me! Immediately!¡± Hekate fumes impotently as Daniel approaches. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something tasty after the contract removal.¡± Her big foxy ears twitch, and she asks skeptically, ¡°What is it? Grilled fish? Mmm¡­ Steak? I like steak. Your steak is better than Xyreko¡¯s. No offense, Xyreko.¡± ¡°I have no reason to take offense. I suspect bias plays a part in your opinion,¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°None of those,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s something that¡¯s a bit tedious to make, but I¡¯ll make some special treats to celebrate if this is successful.¡± ¡°A new treat!?¡± exclaims Hekate. A fire lights in her eyes. ¡°Xyreko, lift this contract at once!¡± Xyreko chuckles, while Geirahoel snaps, ¡°Daniel! You must teach me this recipe.¡± ¡°Not alone, you won¡¯t,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°I shall perfect it first and make the ones Mukori chooses exclusively.¡± ¡°With respect, Elder Sister; I have been practicing for this day.¡± ¡°And, I have a more experienced palette by over two hundred years. My tastes are perfect.¡± ¡°Mukori doesn¡¯t like bitter flavors,¡± interjects Reignleif softly. ¡°Your favored flavors aren¡¯t the same.¡± ¡°I know that!¡± Hekate jumps in between all three of them, pointing at Ryuogriar specifically. ¡°Do what you want, but know this! I get first right to anything Daniel makes. It¡¯s my sacred right.¡± Ryuogriar gasps, feigning a haughty attitude. ¡°Oh? I wish I had known. I do believe¡­ yes, you would know if you had tried the dish Mukori made specially for us.¡± She cups her cheek with her palm, making a feigned forlorn expression. Hekate scowls at the dragon woman, beginning to growl, but Daniel says, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget why we¡¯re here. Ryuogriar, I¡¯ll give you the first bite of what I¡¯m going to make if you can name what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The elegant dragon woman gasps, and Geirahoel snickers, becoming rigid when Ryuogriar glares at her. Daniel, trying to stay on task, asks, ¡°Xyreko, is there any danger to them or their eggs?¡± ¡°Of course not, Daniel. That¡¯s why I held off until I could do further research. And, I knew you¡¯d ask that, so I tested it on volunteers.¡± ¡°Volunteers?¡± repeats Daniel skeptically. ¡°Yes. Goblins and ogres are quite eager to help you in any way they can, since you treat them with such great respect and have provided them with a luxurious place to live and work.¡± Daniel looks at her with a light glare. ¡°You tested it on goblin and ogre mothers?¡± ¡°Y-Yes? They¡­ They volunteered, and I was confident no harm would come¡­¡± Daniel takes a breath and sighs. Xyreko adds softly, ¡°I am sorry, Daniel.¡± ¡°No¡­ I appreciate you pursuing and confirming safety, but¡­ You know I don¡¯t like you testing on living beings. And, I didn¡¯t say it before, but I dislike testing on unborn children even more. I can¡¯t argue with the mothers consenting, as long as you properly informed them.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Good. But, next time, let me know if live testing is needed, and I¡¯ll make the call then. If I am to be considered the emperor of this place, then I should bear responsibility, authority, and accountability. I don¡¯t believe the ends always justify the means, and I want to avoid crossing lines.¡± He looks at Xyreko, adding sincerely, ¡°I doubt there was an alternative in this case, and I would have come to the same conclusion. The only thing I would have done differently is try harder to discourage participants from participating.¡± Ryuogriar asks softly, ¡°Are you even certain you wish to remove the contract, Mukori? True to your word, you have not exercised your authority over us in any significant capacity, and we have managed to defend what we care about. I am personally content with things the way they are. The only thing to change by removing, as far as I can tell, is that we would be able to return to our old ways.¡± Daniel looks only with his eyes at Geirahoel, who looks down a little, and Reignleif, who is watching him for his answer. He returns his gaze to Ryuogriar with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m certain. It was a request, and I trust you three not to go overboard anymore.¡± All three dragons blush as they stare at him, and Reignlief shrinks into her mantle with a sheepish smile, while Geirahoel looks away, hiding her face with her droopy sleeves. Daniel adds seriously, ¡°Though, allow me to remind you that you are significantly stronger than I am when interacting with me.¡± They chuckle together, and Kera¡¯tai remarks softly, ¡°Forgive me for saying so, but I¡¯m still surprised that you befriended the dragons of all things. Or¡­ that you earned their trust.¡± Ryuogriar responds instantly, ¡°That¡¯s because Daniel is fun and comforting to be with. He doesn¡¯t try to intimidate us or command us.¡± ¡°He also isn¡¯t a war monger,¡± adds Geirahoel with a slight bitterness to her tone. ¡°If we weren¡¯t dragged into trying to conquer this place at that monster¡¯s behest, I wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to die.¡± She rubs her chest gently, remembering that day. Daniel looks down for a moment, scratching his neck as he considers for a moment. ¡°Geira, Ryuo, Reina¡­ I am¡­ truly sorry for hurting you that day. I haven¡¯t properly said it. I don¡¯t regret defending myself and Hekate, but I am sorry. I hope you¡­¡± Ryuogriar hugs him, laying her head against his collar. ¡°I forgave you the day we confirmed my first egg was coming, Mukori. I fell in love with you as the days went on.¡± Reignleif approaches and hugs him as well. She¡¯s shorter than Ryuogriar, and she lays her head against Daniel¡¯s collar on the other side, listening to his heartbeat. Geirahoel squirms, since she knows the apology was specifically for her, since the other two were only knocked unconscious. One of the other female greater dragons, the gold dragon, was also knocked unconscious, but still holds some bias against all of the non-dragons. Geirahoel murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, M-Mukori¡­ f-f-for speaking so wretchedly and attacking you. A-And for disrespecting you.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°What they said. I forgave you long ago.¡± She blushes, glancing at him as she retorts, ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t have to. It doesn¡¯t ch-change anything. Neither will removing our contracts.¡± Daniel smiles and nods. He asks warmly, ¡°So then, Xyreko? Are we ready?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you four ready?¡± teases Xyreko dryly. They chuckle, and a knock comes at the door. Xyreko¡¯s guard opens the door, and Wenlianna jogs in, huffing from running. ¡°P-P-Pardon this unsightly display. I¡­ I was hoping I could witness contract magic, if that¡¯s alright. Glyph magic isn¡¯t my expertise, but it may serve as inspiration or be useful in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± replies Daniel. He looks at the three dragons, who nod in agreement. ¡°By all means,¡± replies Ryuogriar warmly. ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention you¡¯ll have to remove your clothes,¡± states Xyreko, and everyone stares at her. Daniel smirks. ¡°Nice try, Xyreko.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Huh. I guess I¡¯m going to have to delay your mission indefinitely.¡± Xyreko stares at him in silence. He holds her gaze unflinchingly. ¡°Daniel, we discussed this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll survive.¡± Again, she stares at him as she thinks. She finally sighs. ¡°Daniel, I exist to serve you. They obviously believed me.¡± She gestures at everyone else in the room, who blushes. Hekate snaps, ¡°Bad Xyreko! I-I¡­ Daniel has seen me naked anyways, s-so I wouldn¡¯t have minded.¡± Kera¡¯tai pouts, ¡°Am I the only one here he hasn¡¯t seen?¡± Wenlianna squeaks, blushing furiously. ¡°I¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°See what you started, Xyreko? Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± Xyreko guides them into position, starting with Ryuogriar as Daniel stands in front of them. ¡°Alright, the process is relatively simple, now that the circle is prepared. In all seriousness, your hand will have to touch the crest.¡± Ryuogriar grins, and she doesn¡¯t hesitate to loosen her dress and shimmy the collar down much further down than needed, threatening to allow her well-endowed chest to spill out of her dress, in spite of the magic crest being present near the top of her sternum and her collar bones. Daniel maintains his composure, since they¡¯ll just keep getting distracted if he becomes flustered. Daniel takes his glove off, placing his hand on Ryuogriar¡¯s chest. She huffs lasciviously, but he again ignores it. Though¡­ ¡°Sorry. Is my hand cold?¡± ¡°No, it feels good, Mukori. Now, if you want to tear-...¡± ¡°Ryuo¡­ What¡¯s next, Xyreko?¡± ¡°Repeat these words after I activate the circle; ¡®I hereby release the Greater Dragon Ryuogriar from her contract with no conditions. Fade the mark from her soul and return her to her own will.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Xyreko snaps her fingers, and magic lights illuminate the wall behind her, revealing a projection of the words in the eastern trade language. Daniel smiles with a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Xyreko.¡± ¡°My pleasure, dear Master.¡± ¡°If I may¡­ Who am I speaking to when I read this? I never understood that about magic.¡± Wenlianna answers, ¡°It¡¯s widely believed that spoken spells are heard by spirits that control the domains of whatever the spell falls into. Wind spirits for wind magic, light spirits for light magic, and void spirits for void or darkness magic.¡± ¡°Lady Ryukana can probably explain better than anyone else we know,¡± points out Xyreko. ¡°But, there is no evidence the spells are controlled by conscious beings. Rather, the feldroks believed it to be echoes of the souls that came before, rather than conscious spirits, which answer the spell.¡± ¡°Like the unfinished business of a ghost?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a fair way to look at it. Souls interwoven with magic are powerful bundles of energy, as evidenced by the feldroks becoming stronger when they absorb magic. It¡¯s likely feldroks were not the first race to wield magic, but adapted to overpower magic.¡± ¡°I see. So, spirits or lingering soul fragments. Works for me. One more thing¡­ Why can I use Ryuo¡¯s current name, rather than the name she gave me when the contract was established?¡± Xyreko lets out an audible chuckle, and she replies gently. ¡°Because, Master, the very first instruction you gave your newly contracted dragon, along with slapping you, was to go by a new name. Because she wholeheartedly accepted this name, and it was the instruction of her contractor, it became her new true name.¡± Daniel is a little surprised, and he looks at Ryuogriar first. The white dragon smiles tenderly, and when he glances at the other two, they also smile. He says gently, ¡°I see¡­ Then, let¡¯s do this.¡± Xyreko nods, and she begins casting the spell to activate the contract removal circle. It begins glowing, and once more, it reminds Daniel of the strange magic circle that appeared in his bedroom that fateful day. Once she¡¯s ready, Xyreko nods at Daniel. ¡°I hereby release the Greater Dragon Ryuogriar from her contract with no conditions. Fade the mark from her soul and return her to her own will.¡± Daniel can feel the glyph on Ryuogriar¡¯s chest heat up, and she hums a little, wincing slightly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± whispers Daniel. ¡°I-I¡¯m alright. Just a strange sensation.¡± ¡°Oh, and Daniel, do try to stay calm,¡± adds the caretaker golem. ¡°The golems were able to handle it.¡± ¡°Handle what exactly?¡± Suddenly, the air crackles and whooshes, and a gust blows as an apparent hole opens in the air above them. The golems Xyreko had in the room immediately take firing stances, aiming at the strange black sphere with whirling energy around it. Daniel would guess, given the appearance and Xyreko¡¯s reaction, that it¡¯s a portal. Daniel reaches across his chest under his right arm to grip the hilt of his revolver, watching the portal. From it descends a being that sends a chill through Daniel just looking at it. It possesses gossamer, torn-looking robes that immediately remind him of the grim reaper, and its long, gangly hands might as well be bones. Its face is also rather grim, though it appears to be a mask with a demonic face on it and solid black eyes. ¡°Xyreko¡­¡± states Daniel in a warning tone, but she simply gestures as Hekate and the others cover their ears. The golems fire in unison, and the floating wraith screams in surprise and anger. ¡°Contract Demon! Don¡¯t stop touching Ryuogriar!¡± calls out Xyreko, before a second volley follows the wraith as it tries to retreat, finding a barrage of fire with specialized bullets from every direction. After the second volley, while the wraith is screaming in agony, Xyreko adds, ¡°They try to hijack contract spells when conditions are fulfilled for its removal, when the spell is in a transitory state and the contractee is still bound.¡± A third volley thunders, and Daniel winces, switching his hand to Nemaisol¡¯s hilt. He tries to pull the sword from its scabbard, but it doesn¡¯t move. He tugs and tugs, finally managing to pull it out, though the sword does seem heavier than usual. Meanwhile, Ryuogriar holds his hand to her chest, keeping their connection so he doesn¡¯t accidentally remove his hand. The mechanic keeps his magic-repelling sword towards the wraith, ideally to defend Ryuogriar, since she¡¯s the one apparently targeted by the demon. Thankfully, it loses strength quickly, and the golems close in, firing relentlessly in volleys until the wraith cries out, disintegrating into a pile of ash. Afterwards, Xyreko finishes the ritual, and a cool sensation reaches through Daniel¡¯s palm. ¡°You may take your hand away, now, Daniel.¡± Hekate instantly snaps, ¡°Xyreko!? What was that thing!?¡± ¡°I told you. A contract demon.¡± Kera¡¯tai remarks, ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like a normal demon.¡± Daniel adds as he inspects Nemaisol for a moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about it beforehand?¡± ¡°I had hoped it would be unnecessary. From testing, the ratio of successful contract removal to contract demon arrival is ten to one. Though, I suppose they may be able to tell what the target is and choose to ignore goblins and ogres¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Ya think?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Anyway, those things can hijack contracts?¡± ¡°Yes. They reside in a pocket dimension, similar to storage magic. In fact, I believe storage magic was passed down by contract demons.¡± Suddenly, Ryukana appears, saying rather urgently, ¡°I detected an extraspatial intruder. Where is it?¡± ¡°Not to worry, your Divinity. It was a mere contract demon. It would have provided trouble before Daniel¡¯s arrival, but they are no match for the overwhelming firepower of Earth combined with our magic materials.¡± Ryukana looks at Daniel and he rolls his eyes and shrugs. ¡°She caught me by surprise, too. Xyreko, are there any other things you¡¯re keeping secret from me regarding this ritual? Please tell me before we do the others.¡± Xyreko hesitates for a brief moment. ¡°There is a slight chance that the being that comes through is a mana devourer, which is what it sounds like. Like the Devourer, it could become a great threat to this world. I doubt one will arrive here, though.¡± Daniel looks to the goddess, and Hekate says the obvious, ¡°I¡¯d be more comfortable if we didn¡¯t invite mega monsters into the Citadel. It takes time for Daniel to make his god-smiters.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that term a couple times,¡± replies Wenlianna. ¡°What are these ¡®god-smiters¡¯?¡± ¡°Sorry, Wenlianna. That¡¯s one thing I won¡¯t be sharing with anyone who doesn¡¯t already know,¡± answers Daniel. Ryukana speaks to Hekate¡¯s concern, ¡°I shall remain close and seal any portals that open. I agree that we should avoid making an opening for something that threatens the world once more.¡± Daniel nods, and Reignleif trades places with Ryuogriar, waiting on her turn. She has to strip her mantle to be able to reveal her own chest, though she doesn¡¯t go overboard with trying to expose herself like Ryuogriar. Again, as they¡¯re performing the ritual, a portal opens, but Ryukana simply waves her hand, and the portal crackles and vanishes. ¡°Where are they coming from, and how do they know the spell is taking place?¡± asks Daniel. Ryukana replies, ¡°There are worlds that produce beings capable of transcending from their own worlds to a place not unlike the Divine Realm. However, there is no established location. They can¡¯t return to the physical realm without drawing the gaze of the god or goddess watching over that world, so they wait until they can anchor themselves with powerful magic.¡± She looks at Hekate just as the fox-eared girl is about to ask something. ¡°Only Lady Order or Lady Chaos have the power to disentangle magic from one¡¯s soul. Even the process by which Rikuto gained magic when coming to this world is an automated function of the summoning process. I could perform the ritual Xyreko is doing, but I don¡¯t have the authority or power to remove the contract myself.¡± Hekate¡¯s brewing question proves to have been about just that, and she nods, satisfied. Daniel looks at Geirahoel, who is the last one. ¡°Are you ready, Geira?¡± She nods softly, stepping into position. Because her dress opens at the front like a kimono, she is more deliberate about minimizing how much of her chest is exposed. She looks away when Daniel places his palm on her chest, while Xyreko performs the ritual once more. Daniel jokes, ¡°Come here often, Geira?¡± ¡°Sh-Shut up and do the spell. Dummy.¡± He chuckles, and Xyreko signals him. He reads the spell once more, substituting Geirahoel¡¯s name in, and he can feel the spell taking place under his palm. Geirahoel winces, squeaking softly. This time, three portals open, but Ryukana responds to them just as quickly, launching powerful balls of energy into the portals before dissolving them this time. Daniel makes a note to ask about it later, though he suspects she was just obliterating the contract demons on the other side so they stop trying. Once the spell is complete, Geirahoel looks at her chest, seeing no signs of the glyph and Daniel¡¯s name. She relaxes, closing her dress and holding it closed with her left arm. Ryuogriar remarks in a playful pout, ¡°Aww¡­ I¡¯ll kinda miss having Daniel¡¯s name on my chest¡­ It was charming and fun being his ¡®property¡¯.¡± ¡°You were never my property,¡± groans Daniel. Geirahoel suddenly cocks her hand back without warning, and she swings her palm, smacking Daniel across the cheek with an audible clap that causes everyone else in the room to halt what they¡¯re doing and gasp. *** Chapter 67: A Dragon鈥檚 Wrath SMACK! The sound of flesh striking flesh silences the contract chamber in the Citadel, a special room with several magic circles on the floor and dozens of various glyphs encircling each one. The magic contracts binding Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel to Daniel¡¯s will have just been lifted, and while a threat was discovered and prevented swiftly, a different surprise catches everyone off-guard once more. Geirahoel just used her newly acquired total freedom to slap Daniel, and he cups his cheek as his wide eyes stare in shock at Geirahoel, whose hand is still in her follow-through stopping point. ¡°G-Geira!?¡± asks Hekate with surprise. Without warning, Geirahoel suddenly grips Daniel¡¯s jacket collar and pulls him close, kissing him. Hekate goes rigid, her tail puffing up as she becomes defensive. ¡°H-Hey!¡± When Geirahoel relaxes, her cheeks are a fiery red, and she says haughtily, ¡°Th-That was for all the t-times you embarrassed me. M-Mukori¡­¡± She trails off, blushing across almost her entire face, and she finally looks down. She murmurs, ¡°I-... I won¡¯t¡­ hurt you again.¡± Daniel finally scoffs and chuckles, freed from his stupor from being suddenly slapped. ¡°That didn¡¯t hurt so much. If anything,...¡± He continues rubbing his cheek gently, which is only slightly reddened. It obviously wasn¡¯t the full force she¡¯s capable of, but enough to prove she has her own free will in its entirety once more. ¡°It was just the right force to turn me on.¡± Daniel grins deviously, and Geirahoel flinches, whirling away from him as she hides her face with a whine. ¡°Aaaah! Sh-Shut up! Why would you say that!? You¡¯re a despicable person!¡± Hekate swoops in, pouncing onto Daniel¡¯s back, ¡°Daniel! You never flirt with me like that!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Sure I do. It¡¯s called the Hekate game.¡± The others laugh as Hekate groans. ¡°That¡¯s not flirting! You¡¯re just teasing me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how boys show affection.¡± There¡¯s another knock at the door to the chamber, and one of the soldier golems opens the door. Choul jogs in, dropping to a kneel. ¡°Forgive my intrusion, your Graces. An invasion force is incoming.¡± ¡°You are not forgiven!¡± snaps Geirahoel. Daniel gently takes her hand, distracting her, and she relents, but she¡¯s still angered by Choul¡¯s presence. ¡°What!?¡± asks Hekate in surprise. ¡°Who is it this time!?¡± ¡°Th-This time?¡± asks Choul, now confused. ¡°The east is confused about my position here,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°What kind of force are we looking at?¡± ¡°One hundred thousand, give or take twenty. I witnessed a wide array of eastern races bearing varying sigils. They are about to cross into Fievegal territory.¡± ¡°How are a hundred thousand soldiers marching across Covenant territory?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai, horrified at the notion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, my Lady¡­¡± ¡°Then what good are you?¡± snaps Geirahoel caustically. ¡°Geira, Mukori, relax. He¡¯s trying to help.¡± She glares briefly at Daniel, but she huffs and relaxes a little, pouting quietly. Daniel asks, ¡°Any signs of an airship?¡± ¡°No, my Liege.¡± Wenlianna chimes in, ¡°I didn¡¯t share designs with anyone outside of Mother and the engineers who helped us build it. She¡¯ll likely build another, but I wouldn¡¯t expect her to reveal it to the other houses. I¡¯m¡­ not sure anyone other than Princess Erimaya even knows I¡¯m working on it.¡± Daniel looks at Kera¡¯tai. ¡°To answer your question, Kera¡¯tai, if I wasn¡¯t so paranoid about a conspiracy, I¡¯d assume they got lucky. However, I¡¯m beginning to fear more and more that I¡¯m right, and there¡¯s a large scale conspiracy aiming to keep the world at war.¡± ¡°Perhaps less cynical could be the option that the Demon Covenant has decided to allow the easterners to attack us to weaken our defenses,¡± points out Ryuogriar. ¡°Since they covet the Citadel. Humans and human-kin would be easier to defeat than us, especially shortly after a battle.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the eastern general know that, too?¡± asks Daniel. Hekate adds pointedly, ¡°And besides that, Googliegaggle was the only Covenant jerk who came here to size me up. They haven¡¯t even tested our defenses yet.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°No, they don¡¯t have to. Not if they¡¯re observing the easterners. Worse yet if they are in fact communicating, but I¡¯ll try to hold the notion that they¡¯re simply using each other.¡± Daniel looks at Xyreko. ¡°Xyreko, how many shuttles have you completed?¡± ¡°Seven, your Grace. And, I have copied Lady Wenlianna¡¯s airship. It is unarmed, but capable of carrying and deploying troops.¡± Daniel keeps pondering, and Ryuogriar offers, ¡°If you intend to attack, then we¡­¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to annihilate them. I¡¯m trying to give them the benefit of the doubt. Plus, the soldiers are just following orders. I¡¯m thinking if we can deploy a large enough force of golems, we can deter them. But, if my math is correct, we¡¯d only be able to transport about one hundred mid-sized centurions in total, with virtually no support. Correct?¡± ¡°Yes. I am afraid the total capacity for human-sized troops is about one thousand, at present, and the centurions take up much more space.¡± ¡°I have some ideas to address that, but we¡¯ll need to deal with this problem first.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Between these three and me, and even Vae and Illianna, it should be relatively easy to scare them away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that they¡¯ll flee from a mere intimidation. The twenty thousand we just sent back didn¡¯t.¡± Xyreko twitches, and she cuts in, ¡°Pardon me, but I have news from Erimaya. I just received a relayed message from the golems I sent guarding her. She knew they were present and asked to relay a message. ¡®Please tell Hekate and Daniel that Rikuto is afraid of Daniel¡¯s god-killer.¡¯ She had to write it because her guards were listening. Additionally, she had a brief fight shortly afterwards with Heralesse discussing a possible peace summit with us.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll need to address that as well. But, that would mean this invasion force was scheduled sometime before that conversation. Choul, do your best to describe every sigil you saw to Ucahote.¡± ¡°Um¡­!¡± interjects Wenlianna. Daniel looks at her, and she adds, ¡°I¡­ I was present at a war summit a couple weeks ago with Empress Sundenelle. I-... I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m allowed to talk about it, but¡­ they discussed trying to¡­¡± She gasps. ¡°They still think you¡¯re a prisoner! Mother and I only learned the truth from Commander Leiwelles, meaning Leiwelles hasn¡¯t reported you to be a ruler of the Fievegal! Empress Sundenelle wants to liberate you for your weapons.¡± Daniel chuckles, and the others glance at him. ¡°Sorry, I just find it funny, since that¡¯s what we were certain your family was doing.¡± Wenlianna blushes. ¡°W-Well¡­ That was part of it, truthfully. B-But, our higher priority was your safety! Because you¡¯re important to m-my household. To the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± retorts Ryuogriar. ¡°You must be honest with your feelings, Wenlianna. Take it from me;¡± The dragon woman glares at Daniel with a smirk. ¡°If you assume Daniel will take what he wants, even if you want it as well, you will be waiting a long time.¡± Wenlianna looks down, nodding. She adds, ¡°To me, Daniel¡­ You¡¯re important to me. And, Mother wanted you back for that, as well as the other things.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I understand. And, I¡¯m glad we cleared up any misunderstandings. But, for this most recent development¡­ I don¡¯t want to kill anyone if we don¡¯t have to, but I can¡¯t let invasions continue. You say Heralesse is open to a peace summit, Xyreko?¡± She nods in turn, but Wenlianna adds, ¡°I don¡¯t know how far that will go, though. Empress Sundenelle expressly denounced Hekate¡¯s claim to be an empress, and she won¡¯t recognize the Fievegal as a sovereign entity. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll allow a peace summit, and even if Mornistae holds one, she won¡¯t recognize the outcome.¡± Daniel thinks for another moment. ¡°If they won¡¯t recognize our sovereignty, then I guess we have to send a message. A much louder message this time.¡± Daniel looks at the others, saying seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll repel the invaders one last time. Then, we¡¯re going to conquer Fort Twilight in retaliation. After that, either they sign a peace treaty, or we begin capturing territory from both sides.¡± He looks at Xyreko. ¡°Will that be possible?¡± ¡°It is for now, Daniel, but we¡¯ll need to increase our mana donations vastly to support a war. We have a large stockpile, and Sir Choul¡¯s donation helped greatly, but I¡¯d like to return to positive income.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need a remote way to set up donations, then. We can¡¯t have everyone making pilgrimages here just to feed a war.¡± ¡°What about magic crystals?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°If we set up magic crystal charging stations with larger magic crystals, we could have your villages fill those crystals, and then make regular pickups, like normal taxes and banking.¡± Kera¡¯tai asks, ¡°Bank¡­ing?¡± Daniel explains, ¡°Demon-kin don¡¯t handle finances the way the east does. Most of their trades are direct or bartering, and there¡¯s no formal currency.¡± Hekate says proudly, though it doesn¡¯t quite fit, ¡°And, I have yet to decide on an official currency of the Fievegal.¡± ¡°Why are you proud of that?¡± asks Daniel. She flinches, blushing. ¡°I-... It sounded libertarian¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I was just describing things from Earth. We don¡¯t need to stress over fitting into a political mold. There are times -though rare- that even socialist ideals can keep society from fracturing. But, that usually falls to corruption, just as capitalism can. Capitalism just has slightly more incentive to force altruism.¡± Everyone stares at him, and he sighs. ¡°Nevermind. Reina, since you¡¯re the only one showing right now, we¡¯ll keep you here at the Citadel. Ryuo, Geira, that doesn¡¯t mean I want you getting close to the enemy. In fact, I have a better idea. Xyreko, use the shuttles to begin evacuating the villages to the stronghold. I think Fievegal total population is less than two hundred thousand, correct?¡± ¡°By a lot. There are three villages and one larger town totalling about three thousand demon kin in what we consider our borders.¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯re going scorched earth. Er, scorched ground. We need to evacuate the villages quickly, and then burn them and the farms to the ground.¡± The others watch him nervously, and Daniel adds, ¡°I know. But, I¡¯m going to pull out all the stops from now on. I¡¯ve already crossed worse lines.¡± He looks to Ryukana, who likely knows what he¡¯s talking about, and that he¡¯s not intending to use his ¡®god-killers¡¯ as everyone else knows them. He¡¯s just planning to do what he can with what he knows to further accelerate the technological revolution of the Fievegal. She nods silently in approval, also knowing that Daniel will stop if she gives the word. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°During that time, I¡¯ll confront the front lines while Geira and Ryuo burn all of the farms and villages to ash. Choul, while I¡¯m confronting the enemy with Hekate and Vaergraes, assuming Vaergraes agrees, you¡¯ll fly high out of range and then dive-bomb their supplies. While that¡¯s happening, Wenlianna, I¡¯d like you to drive the rover with Treia and Gwenesphia and poison all of the wells and springs with the dish soap we¡¯ve been making. It floats and breaks down pretty quickly, so it shouldn¡¯t do catastrophic damage to the ecosystem, but will last long enough to make the soldiers regret drinking even a little bit. We can¡¯t do much about water, since there¡¯s also a river that they¡¯re likely to find, but they won¡¯t be able to feed a hundred thousand troops after we burn everything edible. Once they try to advance on us, and the three of us retreat, Choul, we¡¯ll have you burn their forward operating camp, and I¡¯ll take the rover with Hekate, Vaergraes, Treia, and Gwen into the camp to capture their general and other commanders. That should allow us to cripple the invasion enough for the troops to retreat, or failing that, we¡¯ll contract the general and force him to give the order. Xyreko, artillery is a last resort if they refuse to turn back. We won¡¯t do the charade this time. I just want to get rid of them as fast as possible with minimal casualties. Choul, that obviously means you¡¯re in the most danger during your attack runs.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, my Liege. I shall destroy only what you designate and show these brazen fools the glory of the dragons once more.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to contract all of them?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°I think that will be an effective way to prevent attacks on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll take too much time, and far too much of our resources for what I suspect will be too little gain. If there are soldiers that fall out and that we have to capture or they¡¯ll die, so be it, we¡¯ll contract those soldiers. But, I¡¯d like them all to retreat.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I know that¡¯s what I¡¯ve said all the other times, too. But, this time, we¡¯ll be more forceful. Everyone understand the plan?¡± The group nods, and Geirahoel hugs his arm. ¡°I should be with you to help Hekate. Y-You need all the defense you can get.¡± He smiles and pets her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be more help destroying anything they can seize on their way to the Citadel. Thankfully, our small villages are expendable, and we can protect the people. But, we need to be swift so that they can¡¯t catch up. Soldiers can go extremely far on pittances of rations, even if they lose strength.¡± She nods reluctantly, adding, ¡°After that¡¯s done, though, I¡¯m joining you.¡± ¡°I will as well,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t stop you anymore.¡± They both nod with triumphant smiles, and Reignleif looks dejected. Daniel smiles softly, ¡°Reina-Mukori, please don¡¯t pout. You know I prioritize safety, especially with your eggs. Plus, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll infiltrate again. Use your ice magic and that frosty mist to slow them down and impair their vision if there¡¯s even a suspicion of them entering the Citadel. I¡¯m counting on you to root out and capture any infiltrators.¡± She smiles softly, ¡°V-Very well¡­¡± Afterwards, Daniel excuses himself to prepare his equipment, during which he quietly summons Xyreko. She appears as he walks, falling flawlessly into step with him. ¡°Yes, Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡­ have a concern.¡± Daniel demonstrates by attempting to draw Nemaisol, struggling a little bit to draw the blade. Once he does, again, it feels heavy in his hand, where before, it was lighter than any other sword he had held. ¡°Nemaisol feels different. I know it¡¯s still Nemaisol, because if I put it down;¡± He leans the sword against the wall nearby and waits a moment. Sure enough, Nemaisol disintegrates, reappearing in the scabbard by magic. ¡°It still returns to the scabbard. You didn¡¯t switch them out on me, did you?¡± Xyreko shakes her head as she stares at the sword. ¡°No, of course not. Though, that would have been an amusing experiment, it would endanger you if you believed that it would defend you.¡± ¡°I try not to necessarily go into a battle assuming Nemaisol will defend me, but I have relied on it many times. I¡¯m worried that, whatever made me ¡®worthy¡¯ is somehow¡­ Have I done something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As I told you, Nemaisol was forged long before I was even born, let alone transformed into the Caretaker. There are no records on how a wielder is chosen or why Nemaisol repels magic. I only made assumptions the day I gave it to you, but it seems the mysteries of this sword go ever deeper.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°For now, it hasn¡¯t completely rejected me, but¡­ I wish I knew. More so whether or not I can rely on it in battle.¡± ¡°I am certain you will make quick decisions as always.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Thanks. Do¡­ you think I should try talking to it? Maybe¡­ Maybe I¡¯m neglecting it?¡± ¡°While I would not discount anything at this point, since as you know, otherwise inanimate objects can contain a soul, I don¡¯t have any specific advice to give, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks. What are the others doing?¡± ¡°Hekate is suiting up in her armor and equipping her ice rifle, grenades, and backup magic crystals. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel are donning their own armor, and Choul has transformed into his dragon form. I have appraised Treia and Gwenesphia of their role, and they are also preparing. Vaergraes and Illianna will join you shortly. Miss Illianna insists on accompanying you.¡± ¡°Excellent. Alright, begin the evacuations as soon as you can. Catch Ucahote and any others up on Citadel defense. Oh, and if you would, prepare one of the heavy launchers and a bag of smoke shells for me, if you would.¡± ¡°Smoke shells?¡± asks Xyreko curiously. ¡°Yes. Something I noticed during certain historical battles on Earth, they would have been made significantly easier if smoke was deployed. Or at least, it would be easier to advance on certain positions.¡± ¡°I see. That makes some sense, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t your own vision be impaired?¡± ¡°That¡¯s less important when you need to cover ground across no-man¡¯s land. Still risky, of course, but highly effective before the advent of the machine gun or cannons.¡± He smirks. ¡°And, I do love putting on a show.¡± ¡°Just remember, my beloved Daniel, we are going to war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m keenly aware, Xyreko. I want this to be nothing. I want it to be a hiccup, and for us to successfully scare them away without any casualties.¡± He takes a deep breath and sighs. ¡°But, I know it will likely come to worse.¡± Xyreko is respectfully quiet for a moment before speaking. ¡°Lead, and I shall follow, my beloved Daniel.¡± Daniel chuckles softly. ¡°Me leading. Maybe I should be cursing Ryukana more.¡± *** Choul glides through the air as he surveys the invading force. The massive invasion spans across a long stretch of land as they march in formation towards the Citadel. They¡¯re still a couple of days worth of marching away from the fortress, and the terrain is fairly untouched, making it difficult for them to navigate quickly. They seem rather well-prepared for a protracted siege against the Citadel. There are massive lines of buckrokhs pulling siege engines, including catapults and trebuchets, large wagons carrying lumber, and scorpion ballistae. Choul has seen many of these weapons in action during his travels, as well as some that this continent''s eastern kingdoms don¡¯t seem to use. The grey dragon looks down, where he can see the figures of Geirahoel and Ryuogriar looming over the villages before igniting them with fire. Likewise, the strange carriage Daniel calls a ¡®rover¡¯ is cutting a path across the plains, carrying Daniel, Vaergraes, Illianna, and Hekate towards the invading forces, while Wenlianna, Treia, and Gwenesphia will drive the rover from there back to the villages and any known springs to try to prevent the invaders from having water supplies. It¡¯s a vicious strategy, though Daniel is trying to use it to break morale and turn the invaders around without bloodshed if possible. That said, Choul can imagine them eliminating all of the villages within a long distance, further than the army could make it to before dying. Once their own supplies are wiped out, they have limited options. But, he also can tell the enemy is concerned about that, likely from the 20,000 man siege Daniel and his companions turned back before they went to the Dragon¡¯s keep where they met the vengeful grey dragon. The invaders have disguised their supply carriages by making all of the carriages have the same fabric cover. Destroying all of the carriages would be advantageous, of course, but it would be difficult to prioritize supply carriages for a typical vanguard force. They can live without siege weapons, but they can¡¯t live for long without food. Fortunately, Daniel granted Choul a contract that allows the grey dragon to attack, though he can¡¯t exert enough force to kill enemies. But, that is perfect for the parameters Daniel has set for this mission. Choul reports telepathically to Xyreko, ¡°Choul to Lady Xyreko, I am in position.¡± ¡°Very well. His grace orders you to commence attack.¡± ¡°It shall be done.¡± Choul swoops down low, coming at one of the carriage columns from the side, and he uses his wings to cast a powerful wind spell, targeting around twenty of the carriages with a massive and sudden gust. The soldiers cry out in shock as his massive form appears over them, and the blasts of wind slam the carriages and their escorting soldiers. The soldiers and cart drivers are blasted to the ground -relatively unharmed-. And, though some of the supplies are knocked out of the carriages, it¡¯s an easy way for the grey soldier to identify and clear the carts. Of course, the beasts of burden, pairs of buckrokhs, panic, and some of them take off with their carriages in tow, barrelling through the ranks of soldiers. Choul foresaw that, and he casts ¡®Dominating Glare¡¯ on the buckrokhs, which forces those caught in the effect -which, with his power, is virtually all of the ones in his field of view- to freeze in terror and sink to a kneel. Dominating Glare is much less effective on sentient races, particularly if they aren¡¯t looking at the caster, so only a fraction of the soldiers in his field of view are crippled by fear from the effect. Of course, that does not matter. His actual targets are clear, and eight of the ten carriages he captured in the first wave are definitely supply carriages, which he confirmed when their fabric covers were blown aside. He takes a deep breath, breathing puffs of fire as he flies over the carriages, targeting only the carts themselves, since he can¡¯t harm any living things due to the contract. He doesn¡¯t mind. Daniel seems like a particularly kind soul, though not completely naive. He was prepared to kill the vengeful dragon when they met, and nearly did so, and from what Choul has gathered, Daniel himself killed the Feral Feldrok, as well as the former dragon lord, his brother, and the green sage. The feldroks were often similar. In spite of their massive power, they restrained themselves, avoiding bloodshed where they could because potential friends can be found in all places. But, as did the feldroks before him, Daniel knows that not every person who starts as an enemy can be turned into an ally. In the case of the buckrokhs, though, Daniel¡¯s contract simply protects innocent life from becoming collateral to Choul¡¯s attacks; a broad-sweeping condition to cover as much as possible. The carts are obliterated in seconds, and winged soldier swoops up and around to find his next batch of targets. He has to dodge and block spells, arrows, and bolts from ballistae, but his armor easily protects him. Daniel even had Xyreko make him a new mithril helmet, which withstood one of Daniel¡¯s dragon-slaying rounds. Nothing the human-kin have can harm his armor, so his only weakpoints are his joints, which would be non-lethal strikes. Choul performs the same series of attacks, clearing the carriages with powerful wind gusts -which also knocks down the attacking soldiers in a wide swath-, and then he freezes the buckrokhs so they don¡¯t flee. The dragon then burns all of the carriages, ensuring there is nothing left of the food supplies before moving on to the next batch. Nearly a third of the invading force makes up the supply unit, meaning there are hundreds of the supply carts, and the invaders begin trying to divert and rally around the carriages, even going so far as to spread them out further. However, there is nothing to do that does anything more than waste time. Choul is a dragon. He may not be the most powerful dragon in the world -though, he is probably the most powerful on the continent with some certainty, now that Morthybargaron is dead-, but his power far exceeds that which the humans could expect to be able to bring down in an open field as they are. Just as he¡¯s burning the eighth batch of carriages, a sharp pain spears into the draconic warrior¡¯s shoulder, and he flinches back in midair, roaring. One of the large, spear-like ballista bolts found a gap in his armor, and it had enough force to pierce his scales. Choul pulls the bolt from his flesh, ascending to avoid further shots of the scorpions being aimed at him, and he inspects the spear for a moment. Gah! That hurts. I see¡­ They used mithril to ensure penetration. They expected dragons. ¡°My ladies, the easterners are using mithril armaments. It seems they intended to fight us dragons.¡± ¡°Of course, you scum!¡± snaps Geirahoel¡¯s voice. ¡°We''re not stupid.¡± Choul sighs to himself. At least she''s not telling me to die, I guess. Thank you for talking to her, my Liege. The grey dragon continues destroying the wagons, blocking the retreat of the invaders with fire. He doesn¡¯t want the bulk of the forces to try to retreat to their forward operating camp. Or, at least, he wants to delay them when he dives in to launch the attack. He estimates roughly 45% of the full invading force is marching on the Citadel at present, and the rest will follow when they establish a camp closer to the Citadel. ¡°Choul, Daniel would like you to switch to corralling the camp to prevent escape. At least for now. Any magic you¡¯re proficient at, but the more permanent, the better. At least for now.¡± ¡°It shall be done,¡± replies the winged warrior. Naturally, the most permanent magic he could perform would be spells to manipulate the ground. Or, better yet, to summon a solid wall. To do that, though, he¡¯ll have to mark the ground with glyphs, which means he needs to land. Choul takes a breather as he cruises, focusing his mana to regenerate his wound. He flexes his shoulder, observing the main encampment as he cruises towards them. Given the distances he¡¯ll need to cover, he¡¯ll need to set multiple glyphs for each section. Ahh, but to achieve such a feat and imprison my Liege¡¯s enemies¡­ Yes, the risk is worth it. Although¡­ The avian soldier ponders changing into his human form. His much smaller size will make him more difficult to attack, but will limit his movement speed. Changing back and forth is an option, but will consume additional time. Choul decides to just use his human form, but he¡¯ll change at the first landing site. The grey dragon begins his dive, accelerating towards the ground near his first target, furthest away from the Citadel at the northeast corner of the encampment. *** Chapter 68: Battle for the Plains Part 1 Shortly before Choul begins his attack, Daniel, Hekate, Vaergraes, and Illianna disembark the rover ahead of the first wave of the invading army¡¯s forces; the contingent meant to establish a foothold for the siege itself. ¡°Wenlianna, stay focused on being safe. Slow is fast, alright?¡± She nods, gripping the steering wheel. ¡°R-Right!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do fine.¡± She nods nervously, and Treia pokes her head into view from the back. ¡°You better be safe, Daniel. I¡¯d hate to have to use a revival potation on you so I can kill you.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Joke¡¯s on you. It wouldn¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°Do be safe, though, Daniel,¡± adds Gwenesphia. She teases playfully, ¡°It¡¯s not fair that the dragon empresses and goblin queens are the only ones.¡± ¡°Right?¡± replies Hekate. Daniel rolls his eyes and nods his head for them to go, and Wenlianna nods softly. She drives the rover in an arc to return the way they came and begin poisoning wells and springs with soap. Ideally, they¡¯ll route the invaders before they press far enough in for it to be necessary, but it¡¯s part of a scorched earth response, which is an effective strategy for defeating invaders. It¡¯s most effective in barren or winter-frozen areas, but the Citadel is surrounded by wide open plains and gently rolling hills, making it easy to maneuver troops, but lacking supplies for them to claim. Daniel and his group walk until they come to the top of a small hill, and they can see the leading formations of the army as they are spreading out into wider ranks with a handful of riders coordinating. Hekate looks at Daniel, and he nods. ¡°Go for it, sweetpea.¡± She grins, ¡°Thanks! I wi-... Wait a minute.. What does that mean? ¡®Sweetpea¡¯?¡± ¡°Hurry up. They¡¯re getting closer.¡± Illianna remarks, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve noticed us, yet.¡± ¡°Daniel, as your wife, you will tell me when this is over. I won¡¯t forget. And you won¡¯t distract me.¡± ¡°Sure sure. Now, let¡¯s get started.¡± She nods, casting the hologram spell. It¡¯s modified from when she used it against the barrier of the Citadel, allowing her to form an illusion of herself that stands on its own, towering over them at fifty feet tall. ¡°Foolish invaders from the east! I am Hekate Fell Lawson, Empress of the Citadel and Ruler of the Fievegal! You dare to invade my territory once more? Send forth your emissary, or I shall commence my attack!¡± Hekate waits for a moment as they watch the front lines, and Illianna points out, ¡°They¡¯re concentrating magic at their center.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel it too,¡± adds Vaergraes. ¡°Can you block it?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Yes. But, be prepared for their forces to charge and try to surround us. Empress Hekate is on the field.¡± ¡°Right, makes sense.¡± Daniel approaches Hekate, ¡°Hekate? Are you ready?¡± She grins and nods. ¡°Why yes, Darling!¡± Her hologram and projected voice also repeat this line, and she steps slightly to the side, allowing Daniel to step into the projection with her. Thanks to the illusion, they stand relatively close in height -perhaps intentionally by the fox-eared little empress-. Regardless, Daniel waves his hand over the field. He has his helmet off, revealing that he is a human, but most of these people wouldn¡¯t know his face. ¡°Soldiers of the Allied Imperial Forces, I am Daniel Al-...¡± He sighs. ¡°I am Daniel kos Lawson, and there has been a grave misunderstanding and delay in relayed information. I am not a hostage of the Citadel nor Hekate. I am¡­¡± Daniel struggles to say it not because he¡¯s actually under duress, but because he has been denying it, and it feels far outside of ridiculous for him, a humble mechanic, to say. ¡°Emperor of the Citadel, Lord of the dragons and the Fievegal. I was banished to the front lines and had to survive on my own. I stopped the dragons from rampaging on the east, I have removed the pressures on the Demon Covenant to invade, and I have spared all who have attacked my family, my friends, and my home. This is your final warning. Turn back now, or face the full wrath of my allies.¡± A horse finally rides across the space between the invading army and Daniel¡¯s group bearing a white flag with an emblem of a scroll on it; a messenger. Daniel nods at Vaergraes, and she allows the messenger to get close, but stops him when he¡¯s in shouting range. ¡°I am Baron Olganieth kos Deiorloden, second of my name, and I have a message from the united army of the Grand Zenkon Empire, the only sovereign Empire recognized on these lands. Our terms are simple. We shall withdraw if the demon-kin hand over Daniel peacefully.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Of course. Gonna explicitly say it right to our faces, huh? Very well. Know this, soldiers of the east, the Fievegal is sovereign. We have conquered what we have, and we will conquer what we desire. You have made enemies of the strongest power in this world. And, I tried to warn you.¡± Daniel gestures at the sky, and his image does the same. He whispers, ¡°Xyreko, signal Choul to begin.¡± She can¡¯t reply to him because he¡¯s not wearing his helmet, but he can see the glow in the clouds as a massive shadow descends. Choul begins his attack, and the messenger whirls as his buckrokh panics. Hekate ends the illusion spell, asking, ¡°Now what? Do we capture the messenger?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s a baron, which is pretty low on the totem pole for nobles, who likely make up many of their officers on the field. Depending on what Choul does on step two, we¡¯ll respond to their reactions for now. Lady Vaergraes, Lady Illianna, Hekate, please keep your bombardments as clean as possible. If they continue to charge,...¡± ¡°I know, I know!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°Try not to kill anyone.¡± Vaergraes looks at the army with seriousness. ¡°Believe it or not, Daniel, I can¡¯t remember the last time I fought on the front lines against easterners.¡± She looks at him. ¡°N-Not because I wanted to take the easy way out, mind you.¡± ¡°Because you were empathizing with them. I understand. That¡¯s also why I don¡¯t want to kill soldiers just following orders. There are good people in their ranks. Some of them will be fools, but most of them are just guys who were drafted, people with family and kids back home to take care of, and loyalty to their sworn allegiances. Ironically enough, no one here had me swear allegiance, or I might have been in those ranks myself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asks Vaergraes softly. Hekate immediately springs in front of him, pointing up at him. ¡°Daniel! Swear your allegiance to me immediately! Repeat after me, ¡®I, Daniel, swear to honor and obey, love and behold, cherish, obey, and give many children to-...¡± Daniel bops her on top of her helmet, and she whines, ¡°Hey!¡± He crouches down to her level, saying softly, ¡°Hekate, I pledge my undying allegiance, love, and respect to you and the rest of our family. To my very last breath, I will love and protect you and all we hold dear. On my very life, my soul, and all I have to give, this I solemnly swear.¡± She squirms for a moment, no doubt blushing under her helmet. She hugs him, murmuring, ¡°D-Daniel, I love you, too. And, I swear my undying allegiance to you and our family, too. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to keep you with us forever.¡± Vaergraes smiles, but Illianna cuts in, ¡°I hate to crush this moment, but the enemy is charging. Incoming spells.¡± Both Illianna and Vaergraes face the incoming fire, and Daniel takes a drink from his water skin, once more courtesy of Geirahoel. Just before he puts it away, Hekate says, ¡°Give me that. I need some, too.¡± She is surprised by the taste, but immediately recognizes it. She shoots a brief scowl at Daniel, but drinks a fair amount of the milk inside, sighing. ¡°Daniel, I want it to be my turn.¡± She hands it back to him, saying sheepishly, ¡°It¡­ It always makes me feel so calm and refreshed.¡± He chuckles, putting it back into his bag. ¡°It¡¯s good, but I think it¡¯s going to give me diabetes, if your cuteness doesn¡¯t first.¡± She flinches, and Daniel watches Choul make another attack run. The charge is being led by horses, and Daniel approaches Baron Olganieth. ¡°Baron. I have another message for the east. Peace through superior firepower.¡± The baron scowls at him, but notices the three behind him who are far more powerful than he could ever hope to be. ¡°You are a traitor to your own kind, Daniel! You will not easily be forgiven!¡± ¡°All kings, queens, and Emperors descend from upstarts and conquerors, or are so themselves.¡± The buckrokh is still panicking, and Baron Olganieth is barely able to keep it under control. Vaergraes approaches, and the baron draws his sword, though the buckrokh pacing in circles will make it extraordinarily difficult for him to fight. The Demon Archpriestess casts a simple hypnosis spell, calming the beast immediately, and it begins trotting back towards the invading army. The baron tries to keep his eyes on them, suspecting them of attack, but she waves with a smile. ¡°His grace gave you a message. Do try not to forget it.¡± Suddenly, a magic barrier hardens before them as summoned fireballs, ice shards, rocks, and lightning bolts explode against it; a large scale barrage trying to take out the group of four while they have the chance. Daniel withdraws a void bag full of teargas grenades. He dumps them out, saying, ¡°Ladies, pull these pins here, and begin launching these into the enemy lines. It¡¯ll disrupt their formation. Illianna, for the moment, we¡¯ll leave defense to you.¡± She nods, continuing to intercept all manner of ranged attacks with ease. ¡°Please do assist if I am unable to hold alone.¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡± Daniel begins pulling pins with Hekate and Vaergraes as the latter two also use wind magic to launch the relatively small canisters towards the charging cavalry. When the cavalry are a little closer, they¡¯ll use an intimidation attack between Vaergraes and Hekate to startle them and hopefully remove them from the fight. The teargas grenades begin billowing smoke in the various areas where they land, engulfing some of the cavalry soldiers or the foot soldiers further behind. As far as Daniel knows, this world doesn¡¯t have anything like it, and he knows from experience that, while it doesn¡¯t necessarily feel life-threatening the very first time, it¡¯s certainly not enjoyable and extremely difficult to focus. Daniel instructs as they continue going through the canisters, ¡°Remember to keep them spread out. It doesn¡¯t take much of this stuff to get the effect.¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± reply Hekate and Vaergraes, continuing to pull pins and launch theirs and Daniel¡¯s into the distance. The cavalry is getting close, and Daniel says, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re up. The scarier the better.¡± Vaergraes nods. ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m going to summon a Death Knight. Channel your magic into it as I¡¯m summoning. The more magic, the stronger it¡¯ll be.¡± They both begin casting together, channelling their mystical power into the same magic circle Vaergraes created to summon the Death Knight, which Daniel has yet to see in this world. In fictions of Earth, they were usually demonic or undead soldiers of massive size and strength. In this case, it definitely doesn¡¯t match what he envisioned. If he had to compare it to anything, it would be a queen alien from a sci-fi movie made before he was even born, but still very much worth watching. It has four legs under a large, insect-like torso, powerful, claw-like hands, and a terrifying, monstrous visage. Even Daniel is a little uncomfortable seeing it, and it grows larger and more grotesque the more mana they put into it. Once satisfied, Vaergraes calls, ¡°Go, my Death Knight! Bring terror and send these invaders fleeing!¡± The Death Knight roars, reminding Daniel of a lion, with a powerful, throaty rumble. It charges forward on its four legs, stopping as the cavalry reaches 100 yards from them. It flares a magic aura around itself, and when it roars, it creates a faintly visible shockwave as the volume splits the air. Instantly, the cavalry charge crumbles. Buckrokhs buck and launch their riders. Others try to turn and ram into each other. Some trip. Others skitter to a stop and immediately back away. All of them bellow, snort and low in panic, trying desperately to get away from the newcomer. Vaergraes sinks to a kneel as she catches her breath, and Daniel jogs to her. ¡°Vaergraes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She pants softly, and Hekate replies, ¡°I feel fine.¡± ¡°You have much more mana than me, your Grace. That is one of my most powerful spells. Especially if I give the Death Knight enough strength to withstand dragon attacks.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I see. Well, let me just say this;¡± Daniel looks at the monster that is giving chase to the buckrokhs and their dislodged riders, who are now all sprinting back the way they came. ¡°We can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡± Vaergraes is shocked, and she looks at him with horror on her face. He jokes softly, ¡°That thing is terrifying.¡± He chuckles, ¡°Seriously, though. I¡¯m glad I never had to fight you myself.¡± ¡°Me? Same to you, y-your Grace! Not even my Death Knight could withstand your weapons, I fear.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. A massive barrage of magic attacks hits the monster as it stomps after the fleeing cavalry, but it is completely unfazed, marching ever forward towards the front lines. In the grand scheme of things, much of the front lines will simply go past it when it reaches them, but it¡¯ll definitely cause chaos. Hekate twitches, and she says, ¡°Daniel! Um¡­ Choul just said that the enemies are using mithril weapons. They know the dragons are in the fight.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°They¡¯d be fools not to prepare for everything. Will that be a problem?¡± Vaergraes shakes her head. ¡°Not to the Death Knight. It may take damage, but it is incapable of fear. It¡¯ll only retreat if I order it to.¡± ¡°Is it a person in there?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh! No, not quite. It can prioritize targets, but it¡¯s not a trapped soul, or anything of the sort. It is closer to a monster that follows orders.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Don¡¯t let it be wasted. Our goal is to destroy their supplies for now. We¡¯ll push harder to drive them back later.¡± She nods, and the Death Knight roars again, toppling a swath of the soldiers as it and the front lines reach each other. It begins launching bodies with broad sweeps, though it¡¯s likely most, if not all, of the people it¡¯s striking will survive, given how relatively low the impacts seem to be. ¡°Xyreko, have Choul block escape from the main encampment. If word reaches them, I don¡¯t want the officers to escape.¡± He watches as Choul, looking like a proper hellfire dragon in the glow of the destruction he has caused, shifts, glancing in Daniel¡¯s direction. The dragon nods, ascending into the sky and heading further eastward. ¡°Alright, we need to buy some time for Choul. Illianna, Hekate, how much water can you summon?¡± ¡°Water?¡± ¡°I doubt you don¡¯t already know, mud is hell to march through.¡± They all smile, and Vaergraes tries to stand up. ¡°I can¡­¡± ¡°Rest, my Lady,¡± urges Illianna. ¡°I can do this much. Your Grace Hekate, shall I take the left?¡± Hekate nods with a sharp-toothed grin. ¡°Yep! I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡± She hops forward, puffing her chest up as big as she can get it. ¡°Rain, rain, come and stay! Hahahahaha!¡± She channels her vast magical power into a massive jet of water, spraying it far as Illianna weaves her own magic in a more elegant, dance-like motion. Rather than spraying water down range, as Hekate is, Illianna seems to be summoning water above the advancing soldiers. ¡°It¡¯ll take time to soak in, ladies. Make sure to douse the areas between us and them heavily.¡± Hekate cackles, ¡°With this, I might actually run out of mana for once since we met, sweetpea! Heeheeheehee!¡± Daniel laughs. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it this time, but I sincerely doubt you want to call me ¡®sweetpea¡¯, Sweetpea.¡± Hekate glares at him, still channelling her magic successfully. ¡°And why not!? What does it mean?¡± Daniel crouches close to her, speaking into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s a term of affection on Earth, usually reserved for cute girls.¡± She stammers, ¡°I-I¡­ I didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I know.¡± He pats her shoulder, saying, ¡°Keep up the good work, but don¡¯t push past your limits. We don¡¯t have to win today. Everyone we care about, including our villagers, are safe for now.¡± She nods. ¡°R-Right!¡± She squirms giddily, trying not to bounce too much in elation as she continues spraying water. In fact, it almost seems like even more water is rushing out of the spell she¡¯s casting, arcing up and then back down in a large spray, flooding the area and drenching the soldiers. Illianna seamlessly switches back to defense, cutting off her spell briefly to intercept a lightning attack aimed for them. While it causes no apparent harm, it does give Daniel an idea. Electricity is possible, but not ideal, since it can very easily kill as it can cause no harm, depending on various factors. With that in mind, something that is merciless to even the most prepared is something he long ago tried to get away from when he moved from northern USA to southern USA; Ice. Daniel unclips Hekate¡¯s ice rifle from her back, and she whines, ¡°Hey! What are you doing!? That¡¯s mine!¡± Daniel chuckles, teasing, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine. Isn¡¯t that a married thing?¡± ¡°Hrk¡­! Y-Yeah, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I need you to keep adding water.¡± Daniel takes aim with the ice rifle, estimating a good spot to test it out on. He fires, and the bright glowing whitish blue star races downrange towards the invaders, who are still trying to slog ahead through the rapidly softening ground, the deepening puddles, and the slippery footing. The ice-shot impacts, exploding the mystical energy outwards in a misty-looking blast of fog. And, to Daniel¡¯s pleasant surprise, it rapidly freezes an even larger area of the ground in an instant. Some of the soldiers are frozen to the ground. Others managed to defend with magic, including fire or barriers, only to lose their footing and fall. Hekate laughs, taunting, ¡°Dummies! You¡¯re no match for us!¡± ¡°Ice, your Grace?¡± asks Vaergraes. Daniel nods. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. The only thing worse for traction than ice is wet ice. Mud¡¯s better for stopping vehicles and mounts, by far. But, ice will play havoc on a bunch of soldiers in heavy, unbalanced gear. Plus, there will still be mud as well.¡± Hekate cackles, cheering, ¡°Fire again! Fire again! I want to watch more of them fall down! Hahahaha!¡± Daniel obliges, firing the ice rifle in succession, causing large sections of the battlefield to freeze over in seconds. He has to reload the mana crystals with a fresh rig, but he is able to use the weapon to great effect, thanks to Hekate¡¯s water magic. Some of the mages try to counteract either by using fire -which leaves the army with mud, still- or ice of their own, which doesn¡¯t help their comrades who are still unable to walk, especially as moisture from Hekate¡¯s magic coats their ice as well. ¡°I almost feel bad for them,¡± remarks Vaergraes gently. ¡°Such valiant and brave soldiers, being made fools of because their commanders don¡¯t recognize when they¡¯re beaten.¡± ¡°Their commanders haven¡¯t gotten word, yet, most likely. They think they prepared. The east uses a metric of about seven thousand troops to one dragon to be able to take on dragons. They know of at least five or six, meaning the advancing force alone is enough to take on six dragons¡­ in theory. However, Choul is not fighting them face to face. He¡¯s using guerilla tactics, like I asked him; hit and run, so that they don¡¯t have the time to mount a proper counterattack against him.¡± ¡°And, the dragons under the Red Lord favored direct confrontation,¡± replies Illianna. ¡°Proving their prowess by withstanding enemy attacks head on and defeating the enemy mercilessly.¡± Hekate murmurs, ¡°He wasn¡¯t afraid to cull the weak himself, let alone if they died in battle with easterners.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, I know easterners¡­ humans, can be strong. It¡¯s a different strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never once felt like you look down on me, Hekate, even after you learned the truth. Individuals are strong or weak. Individuals are brave or cowardly. Individuals are good or evil. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a ¡®kind¡¯, I have a family. They can call me a traitor all they want, but they did nothing to give me any reason to be loyal.¡± ¡°Quite the opposite, in fact,¡± teases Vaergraes. ¡°All the better for me, of course.¡± ¡°My lady, tell him you wish to be his wife as well, already,¡± retorts Illianna coldly. She smirks and says, ¡°You can¡¯t rush these things, Illianna. Daniel and I are both very busy people. And¡­ Hekate¡¯s right here.¡± Hekate scoffs. ¡°Never stops those other three.¡± Daniel adds gently to Hekate, ¡°Hekate, in addition to what I was saying, you were one of the bravest little fools I¡¯ve ever met when we met. You were taking on things bigger than you with no strength left. I¡¯d rather be someone important to that person than important to a million of these guys.¡± He gestures generally at the army being slowed down by the combined magic spells. Hekate nods. ¡°Thanks, Daniel. You¡¯re even braver than me, though. And, I¡¯m happy to have met you.¡± She says in the draconic language, ¡°{Thank you for staying with me. I love you. I¡¯ll never leave your side. Please don¡¯t leave mine.}¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°I love you, too, Hekate.¡± She hums with a happy tone, focusing on her magic once more. Once the battlefield has become a chaotic hellscape of impaired marching, Daniel checks on the three. ¡°How do you feel Hekate?¡± She takes her helmet off briefly to wipe sweat away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I definitely could feel it, like the old days. I guess I¡¯m not a goddess after all.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Who wants that noise, anyways? Heathens are everywhere.¡± The other three chuckle, and she gestures at him, ¡°Gimme please.¡± ¡°Give you what? I have tons of stuff on me.¡± ¡°Th-The drink! M-Milk, please.¡± ¡°Ah. Alright.¡± Daniel withdraws his water skin again, handing it over, and Hekate drinks from it greedily as she relaxes to the sweet taste. Daniel then asks Vaergraes, ¡°Lady Vaergraes?¡± ¡°I am well enough. The Death Knight is still defending, though it has taken some damage.¡± ¡°Withdraw it back to us. If nothing else, it can give you a ride out of here in an emergency.¡± She nods, and she makes a fairly simple hand gesture. At once, the large insectoid alien monster pivots and begins plodding back towards them with haste, barely fazed by the ice thanks to its large footprint and sharp-pointed feet. It struggles a little more with mud due to its weight, but it is able to make more progress than many of the soldiers, who are stumbling to regroup. ¡°Lady Illianna?¡± ¡°I have plenty of mana left, though I would be unable to defend as effectively if I use any more. I¡¯d like to conserve for defense, if that is alright.¡± Daniel looks to the east, where Choul should have been igniting a line of fire to block the retreat. ¡°Hekate, can you check on Choul?¡± She nods as she continues drinking from Daniel¡¯s water skin. She gasps when she finishes it off, wiping her face. ¡°This is why Geira is my favorite.¡± She then looks up at Daniel. ¡°Choul says he was just about to form the first wall.¡± Within seconds, a flicker draws their attention to the east. As if summoned by magic -and in fact, that¡¯s 100% what happened- a massive stone wall appears, towering nearly 100 feet in the air and spanning miles across, forming a new horizon for all intents and purposes. ¡°Ahhh. I see what he did,¡± remarks Vaergraes, and Illianna nods in agreement. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s a huge wall? What did he do?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°He used summoning magic. It is likely he has spent this time flying to multiple points to place anchor glyph circles, and then linked them to summon the wall you see now.¡± ¡°Summon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very similar to the water spell Her Grace was just using, but with solid rock and in a more synthetic-looking smooth form.¡± ¡°I thought summoning that much matter would use an immense amount of energy.¡± ¡°Yes. It is likely Choul used his mana crystals as the sources for each anchor circle, and depleted his remaining magic performing the summoning. I no longer sense his aura in that direction.¡± Daniel looks concerned, and Vaergraes quickly adds, ¡°Do not worry. A dragon is still formidable without mana.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have my permission to die anyways. I still have to kick his butt for attacking us,¡± replies Hekate sternly. She shouts, ¡°Here that Choul!? I still have to kick your butt, so you aren¡¯t allowed to die!¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Please check in with Xyreko to find out the others¡¯ statuses. We¡¯ll need the rover before long.¡± ¡°Ryuogriar and Geirahoel are done,¡± answers Hekate. ¡°They¡¯re on their way to regroup with us. Gwen, Treia, and Wenlianna are almost at the last village.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Daniel looks up at the monstrous Death Knight as it finally approaches the four of them, and he says warmly, though its appearance still intimidates him a bit, ¡°Good work, Death Knight. If you''ll allow, I''ll call you Arachne.¡± Daniel doesn''t quite notice that Vaergraes and Illianna glance at each other, and Hekate asks, ¡°Is that the name of another goddess of Earth?¡± ¡°Not quite. She was a mythological figure who challenged a goddess to a weaving contest and won, and was punished for comparing herself to the goddess.¡± ¡°What!? But she won!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°A lot of the gods in Earth mythology were very¡­ human. To put it nicely. They aren¡¯t all as gracious and patient as the ones we¡¯ve bumped into.¡± ¡°Hmph! Speak for yourself.¡± ¡°Th-Thank y-you¡­¡± wavers a strange voice that definitely doesn¡¯t belong to any of the four present. It sounds like a voice struggling to form words for the first time. Daniel looks at Vaergraes and Illianna, who both shake their heads. He looks at Hekate, who replies, ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Everyone heard it, then¡­¡± He looks up at Arachne again. ¡°Was¡­ Was that you, Arachne?¡± The giant Death Knight nods. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± murmurs the soft, semi-deep voice. Daniel looks at Vaergraes, who is equally surprised. ¡°Did you know that would happen?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I don¡¯t know if anyone has tried, though.¡± ¡°Just a name, though?¡± ¡°A name is identity,¡± replies Illianna. ¡°Identity defines a soul, and this Death Knight has been created with more combined magic than anyone else before it.¡± ¡°Death Knight, do you know who you are?¡± asks Vaergraes. The Death Knight looks at her. Its soft voice wavers as it forms words, ¡°A-A-Arach¡­ne¡­¡± The Uhl¡¯tall Archpriestess fidgets with her hands, unsure how to proceed. Daniel asks, ¡°Arachne, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± replies the summoned being. Daniel glances at the invaders, who are trying to form paths for the siege weapons. They still have time. He looks at Illianna. ¡°Can you heal her?¡± ¡°H-Her?¡± asks Illianna, unsure as well. ¡°Yep. We¡¯re committed now. Arachne, do you resent any of us?¡± Arachne shakes her head slowly. ¡°N-No,¡± wavers her voice. ¡°Do you have anything you want?¡± ¡°To¡­ protect.¡± ¡°Protect what?¡± ¡°M-... M-...¡± She struggles to form the word, and she points at Vaergraes. ¡°Mother?¡± asks Hekate curiously. Arachne nods. ¡°M-Mother. Yes.¡± Vaergraes blushes. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea. None of the Death Knights before could speak.¡± ¡°Arachne¡­ serve¡­ Mother. Arachne¡­ do¡­ g-good?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. Arachne did very good. Thank you.¡± ¡°Arachne¡­ happy.¡± Hekate calls out, ¡°Daniel! Incoming!¡± She points, and the rover is driving up. He notices Xyreko is driving, and he asks as she rolls to a stop nearby, ¡°Xyreko? What happened to¡­?¡± ¡°Fret not, Daniel. I commandeered. The Grand Duchess Aramellianna asked me to ensure her daughter has a child before I let her do anything too dangerous, such as returning to an active battlefield.¡± Daniel sighs, and Hekate laughs. She taunts Daniel, ¡°Try that on me, I dare you. Go on. Try it.¡± Daniel looks her square in the eyes, and he replies as calmly and plainly as he can -doing his best not to ruin it with a smirk-; ¡°Wenlianna is old enough for children already.¡± Hekate¡¯s smug smirk dissolves as she stares at him in disgust, and he chuckles. ¡°You of all people should know better, Hekate. The Hekate game is undefeated.¡± Hekate whines furiously as she darts to him, bopping his chest with tiny fists. ¡°Graaaahhhh! Daniel! You¡¯re a butt! A big stinky butt!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s commence the next phase. Choul¡¯s wall will slow them down, at least. Xyreko, good work. Please continue to watch over everyone.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace. Oh, and I should warn you.¡± Just as she was about to teleport, she halts, and Daniel, now seated in the driver¡¯s seat of the rover, asks, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I told Ladies Wenlianna, Gwenesphia, and Treia that it was your order to forcibly return them. Good luck!¡± She raises her tone brightly as she vanishes, and Daniel sighs once more. Hekate laughs as she points at him, ¡°HA! Serves you right!¡± The others chuckle, and just as he¡¯s about to leave, Daniel notices Arachne standing by. ¡°Um¡­ Vaergraes, what do we do with her?¡± The addressed Death Knight cocks her head, awaiting orders. ¡°There are two options, Daniel. I can recall her, or we can send her back to the Citadel, if you don¡¯t want her to continue to fight.¡± ¡°What does recalling her do? Will she cease to exist?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯ll be stored¡­ mm¡­ in my soul is probably the best way to put it. I¡¯ll be able to summon her at any time.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Arachne, please return to the Citadel and guard our non-combatants.¡± She glances at Vaergraes, who nods, ¡°Obey Daniel¡¯s commands as well, Arachne.¡± ¡°As you wish, Mother. Arachne will obey.¡± She turns and begins plodding off. After that is resolved, Daniel begins driving in a wide arc around the invading forces and the treacherous terrain they¡¯re still struggling with, avoiding magic attacks and ranged weapons with ease thanks to the rover¡¯s speed, allowing Illianna to relax and rest as she and Vaergraes drink mana restorative potations. *** Chapter 69: Battle for the Plains Part 2 Shek walks through the outer village of the Citadel¡¯s castle town carrying a basket of wheat, fruits, and potatoes that she traded for. She has been practicing making food thanks to Xyreko, and Xyreko gave her a new recipe to try. Skloe, carrying her own basket, says warmly in their shared goblin language, ¡°[Shek, do you worry that we don¡¯t speak good?]¡± ¡°[What do you mean?]¡± ¡°[Everyone else¡­ always sounds so smart. What if they don¡¯t like us?]¡± Shek smiles softly. ¡°[We only need to worry about Ma-... Mmm¡­ Daniel understanding. But¡­ I suppose you''re right. But, how do we get better?]¡± ¡°[M-Maybe we can ask Xyreko?]¡± Shek nods in agreement. ¡°[Yes! She¡¯s teaching me to cook, so hopefully she can teach us to talk better, like proper goblin queens.]¡± Skloe nods in agreement excitedly. They both come to a stop when Shek, specifically, notices something. She jogs towards the thing she noticed, and she finds footprints. Specifically, they are boot prints. Daniel does visit the town, and he¡¯s very popular with everyone because he¡¯s very generous with his time, magic devices, and he¡¯s respectful of all races, as if there are no different races. Such being the case, these boot prints look smaller than Daniel¡¯s, and some of them are even half the size, similar to how dattakoriens or gatonines walk like they¡¯re on their tiptoes. It¡¯s just how they walk, and it affords them great dexterity and stealth, but can affect their traction. Or, so Treia has explained when Shek asked. Seeing the boot prints takes Shek back to when she was captured in order to guide enemy soldiers to Daniel. Skloe asks, ¡°[What¡¯s wrong?]¡± ¡°[Daniel¡¯s in trouble! We have to tell someone! Enemies have snuck in!]¡± Shek and Skloe jog as quickly as their heavily-pregnant bellies will allow towards the south donation podium where the residents donate mana once a week to supply the Citadel with magic power. Everybody has assigned days so that only a portion of the residents are exhausted of mana at any given time. They find Balamae, the ¡®Mana Guide¡¯, who is one of the intelligent golems of the Citadel, like Xyreko. They approach Balamae as she¡¯s helping one of the elderly ogres make his mana donation. Before the Citadel, he likely wouldn¡¯t last much longer, since an ogre too weak to hunt or fight is usually left behind¡­ or becomes food. But, Shek has to inform someone important. ¡°Balamae! Balamae! Shek have important to say!¡± Balamae looks, ¡°Oh! Queen Shek, Queen Skloe; one moment.¡± ¡°No! Please listen!¡± cries out Skloe. ¡°Shek see boot prints! Enemies! Daniel need!¡± Balamae cocks her head, and the ogre looks at her, and then the goblins. ¡°Please, help the little ones. I am in no rush.¡± Balamae nods and excuses herself. ¡°Boot prints?¡± asks the golem. ¡°Yes! Just like Daniel¡¯s! We need hurry!¡± ¡°Lots of boots!¡± adds Skloe. ¡°Are you sure they aren¡¯t Daniel¡¯s?¡± asks Balamae gently. Shek shakes her head. ¡°Different feet! Small! Shek show!¡± She and Skloe each take one of Balamae¡¯s hands, pulling the golem. Balamae resists for a moment, but she decides to follow, since technically, Shek and Skloe are high ranking members of the Citadel, though they have very little responsibility comparatively. Shek and Skloe show Balamae to the spot where they found the footprints, and Balamae crouches to inspect them for a moment. ¡°See! Shek and Skloe find! Just like Shek kidnapping! Need tell Daniel!¡± Balamae remarks softly, ¡°There are individuals these prints would fit. But,... His Grace would rather be cautious, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Shek and Skloe both nod vigorously. Skloe adds, ¡°We weak! No track, no find, no win. We¡­ useless¡­¡± Shek also looks sad, and Balamae replies gently, ¡°You both know that isn¡¯t true. For starters, that you noticed this. Even if it turns out to be our allies, it¡¯s always good to be safe. The question is, how did they get in this time?¡± She stands up, saying calmly in the goblin dialect Shek and Skloe use, ¡°[I¡¯m returning you two to the secure floor immediately.]¡± The magic glow of teleportation magic transports the three of them almost instantly, and they are in the control room. ¡°Balamae tell Daniel?¡± asks Shek. ¡°Yes. I shall inform Lady Xyreko and his Grace at once. Thank you, Shek.¡± Shek nods happily, and she warns, ¡°A-Ask Daniel be safe. Shek want Daniel safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass the word, my Lady. Don¡¯t leave the secure floor until we can confirm that it¡¯s safe.¡± With that, Balamae disappears again, and Skloe asks, ¡°[What do we do now?]¡± Shek smiles. ¡°[We¡¯ll make the best food we can to welcome our family home. It¡¯ll help pass the time.]¡± Skloe nods in agreement, and the two pregnant goblins make their way to the small kitchen area made for when everyone needs to hole up in the secure floor, which is only accessible via teleportation now. It was implemented by Daniel and Xyreko to prevent intruders from being able to access the area and to make it safe for the people he cares about, especially those who don¡¯t have the power to defend themselves, such as Shek and Skloe. The two goblins may be the simplest and weakest of Daniel¡¯s loved ones, but they will do their best to make everyone happy as well. *** Balamae appears in the Citadel¡¯s core as Xyreko is partitioning mana to produce golems and armaments for them, racing to make enough troops to quickly respond to the large invading force. The Caretaker is also diverting energy to producing more of the shuttles and rovers to increase efficiency of delivering combat golems, though Daniel isn¡¯t planning for them to be ready for this confrontation. ¡°Mother, a moment.¡± The Citadel¡¯s core isn¡¯t a physical place, as it is merely the extradimensional plane where the souls of Xyreko, Balamae, Ucahote, and the others are bound and from where they control the Citadel¡¯s magic functions, including the golems they use to interact with everyone else. From their perception, it is a fairly plain place, though there is a lazy swirl of color emanating from the vast pool of magical energy present. Xyreko replies, ¡°Yes, dear child? Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Shek and Skloe found footprints they are convinced belong to intruders. I judged that his Grace would opt for caution.¡± ¡°You judged correctly. Any signs of intruders?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I¡¯ve informed the other Mana Guides, but the footprints were found in the southern district. I positively identified dattakorienoid and humanoid prints of armored boots. No confirmation of whether or not they came from allies.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve done the right thing. Where are Shek and Skloe now?¡± ¡°The secure floor. They seemed set on cooking a meal for everyone to pass the time.¡± ¡°Good. Daniel and the others have started their assault on the camp. Inform Reignleif.¡± ¡°I will, but Mother, I¡­ had a thought.¡± ¡°Please share.¡± ¡°His Grace operates rather unorthodoxly, often using himself as bait, yes?¡± ¡°Regrettably, yes.¡± ¡°I would like permission to make an announcement that his Grace, the emperor, is heroically engaging the enemy.¡± Xyreko thinks on it for a moment. ¡°May I ask why? I fail to see the advantage.¡± ¡°Forgive me, Mother, if I¡¯m being presumptuous, but if we announce that Daniel is the Emperor in context, it may disrupt the infiltration. I hope.¡± Xyreko hums. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Yes, I see now. You hope they will be confused and concerned about following actions.¡± ¡°Yes. If they are attempting an infiltration once more, they must still believe Daniel is a hostage, meaning word has not reached the appropriate levels.¡± The senior-most soul-bound Caretaker thinks for another moment. ¡°Yes¡­ Permission gr-...¡± Xyreko halts herself. She sighs a little. ¡°Let me ask him, first, to be safe.¡± Xyreko goes silent for a moment, and Balamae waits patiently. She continues to monitor her assigned zones, as well as Shek and Skloe. Xyreko¡¯s focus is on Daniel and his team, while Ucahote is mobilizing the battalions of golems she is producing, as well as briefing and arming the residents willing to fight in the off chance the invaders break through. Additionally, many of them are anxious to fight to free the territory around the Citadel to rebuild their homes. Xyreko finally replies, ¡°Permission granted. Daniel suggests announcing that he will be returning to one of the gates. An illusion or placeholder to draw out the infiltrators is allowed. A living placeholder will be less likely to be discovered early. Recruit a willing ogre or Uhl¡¯tall that has a similar build to Daniel. Do your best.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother. Thank you. Are there any additional tasks you need of me?¡± ¡°Not at this time. Focus on finding the infiltrators. If you need to, have one of the other Guides take over your southern district duties.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll return now.¡± ¡°Come to me if something else comes up.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Balamae fades from the core, and Xyreko ponders the infiltrators. She thought she had found and sealed the hole in the water that had allowed the infiltrators last time to enter the Citadel¡¯s perimeter. The only conclusions she can draw are that they either have some way to pass through the barrier that she is unaware of and couldn¡¯t detect, such as some sort of teleportation, extradimensional movement, or phase shifting -all of which are extremely advanced magics that should produce a massive magical signature when entering the Citadel¡¯s perimiter-, or they snuck in before the barrier was established, meaning more than a day prior to the detection of the invading forces. She wishes she could keep the barrier up indefinitely, but it consumes more mana than they recover from the daily donations. Even if they pressured all of the civilian residents of the Fievegal to donate their mana every day, which would be extremely taxing on all but the healthiest of individuals, it would barely cover the barrier¡¯s consumption. They need more residents. However, something else piques her interest. Wenlianna, frustrated and trying to prove herself after being relieved of her mission by Xyreko, returned to working on one of her magic devices. A magic device that the human magic artisan hopes will charge magic crystals using electricity. *** A man wearing heavy metal armor jogs through the main operating camp as the many other soldiers of all sizes and races rally in their battalions in preparation for attack by Hekate¡¯s forces. His long grey mantle flaps behind him as he jogs, obscuring his back and tail. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He has to move quickly to reach his destination and ensure the safety of his comrades. The battle could very well hinge on him, in spite of his relatively low station. However, a voice calls out, ¡°You there! With the grey mantle!¡± He slows to a stop, looking at the voice that called out to him. A fairly large human-kin of the shenwulf race is walking towards him. ¡°What company do you belong to?¡± asks the shenwulf man with a surly voice. He remains quiet for a moment, thinking. He doesn¡¯t have time to humor this confrontation, but he also can¡¯t make enemies out of those around him. ¡°Out with it, whelp! And remove that helmet. Do they not show respect to officers in your kingdom?¡± ¡°We do,¡± replies the soldier. ¡°But in battle, we prioritize safety.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re under joint imperial command, now. Shall I inform the general of your suspicious behavior?¡± He hesitates only a moment longer, and he removes his helmet. If it¡¯s coming to this, he might need to anyway. Removing his helmet reveals his grey eyes, metallic grey hair, and silver-colored horns, which are bleeding where he broke them off.¡± ¡°Wh-What are you?¡± asks the shenwolf. Other warriors and soldiers around them are taking notice, and they are equally surprised. Ideally, at a glance, he would appear to be a human, but his horns broke off unevenly when he fractured them, and the blood trickling down into his grey hair stands out. Additionally, his pupils aren¡¯t round like a humans, but faintly cross-shaped to help polarize his vision when he¡¯s breathing fire. His metallic grey tail is hidden under the mantle, but it seems his subterfuge has been discovered. ¡°I¡¯m part of the Stalvaltan infiltration company. I¡¯m a messenger looking for the General in charge. I have an urgent report.¡± ¡°Stalvaltan? Where¡¯s your sigil?¡± A cow-like boruan woman, standing taller and heavier-set than all of those present approaches, remarking, ¡°The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy refused to send support for this campaign.¡± He thinks quickly. ¡°Our men have been caught twice attempting to infiltrate the Citadel. We can¡¯t risk the enemy detecting our involvement. The report I have for the General is urgent. It regards the otherworlder, Daniel.¡± This piques the interest of those around, though all of them remain on guard, many of whom have their hands on their hilts. ¡°How¡¯d you sustain those injuries?¡± asks the shenwulf. ¡°My head was nearly crushed by a golem. The General?¡± The shenwulf glances at the boruan woman. He then states, ¡°I am General Bhargyle. What is your report, soldier?¡± The grey soldier uses only his eyes to study his surroundings as he continues to weigh his options and stall for time. An idea hits him. ¡°Infiltrators from the enemy, is it?¡± ¡°What?¡± growls the ¡®general¡¯. Several of the soldiers around them draw their weapons. ¡°General Bhargyle is not part of this operation,¡± replies the grey soldier. ¡°To think so many would manage to infiltrate the camp.¡± ¡°You filthy spy! Seize him!¡± Worth a shot, I suppose. Choul spits a breath of fire at his own feet, exploding a fireball around him as he leaps into the air. The fiery blast startles the soldiers that tried to lunge at him, including the shenwulf ¡®general¡¯. He¡¯s certain the shenwulf isn¡¯t the general, but is likely an officer. Of course, it¡¯s equally likely the boruan is an officer, potentially higher ranked, as are the humans, gatonines, and crawgistes that had surrounded him. He knows virtually nothing about eastern military ranks, let alone identifying them. The chances that he ran into the general of the invasion -specifically, the general calling him out- were virtually zero. Additionally, testing a suspicious person with someone who isn¡¯t present is a sensible strategy. Choul lands behind the boruan woman. He can¡¯t perform offensive maneuvers against people while under the contract, since it would be extremely difficult to account for all contingencies without allowing him to find loopholes to harm people important to Daniel. But, that doesn¡¯t mean his enemies can¡¯t attack his enemies for him. He inhales deeply, and the boruan panics, swinging viciously in a wide arc. Choul easily swoops under the swing, and her massive sword slams that of the shenwulf as the shenwulf narrowly blocks. However, the force of her impact knocks him to the ground. Choul twists his body to avoid a spear throw, and he dances between incoming arrows with skill. He swings his helmet up with his right hand, holding it like a shield. An extremely convex shield. An arrow deflects off of the helmet with a shrieking ping, and it spears into the knee of one of the human warriors, causing him to cry out and drop to a kneel. Choul calls out, ¡°Sorry!¡± He ducks under another swing of the boruan woman, and her sword slams the ground as she bellows in frustration. He again uses his helmet as a shield as she swings again, ricocheting the momentum of her sword towards one of the other warriors closing in, and the warrior launches himself back. Choul grunts. ¡°I don¡¯t recommend continuing to engage me.¡± ¡°We need help over here!¡± calls out one of the soldiers. Choul parries a spear with his tail, spinning in a tight circle around the spearman trying to impale him in melee. An arrow narrowly passes between their extremely-close faces, and Choul is now behind the spearman from the archer that just fired. As he¡¯s maneuvering dexterously around the soldiers trying to apprehend him, Choul spots his prize; magic devices that preserve food for military operations. The supply staging area is around fifty yards away from him, and there are dozens of soldiers closing in on him to surround him once more. The disguised dragon licks his teeth quickly, and then he loosely interlocks his teeth with his mouth mostly closed. This time, when he breathes fire, the fuel-air mixture is much more rich, and his venom coating his teeth is a flammable fouling agent , causing the flames to produce thick black smoke as he whirls in a circle. He ignites a couple of the nearby tents in the process, darting through the smoke into one of the burning canopies. He throws a dagger at the temporary shelter on the other side, intentionally making a ripping noise opposite of where he went, and he can hear the boruan woman call out, ¡°This way! He¡¯s escaping through the burning tent!¡± ¡°How is this possible!?¡± calls out another. ¡°He¡¯s a demon! Find him! His head is bleeding!¡± Choul bides his time as the canvas burns around him. He and his armor are virtually immune to a simple fire, though his mantle, singed by his first fireball, burns away as he hides during the soldiers trying to find him in the smoke, which ¡®sticks¡¯ rather heavily due to the continued burning of his venom and the excess fuel remaining. Using the cover of the smoke, Choul darts out of the burning tent and stays out of sight, making his way towards where he saw the magic devices. There, he dismantles several of them quickly. He doesn¡¯t have time to be gentle, as the immediate area is crawling with soldiers looking for him, and his mantle is gone. It was borrowed from the camp, but it¡¯d take additional time he doesn¡¯t have to obtain another. And, it does seem word of Daniel¡¯s true status didn¡¯t reach the main camp, yet. He revealed it to the first wave, assuming they believed the display. Choul pulls the magic crystals out of the magic devices. Most of them appear to be made with salt, which is advantageous in many ways, though it¡¯s less mana per crystal. Wenlianna and Daniel seem to have pioneered magic crystals using diamonds instead of salt, and the diamonds have a much higher mana volume than salt crystals. With Wenlianna in the Citadel, now, Daniel¡¯s allies -and thus, Choul¡¯s allies- may have a monopoly on the ¡®enhanced magic crystals¡¯. Choul notices a handful of soldiers jogging to join the others in the search for him. He doesn¡¯t have time to extract the crystals one by one. He flexes his jaw, groaning a little as he prepares to do what needs to be done. He bites the first crystal in half, crunching it quickly and swallowing it. The contained mana will diffuse into his body as the crystal discharges. It¡¯s not as safe as pulling the mana out with magic, but it requires no mana to be used, and it will allow them to diffuse into him as he fights. He quickly eats the crystals one by one, and he can already feel the mana building. Of course, his mouth is on fire from eating nearly-pure salt in humongous quantities, especially considering the much better meals he¡¯s had since coming into Daniel¡¯s employ. Though he¡¯s not welcome at the family meals by Geirahoel, specifically, where Daniel and his mistresses eat together, Daniel ensures that Xyreko gives him access to the same meals, and they have spoiled him for taste compared to any meal he has had in all his years on Zenkon. That said, Choul has a job to do. And, thankfully, the main camp is longer than it is wide, meaning the first wall he made required the most magic. The two sides will need considerably less. Though, of course, he¡¯ll need a lot of already charged salt crystals to be able to replenish that much. He¡¯s cut short when someone walks out of the temporary work shelter nearby and freezes upon noticing him. This person is a young boruan woman wearing a lab smock with light armor padding over top of her torso. While she¡¯s still well-endowed compared to most races, she would be considered scrawny by boruan standards, as far as Choul knows. She¡¯s shorter than the average human by a small amount, and given the combination of factors, likely not a warrior. Given the magical device she¡¯s carrying and the tool belt she has, it¡¯s more likely she¡¯s either a magic artificer or a magic artisan present to repair any of the army¡¯s magic devices. Choul has only seen some at times, so he can¡¯t identify their functions. But, the one she¡¯s carrying seems to be an armor hardener, a sort of magic device that cycles between elements and allows armor to be hardened with a magic charge that can help resist against offensive magic attacks, which lasts for several hours per charge. What¡¯s more important, though, is the fact that her tool belt has a pouch full of magic crystals. Choul lunges in a blindingly-fast step, closing the distance between them in an instant, and he wraps his arms around her to snatch her away to a secluded¡­ Only, he can¡¯t move her. He can¡¯t apply any force to her as she begins screaming. Right. The contract. I can¡¯t do much of anything to non-combatants. He hears voices calling out, ¡°Over here! I heard someone scream!¡± ¡°Move! Find the spy!¡± Choul sighs as she drops the magic device, trying to push away from him. She is able to pry herself free, smacking and punching him to try to drive him off, crying out, ¡°Let me go! Help! Someone!¡± While he can¡¯t restrain her, her attacks are far too weak to cause him any harm, meaning she can¡¯t really drive him back. As such, he resorts to the next best thing. He swipes his hand across the front of the pouch with the crystals¡­ but nothing happens. Apparently, he can¡¯t even harm her clothing; anything considered part of her person, he can¡¯t cause harm to. My Liege, I respect you, but you have greatly made this difficult. Choul simply scoffs at his plight. Daniel is the Emperor of Dragons, now, and he bested Choul directly. If he demands Choul end his own life, it is to be. Soldiers of the camp are aware of them, and they¡¯re rallying more troops to rush Choul. Choul sighs. He has one last plan. He can¡¯t restrain her, but he knows from what Daniel has mentioned -and the fact that they could guide the process when the dragon empresses were still under the magic contract-, that Choul can still touch the boruan woman. He takes her head in his hands, kissing her. She gasps through his lips, stunned by the suddenness and flustered by the act as her brain tries to figure out what¡¯s happening. Sorry, my Liege. This won¡¯t do wonders for your reputation as my master. His free hand wasn¡¯t idle. He bought himself enough time to reach into her crystal pouch and take as many of them as he can. He¡¯ll remember her face, so if the opportunity ever presents itself, he¡¯ll reimburse her for the trouble. She manages to shove herself away from him, shouting, ¡°Get away from me, demon!¡± ¡°Roestren! Get clear!¡± shouts one of the soldiers. Excellent. Roestren is her name. ¡°Fear not, fair maiden! I shall take responsibility. My sincerest apologies, my Lady.¡± He bows, kicking into a backwards jump that clears the magic artisan¡¯s work tent. He lands on the other side of the canopy, buying him some distance and an obstacle from the charging soldiers. Though, several arrows rain down around him from them taking shots at him in the air. One deflects off of his shoulder pauldron, and he realizes he should have put his helmet back on, but left it sitting next to the magic devices. He¡¯ll have to let Xyreko know so they can try to find it once they begin marching on Fort Twilight. The grey dragon ingests the crystals as he runs towards the southern perimeter of the camp. He has to avoid several more patrols and rallied soldiers looking for him. The camp is a swarm of angered soldiers, all trying to find the intruder. Should have just resorted to this from the beginning. I broke my horns off for nothing, it seems. He reaches the southern perimeter, beginning immediately on placing the anchor glyphs. He needs to conserve his mana, since he has only a handful of standard crystals worth, but he¡¯ll be able to complete the three sides. It¡¯s unlikely the general has had time to process that he¡¯s the specific one being boxed in, since Daniel and his team will be arriving soon. Choul places the last anchor position just as the soldiers discover him, calling for each other. Thankfully, none of them seem capable of keeping up with him, making it easy for him to lose them. Once the anchor is placed, he steps outside of the wall, casting the spell. He can feel most of the mana he just reclaimed drain from his body, but he is able to summon another massive wall, closing in the south side of the invading main camp. As long as he can close in the north side as well, then anyone trying to flee will have to do so through the front, where Daniel is closing in. It¡¯s still unlikely the leadership of the invasion have processed that they¡¯re being trapped, since the siege hasn¡¯t even begun yet. But, he has to move quickly. The walls are humongous and imposing, making it clear to everyone for a long way off what¡¯s going on, especially now that the second wall is established. Choul takes a breath, lowering into a ready position. He can hear the soldiers drawing near to his current position, some of them calling out, ¡°Where is the elf! We need her!¡± He¡¯s still trying to conserve his mana, so he¡¯ll need to rely on his physical strength in a form other than his human form. He murmurs to himself with amusement, ¡°My Liege, I do appreciate this chance to challenge myself in new ways.¡± With that, Choul digs his posture deep, launching himself over the crowd of soldiers racing towards him with their weapons drawn. He lands in a forward roll, breaking into a sprint. He is bounding in massive steps, since his speed is too high to make short steps. He also doesn¡¯t have the time to turn sharply and navigate the shelters. As he¡¯s cruising through the air in one such large bound, he panics a little when he sees a pair of personnel, a human and a gatonine, walking briskly together with messenger bags. Choul manages to twist his body to change his direction just enough, but it throws off his landing, and he slams into the ground tumbling through the tent past the two as they yelp in panic. They look through the demolished canvas, and Choul springs out of the twisted fabric and poles. ¡°Pardon me!¡± He jumps out of the ruined pavilion, continuing on his bounding rush towards the northern perimeter. He is able to reach it, sliding to a stop on his knees as he catches his breath, quickly placing the magic glyph as he pants heavily. It¡¯s easy to forget, as a dragon, how exhausting crossing great distances on foot can be. It takes very little magic to aid in flying, and even then, his wings are likely the strongest limbs on his body in his true form, and if flying correctly, doesn¡¯t require continuous exertion. Choul wearily climbs to his feet, panting as he jogs to the additional positions he chooses to make sure he gets the proper spacing for summoning. At the last point, he leans against a tree, casting the last glyph as he coughs, panting heavily. ¡°Noted, my Liege. I need to exercise more. To think I allowed myself to get like this.¡± Choul then uses the last of his renewed mana, which had built up a little more as the crystals dissolve in his stomach and diffuse their mana into him. He casts the summoning spell, summoning another section of wall towering over the camp and restricting escape. He notices fire erupt on the western front, and the heat of the flames could only be a dragon. Or, two dragons, specifically. And perhaps a tiny feldrok girl. As he rests against the tree, something he heard during the last few minutes sticks in his mind. Who is this elf, and why should ¡®she¡¯ matter? *** Chapter 70: Battle for the Plains Part 3 ¡°All hail his Imperial Greatness, Daniel, and her Imperial Greatness, Hekate, for leading us to victory against the invasion!¡± calls out Balamae¡¯s voice as Shek and Skloe are preparing ingredients for the first batch of baked treats they intend to make. They listen happily, cheering as Balamae continues over the strange, faceless voice that fills the whole Citadel. ¡°With his superior intellect and strength, our beloved Emperor Daniel drove back the hostile invaders! Please join us in celebrating His Grace¡¯s victory and to welcome him home at the eastern gate!¡± Suddenly, the golem woman appears before Shek and Skloe, surprising them a little, but they¡¯re mostly used to it. Balamae doesn¡¯t have a face to smile with, but Shek can tell by her voice that she¡¯s pleased. ¡°Ladies Shek and Skloe, I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Shek and Skloe go to east gate!¡± says Shek happily. Skloe nods in agreement. ¡°Skloe and Shek celebrate with Ma-Daniel! Make treats later!¡± ¡°Actually, the favor I need is to help Daniel. He¡¯s not really coming back yet.¡± They both gasp, and Shek asks quickly, ¡°Daniel safe?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alright. For now, he¡¯s fighting in the central camp. But, to lure out the intruders, I want them to believe he¡¯s returning to the Citadel.¡± ¡°What Skloe and Shek have do?¡± asks Skloe nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you with strong magic barriers, but I want you to excitedly greet the fake Daniel and fake Hekate like they¡¯re the real ones. Ideally, while you¡¯re hugging Daniel, it¡¯ll make it easy for them to identify him. Then, you¡¯ll lure him to your private quarters in town.¡± ¡°But, not real Daniel.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to do anything with the fake Daniel. It¡¯ll just be an illusion anyways. We¡¯re trying to trick the intruders so they don¡¯t kidnap anyone like last time.¡± Shek hugs her belly gently, which is large and heavy. She nods. ¡°Shek want help Daniel. Shek love Daniel.¡± Balamae nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you or Daniel¡¯s precious children. I just want you to act like you¡¯re separating Daniel from the crowd.¡± Shek and Skloe nod in understanding. Balamae teleports them to the entrance of the castle, and they both make their way quickly through the crowds that have gathered. The golems keep the path to the castle clear, so Shek and Skloe are able to walk down the middle. Ahead, entering through the Citadel¡¯s perimeter wall, is what appears to be Daniel and Hekate, but Shek feels strange. She doesn¡¯t feel her usual happiness at seeing Daniel. She feels nothing gazing upon his lookalike, even though it looks exactly like him with his helmet off as he walks in, waving to the many people gathered to see him. Shek glances at Skloe, who is unsure as well. Regardless, they agreed to do this to help Daniel, even if it isn¡¯t really Daniel. They both nod confidently, and they fall into character. ¡°Daniel! Daniel!¡± They both cheer his name as they jog towards him, and he spots them, hopping down from a buckrokh. ¡°Shek! Skloe! Did you miss me?¡± The lookalike is convincing, but he isn¡¯t quite the same. Shek still feels nothing for him, but she continues her role. She hugs him alongside Skloe, and he wraps his arms around her. He kisses both of their cheeks, petting their bellies. It doesn¡¯t feel right, but Shek agreed to allow it. She says as excitedly as she can, ¡°Daniel! Shek and Skloe miss you. We celebrate victory?¡± ¡®Daniel¡¯ smiles warmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± He looks at Hekate, saying, ¡°My beautiful Lady, I¡¯ll meet up with you later.¡± The Hekate lookalike replies haughtily, ¡°Fine, but you have to spend the rest of the night with me afterwards!¡± He nods with a grin, ¡°Sounds good. See you in a bit.¡± Daniel then stands up, saying warmly to Shek and Skloe, ¡°Please lead the way.¡± The two goblins nod, leading Daniel by the hands towards the simple little town cottage that he provided for them to live in when they¡¯re spending time in town, rather than the Citadel, which is usually when Daniel is out on missions. They lead him into the townhouse, and ¡®Daniel¡¯ begins taking his armor off. Shek isn¡¯t too happy about it, but she plays along. She¡¯s not sure what¡¯s supposed to happen, but she and Skloe have to be part of the plan to help Daniel. Just as the three are climbing into bed, something crackles behind Shek. She gasps and looks, finding a man in dark clothing with a shortsword, recoiling with shock in his eyes, the only thing visible through the wrapping around his face and head. Similarly, Skloe is hit by an attack that nearly stops Shek¡¯s heart, but it bounces off of a glowing layer surrounding the goblin woman. ¡°Wh-What!?¡± cries out the second attacker. The Daniel lookalike suddenly changes form, revealing itself to be a soldier golem, and it pounces at the first attacker, the one that tried to hit Shek. Shek and Skloe cuddle together, but the second attacker tries to take one of them hostage, only to be electrocuted. It¡¯s terrifying to the two goblins, and two more attackers rush into the room. ¡°What¡¯s going-!?¡± The two new assailants are immediately grabbed from behind and impaled below the ribs by two more golems that were invisible in the room, their mouths covered to prevent screams. Balamae appears in the room suddenly, as if stepping out of thin air, and she approaches Shek and Skloe. ¡°I apologize for frightening you, your Majesties. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°D-D-Daniel s-safe?¡± asks Shek nervously, still hugging Skloe. ¡°Yes. You did your jobs perfectly, thank you. We¡¯ll begin the questioning of these men and the six we found outside. Return to the Citadel, please.¡± Shek and Skloe nod, nervously getting dressed and returning to the castle entrance. There, one of the other golem Mana Guides from one of the other districts is waiting for them, and he teleports Shek and Skloe back into the secured zone, where their ingredients are ready for use. ¡°Thank you for your help, Lady Shek, Lady Skloe.¡± ¡°Sh-Shek happy to help,¡± replies the goblin queen nervously. Skloe nods, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°Balamae apologizes again for the fright you experienced. I will ensure Daniel is informed to comfort you at the soonest possible time available.¡± Shek nods, and Skloe whimpers, ¡°Y-Yes, Please.¡± *** Hekate cackles as she fires ice rifles in quick succession, passing each one back into the cabin from the turret hatch she¡¯s poking her torso out of. In the cabin of the rover, as Daniel drives, Illianna cranks the recocking handle to reset the crystals inside. ¡°Yes! Flee, you fools! You are facing the dreaded Empress Hekate Fell Lawson! Nothing is more terrifying than-...!¡± Just before she finishes, a platinum-colored stream tears across the sky, and flames erupt in a wide swath of destruction. Ryuogriar¡¯s strafe specifically closes the soldiers in, leaving behind a trail of fire. A second offensive fly-by from an orange blur streaks by, and another wall of fire erupts. The soldiers, who were fleeing and avoiding Hekate¡¯s ice shots are now fleeing and screaming as they try to escape the dragons and their fire. Of course, it would be forgivable to assume that they aren¡¯t dragons, as they¡¯re both in their human forms still, and they catch up to the rover, flying alongside. Hekate shouts over the noise, ¡°Show offs!¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, and Geirahoel adds, ¡°That useless dragon was taking too long.¡± ¡°Mukori, you did not wait for us,¡± states Ryuogriar near the window. ¡°I knew you¡¯d catch up,¡± retorts Daniel playfully. Daniel steers around a handful of people that are fleeing from the flames, and Hekate shouts, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m scarier than them! I¡¯m just not trying to hurt anyone right now!¡± ¡°Mind the shrapnel, Hekate,¡± calls Daniel. ¡°Geira, Ryuo, we¡¯ll-...¡± ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± shouts Vaergraes as she points ahead, attempting to generate a magic barrier. The warning comes too late. A flash races in, and Daniel can barely see it. It slams the front of the rover, and it¡¯s all he can do to brace himself as the front end crumples, and he can feel vertigo as the whole rover pivots. He¡¯s fairly sure the rover shouldn¡¯t try to front end flip from a simple head-on collision, however, he is able to crack his right eye open as shrapnel shards of glass and metal spray all around the rover. ¡®Below¡¯ him ahead of the rover is a humanoid figure using a magic staff. He can only tell because there are strange, flame- or smoke-like swirls coming from the staff and connected to the rover as it front-flips over the person. He wants to call out for the others to brace themselves, but he can¡¯t do anything but clench, waiting for the inevitable tumble. He can barely hear anything else. The rover slams the ground, tumbling violently as pieces of it are scattered across the field. Daniel coughs himself out of his momentary daze or blackout, and he has a surreal feeling, like a dream. He has been in a car wreck before, and as his senses slowly return with the adrenaline kicking in, he recognizes the feeling itself. It helps him begin processing again, and he has to move quickly. He¡¯s hanging upside down, with Vaergraes next to him in the passenger seat. Illianna has already freed herself, having flopped to the roof of the rover, which is now the ¡®bottom¡¯. She wearily scrambles forward, calling, ¡°M-My Lady!¡± Vaergraes coughs, replying, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± An explosion rattles them, and Daniel coughs as well. ¡°We need to move!¡± He pats his chest, finding the hilt of a knife, and he pulls it free, cutting his seatbelt, doing his best to land as carefully as possible as he drops from his seat. He then helps Illianna get Vaergraes down. They all have scrapes and cuts, but thankfully, no broken bones. ¡°Illianna, the door,¡± calls out Daniel. He is acutely aware that Hekate is nowhere present, but he has to get free to figure out what happened to her. He prays her god-like strength will protect her, or that the feldroks of the past are looking out for her, but he can¡¯t do anything until he frees himself. Illianna uses a spell to blast the driver¡¯s door free, and Daniel climbs out, using the rover to support himself. The air is heavy with smoke, which only exacerbates his cough and clouds the area. He draws his pistol, as well as Nemaisol, which seems to actively be resisting him. ¡°Please, Nemaisol. Please help me¡­¡± He coughs, and the sword finally slides free of its scabbard. He keeps Nemaisol in his hand as he crouches down, helping Illianna and then Vaergraes out of the vehicle. A glow draws his attention as they¡¯re checking over each other, and his instincts crawl. He places himself in front of the two Uhl¡¯tall with Nemaisol at the ready, and a lance of energy streaks across the ground, slicing through the dirt and exploding it, only prevented from bisecting the three thanks to Nemaisol¡¯s negation of magic attacks. The proof is the clean cuts through the remains of the rover, with a gap only where they¡¯re standing. Daniel asks over his shoulder, ¡°Y-You two alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ her.¡± ¡°Her?¡± asks Daniel, coughing. His blood runs cold when a very familiar voice cries out in pain; Geirahoel. She emerges from the smoke, one of her wings tattered, and she crawls towards Daniel. ¡°Geira!¡± Daniel pushes through his own pain and bruises, running to the orange dragon. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°D-Daniel! Stay back!¡± cries out Geirahoel. A figure suddenly flashes in with a long staff-weapon. One end of the staff has what appears to be a magic crystal, glowing with various colors of energy, some of which swirl around the crystal in smoke-like auras. The other end of the staff is a metallic blade with a rainbow gradient that shifts with magic energy around it. Daniel snaps his arm up as he comes to a stop, pulling the trigger as fast as he can cycle his finger. The attacker is wearing what Daniel would describe as assassin¡¯s clothes, similar to a video game on Earth. While not the same, and lacking the wrist daggers, the hooded light armor accommodates the assailant¡¯s speed and agility, while obscuring their facial features. She is attempting to spear Geirahoel in the back, but is forced to shift to defense as the bullets of his pistol ricochet off of a barrier. Daniel loses track of his remaining shots, and his pistol clicks as the slide locks back, his last shot spent. He flinches at the realization, and he shoves the pistol into its holster, gripping Nemaisol as he moves closer to Geirahoel. The woman stalks in a cautious circle. ¡°Geira, talk to me,¡± calls out Daniel without looking at her. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°D-Daniel! I-... I¡¯m sorry!¡± Daniel is biding his time. He¡¯s anticipating a certain move. He has no idea who this woman is or what her capabilities are, but she can move lightning fast. The crystal on the staff glows, and he shifts his weight, changing direction in that instant. The spear appears next to him as the woman flashes towards him, and he winces as he feels it slash his side, avoiding impaling him completely by a narrow margin. Thankfully, he gets what he wanted. She stumbles, and he closes in on her, elbowing her chest. His own body is sore and weak from the wreck, as well as the fact that she just injured him further. She is caught off guard by Daniel¡¯s ability to suddenly keep up with her, but he¡¯s just a normal human. And now, at least for the moment, so is she. Daniel does his best to slash Nemaisol through the spear, and she narrowly avoids him cutting the polearm in half. She tries to dart away, but Daniel stays close, keeping Nemaisol within a few feet of her. She seems to be flustered, but she¡¯s still a better fighter than Daniel. She suddenly switches tactics, using the loss of momentum of one of Daniel¡¯s swings to parry as she spins, briefly abandoning her spear as she grapples his arm. She loops her own legs up and across his chest as she all but wraps herself around his right arm, yanking him down like a martial arts master. This places her in an armbar with Daniel, and he cries out. Just as quickly, she is forced to roll free as Vaergraes and Illianna launch magical attacks, only hindered by their attempts to avoid hitting Daniel. The assassin rolls up to her feet, reclaiming her spear. Just as Daniel is climbing to a standing position, Geirahoel, having scrambled to him, grabs his waist. ¡°Daniel! You can¡¯t! You have to run!¡± ¡°No! Not while you¡¯re in danger!¡± Daniel shields his face instinctively as a powerful magic blast hits Illianna¡¯s barrier, shattering the barrier. Vaergraes moves to defend Illianna, and Daniel begins to realize that this attacker is at least as powerful as Vaergraes, which is a high bar. ¡°Where is Hekate?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°I don¡¯t know! She disappeared in the smoke!¡± Daniel cycles through his magic bag, finding a semiautomatic rifle. He also hands Geirahoel a healing potation. ¡°Geira, Mukori, take this. I¡¯m going to help those two!¡± He pulls himself free of her, and she tries to object, but she quickly drinks the potation. Daniel takes a knee, coughing again as his ribs burn. He does his best to steady himself with the rifle, taking aim. The attacker is trying to close the distance on Vaergraes and Illianna, and he opens fire. Now, the attacker¡¯s on defense, needing to focus on a barrier, and their shift in posture suggests whoever it is found this surprising, since the rifle is slamming the barrier harder. Daniel stops firing briefly to dig in his pouch, and she makes her move. Daniel springs to his feet, barely having time to grip Nemaisol and prevent it from returning to its sheath. He doesn¡¯t have enough time to avoid the attack. The spear finds its mark this time, and Daniel flinches. He is at once in a duality of thoughts. He knows he has been stabbed. He¡¯s certain of it. He knows pain is searing through his nerve endings in a bid for response from his brain. He knows blood is leaving the wound. In contrast, he also doesn¡¯t feel anything. If anything, he feels cold around the point of impact, rather than pain. And yet, cold doesn¡¯t feel right either. Again, the surreal feeling has returned, and reality doesn¡¯t feel real anymore. He has what he wanted in his hand, but it was foolish to try to get it. Maybe. Motion catches his eye as the attacker draws closer, grabbing his chest and using him as a human shield. Daniel coughs up blood as the spear is removed from his torso. His vision is fading, and his mind is becoming foggy. No, one last thing. Do one last thing, Daniel. He draws his hands together as Nemaisol falls to the ground. He pulls them apart with the last of his strength. And, the last conscious decision he makes, though he can¡¯t even be sure he carries it out, is to reach behind him with his right hand. *** ¡°DANIEL!¡± screams Geirahoel. Her body bursts into flames as she begins panting, fire rolling from her mouth as she prepares to unleash every ounce of her magical power. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this place! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you! I swear to all who will listen, I will kill you!¡± The assassin keeps Daniel between himself and the three magically powered women, who are keeping close to defend each other. Vaergraes and Illianna are losing magical power, and Geirahoel is prepared to use the last of her own to annihilate the assassin, but the only thing holding her back is Daniel fading in the assassin¡¯s arms. Suddenly, a fast movement swoops in. A humanoid figure with grey hair and a grey tail pounces onto the assassin¡¯s back, biting seemingly harmlessly and catching the assassin off guard. The assassin screams, a confirmed female voice, and just as quickly, the newcomer kicks in a forward flip reaching his hand out to touch Daniel¡¯s shoulder as he flips over the assassin¡¯s head. With this touch, a swift magic spell takes place, swirling smoke around Daniel and the newcomer; none other than Choul. Suddenly, Daniel falls lifelessly out of the air, while Choul is in the grasp of the assassin. Daniel tumbles on the damaged field, free of the assassin, but still bleeding profusely from his newest wound and not making a sound. Choul uses his toe to kick Nemaisol up into the air, and surprisingly, it moves, flipping up into perfect reach¡­ ¡­ for the assassin. Geirahoel watches in disgust and horror, until the assassin tries to snatch the sword before Choul does, only for the sword to suddenly drop and yank the assassin to the ground, screaming as the sword begins electrocuting her. Additionally, an explosion erupts from the assassin¡¯s hip, mostly consisting of smoke and shrapnel as the assassin cries out, knocked free of the sword electrocuting her. Geirahoel recognizes the explosion as one of Daniel¡¯s creations. He must¡¯ve slipped it onto the assassin in his last conscious moments. There¡¯s a crackling explosion behind Geirahoel that startles her, and she glances, only to find Ryuogriar snap a person¡¯s neck, with Hekate wiping her face. The other person is similarly dressed to the assassin that just took down Daniel, and this one is weakened by Nemaisol, Daniel¡¯s sword that Geirahoel was certain only he could wield. Choul lunges to the side quickly, and a blast hits him in the chest, knocking him in a tumble towards Geirahoel. She is stunned for the last moment. The grey dragon calls out, ¡°Quickly! I can¡¯t finish him!¡± Geirahoel needs no further words. She inhales deeply, but instead of breathing fire or creating a firelance, which the wounded assassin braces for, she ¡®spits¡¯, pouncing to Daniel to cover him with her body. The assassin was able to block the spitshot, clinging to consciousness from the wound on her side from the grenade explosion, but it¡¯s not a normal flame. It¡¯s a trick she decided to try after Daniel explained the elemental magic guns he made. What she ¡®spit¡¯ is a concentrated pocket of magic, as well as ignityal -the highly volatile flammable biofluid that serves as the core fuel to her firebreath-, and a reactive mix of her venom, all pressurized by her spitting action. A second after she covers Daniel, and the assassin tries to move, a violent, colorful, and fiery explosion blasts the area, shaking Geirahoel as she clings to Daniel, trying to protect him. She can feel her dress tearing and burning away, but her body will remain. The spear clatters to the dirt and gravel, its blade pinging against Nemaisol, which is the moment when Nemaisol vanishes, reappearing in the scabbard on Daniel¡¯s hip. A charred body stumbles back, all but hissing as the last sound that can leave its lungs and cross its lips. Or, what remains of its flesh around its teeth. The arms dissolve into ash in an instant, and one of the legs does the same, causing the body to fall with a hapless flop to the ground. The assassin is dead, finally. However¡­ ¡°Daniel!¡± screams Geirahoel as she sits up. Her clothes are in tatters, but she doesn¡¯t care. She only wears clothes because it¡¯s proper in her human form. And, she wears the dresses she wears because she likes how they look, and to her (secret) delight, Daniel likes them, too. But, now is no time for delight. She shakes Daniel¡¯s shoulders, crying, ¡°Daniel!¡± Tears are pouring down her cheeks, and she does her best to try to stop the bleeding, but he hasn¡¯t moved or shown any signs of life for a long time. Hekate crashes into their personal space as she drops next to Daniel on his other side, crying out, ¡°Daniel! Don¡¯t you dare! Wake up, Daniel! You don¡¯t have my permission to go!¡± Both of them are already sobbing, and Ryuogriar stumbles towards them, unable to form thoughts. Vaergraes and Illianna remain at a distance. Choul coughs as he sits up, watching them. ¡°What are you doing!? Heal him!¡± Geirahoel shrieks at him, ¡°SHUT UP! You didn¡¯t protect him! How could you not protect him!? You have no right to speak!¡± Still, Choul insists, ¡°I don¡¯t get it! He doesn¡¯t have time! Heal him!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t have mana, so he can¡¯t¡­ he can¡¯t¡­¡± She begins sobbing, hugging Daniel as his blood stains her lightly armored combat dress. Geirahoel hugs Daniel¡¯s hand, kissing it and trying to awaken him, too. Without magic, his only chance is natural healing. They don¡¯t have any time to move him. ¡°H-Hekate! We need to teleport!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± cries Hekate. ¡°That¡­ person did something to me!¡± Vaergraes replies quietly, ¡°Magic nullification. The spear¡¯s blade has it as well.¡± Again, Choul insists, ¡°What do you have to lose!? Someone heal him! Please! I beg of you!¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s face twists in anger as Hekate and Geirahoel glare at the grey dragon. The platinum dragon walks over to Daniel, standing over Hekate and Geirahoel. She begins casting healing magic on him, chanting as calmly as she can, though she¡¯s barely holding it together herself. She doesn¡¯t even know why she¡¯s trying¡­ Daniel coughs, startling all three of them. Hekate cries, ¡°D-Daniel! Daniel, we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Keep going!¡± insists Choul. ¡°Please!¡± The area around them is still obscured by smoke, but he, Vaergraes, and Illianna are alert for anyone closing in on them. Ryuogriar continues using healing magic on Daniel, now using both hands and channeling as much of her energy as she can muster, creating an eerie, ethereal and swirling mist of golden green magic. Daniel seems to be breathing, if slowly, but it¡¯s more obvious than a moment ago, and as Hekate and Geirahoel watch, urging him to return to them, they both gasp. Ryuogriar opens her eyes, and they all watch as one of the more obvious cuts on his cheek closes before their eyes. ¡°I-It¡¯s working!¡± cries out Hekate. ¡°It¡¯s-It¡¯s really working!¡± She laughs in relief, though she¡¯s still sobbing as well. Geirahoel cries, throwing her weight onto his chest. Choul sighs in relief. ¡°I kept wondering why you all said that¡­¡± Everyone looks at him, not understanding what he means. Choul replies gently with caution, ¡°I obviously don¡¯t know him too well yet, and it¡¯s very faint, but¡­ I detected mana in him the day we met.¡± This shocks the five women, who, to their knowledge, have always known Daniel to lack all magic entirely. Wenlianna even confirmed that they were able to quantitatively define it with the artifact under the castle of the capital of Mornistae. In spite of that, even the grievous stab wound is closing, including the internal organs. It seems like it¡¯s draining Ryuogriar, but he is healing before their eyes. ¡°Potations!¡± cries out Hekate. She begins digging in her bag as Geirahoel shifts to cradle Daniel and sit him up a little on her lap to make it easier to feed him the potations. They bicker about how to feed him the potations, but ultimately settle on being cautious, pouring it into his mouth slowly. Vaergraes jogs up as Ryuogriar begins losing strength, ¡°Let me take over, Lady Ryuogriar.¡± The platinum dragon in human form nods, slumping and dropping to her knees as Vaergraes takes over the healing magic. Vaergraes has the most magic of anyone present, except Hekate, if Hekate¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t blocked. Ideally, it¡¯ll be enough even for the inefficient healing of Daniel, and Illianna asks as she keeps watch, ¡°Could this have been the case all along?¡± Hekate shakes her head. ¡°No. He said he has had potations before, but they didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Ryuogriar points out as she catches her breath, holding Daniel¡¯s free left hand with both of hers, ¡°As long as he recovers, we can figure it out later. Choul¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I doubted you.¡± Geirahoel flinches. She glances at Choul, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. Choul replies gently, ¡°I have no grudges or regrets remaining. I live to serve my Liege, now. And, I obviously need to get stronger¡­ to protect him more adequately.¡± Geirahoel hugs Daniel more firmly in her lap, cupping his cheeks with her hands. ¡°I still don¡¯t forgive you¡­ B-But¡­ I¡­ You¡­ You did¡­ get him away from that assassin.¡± ¡°Who were those people?¡± asks Hekate. Everyone shakes their heads. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°But, their mana is¡­ surprising. I had thought the only remaining human-kin with that much magical power was an elf.¡± Choul adds, ¡°I know of whom you speak, Lady Archpriestess. These two did not fight in the manner of Senn. It was more like a demon-kin.¡± During his remark, Choul claims the spear of the fallen attacker, and Hekate points at the one she and Ryuogriar finished. ¡°Let¡¯s store that one. When we can, we can revive him and peel every inch of skin off of him before healing him until he answers all of our questions.¡± Geirahoel growls, ¡°I¡¯d rather the other one¡­¡± Choul perks up. ¡°Looks like he had his own plans.¡± He lunges to the one Hekate fought, gripping the back of his skull just as he was starting to lift his head. The man flinches, though Choul can unfortunately do nothing about it. Illianna is there in an instant, sprinting to them. She borrows the spear from Choul, finishing the assassin once more. ¡°How¡­!?¡± starts Hekate. Illianna states, ¡°We should retreat from here and regroup, now that Daniel is safe.¡± Vaergraes nods, ¡°I-I think I closed all of the internal and external wounds, but¡­ That took most of my magic as well.¡± Ryuogriar pets Daniel¡¯s cheek, saying tenderly, ¡°That we can heal him at all is worth it.¡± ¡°One thing, though,¡± starts Vaergraes as she looks at Choul. ¡°How were you able to manipulate Nemaisol?¡± Choul scoffs and smirks as he shrugs. ¡°That last spell? That was the last of my mana. If I understand correctly, Nemaisol simply hates magic. If it makes you feel better, it did shock me.¡± The others stare at him for a moment in disbelief. *** Chapter 71: The World Powers of Zenkon Wenlianna sits with Reignleif, Gwenesphia, Treia, and Kera¡¯tai in a small circle on a large circular sofa in the secured area of the Citadel¡¯s control room. Shek, Skloe, Thymeria, and Aoloan are busy baking nearby. The magic artisan cradles the humongous egg in her lap, stroking the slightly rough, ceramic-like shell that contains her own distant relative-to-be, as strange as it is to think about. The egg is warm to the touch, but usually, the dragons are just carrying them around either in their arms or in special harnesses that Daniel made based on harnesses his world used for human infants. ¡°Great Aunt Reina,¡± starts Wenlianna gently. ¡°I noticed that all three of you carry your eggs around with you, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a purpose that I can see. Do you not have to keep them warm?¡± Reignleif replies softly, sitting closest to Wenlianna of the group, ¡°We do. Dragon eggs hold heat really well, so we don¡¯t have to tend to them every second. I believe it was so we could protect our nests if something came up. But, any time we¡¯re holding it, we¡¯re heating it with our bodies by heating ourselves up.¡± ¡°Would¡­ an incubator not work?¡± ¡°It¡­ would. And, Daniel made some for us that we use when we¡¯re sleeping sometimes. But¡­¡± She blushes, keeping her mouth hidden behind the high collar of her blue mantle. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an indescribable feeling when for hundreds of years, it was impossible.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Apologies.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t mind answering questions.¡± Treia asks, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, do you help the babies hatch? The shell seems¡­ really sturdy.¡± Reignleif chuckles softly. ¡°Ideally, no. It¡¯s a rite of passage for a dragon to successfully hatch.¡± She blushes, scratching her cheek as she averts her gaze. ¡°I¡­ I think no mother would allow her child not to hatch, though. E-Especially now.¡± ¡°Because there are so few of you?¡± asks Gwenesphia gently and sympathetically. Reignleif shakes her head. ¡°N-No. Because the weakest dragon can still be strong, just as a human can be stronger than the strongest dragon.¡± There¡¯s a knowing chuckle with all of them, especially since Gwenesphia and Treia know that Daniel fended off a dragon, even if they didn¡¯t witness it directly. Reignleif adds to her thought, ¡°Morthybargaron, the former lord of dragons, believed weakness was intolerable. He¡¯d never give a child that can¡¯t even break out of its shell a chance, and so many of them never hatched, even though they cried for help.¡± She trails off, with her gaze going distant. Wenlianna says warmly to try to shift the tone as she pets the shell of the egg, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag too much, but I get looked down on because I¡¯m not very tall, in addition to being a woman magic artisan. No other magic artisan has as many world-changing patents as I do, no matter how tall they are.¡± Again, everyone chuckles together. Shek approaches, offering the taste-testing of her freshly baked bread. ¡°Shek shortest one here, and Shek goblin queen. Shek no need tall.¡± They all smile, agreeing warmly with the goblin, and then thanking her for the wonderful smelling bread. However, the improving mood darkens quickly when a large and battered group appears in a teleport with Xyreko and a handful of other intelligent golems, including Balamae and Ucahote. ¡°Stay calm!¡± snaps Xyreko. ¡°He¡¯ll recover!¡± They all notice what she¡¯s talking about immediately. Choul, who looks like he¡¯s been tumbled through a rockslide, is carrying Daniel on his shoulders. He follows Xyreko to a bed that she summons with a teleport, laying Daniel down as everyone crowds around. ¡°What happened!?¡± screams Treia. Ryuogriar answers, ¡°Assassins. We defeated them, but they were ready for us. We¡¯ve identified them as archoneldwyn.¡± Confused, Treia still glances at everyone, looking for answers. Vaergraes adds, ¡°They¡¯re demon-kin, though I knew nothing of survivors of even halflings of the archoneldwyn.¡± ¡°Who are the archoneldwyn?¡± asks Gwenesphia urgently as Reignleif and Wenlianna crowd in. Daniel¡¯s armor is battered, damaged, and covered in blood, and there¡¯s at least two major punctures in the undersuit he attaches the armor pieces to. ¡°They¡¯re an ancient race believed to have descended and evolved from early dragons and demons,¡± explains Vaergraes. ¡°There¡¯s very little historical information. That said, they proved to be highly dangerous.¡± Xyreko adds, ¡°Shek and Skloe helped us capture some demon-kin infiltrators this time. The questioning is still in progress.¡± ¡°Demon-kin?¡± asks Treia in surprise. Aoloan cautions, ¡°Mind you, they were fighting human-kin outside minutes ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all,¡± growls Geirahoel coldly, clinging to Daniel¡¯s arm now that he¡¯s on the bed. Choul points out as calmly as he can, ¡°I think it goes without saying, we need to identify the source of these two assassins. They were able to intercept and incapacitate our strongest fighters, including her Grace, Hekate.¡± Hekate snaps, ¡°I was distracted! He only caught me off guard!¡± Ryuogriar places a hand on Hekate¡¯s shoulder, not to stop her, but to show solidarity. The dragon in human form growls distantly, ¡°They caught us all off guard. And, their power was abnormal.¡± Vaergraes and Illianna nod in agreement. In general, Vaergraes is considered one of the strongest mages in the world, well before Hekate became one of them. Hekate¡¯s weakness mainly consists of inexperience. Ryukana, who seems to appear from nowhere as she approaches, says apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do more. I¡¯ve been reminded not to interfere.¡± Geirahoel glares at her, but Hekate points out, ¡°Then, why did you give Daniel magic?¡± For those who weren¡¯t present when Ryuogriar and Vaergraes successfully -if inefficiently- healed Daniel with magic, this is a shocking revelation. That includes even Ryukana. ¡°P-Pardon?¡± she asks. Hekate cocks her head in disbelief. ¡°What? It had to be you, didn¡¯t it? V-Vae and Ryuo were able to heal him with magic! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s why he¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. I¡­¡± Xyreko adds, ¡°Daniel mentioned recently that Nemaisol began resisting him. But, he was still able to use it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the cutoff,¡± chimes in Choul. ¡°But, I believe the primary rule for using Nemaisol is simply having no mana. I was briefly able to manipulate Nemaisol with my foot after expending the last of my mana. Even minutes afterwards, I already can no longer draw it from my mana recovering.¡± Thymeria offers a suggestion, ¡°Could¡­ Could that be it? There is a cutoff? Daniel¡¯s armor contains magic, but he was still able to wield Nemaisol. In fact, he always wears gloves so he can use magic bags, correct?¡± Wenlianna speaks up this time, ¡°The mana remaining in leather is miniscule, but is obviously enough to manipulate magic-activated devices, as long as they don¡¯t require mana for power. The metals that can hold mana are the same way, unless even more empowered by power runes, which is an artform I¡¯m unfamiliar with.¡± ¡°So,¡± begins Hekate. ¡°Daniel is getting magic from somewhere?¡± She looks around at everyone else, who ponders it. ¡°Regardless, your Grace, my ladies,¡± interrupts Choul politely. ¡°Our mission is incomplete. With permission, I shall take what I can of mana restoratives and resume the assault.¡± There¡¯s a cold quiet. Choul is right, they still have a mission to complete; to attempt to capture the general. Regardless, it is less important to them now that Daniel is incapacitated for the time being, and they intend to march on Fort Twilight themselves. Even if the invading eastern forces don¡¯t retreat, they¡¯ll undoubtedly move their encampment to avoid being boxed in. But, Choul did wipe out most, if not all, of their supplies. It¡¯ll be tough for them to continue their invasion just to avoid the cost of admitting defeat after the first day. Xyreko points out, ¡°We have over two hundred thousand iron soldier golems ready to march. Ranged analysis indicates many of the enemy soldiers marching to establish a siege front have been injured or exhausted by attempting to traverse the confrontation area, and they¡¯ve lost over half of their equipment. We¡¯ll dig out usable materials later.¡± Hekate looks around, realizing quickly everyone is waiting for her response. Normally, Daniel makes a quick decision, but now they¡¯re looking to her, since she¡¯s officially the ruler of the Citadel. She swallows hard and asks, ¡°I¡­ Wh-What should we do?¡± She looks up at Ryuogriar, specifically, who is still standing directly behind her. Ryuogriar looks at the others, and then at Daniel briefly. She says calmly, ¡°We still have a mission to accomplish. We need to send a message. I shall assist Choul.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± declares Vaergraes. ¡°I know I¡¯m not the best one to talk, but invasions absolutely deserve to be countered, and this is our home. I wish to defend it.¡± ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡± asks Treia urgently. ¡°I can¡¯t sit here and do nothing again. Not after¡­¡± She glances at Daniel, looking away just as quickly. ¡°After this.¡± Gwenesphia nods in agreement with her, and Illianna suggests, ¡°We¡¯ll take a shuttle, if one of the golems can pilot it for us. From the air, we can search while launching attacks. I assume the two of you are familiar with Daniel¡¯s elemental weapons?¡± Both Treia and Gwenesphia nod confidently. ¡°Yes. He showed us how to use them, though accuracy¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can,¡± states Gwenesphia confidently, smiling at Treia. ¡°Please include us.¡± Illianna nods, looking to Vaergraes, who also nods in agreement. Shek chimes in, ¡°Sh-Shek stay here and care of Daniel.¡± Skloe nods in agreement. Surprisingly, though, Aoloan offers to join the second strike team. ¡°I¡¯ll join the strike team, if you¡¯ll have me. Just¡­¡± She looks at Xyreko. ¡°Daniel will be safe here, won¡¯t he?¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Yes. He will be monitored continuously, and Shek and Skloe will be able to assist in anything I need.¡± She nods, and Kera¡¯tai adds, ¡°Then, I¡¯m going, too.¡± Wenlianna fidgets, and Xyreko adds, ¡°I recommend you remain here, Lady Wenlianna. As a human, you will be the best choice of monitoring his condition.¡± She nods softly. ¡°S-Sorry, I¡¯m¡­ not a combatant.¡± Hekate flexes her hand, but she¡¯s unable to summon magic yet. ¡°I-... Will my magic come back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± reassures Vaergraes. ¡°You¡¯re too powerful to be sealed permanently. Though, it may take time to wear off. You are welcome to assist with ranged elemental weapons. After all, the most powerful sorcerer in the world, until recently, possessed no magic.¡± Everyone manages an uneasy chuckle. The assassin proved that, while Daniel is crafty and can fumble his way through certain situations, he¡¯s not all powerful. Far from it. And, these enemies came prepared to defend against his rifles. ¡°Xyreko,¡± starts Hekate. ¡°The assassins were able to defend against Daniel¡¯s fast rifle and his pistol. He also survived one of Daniel¡¯s grenades.¡± Xyreko nods, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll begin testing all known barrier spells and find ammunition to penetrate them. Though¡­¡± Hekate slumps. ¡°Daniel was armed primarily to minimize casualties. I know. Um¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll talk to him when he wakes up.¡± She holds her black hair out of the way to kiss his cheek, saying tenderly, ¡°You¡¯re a big meanie, Daniel. Wake up quickly.¡± She then joins the strike team. Geirahoel, who still hasn¡¯t let go of Daniel¡¯s arm, whimpers, ¡°Ch-Choul¡­¡± Choul perks up, replying, ¡°I¡¯m here, my Lady.¡± She glares at him, saying sternly, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to trust you to find the leader of these invaders. I can¡¯t go, or we won¡¯t¡­ We need them alive, so you have to succeed. If you fail¡­ You will suffer.¡± Choul bows politely, saying confidently and gently, ¡°I will not return until our enemy is my prisoner, your Grace. Please look after my Liege.¡± He then says to the strike team, ¡°Do what you will, and worry not about catching me in collateral. I can withstand the elemental weapons. I shall find the leader, if you would graciously suppress our enemies from the sky.¡± Stolen novel; please report. They nod in agreement, and Ryuogriar says sternly, ¡°You risked your own safety for Mukori, Choul. Prove your loyalty and complete his mission.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, your Grace.¡± Choul jogs to the exit teleporter, which puts him in the main control area, where he can transform and access the flyway. Ucahote offers, ¡°I recommend deploying the soldiers, then, with your permission, your Greatness.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Do it. Overwhelm them and box them into Choul¡¯s walls. If we lose half of our forces, take no quarter.¡± Ucahote nods. ¡°As you wish, your Greatness.¡± Balamae adds, ¡°Your Greatness, Sir Ucahote, I would like to recommend illusion magic of our central figures within the ranks of the golems to draw out any additional assassins, if they should be present.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Do it. Play it however you need to.¡± Ucahote nods. ¡°It shall be done, your Greatness.¡± With that, the strike team also departs, and the golems, excluding Xyreko, also vanish to continue their tasks. Xyreko kneels next to Wenlianna, who is sitting on the edge of the bed, while Geirahoel and Reignleif sit with Daniel. Reignleif asks softly, ¡°Tell us what happened, Geira.¡± Geirahoel is still visibly upset, but she begins recounting the events, from the successful hindrance of the troops to the suddenness of the attack from the assassins. Shek asks, ¡°Daniel healed now?¡± ¡°Mostly¡­¡± admits Geirahoel. ¡°They said that, although it worked, it was far more inefficient than normal.¡± Wenlianna, still cradling Reignleif¡¯s egg, pets Daniel¡¯s arm with her free hand. ¡°What I wouldn¡¯t give to be able to test him with the artifact in Mornistae¡­¡± Shek offers gently, ¡°Shek give milk?¡± ¡°For what?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°The only reason we didn¡¯t give him more potations is that we already gave him a lot¡­¡± ¡°Shek¡¯s milk heal!¡± claims Shek. ¡°Shek blessed!¡± Geirahoel sighs, but when she looks at Ryukana, the goddess makes a point of smiling gently and nodding. Geirahoel cocks her head, and the others notice, looking at Ryukana next, who appears to be simply sitting in a chair, watching over them. Shek exclaims, ¡°Shek no lie! Shek pray to Yavva, and Shek blessed! Daniel know!¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± asks Geirahoel, now just trying to understand. Shek walks briskly with her own heavy belly to her own magic bag, which Daniel gave her. She withdraws one of the six-slot bottle carriers containing milk. Ever since they learned how productive they are, Shek and Skloe have been collecting and selling their milk to anyone who wants it. For the present situation, Shek brings the bottles over, saying, ¡°Shek milk blessed! Yavva say heal wounds!¡± Geirahoel looks at Ryukana for guidance, but Shek insists, ¡°Not Ryukana. Yavva. Goblin spirit of¡­ mmm¡­ good things.¡± Ryukana gives nothing, other than to suggest, ¡°It could be worth a try. It hasn¡¯t hurt him yet.¡± ¡°B-But, if it¡¯s just milk,¡± murmurs Geirahoel, gingerly touching her own chest. ¡°No! Shek¡¯s milk blessed! Better now!¡± Skloe nods. ¡°Skloe milk no heal. Skloe not blessed¡­¡± ¡°Skloe no be sad. Skloe Shek¡¯s best friend, and Skloe still goblin queen!¡± They hug each other, and Reignleif studies one of the bottles of milk. Wenlianna, who is able to detect magic to a degree on her own, murmurs, ¡°There do appear to be some magical properties to it¡­ Though, I can¡¯t measure the effects.¡± Xyreko nods, ¡°There are healing properties. And, as Ryukana said, it can¡¯t hurt to try, since we all believed healing magic would not work on him.¡± Geirahoel reluctantly nods, and she uncorks one of the bottles. She quickly asks, ¡°Sh-Shek, may I?¡± Shek nods happily. ¡°Shek no lose if help Daniel! Shek happy to help.¡± Geirahoel nods, saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Shek.¡± She and Reignleif work together to carefully feed the milk to Daniel, ensuring he swallows instinctively before feeding him too much. Regardless, it¡¯ll likely be a matter of time before he actually wakes up. *** Rikuto and his escort cautiously walk up the rocky cape overlooking a beautiful scenic shoreline at the far east. He had to ask permission to travel through Imperial territory, as well as make courtesy visits to the allied kingdom he had to pass through as well. It¡¯s tedious, but everyone he could gather to speak with directed him to one name. The cottage on the cape is rather quaint, surrounded by flowering trees and obscured from obvious view. A small path leads the way up the cape, and the royal guardsmen stay close to Rikuto as he cautiously approaches. From what he has heard, this person isn¡¯t hostile, but they are a very powerful magic user. It may be the only chance they have to crack through the defenses around Daniel and find the disgusting superweapon he brought to this world. Making a rifle was one thing, since it could easily shift the balance of power of this world, especially since current intel says that Daniel was in fact able to slay a dragon with it. But, an atomic bomb is one of the worst things humanity has ever developed, and the scars still mark Earth nearly a century later. Rikuto approaches the door of the cottage, hesitating only a moment before knocking on the door. He calls out gently, ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯m hoping you can help me.¡± ¡°I already know why you¡¯re here.¡± The voice that replied comes from his right, startling Rikuto nearly out of his boots. Even at a glance, the person could pass for a divine being. Though he appears to be a man, his features are indescribably beautiful, with hair that reflects the sunlight, and skin that seems to lack all texture or imperfections, like a perfectly clear sky with a creamy fair coloring. His eyes are piercing, though, much like a hawk, and they study him with a calm intensity, but also with an air of already knowing all. His ears are fairly long, tapering to a soft point like a leaf. ¡°You need someone strong enough to deal with your enemies in the west.¡± Rikuto smiles politely, replying, ¡°I feel like that much would be rather obvious, given the state of current affairs.¡± ¡°But, one of them is capable of negating magic all over the world, am I right?¡± ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s correct, though I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand. But first, am I correct in asking if you¡¯re Senn?¡± The man smirks cryptically, and Rikuto replies, ¡°I am King Rikuto of the Kingdom of Mornistae.¡± ¡°Well, King Rikuto of the Kingdom of Mornistae, I am indeed Senn. And, knowing that you came looking for me, you undoubtedly know I am neutral in all conflicts in this world. I served my time before these kingdoms were even founded, and I owe no debts.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about kings or kingdoms. It¡¯s about a weapon. A weapon from my world that could destroy this one.¡± Senn cocks his head curiously. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you so brazenly advertise that you¡¯re an otherworlder.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales that you¡¯ve helped otherworlders like me in the past to protect this world.¡± ¡°That is true, but you weren¡¯t there. If you believe modern times compare to those times, you are sorely mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to compare. I just need your help. Not as a king, but as a new denizen of this world. This weapon¡­ It defies understanding.¡± Senn sighs, leaning back in his chair as he relaxes his seemingly impeccable posture. ¡°Perhaps. But, I do fail to see how your world could be destroyed if you were sent here.¡± Rikuto rocks his head from side to side in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated. The possibility is there. Our world just learned how to handle them responsibly.¡± ¡°And this world can not? I don¡¯t believe for a second that the gods would send someone capable of this weapon without a purpose.¡± This time, Rikuto is confused. He looks at Senn skeptically. ¡°Daniel¡¯s summoning alongside my own was an accident.¡± ¡°There are no accidents in the realm of the gods.¡± ¡°With respect, I know there is. I spoke to the goddess that summoned us. She didn¡¯t intend for Daniel to arrive.¡± Senn sighs, plucking a leaf from one of the trees next to him. ¡°There are only two gods. I won¡¯t bore you with their names in the eldwyn language, but they are light and dark. And, nothing happens that they are not aware of.¡± Rikuto is quiet. He heard through the grapevine that Daniel¡¯s summoning was an accident, though he didn¡¯t hear it from Ryukana himself. She did seem to be flustered that day she was looking for him, and then went to Fort Peony to do the same, which is where she revealed that his summoning was unintentional. Either way, he¡¯ll get nowhere battling the semantics of faith with the elven man. He needs to recruit the elf¡¯s help, since he¡¯s supposedly the only one powerful enough in magic to stand against the Demon Tyrant. ¡°Regardless, there was a dawnseeing vision, and the vision depicted the use of these weapons. I don¡¯t believe that Daniel can be trusted. He comes from a country in our world where they allow violent weapons into the hands of everyday citizens.¡± Senn scoffs. ¡°Not so different from here, then, it seems.¡± Rikuto sighs, trying not to be too exasperated, but he¡¯s struggling. ¡°I understand your skepticism. But, if you¡¯ve seen what I have seen, you might be more willing to help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen something more important,¡± replies the elf as he slowly spins the leaf in his fingers, revealing a light and dark side to the leaf. ¡°Have you had your dawnseer peer into the great river since, King Rikuto?¡± ¡°I¡­ No. Our first court Dawnseer passed away under the immense amount of stress the visions were causing her, and then when Daniel detonated his weapons, the new Dawnseer nearly went completely mad. I¡¯ve forbidden dawnseeing in the kingdom of Mornistae since.¡± Senn sighs. ¡°You come to our world, yet you don¡¯t understand how it works. Forgive me, I know it wasn¡¯t entirely your choice.¡± The elf seems to release the leaf, but it begins to float on a light current of wind created by magic, hovering over his hand. ¡°All things have risks associated with them, like a leaf caught in the wind. It has no way of knowing where it will land, how high it will go, or when it will burst into flames.¡± To illustrate his point, he simply flexes his hand, and the leaf ignites, burning away in seconds. ¡°All of these are possibilities, and one must accept risks in order to accomplish what it is they are meant to do. And for some, they are meant to simply fall from the branch to the ground, never taking risks on the wind.¡± He gestures at the leaves on the ground from the very same tree he plucked the leaf from. Rikuto tries to remain patient. He knows the elf is getting to the point. Suddenly, Senn stands up, stretching. ¡°I could tell you, but just as you wish I could understand what you know, I shall show you what telling you would not fully convey.¡± The man walks to the door, opening it and welcoming Rikuto and the guards inside. The guards enter behind Rikuto, who briefly studies the spartan room containing a few tomes, simple furniture, and a couple of magic apparatuses that Rikuto can¡¯t identify, showing different designs than the ones used regularly and serviced by magic artisans and artificers. Senn pulls one such device out of its storage location on a shelf, setting it up on a rather ornate-looking stone table. He unfolds some fin-like arrays on the side, exposing a diamond-like crystal in the center. He explains, ¡°This device will briefly connect our consciousnesses while I perform the dawnseeing. There will be very minimal burden on your mind, and I have already witnessed all I need to see. First, I will look into the past to observe what your Dawnseer saw before the event. Then, I will show you the current visions.¡± Rikuto hesitates for a moment. He forbade dawnseeing in Mornistae to protect the dawnseers themselves. However, Senn is more in tune with magic than they are, and Rikuto has no jurisdiction over him. He nods in agreement, and Senn provides him a seat. ¡°The burden will be minimal, but it will still be intense. Do try to relax.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Senn places his hand on one of the fins, and he instructs Rikuto to do the same. Rikuto obeys, and Senn says gently, ¡°I¡¯ll begin.¡± Rikuto makes sure he¡¯s as relaxed as possible, keeping his eyes closed. He can feel magical energy swirling around, which he recognizes thanks to practicing his own spells. And, then, like suddenly finding himself in a dream, he can see activity all around. At first, it¡¯s disorienting, and his instincts try to look. People of all races, including races Rikuto doesn¡¯t recognize, are fleeing. A black mass seems to obscure everything. Then, there¡¯s a sudden, cataclysmic clap of thunder. Or at least, Rikuto can understand that being what this world hears. He¡¯s never shot a firearm himself, but he has watched plenty of movies and played plenty of video games, so he easily recognizes the sound of a rifle, followed by the cry of a legion of souls -to Rikuto¡¯s ears- as they pass on. A bright point of light, cool and gentle, but very distinct, fades like a candle finishing the last of its wick as the scream fades. A black dragon with triangular horns and a broad, spiky-looking tail, the mightiest of beings in the world, has been slain under the power of an otherworldly weapon. And then, the figures; one is very much a human man, and though he can make out the hair color and physique, the haircut specifically, which is kept short, and the silhouette of his clothes could only be two people, easily narrowed down to one given the ¡®staff of all four worldly elements¡¯ he wields; very obviously an extremely large rifle to someone who has seen a rifle in movies and shows. And, standing with the figure who Rikuto is almost certain is Daniel is a dark presence, but rather youthful in appearance. The person oozes magical aura from her body, and she appears to be fairly short, though her presence feels much heavier than Daniel¡¯s. She has what looks like kemonomimi features, possessing mostly human traits, but with animal ears on her head and a big poofy tail, much like some kind of fox-girl. He can see, at certain angles, how the ears could look like horns, but they¡¯re very clearly large fox-like ears. She begins cackling before a flash washes out everything, producing a very distinctive mushroom-shaped cloud that Rikuto recognizes all too well. For the briefest moment, a terrifyingly large figure, much like a colossal mold with grasping tendrils, is illuminated by the blast, and soon everything that Rikuto can process is completely dark. He gasps as he opens his eyes, his mind panicking as he looks around. He¡¯s back in Senn¡¯s cottage, completely safe and calm, in spite of how real the vision felt. Even knowing it was a vision, Rikuto¡¯s heart began racing, and now he¡¯s trying his best to catch his breath. ¡°That is the vision your Dawnseers saw right up until the passing of the darkness; the brief moment when all of the world was without magic. Thus, the vision ended.¡± ¡°Th-That was it¡­¡± pants Rikuto. ¡°The weapon¡­ That cloud. It¡¯s unmistakable. He really did it.¡± ¡°Mmm. Let us view the current horizon of the river, or the next dawn to be seen.¡± Rikuto takes a few deep breaths, nodding. ¡°Please. Show me.¡± Rikuto braces himself for the next sumbersion into the strange sensation. It¡¯s much like a dream, but almost more real-feeling than reality. Rikuto finds himself in the vision state once more, but¡­ it¡¯s vastly different. The contrast is almost stunning. He finds himself in a broad field spanning as far as the eye can see until reaching mountains. A river flows gently in the distance. Birds are singing peacefully. Flowers are in bloom, some of which are in neat rows in the field and representing the blossoms of plants that will produce edible or usable vegetables. Rikuto can see people working to weed the fields, as well as talking calmly. He can¡¯t tell their race, but it definitely seems to be just a spread of people. He looks around, but the vision doesn¡¯t change, and it¡¯s peaceful. And then, he spots Daniel. He¡¯s walking with a crowd of people, including what appears to be the same kemonomimi girl, who very distinctly looks like a human princess, but with natural black fox ears and a big fluffy black tail. She grins and plays with children that are around them, and several other women are carrying infants. They wave at some of the workers in the field, who wave back. Rikuto murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ What am I seeing?¡± Senn¡¯s voice finds him in the vision, ¡°We are seeing the near future, located at the same location of the last vision.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°You seem to have realized what I had come to suspect. The two figures from the first are the man and the fox-eared girl, yes? Look at the horizon at the end of the river.¡± Rikuto follows the river further away from him than where it disappears into a stand of sapling trees. There in the distance, he can see what looks like the sun-faded surface of something that was pitch black at one point, almost like a gigantic mold, staining the ground. ¡°The damage from the atom bomb?¡± ¡°No. The thing they killed with it.¡± Rikuto is silent, and the vision changes. It shows armies fighting each other, still using swords and spears. Rikuto starts to say, ¡°What was the point of showing the peace of conquerors when¡­?¡± He trails off when he sees who is fighting. The people fighting each other are humans, gatonines, dwarves, boruans, and all of the other races of the various kingdoms of the imperial alliance¡­ on both sides. ¡°Which is better?¡± starts Senn. ¡°A conqueror who brings peace, or a liberator who brings war?¡± Rikuto is completely without anything to say. It¡¯s not that simple, but¡­ it¡¯s also not as simple as he tried to make it either. *** Chapter 72: Searching for Officers Hekate calls out as the shuttle is approaching the battle zone, ¡°Listen, you know the stakes. They hurt Daniel, they¡¯re attacking our home, and they won¡¯t give up until we send a message. We¡¯ve held back for their sake, and I¡¯m tired of it. But¡­ I don¡¯t want Daniel to be sad. So, we¡¯re going to do everything in our power to scare these guys back over the mountains. Don¡¯t let up until the last soldier has turned and run away. Or, if Choul captures the general, then we¡¯ll try to get him to order a retreat. Failing that, back to plan ¡®A¡¯. Questions?¡± Everyone shakes their heads, and Choul¡¯s voice speaks to her telepathically, ¡°I shall not fail, your Greatness. If I have to pursue him to the ends of the earth or capture the general who replaces him, I will bring someone of command.¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Choul, but don¡¯t get caught off guard by those assassins like we did. They hit fast and hard.¡± ¡°Agreed. I suspect they located your group via magic, as they ignored me during my time in the camp.¡± ¡°Good to know, but we¡¯ve got plenty of magic users. Here¡¯s hoping they can¡¯t fly.¡± ¡°Should you need me, I will be listening, your Greatness.¡± She nods, thanking Ucahote, ¡°Thank you, Ucahote, for relaying to him.¡± The golem bows his head as he pilots the shuttle, which will also allow him to command the battle from above. He states, ¡°Brace yourselves. Golem strike team is dropping now.¡± The golems in the back, much heavier than usual soldiers and wearing backpacks with a large piece of fabric inside for each one, hook cables to an anchor just inside the door as one of the golems opens the hatch. Wind begins roaring in the cabin as the women hold firmly to their seats. As the golems file out, the cable pulls the parachutes out, deploying them automatically and allowing the golems to fall safely to the ground without suffering damage, even from high up out of range of attack spells. By the time the golems are in range, they can detach from the parachutes and likely survive the drop, assuming they are at risk of being destroyed during the drop. The other shuttles deploy golems in the same fashion, dropping them directly into the ranks of the forward attack force, who are re-establishing their ranks to march on the Citadel. Ucahote banks, guiding the shuttle in a descending arc, giving the hand signal. They¡¯re flying slower, and the strike team members anchor their own cables to prevent themselves from falling out of the shuttle. Even though he expressly desires to avoid conflict, Daniel spared none of his secrets, it seems, by bringing warfare techniques of the militaries of his world. The other shuttles, completely manned by golems, have machine guns and are on defense for the shuttle carrying Hekate, Aoloan, Kera¡¯tai, Treia, Gwenesphia, Vaergraes, and Illianna. They are all armed with various elemental ¡®rifles¡¯, and they take stations on either side, taking turns firing and pulling back to cycle the recocking handle. Elemental attacks rain down below the golems, causing explosions of all six of the primary elements that scatter and injure some of the soldiers. They¡¯re beyond the point of caution, but the elemental weapons can be tuned to be less lethal, and the long range saps some of the energy. The soldiers will almost certainly survive, as long as they aren¡¯t hit by multiple shots, but it¡¯s no longer as much of a priority. They spot Choul and Ryuogriar flying by underneath them, igniting lines of fire on the ground with fire breath. Ryuogriar is no longer restricted by any contract, meaning she can cause harm if she needs or wants to, but for now, she¡¯s also abiding by Daniel¡¯s wishes to try to turn the enemies back with minimal casualties. Hekate does ponder as she fires, though, which Treia notices. ¡°You alright, Hekate?¡± asks Treia loudly over the wind noise and the blaster shots. ¡°Yeah! I was just thinking¡­ If the assassins are demon-kin, should we be focusing on the Covenant as well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that they¡¯ll leave us with much choice. But, I¡¯m not an expert on warfare. I¡¯m just a soldier.¡± Gwenesphia adds as she takes her turn firing, ¡°I think they won¡¯t give us much choice.¡± She pulls back, and Treia leans out next. The former lieutenant continues, ¡°If what we discussed before comes true, they may just be waiting in hopes that the alliance soldiers will soften us up.¡± ¡°That reminds me,¡± starts Hekate. ¡°You¡¯re both okay with this? Aren¡¯t you afraid for your families?¡± Treia answers, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking about that with Daniel and Xyreko. For now, our status is unknown to the eastern military. I¡¯m going to visit my parents and talk to them about it in secret when I get a chance, and if they¡¯re willing, move them and my siblings to the Citadel. W-With your permission as well, of course.¡± Hekate grins deviously, and Treia looks a little nervous, buying herself a moment of reprieve by taking her next shot. However, Hekate adds, ¡°I¡¯d never deny you that. But your sister is forbidden from talking to Daniel!¡± Hekate takes a shot this time, and Treia scoffs. ¡°Agreed! I¡¯ll never forgive Daniel if he touches her!¡± Gwenesphia adds, ¡°My family will likely disown me, unless we can forge a proper treaty before it¡¯s learned that I¡¯m a¡­ what would I be? Concubine?¡± She blushes, asking, ¡°I-I¡¯d like to be considered a wife, if possible¡­¡± Hekate sighs. ¡°You crafty, devious women, you.¡± Hekate shouts out of the open door, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Ryuo!¡± The others chuckle, and Gwenesphia takes a shot before adding, ¡°In any case, I am number seven in my family line, and my father is a baron. Unless their youngest daughter is an allied Emperor¡¯s lover with the status that comes with it, I¡¯m more valuable either serving the military or dead. So¡­¡± ¡°My family are commoners, so they don¡¯t have the luxury of simply disowning me,¡± adds Treia. ¡°I see,¡± replies Hekate thoughtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like traitors?¡± The two gatonine women glance at each other. They shrug as they come to the same conclusion. ¡°We likely would,¡± answers Gwenesphia. ¡°If we didn¡¯t see how obviously Daniel and you try to remain out of it, and then get attacked by the east unprovoked. I don¡¯t really remember what I wanted when I joined, but I know that I don¡¯t want to be on the morally wrong side.¡± Treia nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯d like us all to get along, obviously. They didn¡¯t have to come here.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, let me just say one last thing on the matter, then.¡± Hekate fires another shot, continuing, ¡°If you want to be Daniel¡¯s wives, I¡¯ll allow it on the condition that your loyalty will belong to me and Daniel until we all leave this world.¡± They both very obviously look like they¡¯re about to answer, and Hekate adds, ¡°I don¡¯t need an answer yet. Take your time to think about it. I know what¡¯s on the line.¡± Her big ears lay down on the sides. ¡°I would be devastated if I had a family to lose and something happened. S-So¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the cause of destroying the families of people I care about. No one, ideally, but, definitely not yours.¡± She accepts the sentiment, perking back up to continue firing down into the army below. Treia and Gwenesphia are left with something to think about, even if they think they know the answer. Vaergraes does add pointedly as Illianna leans way out to make sure no one is casting spells towards them. ¡°If it makes you feel better, you can do everything right and still be considered a traitor and nearly purged.¡± The others chuckle, continuing their airborne one-sided assault. The core of the mission will fall to Choul and Ryuogriar to find the general. But, they can also watch for anything that stands out and prevent the siege from properly being established. And, it¡¯ll be a couple of hours of marching before the golems reach them. *** Ryuogriar flies a little higher than Choul, remaining in her human form to keep a smaller profile. She loses very little of her magical power, and it only really affects her fire breath, but she can still do plenty of damage. In fact, being in such a small form condenses the flame so much, that it cuts more like a molten blade than burns like a fire. And, ideally, she¡¯ll be more readily available to intercept attacks from more of the archoneldwyn assassins, wherever they came from. Choul offers telepathically when he notices her searching diligently. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any more of them, your Grace.¡± ¡°I never sensed them to begin with! Th-They were right in front of us, and¡­¡± ¡°They diffused their presence, but they couldn¡¯t hide it, your Grace. I learned of this technique in my travels. With your permission, I will teach you.¡± She grits her teeth, but she knows he¡¯s just trying to help. Her anger still comes from his surprise attack on Daniel, but she recalls him being a quick acting and intelligent dragon, but also one who is honorable and honest. He believed Daniel was either an ally of Morthybargaron, or a threat to Choul otherwise, and tried to end him quickly when he realized he may be the Apostle of Despair or the Harbinger of Calamity, who is widely known to have killed two dragons. She replies quietly, ¡°I¡­ would appreciate that, Choul.¡± ¡°My pleasure, your Grace.¡± They both scan the forces, and after a moment, she asks, ¡°You¡¯re sure there are no more? Wh-What if¡­?¡± ¡°I have no incentive to lie to you. If I wrong you here and now, it is you who will suffer. Even if I wanted to betray my Liege, there is no point if a female dragon is slain in the process. That much magical power can not be hidden, not once you know how to search. I suspect Vaergraes noticed, did she not?¡± Now that she thinks about it, Vaergraes was the one to call out right before it all happened. Ryuogriar was barely able to catch Hekate when she was launched from her turret position, and Geirahoel was the first to face one of the assassins, nearly killed in the process. ¡°I cannot guarantee safety, but I assure you, I am searching diligently. The strongest person here, now, is a shenwulf magic archer. Mind the southeast for arrows.¡± Ryuogriar looks in that direction, and she can sense the magic presence he¡¯s talking about. She feels a little more at ease, but she wishes she could verify Choul¡¯s words herself. Part of it is that she still doesn¡¯t like him, which is biasing her ability to trust him, but also just the absolute reliance on him for her safety. Thankfully, they¡¯re moving at a high rate of speed. The dragons that have been slain, ironically including the ones that Daniel killed before the Citadel, were defeated while on the ground. It can be tiring to continue flying and breathing fire or casting magic, but it makes them vulnerable to melee and ranged attacks from human-kin. Ryuogriar is currently still tougher than a human in spite of her form, but she¡¯s more vulnerable than if her dragon scales were armoring and protecting her, and Choul is wearing additional armor around his true form, though his helmet is missing. As they fly, though, Ryuogriar realizes that she has no idea what they¡¯re looking for. ¡°What are we looking for?¡± she asks, still scanning the ground and occasionally spraying fire at an open area or a tent that she can tell is abandoned. ¡°See the large tent with banners on it that look like a polypus?¡± Ryuogriar scans the particularly large tents, finding one that meets the description, and is easily the largest of the tents. The sigil is a sea creature with many arms, reaching around a round image of Zenkon. ¡°I see it. What is it?¡± ¡°That is the sigil of the Grand Zenkon Empire; the Strylak. I know not why, of course. That tent is the command center, but it¡¯s surrounded by special forces. They know dragons are in play, and we need the general alive. If they¡¯re smart, he¡¯ll stay in there indefinitely.¡± ¡°You want me to burn the guards?¡± ¡°No. That would be easier, but against our ideal mission parameters. Behind the tent, they¡¯re trying to tunnel through the wall. They might succeed. But, the general may also not even be there.¡± ¡°How do we find him, then? And, how do we catch him?¡± ¡°Good question.¡± Choul banks hard suddenly, corkscrewing over Ryuogriar, and he grabs her quickly, carrying her relatively tiny form as he accelerates. She can hear explosions and crackles of lightning as Choul braces himself. He straightens out, climbing powerfully into the air with Ryuogriar still in his massive claws. Once they¡¯re out of range, he relaxes his grip on her, with her now sitting on his palm. ¡°Apologies, your Grace. They were hidden in one of the tents.¡± She nods. ¡°Th-Thanks.¡± ¡°As for your question, I was thinking we could attempt to trap the whole group where they are and let the golems work their way into the camp, watching from the skies.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°You intend to summon more walls?¡± ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t use any paralytic or hypnosis spells on them as I am now. But, placing the glyphs takes time, and I¡¯ll need to place four.¡± ¡°How long?¡± asks Ryuogriar, studying the area where the command tent is over the side of Choul¡¯s palm. ¡°About a minute per glyph. And, I can¡¯t be disrupted.¡± Ryuogriar nibbles on her thumb as she thinks. She asks, ¡°Would you be able to connect to glyphs on the other side of the wall?¡± He cocks his head, looking down at the wall for a moment. ¡°I see no reason why not.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll save us two minutes that you don¡¯t have to defend. I¡¯ll watch to see if I can find the general specifically when they try to move him, or some indication of where he is from the top of the wall.¡± Choul assents. ¡°Very well. What of the other two glyphs?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have Vaergraes and Illianna defend you with barriers, and I¡¯ll continue to watch for signs of the general while out of sight.¡± ¡°I see no fault in this plan. Are you ready?¡± She nods, and Choul flies down to the wall. Ryuogriar is still perfectly capable of flight, but she can appreciate that he didn¡¯t just drop her into the air. He sets her down on the wall, and then steps and dives off of the outside of the wall that he created, diving towards the ground to begin placing the next two glyphs. Ryuogriar walks briskly to the inner edge, cautiously lowering herself to her belly and peering over the edge while exposing as little of herself as possible, in hopes of not being noticed. She can see the shuttles still strafing the forward attack force, though their ranks are scattered and some of the soldiers are falling back into the camp. Below the white dragon herself, the human-kin have a handful of soldiers, mostly humans, digging against the wall with pickaxes and shovels. They¡¯re making some progress, but it¡¯ll take time to get through the wall. Ryuogriar speaks to Hekate via telepathy. ¡°Hekate, at the eastern part of the wall, there are people digging through. Can you interrupt them?¡± There¡¯s a pause, and Ucahote replies, ¡°Her Greatness agrees. We¡¯re on our way.¡± Ryuogriar smiles. She can picture Hekate cackling, since Ryuogriar asked her for a favor. When they first reunited under Daniel¡¯s companionship, Ryuogriar was afraid the little girl who became known as Hekate would never forgive her for being a dragon. Instead, they are extremely close. Ryuogriar knows she could trust Hekate with her life and the lives of her children, just as she¡¯s confident Hekate feels the same way. The little feldrok girl had no one as a slave, but every now and then, would receive a small kindness that regrettably was far too little compared to what she deserved as a living being. Daniel and Geirahoel recently apologized to each other for what happened upon their first encounter, even though technically neither of them were specifically in the wrong and claimed they had no hard feelings about it. And, Ryuogriar has been unable to do the same. She enjoys teasing Hekate, but in the end, Hekate is probably one of her closest companions, even if she could be considered Ryuogriar¡¯s daughter with how different their maturity can be. Regardless of her thoughts, Hekate¡¯s shuttle and the others briefly detour from their airborne assault on the forward attack force and make a beeline towards Ryuogriar¡¯s position. It¡¯s probably due to Vaergraes, who is very in-tune with the magic of the world, likely even more so than Choul is. ¡°Directly below me, your Greatness.¡± The shuttles begin banking into circling flight as Hekate and her team begin firing down on the tunnelling operation. The workers there quickly scatter, but Ryuogriar underestimated one thing. Hekate¡¯s team proceeds to fire on the tents, carts, and anything else in the immediate area below them. Naturally, the command tent is one of the targets, and it bursts into flames, scattering the guards, who can do virtually nothing about the range the shuttles are firing from. Even dragons have to get closer to their targets to breathe fire than the elemental blasters need, meaning dragons aren¡¯t far off from losing air-superiority to Daniel¡¯s shuttles combined with elemental and non-magic weapons. But, something about that makes Ryuogriar content. She won¡¯t be one of the strongest beings in the world anymore, once Earth¡¯s military prowess becomes even more of a reality on Zenkon, but she also won¡¯t need to be on the front lines anymore in that case. She can dedicate herself to her family, the future, and everything she cares about. As she¡¯s pondering, she notices that the only people that flee from the command tent appear to be regular soldiers. She¡¯s still not sure what she¡¯s looking for in a ¡®general¡¯, but they all have standard issue armor. Even the guards have more ornate armor. It¡¯s then that she spots a group of three of the guards following a handful of people sneaking from one tent to another. The advantage to Choul¡¯s wall, as far as Ryuogriar knows, is that it is immune to almost all magic, since it¡¯s magically summoned. It¡¯ll also dissolve on its own after a day or so. Thus, the group is forced to flee along with the others, but they still have to ensure important figures are protected, in case there are assassins. Ironic, since assassins were in fact in their camp. ¡°Choul, don¡¯t waste more time on the wall. They¡¯re on the move. I can see them.¡± ¡°The general?¡± asks the grey dragon via telepathy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fairly confident. Same guards as the command tent, but they¡¯re trying to escape the area. Hekate¡­ may have burned the whole command tent.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be there momentarily. Do not lose them.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ryuogriar watches the handful of people duck into another tent, with one of the apparent officers glancing back at the shuttles as they bombard the encampment around the command tent and soldiers do their best to evacuate each other. After the last one ducks into the new secret command tent, Ryuogriar keeps an eye on it until Choul lands on the wall next to her in his human form, dropping into a prone position and crawling up beside Ryuogriar. She points, ¡°That tent there. The ones being guarded had more elaborate armor, as did the guards themselves. No one has come out since they went inside.¡± Choul nods. ¡°Excellent. Thank you. Leave it to me.¡± He climbs to his feet, taking a few steps back before running and diving forward like he¡¯s diving into the water. He says through telepathy as he plummets towards the ground, ¡°Please guide me from above, your Grace, and watch if they flee.¡± ¡°Yes. Good luck.¡± Choul uses magic to soften his landing, landing in a forward roll, returning to his feet swiftly and jogging in a crouch toward the tent. ¡°Go past the next two tents, and it¡¯ll be on your left.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Choul follows the instructions, passing two tents closest to where he landed, and then looking left. He starts towards it, ¡°This one, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Still no one has come out.¡± Choul dashes into the tent, staying low to begin his assault. From where she is, Ryuogriar can¡¯t see anything inside the tent, and she¡¯s not as intune with mana as Vaergraes or Choul to be able to determine where the sources of mana around her are actually coming from. After a moment, Choul states, ¡°They aren¡¯t here.¡± ¡°What!?¡± snaps Ryuogriar. ¡°What do you mean!? That¡¯s the tent they went into!¡± ¡°I believe you. But, they¡¯re nowhere to be found.¡± Ryuogriar immediately becomes suspicious, and she jumps from the wall as well, flying straight for the tent. She doesn¡¯t even try to hide. She simply swoops down into the tent, sliding to a stop near Choul. He is standing still, unsurprised by her arrival, but also completely alone in the tent. ¡°How can this be!?¡± snaps the platinum dragon. ¡°Where are they!? Where did you hide them!?¡± Choul is understandably disappointed, but he replies as calmly as he can, ¡°I had nothing to do with this. I¡¯m not detecting enough mana trace for it to be teleportation.¡± The tent has a handful of crates, a work bench, some tools, and a pile of extra beds, with one of the mattresses laying flat on the ground where it likely fell after all of the blasts and quakes from the attack. Ryuogriar knows that the general is key to a major part of their plan in repelling invasions for the future. And, he was right here. Unless Choul betrayed her, there¡¯s no way for them to have escaped so easily. She becomes enraged, huffing as she takes several deep breaths. Choul winces, shielding his face as flames erupt from Ryuogriar¡¯s mouth. She spins in a circle, burning everything around them as she roars. Everything around them bursts into flames. The metals that don¡¯t burn from the intense heat melt into slag, and the fabrics, wood, and anything else burn quickly to ash. As she pants, glaring at Choul, who is virtually immune to fire, the ground shifts nearby, drawing their attention. The ground and ashes of several mattresses still burning away sinks into the ground, suddenly falling and causing a puff of ash. Choul and Ryuogriar glance at each other, and Choul immediately runs towards the hole. He says, ¡°Return to the top of the wall and search for them exiting the ground!¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°I will! Tell me which way they¡¯re going!¡± ¡°I will! I¡¯m going!¡± He jumps into the hole, which has enough room for a human-kin to drop down with ease, with a tunnel about fifteen feet below the ground. There¡¯s a ladder that was placed into the hole, but not anchored, indicating this tunnel was dug in a hurry, and the ladder added afterwards. Meanwhile, Ryuogriar races back up into the air toward the top of the wall. ¡°Your Grace, the tunnel is heading northeast, following the softest parts of the ground. There may be a more arid area, fewer trees and the like.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯m almost to the top.¡± Ryuogriar quickly lands on the wall and jogs to the other side to look out over the outside of the wall. She watches diligently for any motion. She spots several buckrokhs, the beasts of burden of human-kin, mostly. They seem to just be standing in the shade of a stand of trees, but they¡¯re unattended. And, they¡¯re wearing multi-person saddles. The platinum dragon in human form is just about to jump from the wall to fly to the buckrokhs. However, a pang of uncertainty hits her. She reaches out to Hekate once more. ¡°Hekate, I need your help. Follow me over the wall.¡± ¡°We are on our way,¡± replies Ucahote¡¯s voice. It¡¯s not that Ryuogriar is too good to speak to Ucahote, and in fact, she does include him in the telepathic connection to Hekate, as well as Vaergraes and Illianna. She just respects that Hekate is the chosen Empress of the Fievegal, and just as she defers to Hekate, Hekate defers to her in choices that affect everyone. The shuttle approaches, and Ryuogriar instructs, ¡°We¡¯re capturing the general and officers. I don¡¯t want to chance going alone.¡± Hekate shouts agreeably, ¡°You chose well! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ryuogriar steps off of the wall into flight, and the shuttle follows her, along with the others. The platinum dragon flies quickly to the buckrokhs, swooping down into a jog on the ground, and the buckrokhs snort and bellow in surprise. Sure enough, they¡¯re tied off to the trees, able to eat grass and shrubs nearby, but ready for whoever is to use them to escape. Hekate drops to the ground nearby, jogging up beside Ryuogriar. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Set them free?¡± ¡°No. These are nice specimens.¡± The feldrok girl¡¯s fox-like ears fold back as she frowns. ¡°You want to eat them?¡± ¡°What? No. We have human-kin and human-sized demon-kin. Buckrokhs would be useful, and these are particularly well-cared for buckrokhs.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ C-Can¡­ you ride a buckrokh?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± admits Ryuogriar. ¡°Me neither. Hey! Vae! Can you ride a buckrokh!?¡± Vaergraes replies, ¡°Treia and Gwenesphia say they are experienced riders.¡± ¡°Ahhh! That makes sense! Ucahote, bring them down, quickly! We don¡¯t know how close they are.¡± The shuttle lowers, and Treia and Gwenesphia hop down as well, jogging over. Hekate says, ¡°Do you object to stealing these?¡± ¡°No. Where should we take them?¡± ¡°All the way back to the Citadel, ideally. Ucahote! Send two of the shuttles to escort them!¡± ¡°It shall be done, your Greatness.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Ucahote will send two of the golem shuttles to escort you. Be careful.¡± Treia and Gwenesphia confirm their orders, and they untie all of them and mount two of the buckrokhs. ¡°You two be careful, too,¡± replies Gwenesphia. ¡°Ha! I won¡¯t be so easily caught off guard. But¡­ Thank you.¡± The two gatonine women bob their heads to confirm, and they click their tongues, spurring the buckrokhs forward as the others are guided by the ropes Gwenesphia and Treia are holding. The beasts snort, but they begin jogging forward towards the wall. Hekate pats Ryuogriar¡¯s arm, ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s go over there and wait on them. I want to see how surprised they are when they see their mounts are gone. Heeheehee!¡± Ryuogriar smiles and nods, and they jog to a small shrub nearby, crouching out of sight to observe the area. Sure enough, the ground shifts nearby, like a giant mole shoving the dirt up and out of the way and exposing a tunnel to the surface. The people emerging from the tunnel are in a panic, and muffled shouts are coming from further in. It¡¯s likely that Choul is harrassing them, but he can¡¯t do anything to actually stop them. It¡¯s ironic that he promised Geirahoel that he would capture the general, since he can¡¯t do anything himself other than try to trap him. And, trapped they are. Hekate gestures her hands, and the golems deploy accordingly. The men scramble out of the hole, with one of them wearing armor that seems familiar to Hekate. It¡¯s not the same guy, but his outfit is just as specific and unique compared to the armor suits around him, as well as the crest on his helmet. She grins deviously, pointing at him as she looks at Ryuogriar. Ryuogriar nods as they continue to observe. The general comes to a surprised stop, stumbling in a circle as he searches all around. One of the other officers jogs up, noticing what the general just noticed. The buckrokhs they were supposed to escape on are already gone. Hekate whispers, ¡°Say, how did they even get a message to anyone to bring buckrokhs back here to begin with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible they came from the forward attack force. Though, it is a little sad that he¡¯s already abandoning the invasion.¡± Hekate scoffs as the officers all gather together, beginning to bicker about the lack of buckrokhs and the dragon harrassing the guards in the tunnel. ¡°They¡¯re probably planning to just move back the command, but keep the invasion going. Too bad for them, they¡¯re our real targets.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Shall we, your Greatness?¡± ¡°We shall, your Grace.¡± Ryuogriar smiles. Usually, they have a rivalry at best, vying for the attention of their mutual love. But, Hekate is also reliably loyal and sincere when her real feelings are on the line. The two emerge from their hiding place, startling the officers, who immediately draw their weapons as Hekate claps sarcastically. ¡°This has to be the most stunning invasion I have ever seen in my life.¡± She comes to a stop, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°At least the twenty thousand guys fought for a couple days. And, they didn¡¯t even give up. Captured to the last man.¡± The general snarls, ¡°I am General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar the Third, lord commander of the Grand Imperial Army¡¯s Third Battalion! According to the Imperial Code of Military Conduct, the mere act of threatening me is punishable by death.¡± Hekate smirks. ¡°I¡¯ll see you your general and raise you Empress Hekate fell Lawson,...¡± As she¡¯s speaking, the officers, including General Jothraligus turn pale in horror. ¡°Ruler of the Citadel and Fievegal. And, this is my very close companion, Empress Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Ruler of dragons and second only to me.¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s smile isn¡¯t forced in any capacity. It feels profoundly nice hearing those words from Hekate. She definitely owes Hekate a sincere apology for not treating her better as a child. However, the young feldrok empress surprises the mature dragon with what she says next. ¡°Now then, if you can best me in one on one combat, General Jothy, I¡¯ll let you go free. But, if I win,...¡± Hekate grins deviously. ¡°Then you have to do whatever I say.¡± *** Chapter 73: A Noble鈥檚 Mettle vs. A Former Slave鈥檚 Perseverance ¡°Now then, if you can best me in one on one combat, General Jothy, I¡¯ll let you go free. But, if I win,...¡± With a deviously wicked grin, Hekate finishes her offer. ¡°Then you have to do whatever I say.¡± The officers are visibly cornered, especially when a figure leaps out of the hole they came from, landing on the ground. He is lightly wounded, but mostly unharmed; a dragon in human form, Choul. General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar the Third is the general in charge of the invasion. He¡¯s not the one who made the call on his own, of course, but he is someone important trying to gain something, and now trying to flee in the face of the Fievegal¡¯s forces making absolute mockeries of the invasion, in spite of how large it is. Of course, Ryuogriar knows something they don¡¯t at the moment. She whispers, ¡°Hekate¡­?¡± Hekate looks at her, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Trust me.¡± Ryuogriar is hesitant. Daniel, for one, would never forgive her if something happens to Hekate, and Ryuogriar did nothing. In spite of that, Hekate is insisting, even though Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t know what the youthful empress has planned. Ryuogriar decides to wait and see for the moment. Hekate¡¯s magic is currently sealed by assassins that appear to have come from the Demon Covenant to try to interfere during the invasion. In a great blessing, she met Daniel while trying to conquer the Citadel under the former dragon lord¡¯s order, and she was fighting primarily with a broken buckler and a worn down sword, having managed to kill several goblins before Daniel appeared. Now, she¡¯s in a far-healthier physical condition, practices with Daniel when he¡¯s doing his own physical training, and has been on several missions with him. She likely can hold her own in a fight, but without her magic, she¡¯s a fraction of the size and weight of the general she intends to duel. General Jothraligus retorts after the initial shock wears off, ¡°I am an officer and a gentleman of the Grand Zenkon Empire. The Fievegal is not recognized as a sovereign state, so you have no authority here.¡± Hekate begins laughing. ¡°He called himself a gentleman! Pfft-Hahahahaha!¡± As she wipes a tear away, she adds dryly, ¡°A coward and a weakling, maybe.¡± Hekate puffs up, saying more sternly, ¡°The Fievegal does not recognize the ¡®Grand¡¯ Zenkon Empire as a sovereign state. See how easy that is? Now then, let¡¯s find out who¡¯s stronger. Don¡¯t you want to accept my duel? This is your big chance to strike me down.¡± Jothraligus hesitates. He and his men, who are now loosely surrounded by Choul, Ryuogriar, and Hekate, are on guard. They obviously don¡¯t realize that Choul can¡¯t harm them, as they are just as afraid of him as the other two. ¡°Why should I trust the word of a demon?¡± asks Jothraligus caustically after discussing quietly with the officers with him. One of them says haughtily, ¡°It is widely known that demons are violent, treacherous beings! You can¡¯t trust the word of savages.¡± Hekate sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the same species as Daniel.¡± ¡°You little cur!¡± snarls one of the other officers. Hekate draws her shortsword, saying dryly without any interest in the insults, ¡°Listen, you¡¯re not leaving here unless you win the duel. So, you can face me, or you can lose immediately. Your choice ¡®gentlemanly Jothy¡¯.¡± The general grits his teeth, and he grunts, ¡°Xendell, I nominate-...¡± ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± calls out Hekate, interrupting him as one of the guards starts forward. ¡°I¡¯m facing you myself, general. You are the one who fights. No exceptions. Or, are you not as loyal to your men as I am to mine?¡± She already essentially knows the answer, since he was abandoning the crumbling attempt at an invasion before they had even been completely defeated. One of the lesser officers tries to come to the general¡¯s aid. ¡°You have no right! A real officer¡¯s place is in command to keep the soldiers in line. We do not lower ourselves to combat. Certainly not with lowly demons.¡± Again, Hekate simply smiles. ¡°I¡¯m hearing a lot of fearful racism, but not a lot of gentlemanliness or courage. If you want to just surrender, I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Finally growing frustrated, Jothraligus growls as he draws his sword from its scabbard on his hip. ¡°You said it yourself. When I defeat you, we go free.¡± He glances at Ryuogriar, and the voluptuous woman bows her head respectfully. ¡°I understand the terms, General. Best of luck.¡± He scoffs, stepping away from the other officers to get closer to Hekate, who stands calmly. His companions try to object, but he ignores them, shedding part of his armor. He lunges forward, swinging his sword in a broad arc. Hekate easily steps out of range, lunging in to spear her sword at him. He narrowly avoids being stabbed twice, sweeping his sword in to parry her attacks. Metal strikes metal, and Hekate hops backwards. She tries to swing, but he parries skillfully, easily knocking her sword away with metallic pings and shrieks. Then, he takes the offensive once more. He successfully parries another feinting strike from Hekate, but he closes the distance to her with a massive lunge, shoulder-checking her with his much greater weight. She stumbles back, grunting, ¡°Whoa! Eep!¡± She tries to parry his next strike, since she¡¯s off-balance and can¡¯t escape so easily. His blow is heavy with the practiced skill of a duellist. Hekate manages to hang onto her sword, but the flat surface smacks her forehead as she¡¯s slammed into a backwards tumble. She scrambles to her feet, avoiding a follow-up downwards strike. Hekate wipes her forehead, making sure she¡¯s not bleeding yet. Fortunately, she just had her bell rung a little, but is ultimately okay. Still, the fight doesn¡¯t favor the small feldrok girl. She manages to strike his armor a couple of times, but his much heavier swings knock her down with ease if she isn¡¯t fast enough to escape, and more than once, she tumbles through the leaves and dirt of the small stand of trees where they¡¯re duelling. The officers and guards cheer, but Hekate climbs to her feet once more, still holding her sword firmly. She chuckles as she wipes blood from her mouth. ¡°You fight like someone who as always had everything he ever wanted,¡± remarks Hekate before spitting out a little blood. She sniffles, wiping her nose. ¡°It is my right,¡± replies Jothraligus arrogantly. ¡°My father and his father before him were counts. But, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to understand. You call yourself ¡®Empress¡¯ because of childish whimsy. You have no idea what it takes to be a noble.¡± Hekate smiles gently. ¡°And, you have no idea what it takes to fight.¡± Suddenly, Hekate shifts, and she lunges forward in a blindingly-fast movement that startles the general. She keeps unnaturally low to the ground -advantaged because her big tail can help balance her-. She swoops in close to Jothraligus¡¯s off-hand side, sweeping her blade up under his shoulder, which he throws his weight away from her to avoid. Her boots skid on the dirt as she changes direction instantly, driving her knee into his leg hard, and he grunts out in pain. Hekate is already behind him, slamming him with her sword. He stumbles forward, nearly falling when his knee buckles slightly. He spins, swinging his sword as brutally as he can, and Hekate flops backwards, catching herself on her cushiony tail as the sword slashes over her by inches. She springs back up to her feet, clawing his face with her free hand and then leaping in an acrobatic flip as he tries to swing back across again, this time lower. He snarls in frustration, but she¡¯s using something she learned through her entire life of suffering; desperation. She knows how hard he can swing now. She knows most of his range of movement and how he chooses to move. She knows what it sounds like when he¡¯s about to make a swing, from the way his armor shifts with his breathing to the breaths themselves. But, desperation is only one part. To succeed, one still needs to fight with their mind, and Hekate has had all of her practice being the underdog; the weakest person in the room trying to defeat anything. Otherwise, she might have starved. Jothraligus has never had to fight against impossible odds for fear of starving to death. He has never had to claw his way out of a trap. He has never had to eat scraps and still summon enough strength to fight. She is sore and weakened by the blows she has taken so far, but she is desperate to win, because Daniel is counting on her. ¡°Your Greatness!¡± calls out Ryuogriar. ¡°I truly believe, now. You will win, and I will tell Daniel of your victory myself.¡± Hekate grins, her soul igniting with passion. She stays close to him, since his sword is longer and he makes broad swings for power. His skill in close is good, but when he tries to grab her, she bites his hand. When he tries to swing at her next, she screams passionately as she swings as hard as she can, ¡°Raaaahhh!¡± Then, a General screams as he stumbles back, his sword hitting the ground as he drags it with him, his wrist wounded and slashed. He switches hands. Just as Hekate is about to capitalize, however, she is halted by something holding her tail, throwing off her movements. She glances back, and one of the officers is diving away from her. She gasps, bringing her sword up in the nick of time to block, but once more, she¡¯s slammed across the ground. She coughs, and Jothraligus clutches his wrist as he tries to take his mind off of the pain. He taunts her coldly, ¡°For all your talk, you¡¯re nothing more than a rat. A pathetic street-urchin who gained a little power. You are weak.¡± Hekate coughs, holding her forearm over her abdomen with her hand near her holster. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± She coughs again, adding coldly, ¡°I was a slave. I was less than a rat.¡± He chuckles, shaking his head and walking away. ¡°You haven¡¯t defeated me.¡± ¡°Yes I have. We¡¯re leaving. Finish her.¡± The officer that interfered with her is the one who walks towards her, drawing his own sword. Ryuogriar starts to step forward, but Hekate remarks calmly, ¡°I said you haven¡¯t defeated me, General.¡± He turns to look at her, and as the officer raises his sword, Hekate draws and fires her pistol, wincing under the painfully loud report. She fires into the officer¡¯s legs, causing him to cry out and topple like a tree. The others cry out, and Hekate climbs to her feet once more. ¡°A gentleman, are you?¡± She walks past the wounded officer straight towards Jothraligus. The guards try to place themselves between her and him, but she fires into their legs as well, wasting shots with misses, but easily hitting them one by one, toppling them with pained cries. She reloads, still stalking towards the remaining three officers and the general. ¡°I gave you a chance to be a man of honor, Jothy. If you wanted to finish me, you should have attempted to do so yourself.¡± One of the officers tries to flee, but Choul appears in his path, startling him, and Hekate fires, dropping him as well. Jothraligus tries to convince the other officers to protect him, but they all are frozen in terror, trying to push each other forward while working their way backwards. Hekate aims the pistol at the group, growling, ¡°Drop your weapons and fall to your knees before Empress Hekate fell Lawson.¡± Jothraligus shoves one of the officers hard, attempting to make a break for it away from Choul. The officer tries to swing his sword in an instinctive and panicked motion, and Hekate parries it aside, since it was a sloppy vertical strike. Ryuogriar hits the officer with a punch in the abdomen, hard enough to dent his metal armor and topple him with a single strike. She walks three steps behind Hekate as Hekate stalks after Jothraligus. The other two officers who are unharmed toss their weapons to the side and sink to a kneel with their hands up. Hekate takes aim with her pistol, asking, ¡°Ryuo, I really wanted to prove myself. I would have had him.¡± ¡°I know, Hekate. I was sincerely excited by the fight. You were doing well.¡± ¡°Maybe I am nothing more than a savage former slave who gained too much power. I¡¯ll never be a noble girl like Erimaya.¡± She fires once, and Jothraligus cries out as his knee blows out. He topples, crying out in agony. ¡°But, if that¡¯s a gentleman, who runs away when he¡¯s losing, unlike me, then I would rather be a savage.¡± She calls out, ¡°Ucahote? Would you do the honors?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be my sincere pleasure,¡± replies the golem as he appears from the shadows of the trees. His golems also appear, having departed from their shuttles for the time being. They round up the captured soldiers, dragging them to the shuttles to be taken to the Citadel. Hekate stretches, trying to loosen her aching muscles. Ryuogriar suddenly dabs Hekate¡¯s cheek with a piece of cloth, and she spits and squirms. ¡°H-Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡± Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t relent, though, holding Hekate gently as she continues dabbing blood and dirt away. ¡°You have blood and dirt all over your face, your Greatness. Let me clean up at least your adorable face.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hekate glares up at her, but stops squirming so much, allowing Ryuogriar to continue. The platinum dragon softens her expression, replying softly, ¡°Hekate,... I¡¯m sorry.¡± This causes the girl to cock her head in confusion, flopping her ears to the side. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for not being more kind to you¡­ when you were a slave. I¡¯m sorry for not treating you like the child you were, like the child I would kill to have had. I justified to myself that I wasn¡¯t cruel to you, and that I would be an excellent mother. And yet, I was able to see and hear a child be abused, crying herself to sleep every night, and belly rumbling from constant hunger¡­ I¡­¡± Tears form in Ryuogriar¡¯s eyes, which surprises her as much as anyone else. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve it, but¡­ I¡­¡± Hekate takes a step back, which halts Ryuogriar as she simply slumps, resisting the tears. The young feldrok girl has every reason to hate Ryuogriar. And yet,... ¡°Y-You know, Ryuo¡­¡± Hekate scratches her cheek sheepishly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t hate you¡­ Y-You were the kindest person to me¡­ wh-when I was a slave¡­ And, I know I¡¯m ugly¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. It was a cruel thing to say to a child, and I regret not having the strength to put a stop to it.¡± Hekate smiles softly. She steps forward and hops into a hug, holding Ryuogriar¡¯s neck affectionately. ¡°I forgive you, Ryuo. P-Please continue to be a part of my family.¡± Ryuogriar feels a feeling she never knew she could feel. The closest she got was when Xyreko revealed that she was successfully pregnant, as well as when she was holding her egg in her arms. Tears begin forcing themselves out of Ryuogriar¡¯s eyes, and she sniffles, beginning to sob as she sinks to a kneel, hugging Hekate firmly to her chest. ¡°Thank you! Hekate, I will! I¡­ I swear, I¡¯ll always treat you as my family! I¡­ I love you.¡± Hekate smiles, nuzzling Ryuogriar¡¯s neck. ¡°I love you, too.¡± They share a tender moment for a long time, and Choul stands by at a distance to give them some peace, while also watching over them in case any hostiles appear. Hekate adds softly after they¡¯ve both calmed down, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just hand Daniel over to you like you¡¯re my mother and he¡¯s my father. He¡¯s still going to be my husband before anyone else.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles. ¡°I won¡¯t give up so easily on becoming number one.¡± She teases with a honey-sweet tone in Hekate¡¯s ear, ¡°Imagine how much easier it would be if you just became our daughter. I would spoil you if you do¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Hekate springs away from the lady dragon, pointing at her. ¡°Never! Daniel will spoil me as his wife plenty! But I don¡¯t mind treating you as both of our grandma!¡± Ryuogriar can¡¯t help but laugh, wiping her eyes with her hands. Hekate hesitates, but she withdraws a clean handkerchief from her bag, offering it to Ryuogriar while looking away. ¡°U-Use this.¡± Ryuogriar smiles, gingerly taking the handkerchief. She wipes her eyes and nose. ¡°I¡¯ll clean this before I return it. Thank you.¡± Hekate nods. She then puts her hands on her hips, saying proudly, ¡°Now, go back to calling me ¡®your Greatness¡¯ sarcastically. It helps everyone else know what to call me.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, but she¡¯s sincerely touched when Hekate helps her to her feet. ¡°As you wish, your Greatness.¡± She cups Hekate¡¯s cheek with her palm gently, adding tenderly, ¡°I pray my children can grow up with your sincerity and fortitude, sweet little Hekate.¡± Hekate blushes, trying not to make eye contact as her tail swishes back and forth, betraying her happiness. She huffs as haughtily as she can. ¡°I hope my children grow up as beautiful as you. In either form.¡± Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will, since I¡¯m confident you will. You¡¯re already adorable.¡± Hekate blushes even more, finally growling to try to break her embarrassment. ¡°Grrraaahh! Let¡¯s go. We still have to break the soldiers while our minions work over the officers we captured. Hopefully, we can figure out where the orders came from.¡± Ryuogriar nods with a happy smile. Her greatest regret is laid to rest. And, she vows to herself to ensure Hekate is also happy long into the future. *** Rikuto has been sitting in his seat in Senn¡¯s house, pondering their conversation deeply. Senn, the elven mage rumored to be one of the most powerful in the world, approaches and offers Rikuto a cup of tea. Rikuto is pulled out of his trance. ¡°Oh! Thank you.¡± He accepts the tea, taking a sip as his thoughts return. ¡°You seem to be deeply troubled, your Majesty,¡± remarks Senn, taking a seat across from Rikuto as he sips his own tea. Rikuto nods. ¡°In my world, the major countries of the world existed by basically perpetually holding guns to the heads of all the others. It created unreasonable drama, and the sheer number of people who are in danger¡­¡± Senn is silent for a moment as he simply sips his tea, paying no particular mind to Rikuto¡¯s concerns. ¡°Your world sounds difficult to choose to live in.¡± ¡°It¡­ well, for the most part, it was fine, I guess. But, the country Daniel comes from¡­¡± ¡°You keep saying that. ¡®The country Daniel comes from¡¯. What does that mean? Did you not live in his country?¡± ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m Japanese. He¡¯s American. We¡¯re almost as far apart on our world as you could possibly get. And, during the war¡­ America used those weapons against mine.¡± ¡°I see. You lost someone precious, then?¡± ¡°Wh-... No, but¡­ The effects lingered for almost a hundred years.¡± ¡°A hundred years? So, humans in your world live for centuries as well?¡± ¡°No. We-... Listen, you don¡¯t understand because they don¡¯t exist here. These weapons are an atrocity. Hundreds of thousands of people were wiped out in seconds by just two of them. So don¡¯t try to justify Daniel¡¯s actions by saying he did the right thing.¡± Senn sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t need or want to justify his actions. If you knew he could make these weapons, why did you allow him to leave your proximity?¡± Rikuto is aghast by the question. ¡°I had no idea! He presented himself as a normal guy! It¡¯s not like they teach nuclear weapons theory in school!¡± ¡°And yet, this apparently ¡®normal guy¡¯ was able to make two of them to defeat a threat to this world, becoming the new one, according to you.¡± Rikuto stands up. ¡°You refuse to understand! By the time Daniel decides to do something, it will already be too late!¡± Rikuto storms to the door, pausing long enough to add, ¡°If you intend to turn a blind eye, I hope you can live with the horror when that time comes. You could be doing something to stop it, but you prefer to justify his actions.¡± With that, Rikuto storms out, leaving the elf to sigh. He takes another sip of his tea, replying softly, ¡°Atrocities are the acts of people, not the weapons they create.¡± From there, Rikuto boards the carriage to make the return trip to Mornistae. A lot of time was wasted coming here, but he was hopeful that he could convince the elven sage of the threat. The otherworlder king begins thinking about his options. He trusted Daniel initially, but now he knows that Daniel is an immense threat to the stability of not only the Empire, but all of the kingdoms of the east. I need to come up with something to counteract it. I don¡¯t know how atom bombs work, but maybe we can come up with something. I don¡¯t have to work alone. Once all of the artisans and artificers are gathered, we can develop something to counter Daniel¡¯s weapon. He stares out the window as he thinks, watching the landscape pass him by. Zenkon is beautiful, comparable to Earth, but not quite the same. That said, it¡¯s worth protecting. It¡¯s his home now for the foreseeable future, and he has come to care about the people in this world. Rikuto does his best to relax in the carriage during the trip. It¡¯s a long trip, though, and he has a lot to think about. *** Daniel coughs awake, having partially inhaled some saliva. He finds himself buried in a pile of bodies. Thankfully, he¡¯s not in a hole about to be buried in a mass grave. He¡¯s in the Citadel, judging by the lighting and the ceiling above him, as well as the massive size. Is this where I say the dumb line about the ceiling? thinks Daniel to himself. He inspects the bodies that are piled on and around him. He easily recognizes his companions. Reignleif and Geirahoel are crowded against his sides, with eggs resting between their legs and Daniel. Hekate is asleep on his chest sandwiched between Shek and Skloe, as if she crawled onto him and collapsed. Wenlianna is asleep on the edge of the bed, and Ryuogriar¡¯s hair is visible beside his cheek, indicating she¡¯s doing the same behind his head. Treia and Gwenesphia are nearby, bundled in blankets, and Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai are sleeping with their backs leaning against the bed near his legs. It comes back to Daniel, though. He was impaled pretty definitively by a magic spear belonging to a superhuman assassin. He¡¯s not sure how he¡¯s alive, since healing magic shouldn¡¯t work on him, and this world¡¯s medical technology almost exclusively relies on magic. He has no idea what time it is, and he feels a little bad doing it, but he can¡¯t help it. ¡°Braaaaaaiiiiiiinnnnnssss¡­¡± groans Daniel. This is sufficient to start a chain reaction of movement. Shek and Wenlianna stir first, but Shek is in a position to make eye contact the most quickly. And, though her movements disturb those who touch her, everyone is quickly awakened by her crying out, ¡°Daniel! Daniel awake!¡± ¡°Give me braaaaiiinnnnsss¡­¡± jokes Daniel, emulating a b-movie zombie. Everyone cries out his name multiple times as they crowd in, taking turns hugging and kissing him as he chuckles, doing his best to return hugs and reassure everyone. When he is finally able to calm everyone down and sit up, he sits cross-legged on the bed to figure out what he missed. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°About a day,¡± replies Vaergraes seriously. She was also in the room, though speaking quietly with Xyreko, Choul, Ucahote, and Illianna for planning purposes. Hekate nods vigorously in agreement. ¡°We were all so worried!¡± Geirahoel shakes him via his right arm, whining, ¡°You promised you would stop doing that! It was agonizing! I¡­ I wanted to destroy everything! I thought¡­¡± She begins sniffling, ¡°I thought¡­ you were really gone¡­¡± Daniel smiles softly, hugging her gently. ¡°Shh, I¡¯m alright now. Though,... admittedly,... I¡¯m, uh¡­¡± Wenlianna takes charge of the explanation. ¡°It appears you¡¯re no longer devoid of magic, Daniel. We can¡¯t confirm it compared to what I saw with the artifact unless we can use it again, but Sir Choul and Xyreko have both confirmed that you have a miniscule, but detectable amount of mana. I¡¯m certain the artifact showed none, and¡­ Well, now that you have magic, healing magic was able to work on you. It¡¯s inefficient, but¡­¡± ¡°Worth it,¡± replies Ryuogriar as she leans on his shoulder affectionately. She kisses his neck, murmuring tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, though.¡± He scoffs. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to get stabbed, for the record.¡± Everyone glares at him, and he sighs. ¡°So¡­ I have magic, now, huh? Where did it come from? Ryukana?¡± ¡°No,¡± replies Ryukana from nearby. ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out the source. I asked Lady Chaos, but she denied involvement and said it must be something in this world.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I got to cling to life. Thank you all. How¡­ did the battle go?¡± Hekate grins, saying proudly, ¡°We found and caught him! He retreated the first day of the battle! Choul, Ryuo, Ucahote, and I were able to trap him, and we captured some of his officers as well.¡± ¡°The general?¡± asks Daniel, since she didn¡¯t explicitly say it. ¡°Oh! Yes! We also have the assassins in storage, though they¡¯re both currently dead. We weren¡¯t sure if we should revive them and question them, or if we even could.¡± Ryuogriar adds tenderly, ¡°Hekate challenged the general to a duel and performed splendidly. He had to drop his honor just to contend with her skill, even with her magic sealed.¡± Daniel looks from his shoulder, where Ryuogriar was speaking, to Hekate, who blushes and chuckles sheepishly. ¡°Good work, Hekate. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± He pets her head, but she suddenly bats his hand away. ¡°No! T-Today, I want a kiss, not a head-pat.¡± Daniel smiles, and he gestures for her to come closer, since he¡¯s still crowded by his other companions. Hekate eagerly crawls closer to him, leaning on his lap. He hugs her head and kisses her forehead, and she giggles happily. ¡°Th-Thank you, Darling.¡± He chuckles and replies, ¡°Great job, Sweetpea.¡± She hugs him, and Geirahoel grumbles, ¡°M-Mukori,... Are you s-still hurt?¡± ¡°No. Actually, I feel pretty great. A little bloated like I was drinking too much milk or something, but¡­¡± Most of the women around him shift, and Shek blurts out, ¡°Daniel drink Shek¡¯s milk! Shek¡¯s milk blessed!¡± Daniel starts to give her an empty platitude, but he remembers not too long ago when they spent some personal time together. She has, in fact, been ¡®blessed¡¯ by Ryukana, though she doesn¡¯t know it was Ryukana. And, among those blessings, Shek¡¯s milk acts as a healing potion, restoring injuries and stamina. Treia adds, ¡°We also fed you potations. F-For the record.¡± ¡°Shek always making milk,¡± retorts Shek proudly. ¡°Shek happy to help.¡± ¡°You all saved my life. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m next!¡± exclaims Gwenesphia before anyone else can say anything. He looks at her, a little confused, and she blushes. ¡°I-I¡¯m next. F-For¡­ Y-You know.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say it out loud in front of everyone!¡± whines the gatonine lieutenant. Kera¡¯tai teases deviously, ¡°You¡¯ll have to say it, or I will, Gwenesphia. I¡¯m not shy.¡± She starts to take a breath, and Gwenesphia cries out, ¡°No!¡± She blushes, saying to Daniel, glancing at Hekate, who scowls lightly at her the whole time. ¡°Um¡­ I-I want w-what ladies Ryuo, Reina, Geira, Shek, and Skloe have¡­¡± Daniel looks at each of the five she just named. They smile happily at him, content that he¡¯s okay. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I do like the western-style dresses more than the ones I saw in Mornistae.¡± Gwenesphia stammers, and Hekate grabs Daniel¡¯s shirt¡¯s chest, shaking him. ¡°She means children, Daniel! She¡¯s asking you for children! Why do you have to be such a meanie!?¡± He chuckles, and Gwenesphia squirms. He asks playfully, ¡°Was there a drawing or something?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± states Geirahoel bluntly. Ryuogriar pouts on his shoulder, ¡°Can you believe they excluded us, Mukori?¡± Shek and Skloe nod in agreement. ¡°Skloe and Shek want try, too,¡± complains Skloe. ¡°You know why!¡± retorts Aoloan. ¡°Give the rest of us a chance!¡± Ryuogriar hugs Daniel now, stroking his chest from behind as she holds him. ¡°You need to be more aggressive to get what you want.¡± She hums as she presses her cheek to Daniel¡¯s, asking, ¡°Right, Mukori? If you don¡¯t share your feelings, he¡¯ll brazenly assume you don¡¯t want what you want.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You¡¯re never going to let me live that down, are you?¡± ¡°Never,¡± replies Ryuogriar playfully. She kisses his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Speaking of,¡± starts Wenlianna. Gwenesphia complains, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Lady Wenlianna! I won fair and square!¡± Wenlianna blushes, quickly replying, ¡°N-No! Not that. I was going to ask; Daniel, what did you say when you woke up?¡± ¡°Hm? Oh. ¡®Braaaaiinnns.¡¯ It¡¯s a quote from a [movie] from Earth. When [zombies], uh, the undead attack, looking to eat brains.¡± A few of the women make disgusted faces and grumble, while Hekate and Treia scoff in amusement. Reignleif asks, ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®[moo-vee]¡¯?¡± ¡°[Movie]. Short for our words for motion picture, modified. It¡¯s like¡­ Oh! It¡¯s like the hologram in your memory crystal, Treia, but with motion that looks realistic. Or, when Xyreko is sharing her golems¡¯ vision with us via the magic panels. Something like that. Though, some of the more enjoyable ones, in my opinion, are works of fiction.¡± The others try to picture it, and Wenlianna asks, ¡°Could we make one?¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°At the moment, it would be tricky, since we don¡¯t have suitable equipment. But¡­ Yeah, that can be something we work on.¡± They all smile together. ¡°Then, let¡¯s!¡± cheers Hekate. Everyone cheers in agreement, and one more arduous day comes to an end. *** Chapter 74: Pondering the Aftermath Daniel watches from the ramparts of the Citadel as the golems face off against the second wave of the invading attack. He learned this very morning that they hadn¡¯t actually ended the invasion, yet, because they had captured the general and his officers on the first day, but were more focused on Daniel¡¯s recovery the second day, especially once he woke up. The sounds of rifle shots reach him, even as far away as they are, though the golems are firing to wound, since the soldiers refused to give up yet, thanks mostly in part to mid-rank and lower officers keeping the invasion going. Daniel knows, deep down, that it¡¯s difficult to force surrender without killing vast portions of the enemy army, especially in an era like this one. By making a showing of not killing them, the enemy will only begin to believe that the defenders are bluffing. Now, as per his instructions of slow escalation, they are wounding the soldiers and dragging those the golems capture back to be contracted and forcibly returned east. It¡¯ll be a drain on the Citadel¡¯s resources, but if they won¡¯t turn back otherwise, Daniel will have to figure something else out. He wishes he knew all of the controls and safeties that went into the nuclear reactors he worked on. He knows the basic idea of almost all of them, as that was part of his training. He doesn''t remember every little component, let alone how they¡¯re assembled. And, as much as he might want to, having blueprints for something like that on his phone -however he would have obtained them- would have had him on watch lists at best back on Earth. So, he¡¯ll have to settle for trying to make electrical power with either wind, solar -if he can identify the proper materials without the technology needed to really work with them-, or hydroelectric. But, the nearest river with enough motion to scale with the Citadel is a few miles away. And, even then, finding a way to make a hydroelectric dam without a difference in altitude will be tricky. Not to mention costly. Thankfully, the modest population of the Fievegal are content with the Fievegal so far. Daniel makes a point of not trying to draft them, though he may talk to them about the upcoming battles to capture Fort Twilight, and then man it. The golems can easily conquer the castle, but the further out from the Citadel they are, the less efficient they are on mana. For small strike teams and escorts, it¡¯s feasible enough, since they can be recharged when they return and are replaced with other golems. For a massive invasion force numbering over 100,000 -or, even more than that, considering they¡¯ll be attacking a fortress-, the cost of switching out the golems will very quickly drain much of the stockpile of mana that makes the Citadel so superior. Unlike living beings, which recover mana on their own the way they recover stamina throughout the day and after resting, the Citadel must absorb mana through the deaths of attackers in close proximity or within its walls, or receive donations of mana through special devices. So far, the only devices for making offerings are installed in the town surrounding the Citadel, and they¡¯re working on modified ones to make tidings remotely, which charges magic crystals that are easy to transport to the Citadel for delivery. Ideally, these tasks will be carried out by living workers to minimize the mana cost of retrieving mana donations. Since the magical energy transfers are the only form of ¡®taxes¡¯ the Fievegal is collecting for now, the citizens are happy to pay it, but it¡¯s difficult for the towns that were further out to make the trip every day to make their offerings, and impractical for Daniel to expect them to. Some part of him ponders keeping the captured soldiers as prisoners of war and using the contract to force them to make contributions every day. It¡¯s against what he wants to accomplish as a leader, but he also recalls various teachings of books and wisdom he picked up over his life. One of the most prominently referenced in talking about leadership -and applicable to many areas of life- would be Machiavelli¡¯s The Prince, where he makes the argument that if it comes down to being feared or loved, it¡¯s better to be feared in terms of leadership. Unfortunately, Daniel never got around to reading The Prince, so that¡¯s about all he knows about it. He could execute every captured soldier and have the golems wipe out the rest to the last man, and they would have no qualms about obeying his order. No one in the Fievegal would shed tears for the invading soldiers, even if they might not like the outcome. It¡¯s a lot of work trying to make them retreat on their own without simply killing them until they give up. But, it¡¯s a tragedy that it has to be that way. His current strategy can only work thanks to the Citadel and the vast mana stockpile the Feral Feldrok unknowingly accumulated over the centuries. Daniel touches one of the stones of the rampart he¡¯s looking out over, deep in thought. ¡°Daniel?¡± It¡¯s Wenlianna, and she cautiously approaches. ¡°Oh! Wenlianna.¡± He turns and gives her a smile. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I just wanted to check on you. You¡¯ve been out here a while.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure I¡¯m sure. Just thinking.¡± She approaches and wraps her arms around his. ¡°P-Pardon me¡­¡± He smiles and nods. ¡°Thanks.¡± Wenlianna studies the view of the clashing golems and eastern soldiers. She murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Mother should have been able to prevent this¡­¡± ¡°They went past each other. I would guess Her Grace only just returned to the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°How, though?¡± ¡°The invasion came from Fort Twilight. It¡¯s the only pass-through large enough to accommodate this many soldiers and the necessary supply lines. The Grand Duchess came and likely returned via Fort Peony, and may not have heard about the invasion yet.¡± Wenlianna is respectfully silent for a moment. She hopes that¡¯s the case. Aramellianna is shrewd, but she¡¯s not disloyal, and she has made commitments to both the Kingdom of Mornistae, and now Daniel and the Fievegal. Wenlianna scoffs softly, and Daniel looks at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was just thinking about how all of this started because of you.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. They threw you away, and then suddenly want you back almost as much as Mother and I. A-And, f-for the record, Mother isn¡¯t¡­ She¡¯s not¡­ She wouldn¡¯t steal you. F-From m-m-m-me¡­¡± She blushes, gripping Daniel¡¯s jacket sleeve with her fingers. Daniel chuckles gently, using his free hand to pat hers. ¡°I did offer to run away, once¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I haven¡¯t kicked myself enough times already, thanks.¡± Daniel sighs as he looks back to the ongoing battle, which almost seems unreal. He feels virtually nothing because nothing of real value is invested. The golems fighting are little more than robots, just powered by magic. They feel no fear, they don¡¯t feel fatigue. They don¡¯t have families back home or lingering regrets and unfulfilled wishes. The soldiers fighting the golems do have those things. The people fighting believe in something, even if it is as simple and short-sighted as trying to retrieve someone who no longer wants to be retrieved. In fact, most of those soldiers with families back home or lingering regrets probably have almost no idea what they¡¯re fighting for, other than loyalty to their respective countries and the orders those appointed over them gave them. It¡¯s a shame, really. He was always like that; following orders. Now, he¡¯s the one making decisions. He has reliable help, but it¡¯s outside of his comfort zone. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been talking to everyone, and¡­ I¡¯m glad this all came to be. I¡­ had a pretty poor opinion of demon-kin before I ever even met any. And, well, I¡¯m glad to know the truth. Y-You know me. I always have to know what I don¡¯t know, especially when I learn that I¡¯m wrong.¡± She smiles, adding softly, ¡°Shek and Skloe are goblins. But, they like cooking and baking; something they didn¡¯t get to do before they met you. Aoloan has probably forgotten more about culinary arts than I¡¯ll ever know. Kera¡¯tai knows magic spells that I¡¯ve never even heard of. A-And¡­ the dragons¡­ I used to think¡­ I used to think that they were monsters, thinking only of destruction and too powerful to ever be reasoned with. And yet,...¡± She smiles up at Daniel. ¡°My Great Aunt is a dragon.¡± She leans her head against his bicep. ¡°I took for granted that I was born and raised in the Grand Duchy, never really seeing the war. Now, I¡¯m seeing something so skewed, I don¡¯t even know why they continue to fight. But, the point is,... I don¡¯t want to be blind anymore. There are good and bad people on all sides of any situation. I truly know that now.¡± Daniel chuckles softly. ¡°Welcome to being a cynic.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not that far-gone, yet!¡± pouts Wenlianna, puffing her cheeks as she scowls up at him. He laughs, and she blushes furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at me! I¡¯ll fire you!¡± He laughs even more, teasing playfully, ¡°If only you could.¡± He turns more softly serious, adding quietly, ¡°I¡¯d wholly welcome it.¡± She remains quiet for a moment, and Daniel decides to break the gloom. ¡°So, did you come out here to ask me to search your body for scales? I might have to be thorough.¡± She blushes again, shrieking, ¡°Wh-wha-what!? How could you say that!? I don¡¯t have scales! Take it back!¡± ¡°Oh? But isn¡¯t one of your ancestors a dragon?¡± ¡°Take it back! I don¡¯t have scales!¡± She shakes him by his arm as she whines, and he can¡¯t help but laugh. He apologizes, though, saying warmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m just teasing. Even if you did have scales, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be beautiful.¡± She blushes, stammering. ¡°I-I¡­ We should be working on magic devices! I wanted your thoughts on something after I got thinking.¡± ¡°Oh? What about?¡± ¡°About your phone. You once told me that you could use it for long range communication, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But, it requires a support infrastructure to work properly, and while I know the basics of radio principles, to make something as complex as a radio, let alone a phone, is probably outside of my wheelhouse.¡± Wenlianna already has her notebook out, scribbling down words as she keeps her left arm looped around his right. ¡°Radio¡­ support infrastructure¡­. Wheelhouse¡­¡± murmurs the magic artisan as she works. Daniel replies playfully, ¡°Wheelhouse is just a figure of speech.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to know what it is.¡± She looks at him, asking seriously, ¡°So then, couldn¡¯t we try to replicate the function using magic? Reignleif told me how she can communicate directly with you remotely using a special kind of telepathy magic with your helmet.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say no, but I don¡¯t know how telepathy itself works. I know how radio waves work. There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°Then, we just need to figure out how telepathy works, right? Then, if we can make two magic devices that link using a similar magic connection, we should be able to talk to each other over great distances, right? Isn¡¯t that how your phone works?¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°More or less. Though, ideally, you can select which person¡¯s phone you would dial. Uh, who you are calling. For phones, it¡¯s a dialing system using numbers as a sort of¡­ code, I guess, that tells the controlling device who you want to connect to.¡± ¡°Daniel, when it comes to remote communications, let¡¯s just get to where we can do that first. We¡¯ll worry about isolating individual calls once we can all talk to each other. Sound good?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just learn the telepathy?¡± ¡°I could, probably. But, you can¡¯t. At least not yet. And, then there¡¯s the matter of this;¡± She points at him playfully as she adds proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a magic artisan. It¡¯s my job to make magical devices to do the job of spells.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t argue with that logic. Before that, though, I need to speak to the general Hekate and the others captured. I want to know if his orders came from the Empress, or if someone took what she said and altered the context.¡± ¡°She wanted you brought back into the Empire¡¯s jurisdiction. That much I¡¯m certain of. Though, I thought they were going to attempt infiltration teams instead.¡± ¡°Instead, we got demon-kin. Something stinks, and I¡¯m not sure if the Empress is part of it or not.¡± ¡°Y-You think the Empress sent demon-kin after you in addition to the army?¡± asks Wenlianna, surprised. ¡°No, not like that. I just mean¡­ It¡¯s strange to me that both sides are this aggressively convinced that I¡¯m such an asset. It¡¯s almost like they want to provoke me or whoever they think captured me.¡± Wenlianna hugs his arm again, replying softly, ¡°I can only speak for the Grand Duchy, of course, but we were genuinely convinced that you were a hostage. At least until Leiwelles told us the truth. P-Please don¡¯t be mad at her.¡± He scoffs. ¡°Mad? I should be thanking her. I should have probably done a better job faking my death, though I¡¯m sorry for what that did to you.¡± ¡°You should be!¡± She gasps. ¡°The diamond machine! I didn¡¯t dismantle it. What if¡­!?¡± ¡°We already have one being assembled here as well. You operating it will reduce cost on the Citadel, of course, so if you¡¯d be willing¡­¡± ¡°Of course! But, aren¡¯t you worried about Mother?¡± ¡°Why would I be? She¡¯s our ally, right? If you want to take your share and donate them to the Grand Duchy, I don¡¯t mind. I understand it fueled her efforts quite well.¡± Wenlianna blushes and nods. ¡°Y-Yes. Thanks to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I am pretty great, aren¡¯t I?¡± She scoffs this time. ¡°Arrogance doesn¡¯t suit you. You¡¯re much better when you¡¯re being kind.¡± ¡°Thanks. Everyone keeps complimenting me, though, and I¡¯ve never been great with compliments. So, I deflect with humor.¡± They stand together for another moment, and the second wave of the soldiers finally breaks formation, falling back towards the troubled main camp. ¡°Looks like now¡¯s a good time to speak to the general.¡± He looks at Wenlianna, saying gently, ¡°You should avoid meeting with enemy soldiers, just in case someone recognizes you. I don¡¯t think now¡¯s a great time to reveal our alliance with the Grand Duchy.¡± She nods. ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll be tinkering on the donation altars. I almost have the rigging finished and an easy-to-change crystal housing.¡± He smiles. ¡°Excellent work. Thank you. Now then, Wenlianna, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± ¡°W-Wait¡­¡± She tugs on his sleeve gently just as he¡¯s turning, and he stops. She adds sheepishly, ¡°W-While I have you here¡­¡± ¡°Go on¡­¡± replies Daniel gently. ¡°Do-Do¡­ Do you think you¡­ could¡­ um¡­ give me¡­ a k-kiss?¡± Daniel cocks his head, and she blushes. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ W-We¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m¡­ If we¡¯re to eventually be married, I just¡­ I want¡­¡± She closes her eyes. Daniel interrupts her by taking her in his arms and kissing her. She gasps, but quickly melts in his embrace, hugging his head as they share a kiss. Her cheeks fill with color, and Daniel says softly, ¡°Forgive the arrogance, my Lady. But, I¡¯ve learned to just go with it anymore.¡± She smiles dreamily, replying, ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, thank you. F-Forgot what I was going to say, anyways.¡± He chuckles, stroking her cheek one last time before he heads back into the Citadel. Daniel makes his way to the transportation station and teleports to the prison block, where the General and his men are being held separately. Hekate appears right after him, bounding up beside him. ¡°Daniel! I was just on my way to find you! What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to the General and see if we can¡¯t end the current battle.¡± Xyreko appears in a teleport alongside them, greeting them. ¡°Daniel, Hekate. Is now a good time?¡± ¡°It is. Good afternoon, Xyreko.¡± ¡°Good afternoon. Ucahote reports that the Allied forces have been routed for the time being, and he is returning the golems to defensive posture to await the next wave.¡± ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± Hekate remarks dryly, ¡°We should just attack them at night. They won¡¯t be so eager to fight with no sleep.¡± ¡°True, but I guess I want to give the illusion of us being the better people in this matter.¡± Hekate scoffs. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a challenge. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Jothy¡¯s face.¡± ¡°The general? What¡¯s his actual name?¡± ¡°How the heck should I know!? It¡¯s really long and obnoxious, just like his stupid speeches about nobility!¡± Hekate shrugs dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s lucky it was me he was fighting. I¡¯m pretty sure if it was a fellow count like him, he¡¯d have been killed for being so arrogant.¡± Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s head, and she blushes with a grin. ¡°Good work, Hekate.¡± ¡°I never get tired of hearing that!¡± Xyreko finally fills in, ¡°His name is General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar the Third, according to Ryuogriar. He is a count in the Grand Zenkon Empire.¡± ¡°Ekstragar¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before. Maybe¡­¡± -If you have, it was prior to meeting me, your Grace,¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°With specific exceptions, I have cataloged all of your meetings. In fact, is there a particular reason you¡¯re not wearing your armor today?¡± Daniel smiles with a soft chuckle. ¡°Because, I should be able to walk around my own home in normal clothes, should I not?¡± ¡°I suppose that is true, but¡­ what of the protections I am able to provide? In addition to being able to remotely communicate with and monitor you.¡± ¡°Actually, Wenlianna and I were just discussing that very last point before I came down here.¡± Hekate clicks her teeth with her tongue before grumbling, ¡°Tch! I should be charging a fee¡­¡± Daniel and Xyreko ignore her, and Daniel clarifies, ¡°We want to make a magical device that anyone can carry, and would allow us all to communicate with each other without supplying our own magic.¡± ¡°I-Is that so!?¡± asks Xyreko with excitement in her voice. ¡°Like your ¡®phone¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Hekate brightly adds, ¡°Ooo! I approve!¡± ¡°Right! We¡¯re almost there. Please follow me.¡± Xyreko does a 180, turning around and walking back the way they came. Daniel chuckles as he and Hekate come to a stop. ¡°Nice try, Xyreko. We still need to speak to the general and his officers.¡± ¡°But Daniellll,¡± groans Xyreko. ¡°I detected no illnesses. Even if we don¡¯t feed or water them, they¡¯ll linger on for days.¡± ¡°They¡¯re people, Xyreko, not chickens. I need time to stew on the idea anyways, since I hadn¡¯t really considered coming at it from the magic angle. I doubt I¡¯d produce anything today if you lock me in a room and feed and water me.¡± ¡°Ha! I would never debase you so low as to treat you like an animal, Master.¡± Daniel smirks, having known she knew the difference in wording, though she adds playfully, ¡°I would also include baths for you.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, and then we¡¯ll set a date for the invasion of Fort Twilight. During the time in between, we¡¯ll work on developing a basic magic phone system. Deal?¡± Xyreko makes an audible sigh. ¡°Your wish is my command, of course, Daniel. I suppose it will come in handy on future missions as well.¡± ¡°Including the one to find the means to give you a body, right?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Indeed, your Greatness. But, all in due time, I suppose. Sigh. I suppose I can wait on my Master. Waiting for hundreds of years just to wait some more.¡± ¡°Har-dee-har,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been around for seven of my full lifespans. Some of us count their blessings for just one.¡± She slows down for a second, while Hekate points at him, saying in a fiery tone, ¡°Daniel, no! Now that you have magic, my new mission is to make you live forever with me! Period! Final! It is my Imperial¡­¡± They both stop to look at Xyreko, who has come to a stop. Xyreko looks at Daniel, asking quietly, ¡°Daniel? How long do you expect to live?¡± ¡°Hmm? Well, in my world, with all of our medical advancements, we were lucky to make it to seventy or so. I guess that would be closer to sixty years here, maybe a little less¡­¡± He notices Xyreko clench her fists, though the movement is extremely subtle, since she doesn¡¯t have flesh or muscles to tense. ¡°Hey, now, if I¡¯m really lucky, maybe it¡¯ll be like eighty years¡­¡± ¡°A hundred should be the minimum average!¡± cries Xyreko suddenly, startling both Daniel and Hekate. ¡°Humans are said to live well over a hundred years. Some like that Wenlianna girl could easily reach two hundred or more with magic! Y-You, you¡¯re only in your twenties! F-F-Forty years is t-too¡­ too short¡­¡± She trails off. Hekate tries to add gently, ¡°I agree. We¡¯ll just have to find¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®finding¡¯, Hekate. Xyreko, I don¡¯t know what to tell you. I¡¯m human. A normal human from Earth.¡± He chuckles gently, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I wonder how long people here would live with technology from Earth. Two hundred on average? That¡¯s like two forty in Earth years or so¡­¡± Xyreko suddenly steps forward and hugs Daniel, which is a surprise. ¡°Daniel, we WILL find a way. I promise you.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Alright. But, I¡¯m living a life I never thought I could dream of, so¡­ you know¡­¡± ¡°No I don¡¯t! And I don¡¯t want to! Come! Let¡¯s get these wretched beasts out of the Citadel. They disgust me.¡± With her harsh tone expressed, Xyreko storms forward towards the general¡¯s cell. It¡¯s only a little further, and she opens the cell without any hesitation, and Daniel and Hekate briskly walk to catch up. Once inside, Xyreko speaks the eastern language. ¡°Look at this disgusting animal. To think it will outlive my beloved master even as old as it is already. Disgraceful.¡± General Jothraligus looks up from his seat against the back wall in absolute disgust, though his expression falters when he notices Hekate. Hekate grins, replying, ¡°I agree, Xyreko. Let¡¯s not waste any more of Daniel¡¯s precious time on him than we have to.¡± ¡°Both of you relax, please,¡± urges Daniel gently. He approaches Jothraligus, saying, ¡°General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar, correct?¡± The general glances at the other two, and then looks at Daniel. ¡°I am.¡± He stands up, though he¡¯s not as tall as Daniel, who stands with surprisingly good posture given the rumors. Assuming it truly is Daniel. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Daniel kos Lawson, the otherworlder you came here to either retrieve or assassinate. I¡¯m still not certain of which.¡± Jothraligus scoffs. ¡°Is that what they told you?¡± He glares at Hekate and Xyreko. ¡°I know for a fact you¡¯re here for me. And, I know for a fact that I was nearly killed. I wanted to believe that you were here just to ¡®rescue¡¯ me, but if it¡¯s going to be assassination, then of course, I¡¯m going to take issue with it.¡± Daniel gestures at Xyreko, who projects images of the fight between him and Hekate. Jothraligus sucks his teeth. ¡°The coward used a demon wand instead of a sword. You¡¯re a disgrace for following that little monster.¡± ¡°I created that demon-wand. And, she used it after you took advantage of your compatriot¡¯s interference. The next time you insult the Empress of the Fievegal, I will subject you to real questioning.¡± Again, Jothraligus looks down his nose at them, sucking his teeth. ¡°Who gave the orders?¡± ¡°I assume the Empress. I am a loyal servant of the Empire and my kind.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Your ¡®kind¡¯ is an appropriate term. Did you know anything about the archoneldwyn mages in your ranks?¡± ¡°The what? I¡¯ve never heard that term before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Of course. I feel I¡¯ve been rather candid with you.¡± ¡°You have. Next, I¡¯d like you to describe the full defensive capabilities of Fort Twilight.¡± Jothraligus scoffs. ¡°Two questions, and you¡¯re already going to threaten me with attacking Fort Twilight?¡± ¡°I already know you¡¯re a useless stooge who came here for glory. I¡¯ll get everything out of you that I want in a short while. But, if you cooperate, I¡¯ll make sure you make it to Fort Twilight with your face intact.¡± ¡°Ugh! Such brutish threats! I am an Officer and a Gentleman of the Grand Empire of Zenkon! I will not stand for such lowly treatment by a commoner and his slave wench-BLAHARGH!¡± Daniel lunges in and punches the General in the mouth, catching him off guard the moment he blinked. With the General toppled, Daniel kicks him in the face for good measure, causing the general to cry out. ¡°Y-You canth tweat me thith way!¡± Hekate snickers. ¡°He did warn you.¡± Daniel crouches next to him, looming over his face as he tries to nurse his broken teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the hard way, General. I hope some of Erimaya¡¯s good luck rubs off on you.¡± Jothraligus turns as white as a sheet, and Daniel stands up. He states calmly, ¡°Xyreko, bring a bench, a towel, and a bucket of water. Oh, and some rope, of course. The general looks thirsty.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace,¡± replies the golem. Two soldier golems enter the room after a few moments. Daniel says, ¡°Hekate, you shouldn¡¯t be here for this.¡± ¡°No. I am the Empress. I will be by your side through whatever it is.¡± He sighs. ¡°Very well. Then, you¡¯re not to do this lightly, understand?¡± She nods. ¡°I do.¡± Daniel then asks, ¡°Xyreko?¡± ¡°I am prepared, Daniel. Perhaps I needn¡¯t worry about this beast outliving you after all.¡± ¡°Please have the golems help me get him situated.¡± He taunts the General, who tries to slink away into the corner, ¡°General, I know the answer, since I covered my bases the last time I did it, but have you ever heard of ¡®waterboarding¡¯?¡± *** Chapter 75: Ending a Battle Daniel wipes his hands on a towel as he exits the prison cell behind Hekate. General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar didn¡¯t last long under pressure, and he confessed things Daniel had no idea to even ask about. Hekate, however, isn¡¯t taking it well. ¡°We have to tell her immediately! Daniel! She¡¯s still in danger!¡± ¡°Calm down, Hekate.¡± ¡°Calm down!? My friend is in danger! I can¡¯t-...¡± Daniel snatches Hekate into a hug before she can storm off to do something that is unnecessary. ¡°Hekate, listen to me, please. I care about Erimaya as well, alright?¡± She huffs and squirms in his arms for a moment before relaxing. ¡°Hurry and tell me, then.¡± ¡°I was banished because of what I did because she¡¯s considered no longer marriageable to higher nobles. That¡¯s where I remembered Ekstragar¡¯s family name from.¡± ¡°But, they tried¡­¡± ¡°I know. But, that was what I had saved her from, and my actions still served their needs; they were able to dissolve Zorenwein¡¯s son¡¯s betrothal to her.¡± ¡°We should kill him. No! We should ask Aramellianna to find him. I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Relax. Erimaya¡¯s fine now. And, she¡¯s an adorable little cinnamon roll. She¡¯ll find a partner in due time.¡± Hekate scowls at him. ¡°¡®Adorable little cinnamon roll¡¯? Daniel¡­¡± ¡°It just means she¡¯s a kind and gentle person with a fun personality. When I was summoned, she was the one who defended me when they learned I had no magic.¡± Hekate relents from her envy, since she also offered for Erimaya to join them, and she made Daniel promise to take responsibility if she never finds a marriage partner. Daniel is banking on that not coming to pass, but he has given up thinking about it too hard. ¡°Anyways, General Ekstragar is just that Zorenwein¡¯s uncle, and he likely only learned of it later. Plus, he seems to be a Count in the Empire specifically, so he¡¯s technically outside of the ¡®kingdom¡¯s¡¯ loop. I¡¯m surprised he knew that much.¡± Hekate crosses her arms. ¡°Or, he was a conspirator.¡± ¡°Regardless, that¡¯s not our problem. Erimaya is still being protected by our golems. If there is any threat to her, we¡¯ll know, and Xyreko has permission to stop at nothing to protect the little princess. Even if that means we have to use the last remaining revival potation.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°I agree. I¡¯m fine with that. We¡¯ll get more of the ingredients as soon as we can.¡± Daniel finally sets her down now that she¡¯s calmed down. ¡°Yep. Now, then, Xyreko, is the contract chamber prepared?¡± Xyreko, having teleported away to catalog what they learned, reappears. ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to update the contract terms for General Jothraligus.¡± ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± ¡°First, I want him to be unable to benefit from healing magic of any kind. Make it feel like he¡¯s burning alive.¡± ¡°Can do.¡± ¡°Next, if he tries to wear false teeth to repair his teeth line, have him automatically bite his tongue continuously until he takes them out.¡± ¡°Interesting. I shall add it.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s ever in Fievegal territory for any reason, including us conquering where he¡¯s at, or if he tries to speak or write or communicate about waterboarding in any way, have him bite his own tongue off and become paralyzed until he bleeds out.¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t wish to wipe his memory, your Grace?¡± ¡°No. I want him to remember. He insulted Hekate one too many times.¡± Xyreko nods, and Daniel adds, ¡°Also, from now on, I want him to only refer to Hekate as ¡®Her Imperial Greatness, the Wise and Beautiful Empress Hekate fell Lawson, most beautiful and benevolent Empress in the world,¡¯ every time he¡¯s speaking about her in any context.¡± Hekate and Xyreko both chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s mean, Daniel,¡± jokes Hekate. ¡°That¡¯s a mouthful he has to spew out in front of anyone.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°And, it won¡¯t be our problem. Any issues with any part of it, Xyreko?¡± ¡°No, sir. We could make him end his entire family line in the process as well, if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know his whole family, and it could extend to people we care about in some obscure way, so not worth it. Living as a wretch is more suitable than death as contrition for someone like him.¡± ¡°Then, you should also make it impossible for him to take his own life,¡± adds Hekate. ¡°Just in case.¡± Daniel nods, and Xyreko nods in agreement. ¡°I will leave a contingency that he can only ask Hekate to end his suffering if it becomes unbearable for him. How he handles that is his problem.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Hekate chuckles. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it impossible for him to enter our territory or speak about waterboarding?¡± Daniel and Xyreko glance at each other as they make the same connection. ¡°I guess it does. Xyreko, please prepare, and we¡¯ll meet you there shortly. We¡¯ll send him out to parlay with his people tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°He is still sobbing. Are you sure he will be coherent enough to give orders?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not, we¡¯ll convince the others. I think we learned all we will from Jothraligus.¡± ¡°Very well, Daniel. Though, with your permission, I could quickly question the other officers using your method and soldier golems.¡± ¡°No. Part of why I did that was because of how he acted, both during the duel and as a prisoner. I can tolerate indignance. But, I¡¯ll give disrespect in payment for disrespect. I disrespected his human rights. And, this isn¡¯t even Earth.¡± Hekate chuckles softly. ¡°Thanks for standing up for me, Daniel. Sorry my ears and tail are such a pain¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that, Hekate. They¡¯re adorable, and at this point, I wouldn¡¯t recognize you without.¡± He pats her head gently, and she smiles up at him. Daniel and Hekate join everyone for dinner, accompanied by Xyreko once she has her preparations completed. After greeting everyone, Ryuogriar asks what they got out of the general, and Hekate answers. ¡°... and, apparently, his nephew tried to kill Eri! I wanted to light him on fire, but Daniel stopped me.¡± Daniel sighs, ¡°Hekate, we talked about this. We need General Ekstragar to order the retreat.¡± Wenlianna¡¯s plate clangs when her dropped fork draws everyone¡¯s attention. Ryuogriar asks, ¡°Is the enemy general someone important to you, Miss Wenlianna?¡± Wenlianna looks pale and shocked, but she snaps out of it. ¡°E-Ekstragar? You said his name is Ekstragar?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± replies Hekate with an unsure tone. ¡°Well, not me. Daniel said his name.¡± ¡°A-And¡­ Eri is¡­?¡± ¡°Princess Erimaya,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Apparently, his nephew in Mornistae is the father of the young man betrothed to Princess Erimaya until her fall.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize how close you were to Princess Erimaya, Hekate. I¡­ Mother marched the Stalvaltan Guard into the palace shortly after you were banished, and she arrested Duke Zorenwein and his son under suspicion of treason. Th-They did try to assassinate her. They worked with someone else to plant a maid in the royal service who tried to push Erimaya from the ramparts that day. I-I only learned this long after, though. I¡­ don¡¯t know the methods Mother had the guardsmen use to¡­ extract that information.¡± ¡°Why would they do that!?¡± snaps Hekate, starting to stand up. Daniel gently tugs on the back of her shirt to sit her down and try to calm her. She resists a little, but is still passionately demanding that answer. ¡°I¡­ My understanding is that King Greydald upset the Ducal families when they betrothed Heralesse to Rikuto to legitimize his rule once they were married, since he was proving himself a valuable asset to the kingdom. Ekstragar¡®s family, specifically. They then betrothed Erimaya to his son, but¡­ well, the easy answer is that they wanted the throne.¡± ¡°Geez. Eastern marriages are stupid,¡± grumbles Hekate. ¡°If you love someone, you should just be with them. Anything else is dumb.¡± Daniel explains gently, ¡°There are evolutionary reasons as well as social-constructionist reasons behind it, you know.¡± Everyone else stares at him, and he realizes they may not have the concept of evolution, specifically, let alone the social constructionism. ¡°Sorry. In simple terms, if people¡¯s instinctive nature isn¡¯t kept in check, a small handful of powerful males would narrow down the gene-pool real quick. That¡¯s where social constructionism comes in, to a degree.¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°But, Mukori, we all chose to be here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, males of most species are typically hardwired to¡­ ahem¡­ sow their oats, so to speak, and females of most species are hardwired to gravitate to the strongest male around. Social constructionism gives the less-powerful males a chance by making it strongly encouraged to have only one wife, or, that being the law, as is the case in many of the cultures of Earth. Taken a step further, ambitious and shrewd politicians saw profit in treating their children like bargaining chips. Depending on which gender is more valuable in the given circumstance, either the daughter¡¯s family pays the prospective groom, or the male suitor pays the daughter¡¯s family for the daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. And, in nobility, it is to bind two families together.¡± Geirahoel asks, ¡°Why should any of that matter, though? The strongest male should have the right to whatever women he wants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a point of view,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°And, it fits with instincts, typically, as I mentioned. But, then, how do some of these powerful families make themselves more powerful?¡± He gestures at Wenlianna, saying gently, ¡°Pardon me, Wenlianna. Please don¡¯t take this any kind of way. But, for instance, a Grand Duchy improving their station by marrying one of their daughters to an Emperor. In an ideal pairing, the Grand Duchy family is as good as Imperial Royals themselves, thanks to such a match. Same for a baron¡¯s daughter, if for some reason, she would marry an Emperor.¡± Daniel gestures at Gwenesphia following this statement. She blushes, remarking, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember that¡­¡± ¡°Of course I do. Though, in this case, it¡¯s risky to openly advertise that in both cases, since we¡¯re apparently enemies to the Eastern Alliance. Speaking of, my intent was to send the general and his officers to their troops and order a retreat. Does anyone have any objections or last minute suggestions?¡± No one objects, but Geirahoel asks, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s wise letting anyone retreat? I know the plan, I¡¯m just worried about letting them continue to plot against us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right to be concerned. In the case of the general specifically, he¡¯ll find it exceedingly difficult to discuss Hekate without embarrassing himself and frustrating anyone around him.¡± Hekate chuckles as she blushes, reminiscing fondly of the whole thing, and how Daniel stood up for her aggressively. He¡¯s not usually particularly quick to any emotion, but he does become fiercely protective of people he cares about. Ryuogriar remarks, ¡°Your Greatness, Mukori would have done the same for anyone here.¡± ¡°Shut up, Ryuo! He did it for me!¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Now, Hekate, be nice.¡± ¡°A true victory does not come from your opponent¡¯s rules, Hekate. Remember that.¡± Daniel suddenly perks up. ¡°Actually¡­¡± He stands up suddenly, and everyone starts to rise as well. ¡°Sorry! No, please finish breakfast. I just had an idea.¡± ¡°And?¡± asks Ryuogriar. ¡°What is it?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I just figured out what to do about Empress Sundenelle. I¡¯m going to accept her proposal for marriage.¡± There are several gasps, and Daniel quickly adds as it looks like he¡¯s about to have to fight his way out, ¡°Hold on there! She obviously didn¡¯t. But, how happy do you think she¡¯ll be when I make a fool out of her thanks to her attempts to do whatever?¡± There¡¯s an awkward pause, and the entire gathered group of individuals, including Choul standing nearby, glance around at each other. Hekate grins, but she quickly turns serious, pointing up at Daniel. ¡°You can¡¯t marry her! I absolutely forbid it. Not at all. This isn¡¯t like anyone else. She¡¯s a butt, and I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning to marry her. I¡¯m just going to make a fool out of her. If she tries to reverse it on me, we¡¯ll string it out, and then make up a reason to drop it. But, I sincerely doubt she¡¯s going to want to be¡­ uh¡­ one of many.¡± Treia retorts, ¡°That¡¯s a bit cruel, isn¡¯t it, to toy with a woman¡¯s heart?¡± A few others nod, but Daniel sighs. ¡°Listen. She¡¯s not interested in marrying me. Certainly not out of love or anything. I¡¯ve never met her. I wouldn¡¯t do it to someone who is actually interested in me. That is cruel. But, for this old hag sitting on her high horse¡­¡± Wenlianna points out, ¡°She¡¯s younger than me, Daniel.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Empress Sundenelle is younger than me. I think she¡¯s around twenty.¡± ¡°The Empress? Of the entire Grand Zenkon Empire?¡± asks Daniel skeptically. Those not from the east are surprised as well. Hekate takes mild offense, though, saying, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m only fifteen, and I¡¯m an Empress.¡± Daniel smiles, petting her head. ¡°Yes, but our Empire is much smaller.¡± ¡°And, Daniel makes most of the decisions,¡± points out Vaergraes. ¡°Not to mention my boundless wisdom,¡± adds Ryuogriar. This causes Hekate to glare at her. But, Gwenesphia returns to the point with a nod. ¡°Yes. Her Grace¡¯s father passed away when she was a teenager, and she was the only legitimate and thus rightful heir. It was a whole dramatic thing when it was happening. That¡¯s probably why General Jothraligus even participated directly in the battle. Many noblemen are interested in impressing her and winning her hand in marriage, by whatever means necessary.¡± ¡°She can have those losers,¡± replies Hekate haughtily. ¡°She can have all of them.¡± Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, specifically, nod in agreement with the young feldrok Empress. Daniel sighs. ¡°Alright, then if not an old hag, snotty brat it is.¡± Wenlianna adds, ¡°She¡¯s crafty, Daniel. I don¡¯t know if mind games will work on her. It¡¯s how she was able to secure her position as Empress and avoid political marriages. She outmaneuvered everyone in her court.¡± ¡°As I said. This will just be a social parry. If she makes another move, we¡¯ll work around it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to the Imperial Capital myself.¡± Choul takes the opportunity to step forward. ¡°Allow me, your Grace. I shall deliver your message with minimal risk.¡± Xyreko adds, ¡°We could also use illusion magic to make Sir Choul look like him.¡± ¡°And, how are you supposed to guard Daniel and the rest of us if you¡¯re in the capital?¡± asks Geirahoel sourly. ¡°F-Forgive me, your Grace. I¡­ expected that my absence would be more than welcome¡­¡± She huffs as she looks away. ¡°You proved you aren¡¯t completely useless. Let a golem deliver the message. But, don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you. You owe your existence to Daniel.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± Choul looks at Daniel, who thinks. ¡°Golems are probably perfectly acceptable, though it has to be as expendable as possible. Is there any risk to you if they¡¯re captured, Xyreko? No offense, Choul. I know the risks if we send you.¡± Choul nods. ¡°Spare me no thought, your Grace. I am pleased to serve your wisdom at your leisure.¡± Xyreko replies to Daniel¡¯s question, ¡°I have learned things since you came to me, Daniel, so I will never again rule anything out. I can come up with no risks, save potentially reverse engineering the spell to make remote-controlled golems, if they have mages of such skill and power. I suspect one of them is within our midst.¡± She looks to Wenlianna, whose specialty specifically is magic devices. Wenlianna blushes and chuckles nervously. ¡°I-I¡¯m not a traitor.¡± ¡°Just what a traitor would say,¡± teases Reignleif softly, which earns a chuckle from the others. Meanwhile, Shek and Skloe approach Daniel and Hekate, offering them desserts they made as they continue to practice their culinary skills. They then walk around the table, giving one to everyone else as the conversation continues. Daniel kneels and thanks both of the goblins, trying one of each of theirs for a happy grin when he enjoys them. Wenlianna, teased by her distant relative, stammers, ¡°I-... I¡¯m, I would never! You have to believe me.¡± Everyone chuckles again, and Xyreko adds warmly, ¡°I was not making accusations. Just speculating that you would have the capacity to deconstruct how my golems work.¡± ¡°Oh! Um¡­ It would probably take me some time, but it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question. Especially if I knew what I know now; that I would have to isolate the golem so that you can¡¯t control it and have it destroy itself or teleport out.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Beyond that, Daniel, I do not believe they could bring direct harm to me. My connection to the golems being controlled remotely is little more than commands I send via a connection similar to telepathy. In simplified terms, it¡¯d be like sending a letter. The golem can send letters back, but I can see their contents before they can take effect on me.¡± ¡°Makes sense. Don¡¯t relax any of your precautions then. Do you mind sending a golem?¡± ¡°Certainly not. Would you like me to disguise it as you? I could send golems of the whole harem.¡± Daniel sighs, but he notices he has several expectant stares locked on him. He thinks seriously for a moment. He doesn¡¯t care whether or not people know, it¡¯s just still awkward for him hearing it out loud. Especially when all of them are together as they are now. Reignleif suggests, ¡°Would it be possible for the golems to act as proxies, where we are the ones speaking and acting, and the golems mirror us?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t think of that, but it¡¯s an excellent idea. Xyreko replies, ¡°It would be complicated for me alone. If I am permitted to bring all of the Mana Guides, Spellmasters, and Service Chiefs into the fold, each of us could control a golem representing each of you, which would be easy enough and lower the burden on me. However, if you should order it¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s an acceptable plan, Xyreko. It compartmentalizes us as well. Very well, then. We¡¯ll send the General back with a letter to be sent to the Empress. We¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s a formal request for parlay. Then, if and when she agrees to meet, we¡¯ll send the golems and drop the bomb-shell.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to use that!? I thought we were just going to embarrass her!¡± exclaims Hekate, shocked. The others are surprised as well. Daniel chuckles, ¡°Figure of speech. I mean the ¡®bomb-shell¡¯ will be the ¡®I accept your marriage proposal¡¯ bit. It¡¯ll hit everyone like a bomb.¡± They relax, and Hekate murmurs, ¡°Oh¡­ I get it.¡± She nods confidently, though Daniel can tell she¡¯s still trying to figure out the connection. Daniel then adds, ¡°Anyways, that was a good idea, Reignleif. Thank you. Seems I really need to learn more about magic¡¯s capabilities, since it can serve me so well.¡± ¡°Especially now that you have magic,¡± points out Thymeria warmly. ¡°Shek learn magic!¡± says Shek proudly as she painstakingly climbs back into her seat. ¡°Shek help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on it, Shek. And, all of you. But, for now, we have a plan. I¡¯m going to go draft the letter real quick. You guys finish, and we¡¯ll march the officers in for a formal audience before sending them on their way.¡± The women and Choul nod in agreement, and those who are finished go to get dressed for the audience. As usual, they¡¯re putting on a ridiculous show, since it¡¯s fun, and it proves to be intimidating to anyone meeting them. Even Vaergraes participates, though she¡¯s not officially one of Daniel¡¯s romantic partners. Hekate shovels the last bites of her breakfast into her mouth, taking her plate to the bus tray as she talks through a mouth full of food, ¡°I¡¯gh goigh wiff Gyaniel.¡± She jogs out after him. *** General Jothraligus kos Ekstragar III walks at the head of the line of allied officers as they enter a regal-looking -and humongous- audience chamber. He can tell it is so based on the areas for seating, though sparsely populated with a handful of demonkin, including oni, higher demons, kirins, goblins, ogres, and dattakoriens. It truly has become a mess, and they seem to be making a mockery of eastern customs. And, at the head of the room on the raised dais where several seats are a crowd of women and two men. While Jothraligus only recognizes Hekate and the horned woman that was with her, other than Daniel of course, it¡¯s apparent that he is looking at a large group of people that seem to fancy themselves all part of the ruling body. Maybe he can work with that. He has to be careful of course, but if he can turn them on each other¡­ General Joth¡­ Jothilag¡­¡± Hekate looks to Daniel, who is standing next to her throne in the center. He whispers, ¡°Jothraligus¡­¡± ¡°General Jothraligus kos¡­ whatever your name is. It is unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t come to terms under more equal conditions.¡± The golems force the general and the other officers to their knees before Hekate. She continues, ¡°That¡¯s better. Now, I¡¯m a merciful Empress. I thought about making you crawl in here and grovel before me, but I decided that would make me a savage like you. So, instead, I¡¯ll allow you to kneel like knights. Listen and listen well. You have no chance of defeating me. We have driven your invasion back every day for the past five days. And, that¡¯s playing by your rules. You know, not attacking at night, fending off waves, not burning the east to the ground while you¡¯re all here trying to get past our first line of defense. And, all without killing anyone. I mean, if I start killing anyone, I might as well annihilate all of you in one fell swoop. I imagine it¡¯s pretty difficult to muster an army of one hundred thousand troops. Not to mention all of the support infrastructure that¡¯s needed to supply such an army.¡± Jothraligus trembles at the sight of her, but he says nothing. She is a pretentious child, and the others seem to not be impressed by her speech either. But, he knows what she¡¯s willing to do to him. Or rather, what the person really in charge is willing to do to him. He looks at Daniel, who watches him with a cold expression. The horned woman from before with platinum blond hair and a shimmering dress that follows her voluptuous and well-endowed curves speaks up next, ¡°Minister Xyreko is right. It is repulsive that these pathetic cowards have longer lifespans than Mukori. We should correct that ourselves. It¡¯s only proper.¡± The auburn-haired horned woman seated next to Daniel replies with a snort, ¡°How do they even decide who should lead their armies? These fools barely put up a fight.¡± Hekate asks, ¡°Well? Do you have anything to say for yourself, Joth-... Jothy?¡± Daniel sighs a little, and Jothraligus glances briefly at the officer to his right. Everyone that was captured with him are either fellow generals from the vassal or allied kingdoms with the Empire, or a handful of colonels serving as liaisons from some of the militaries. He replies as courteously as he can to a bunch of demon-kin, ¡°I am loyal to the gods, her Grace, the one and only Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, and the people of the Empire. I will face any trials with dignity and pride.¡± It is difficult to speak with the same grace he normally holds, now that his teeth are broken and chipped from the brutal mistreatment he faced by Daniel. ¡°Mm. Pride, maybe. Not with dignity. But, I didn¡¯t invite you here to insult you. That¡¯s low hanging fruit. I¡¯m going to give you an option to save one hundred thousand of your people of the Empire. Now that the magic contracts are applied to you, once we send you back to your troops, you will have one day to order a full retreat and three days for you and your fellow officers and captured soldiers to reach the border of the Fievegal and never return. After that, you may deliver these two messages.¡± She gestures with her hand, and one of the golem guards steps forward, marching ceremoniously to the center, pivoting in a crisp 90 degree turn, and then walking to the General. Hekate explains, ¡°They are not for your eyes, since you¡¯re a pathetic and weak man. The first should go to the commanding officer of Fort Twilight, and to make it easy for you, it is the one with the blue ribbon and the blue stamp. It¡¯s magically sealed, so if you tamper with it, we¡¯ll know. The second is a message for Sundenelle. Why my darling Daniel wanted to send her a message is beyond me, but make sure she gets it. We¡¯ll be sure to use your name if it somehow doesn¡¯t reach her.¡± Hekate gestures again, and Xyreko waves her hand casually, causing an image to appear. It depicts the scene playing out again. ¡°We¡¯ll know whether or not she gets the message based on how she responds. Now, as you can see, I have to share Daniel with something like a million other women, and you¡¯ve wasted my precious time by trying to attack our castle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they punish such behaviors with death in the Empire?¡± asks Ryuogriar facetiously. ¡°I think so,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°But after a long, obnoxious speech about how great and civilized they are to ensure you want to die more than they want to kill you.¡± The other women chuckle, and one of the very pregnant goblins with them asks, ¡°They no teach in east? That why invaders so easy to defeat?¡± Jothraligus can feel rage boiling inside him, but he glances at Daniel, whose cold and piercing stare sends shivers down his spine. He never, ever wants to go near water again thanks to that man who fancies himself a make-believe emperor. One of the other officers, General Yontav of the Kingdom of Henbarr, asks urgently, ¡°Y-You said we can go home, right? I-If we do as you say, we¡¯ll be able to return home?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies Hekate, as if the answer should be obvious. ¡°I¡¯m not a monster. You keep your promises, and I¡¯ll keep mine. But, only if you keep them. After all, I just want the army to retreat. I don¡¯t care how you lot decide to make that happen.¡± Jothraligus suddenly feels many more icy glares, and when he glances around, he¡¯s horrified to find that the other captured officers are glaring at him. What is the meaning of this? Who do they think I am? I was appointed by the Empress herself! Jothraligus clears his throat, deciding on a course of action. ¡°Please excuse my saying so, Her Imperial Greatness, the Wise and Beautiful Empress Hekate fell Lawson, most beautiful and benevolent Empress in the world¡­¡± He pauses as he helplessly blurts out that part. But, he keeps going. ¡°The Empress will be curious to know which of you is officially Daniel¡¯s wife. I sincerely doubt she¡¯ll entertain peace talks with anyone other than the leader and his wife.¡± Daniel holds up his hand just as Hekate is about to respond, and he replies with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re going to get an answer you¡¯ll regret hearing, General. As Hekate told you, we¡¯re not suing for peace. We¡¯re giving Sundenelle a chance to save face. If her or her allies continue to threaten our borders, we will be forced to conquer alleged Imperial territory. And, we¡¯ll be starting with Fort Twilight as retaliation.¡± The officers all tense, and one of them cries out, ¡°You can¡¯t do that! That¡¯s madness!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± asks the auburn-haired horned woman. ¡°Pathetic cowards do not define what we can or cannot do. Certainly not servants of a rogue polity proclaiming itself an Empire. When children act out of line, you take away their toys and lecture them.¡± ¡°You all started this,¡± replies the blue-haired horned woman softly from behind her high collar on her blue mantle. ¡°We provided no threat to you after joining Emperor Daniel. And, still you attack us.¡± ¡°That we have not burned every inch of your alleged Empire is by the grace of our beloved Daniel. And, to answer your question, we are all his wives and will give him a legacy that will rule the Fievegal for the rest of time.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. Daniel adds, ¡°And, your pathetic attempt to get them to fight each other is useless, General. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far if they couldn¡¯t stand each other. So, go to your precious self-proclaimed Empress and deliver the message. And, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t attempt to defend Twilight. You won¡¯t win. Consider this fair warning.¡± ¡°Wh-What happens after Twilight, y-your Grace?¡± asks Commander Mossvaldier. ¡°That will depend on Sundenelle, now, won¡¯t it?¡± retorts Hekate forebodingly. ¡°Now begone! If your soldiers haven¡¯t left by midday tomorrow, we will exterminate you to the last man, and we won¡¯t be stopping at Twilight.¡± The golems march the officers back out, and Jothraligus glances nervously at the other generals and commanders. Are they blaming me for all of this? These traitors! *** Chapter 76: Preparations for Retaliation Heralesse finds Rikuto in a large new construction on the castle grounds; a quickly assembled wooden structure with large doors on the front for cart traffic, and a roof to keep the weather out. It clashes with the basic structure of the castle and the gardens, but he had it assembled in a hurry after returning from his trip to the south, where he hoped to speak with an ancient elven mage said to have seen the founding of most of the kingdoms in the east with his own eyes. In the apparent congregation building for the mages and magic artisans of the entire continent, by all appearances, Rikuto is inspecting a magic device Heralesse has never seen before. She approaches cautiously, asking, ¡°Rikuto?¡± He looks at her, his expression more grim than it used to be. ¡°Oh, Heralesse. Everything alright?¡± The young woman replies gently, ¡°I just wanted to check on you. You haven¡¯t been eating, have you?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh. I¡¯ve been getting quick meals when I have time.¡± She sighs, approaching to take his arm gently as she looks at the device. ¡°What is so important that you¡¯ve been neglecting your health?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°There are bags under your eyes. You¡¯re working harder than ever, and you aren¡¯t taking breaks.¡± He sighs, extracting himself to pace as the magic artisans apparently responsible for the device they¡¯re currently looking at return to working on the device. Heralesse studies it for a moment, following Rikuto as he looks at several other projects. ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. I know my limits, Heralesse. I promise.¡± She is skeptical, but she stays alongside him. She asks, ¡°What are they making?¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°Defense equipment. I have had my suspicions confirmed, and we¡¯ll need to prepare for an inevitable invasion.¡± ¡°From the demons?¡± asks Heralesse. ¡°No. From Daniel and Hekate.¡± This causes Heralesse to come to a stop. ¡°What?¡± Rikuto turns, and she can see a deep-seated pain in his eyes. ¡°The Silence that passed over the whole world a few months ago was Daniel testing a terrible weapon. Once this weapon is initiated, it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°Why would he invade, Rikuto? You heard Erimaya. He and Hekate are open to peace.¡± Rikuto looks away, and she asks coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be burdened with¡­¡± She slaps him, causing the entire room to fall to silence. The guards nearby flinch, but they hold off for the moment, since Heralesse is more specifically royalty than Rikuto is, no matter their relationship. However, they may need to respond to defend her, given their differences in physique. She adds sharply, ¡°You are diverting resources to this project, and the bulk of our soldiers have been deployed, haven¡¯t they? Where are they?¡± Rikuto hesitates, but he sighs. ¡°If all is going according to plan, they are with a joint task force laying siege to the Citadel.¡± Heralesse gasps. She knows well enough that the Citadel is the castle owned by Hekate and Daniel. ¡°What have you done!?¡± Rikuto glances at the eyes watching them, and he replies, ¡°Can we discuss this elsewhere?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss!? You¡¯ve already attacked! When were you planning to tell me about this!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to burden you. We need to do something about Daniel.¡± Heralesse stares at Rikuto in disbelief. ¡°¡®Do something about¡­¡¯? Y-You can¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely already too late,¡± replies Rikuto, ignoring the comment. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to develop something to counteract that weapon. Something to stalemate anyone that has access to the weapons once Daniel is neutralized.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡± replies Heralesse softly. ¡°You once stood up for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m human. I can be wrong. I was summoned to this world to eliminate the Demon Tyrant, wasn¡¯t I? If Daniel usurped that role, the name of my target is the only thing that has changed. The reports I¡¯ve seen suggest the demons have relented their attacks for now, so we can focus on overcoming a superweapon from my world.¡± He rubs his face, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe him¡­ I don¡¯t even know how he could make something like that¡­¡± ¡°M-Maybe, it¡¯s as Eri said¡­¡± ¡°No, I now know I was wrong about him not being willing to make weapons.¡± He looks at Heralesse, confessing, ¡°The day you asked him, he and I lied to you. He told me that he could make weapons, but wasn¡¯t going to. Instead, he made the worst one Earth ever created.¡± He clenches his fists, growling softly, ¡°I had no idea¡­ I still have no idea how¡­¡± Heralesse is silent for a long time, and Rikuto finally says quietly, ¡°I vowed to protect this world from its greatest threat. I will keep my promise.¡± He walks further into the warehouse, leaving Heralesse deep in concerned thought. *** ¡°Hahahahahaha! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± For once since coming to this world that would only seem a fantasy to an Earthling normally, Daniel feels like a kid gazing upon presents under the Christmas tree. While he¡¯s still working on figuring out how to catch up to the modern age of Earth using pure technology that doesn¡¯t rely on magic, he has been able to work with Xyreko, Wenlianna, and even Vaergraes and Illianna to create the crown jewel of the Citadel; the Crystal MDM, or ¡°Magic Discharge Machining¡± device that mirrors the design of an Earth wire EDM, where magic replaces electricity. Using a thin wire and magic energy, as well as machining positioning controlled by hundreds of tiny ¡®golems¡¯ in place of the motors in an EDM, the MDM is capable of a wide array of machining at a fair pace, especially now that they can make more of them. A crowd is gathered around him, with Hekate, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel crowded specifically around him as the others watch from more of a distance, and between them are the intended operators; goblins, ogres, and dattakoriens looking for work to earn their keep. Daniel hasn¡¯t really implemented a financial system yet, since their population was so small, and most of the villagers have been satisfied with merely bartering with each other. It¡¯s a whole process if he wants to try to regulate prices and a fully functioning economy. He¡¯ll have to, for certain, but the Citadel has been a stop gap, and with MDMs, he¡¯ll be able to precision machine tools of all shapes and sizes. The group watches as the MDM carves a metal plate with a melodious hum. Daniel is the only one truly excited about it, since he knows what he¡¯s looking at. Even Wenlianna struggled to understand the programming, which Xyreko is able to simplify for Daniel now that she knows the system as well. The first tool being cut is a simple knife with a full tang, which will need a proper handle. However, the MDM, because the golems have a limited capacity to follow commands even more complex than the programming of an EDM, can thread itself and begin holes, simplifying the whole process. The golems can also automatically eject completed parts and feed material. And, adding even more features, Daniel watches closely with his safety goggles as a single glowing line is printed onto the blade of the knife, running along its length. The line will do nothing for now, but it¡¯s the same material that is used for specialized paint that can be used for magic glyphs, which Treia graciously let him and Wenlianna study in the memory crystal magic device Treia treasures. Naturally, Daniel was exceedingly careful opening it to inspect the glyph-stone inside, which is a specialty product from one of the westernmost kingdoms bordering the mountains. But, it¡¯s also an important function of the MDM; it¡¯s not only a subtractive machining device -removing material-, but also an additive machining device -adding material-, like a 3D printer. He had been brainstorming with Xyreko mainly on the design, and now it¡¯s working exactly as he hoped. With the first knife completed, the ¡®intelligent components¡¯ of the MDM, or dedicated golems, release the knife and drop it onto the conveyor, which rolls the knife out to where Daniel and the others are waiting. He laughs warmly again as he takes the knife, inspecting it and gingerly testing its sharpness with his thumb. Thanks to how an EDM or MDM remove the material at machine-tolerance angles, the blade¡¯s sharpness is impeccable. Ryuogriar remarks as Hekate receives the knife from Daniel to inspect it, ¡°I¡¯m surprised something like this gets you so excited, Mukori.¡± Daniel sighs, regaining his composure. ¡°Apologies. It¡¯s the feeling of accomplishment. This machine mirrors one of the types of machining devices on Earth. We¡¯ll be able to make tools a lot faster and with smaller material investment compared to summoning the tools to specification, as is the case now. Plus, we can make molds with this, which can be used to cast all kinds of materials as well as being much faster and even cheaper.¡± Daniel sighs in relief. ¡°We¡¯re doing the industrial revolution out of order, but this is a big step towards making sure the Fievegal is secure for a long time to come.¡± ¡°And¡­ it makes you happy?¡± asks Geirahoel, still interested in a specific answer. ¡°The accomplishment does. A lot of things up to now have felt more like clinging to life. This is advancement of our people.¡± He looks at the ogres, goblins, and dattakoriens who will operate the machines. ¡°By operating these machines, you¡¯ll be helping us race forward and make everyone¡¯s jobs easier.¡± They smile, and one of the ogres proudly puffs his chest. ¡°Leave it to us, your Grace. Please let us do this for the Fievegal.¡± Xyreko nods, ¡°Having biological workers operate the equipment will be a big relief on our magic supply.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the goal,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Can¡­ I make one of these?¡± asks Geirahoel. Daniel cocks his head, and she blushes, glaring at him. ¡°Wh-What!? Am I not allowed to!?¡± ¡°I¡­ you¡¯re allowed to, but I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d want to. The prototype was the hard part, since we had to work around the components that require motors that I still haven¡¯t figured out how to build here.¡± He cups his chin, murmuring, ¡°We should be able to make the components for a wire extruder with this, though it¡¯ll take time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± declares Geirahoel. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Again, Daniel is surprised. She blushes, adding, ¡°I¡­¡± She struggles to answer, looking away. Ryuogriar sighs, coming to her junior¡¯s rescue. ¡°Mukori, Mukori, Mukori; you lovable, willfully blind soul. She¡¯s trying to say without saying it, that she wants to make you happy. As do we all, I believe.¡± Geirahoel glares at Ryuogriar for a moment, but she can¡¯t refute, since it¡¯s true. ¡°Ah¡­¡± mutters Daniel as he realizes it. He¡¯s not being willfully dense, though he does try to avoid making assumptions. He sighs with a smile, looking at everyone around him. ¡°I¡¯m excited about the MDM because it¡¯s my gift to myself. One that makes our lives easier. Though,...¡± He scratches his neck as he grins. ¡°The Earth version was a humongous pain in my butt when they broke. Though, less than the CNCs, so that¡¯ll probably be a little later.¡± He turns serious, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our personal projects together. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Hekate hugs him, saying, ¡°I just want to be with you, Daniel. Whatever we¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°I will master what you enjoy, Mukori,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°I also hope you will enjoy what I have planned for my personal time.¡± Hekate scowls at her lightly, and the others reassure Daniel of their excitement as well. He¡¯ll be busy even in leisure, but unlike when he had to head into work, he¡¯s actually excited for it, since it¡¯s with people he cares deeply for. ¡°Now, then,¡± starts Daniel after the exchange of warm platitudes, ¡°We¡¯ll have to start producing field tools to get our farms back up and running, as well as weapons and armor for our soldiers. I won¡¯t draft anyone, but I intend to recruit as many soldiers as are willing to help conquer Fort Twilight. Upon successful capture, we¡¯ll make it into another large city and our trade hub with the east, if we can get that far.¡± ¡°You really think the east will start trade after you conquer Fort Twilight?¡± ¡°The day after, of course not. We¡¯ll need to convince the east to sign a treaty recognizing our sovereignty, which will include Fort Twilight. It¡¯ll take time for them to recognize that they stand less of a chance than ever before when individual goblins can suddenly take on human-kin five to one, the reverse of the east¡¯s current view of goblins. No offense, Shek, Skloe, gentlemen.¡± Shek nods in agreement. ¡°Goblins weak. Shek no dumb. But, even Shek fight with Daniel¡¯s weapons.¡± Skloe also nods in agreement with Shek. One of the other goblin workers speaks in their language, and Shek and Skloe listen. Skloe translates, ¡°Barmo ask Daniel if Daniel really give goblins same weapons as others.¡± Daniel smiles and nods. ¡°Any trustworthy soldier of the Fievegal will be appropriately armed to live up to my expectations of our military. Be they goblins or dragons. Though, I¡¯ll also have roles suited to some that are not suited to others.¡± Shek and Skloe explain, and the goblins glance at each other, and then up at the other demon-kin near them. The ogres are also surprised, but they don¡¯t disparage each other. Since Daniel and Hekate took control of the Citadel and spared the many goblins and ogres that proved trustworthy, they have proven that race and appearance have nothing to do with their individual value under the Fievegal. Merit and willingness to work are the primary factors, and Daniel and Xyreko, specifically, have been working out reward systems as they lay the groundwork to change to a financial economy to be able to trade with east and the Demon Covenant, if those become options. ¡°Oh, something else we can probably make is a bit of a priority as well. Xyreko, I¡¯ll dig through my phone and look for the information I need, as well as sketch some designs. It¡¯ll be quick and dirty, since we¡¯ll need to finish it in a month, but I have the perfect way to conquer Fort Twilight.¡± Reignleif remarks a little dryly, holding her egg affectionately against her swollen belly, ¡°You say that like it¡¯ll be a challenge, Mukori.¡± He smiles gently, teasing softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure Morty and his brother thought the same about Fort Peony. And, now we know there are people who pose a threat to all of us. Whoever sent the archoneldwyn will have more of them to send, undoubtedly. And, we¡¯ll know almost for certain that my worst fear is correct if they appear at Fort Twilight. They¡¯ll have a month to prepare, after all.¡± ¡°What do we intend to do about them?¡± asks Choul. ¡°Kill them, obviously!¡± snaps Geirahoel almost instinctively. Daniel pinches her arm gently, and she looks at him, urgently. She pouts, saying softly, ¡°A-Apologies¡­ Choul¡­¡± Choul nods, looking to Daniel for his answer. Daniel replies, ¡°We still have the option to interrogate the ones we have, but we¡¯ll need a way to neutralize their power.¡± ¡°I could go and cast the magic nullification spell over Fort Twilight, Mukori,¡± offers Ryuogriar. ¡°Though, to ensure any archoneldwyn assassins are neutralized, I¡¯ll need to expend most of my power and maximize my range. I¡¯d¡­ like to test my range, if possible.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°That will have to do, though I¡¯d love to make a bomb that can do it. Obviously, without the effects of the other one.¡± The ones who know chuckle, though it does also make the few who have suspicions more certain. Ryuogriar offers with a tender smile, ¡°Unlike some people here, I will be careful.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You better. I¡¯m the only one allowed to be reckless.¡± He glances nervously at the glares at him from just about everyone who doesn¡¯t think his joke is funny. Reignleif says coldly, ¡°I shall keep Daniel restrained under house arrest during the battle.¡± Geirahoel nods. ¡°I shall as well.¡± ¡°Grrr¡­¡± growls Hekate. ¡°If you weren¡¯t making so much sense, I¡¯d be upset right now.¡± ¡°Come on, it was obviously a joke!¡± replies Daniel, trying to restore the mood. ¡°Daniel is crafty,¡± warns Treia. ¡°We may need to tie him up.¡± Gwenesphia laughs, earning herself a glare from Treia, since the Lieutenant was witness to Treia¡¯s pitiful state after Daniel did just that to her. Choul offers, ¡°If I may, my Ladies, my Liege, I don¡¯t see why we would need any of you on the battlefield. With your permission, of course, I would be honored to lead our forces to victory in conquering Fort Twilight. Then, mine and those of the willing soldiers are the only lives gambled.¡± Xyreko adds, ¡°Even if something as ludicrous as all of our citizens volunteering happened, we would still need to send a sizable force of golems for the capture of Twilight, Daniel. Particularly if the troops outside right now remain at Twilight to defend it, knowing we¡¯re coming.¡± ¡°Seventeen thousand less,¡± remarks Vaergraes. ¡°Illianna, Thymeria, and I will be aiding in contracting the captured soldiers to be forbidden to return, as with the twenty thousand before.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You¡¯re right in that it is foolish for any of us to be anywhere near the battlefield, but if I''m going to be a leader, I don¡¯t want to be the kind who profits off of sending others to their deaths while basking in a cushy castle far away from the battlefield.¡± Xyreko is the one to say it, though she¡¯s not alone in thinking it. ¡°Daniel, if you are to be Emperor of a large portion of this world, you will have to command battles far away from you. Work you and only you can do in the safety of your castle could be the difference in keeping as many of our people¡¯s lives and livelihoods safe as possible. I will happily give you as many golems as I can, but until we can overcome our mana deficit, the number of times golems can be used to win is limited.¡± ¡°I know¡­ I just¡­ I was a sailor¡­ a sea soldier, not a leader. I¡­ don¡¯t know if I have it in me to be the one asking for sacrifice, rather than sacrificing.¡± Wenlianna sighs. ¡°Daniel, I know this is long since disproven, but you once told me you are a coward. How do you explain all you¡¯ve done since telling me that? Why can¡¯t you be a coward? Just a little bit. S-So¡­ the people who care about you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Daniel smiles. His reply is quiet and gentle. ¡°The people I would be sending to war have people they care about, too. I really do wish I could just solve all the world¡¯s problems with golems, but obviously, the feldroks didn¡¯t do that for a reason. I¡¯ve burned through hundreds of years of accumulated mana, much of which likely came from the feldroks during the massacre.¡± He looks at the MDM. ¡°That was a fear on Earth, actually. That people would be replaced by robots, the technology version of golems. They were cheaper than people, had no fear or complaints, never got tired or hungry. All they needed was electrical power, maybe some lubrication once in a while, and repairs. All of which could be done by other robots, in theory.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re making your own argument,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Part of living is, regrettably, the dangers, trials, and tribulations we all must overcome.¡± ¡°I agree. But¡­ what should a simple tinkerer and unremarkable soldier tell his citizens when asking them to exchange their lives for his own? I¡­ know the answer, but¡­¡± ¡°The truth,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°It¡¯s honestly strange to see you so doubtful after all you¡¯ve accomplished. But, I understand the fear of leading in this time of war. The cold answer is that, as the leader, your tactics and plans are more valuable than those whose skills are fighting, specifically. Let alone your technology. By having soldiers fight in your place to allow you to continue to work on running the Fievegal and developing new technology to protect your soldiers, the sooner their safety will increase in the next battle. Their job, during the battle, is to fight not to win, but to survive while pursuing your goal. Victory comes on its own when our soldiers hold out longer than theirs. Speak to them as an emperor who knows what it means to be a soldier, and they will understand.¡± ¡°You have all of us to compartmentalize, as well,¡± adds Xyreko. ¡°As we have been.¡± ¡°I get it, but¡­ We don¡¯t have to attack Fort Twilight. Once they retreat, we don¡¯t need to send soldiers and risk their lives,¡± replies Daniel, still struggling with the notion of using actual lives other than his own and his companions, who he can¡¯t stop. Ryuogriar speaks sincerely next. ¡°The retaliation absolutely needs to take place, Daniel. We MUST send a message to the east and the Demon Covenant that we will not tolerate being attacked.¡± She places her hand on her chest above her sternum as she closes her eyes, remembering the scorched earth response just before the attempted invasion¡¯s first wave. ¡°We burned the homes of our own citizens, the labors of their effort. Their accomplishments. All to protect them, but because we were wrongfully attacked once more. If we do not send a message, and grant our people the chance at justice, then those losses, material as they may be, will mean nothing.¡± ¡°What if people had died?¡± asks Reignleif next. ¡°If we had lost anyone of our citizens during the invasion or the infiltration, and you chose not to retaliate, would that not hurt them more than asking for their service?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a natural leader,¡± adds Vaergraes gently. ¡°You function best when you can lead by example, or confront the problem head-on. But, you are the one that many have come to acknowledge as the Emperor of the Citadel and the Fievegal, even if Hekate is supposed to be the real leader.¡± ¡°I try!¡± retorts Hekate. ¡°B-But, I¡¯m even¡­ less experienced than Daniel¡­¡± ¡°And, I believe you both are learning well what you did not already know. We all know that I am no paragon of leadership skill. We¡¯re all learning together, and we¡¯re all in this together. We need to trade our golems for living soldiers, and that means deaths will occur. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Daniel still seems unsure, and Geirahoel finally speaks. ¡°Daniel, M-Mukori, no one wants you to waste lives. Asking for soldiers to fight for you with the very real risk of death is not the same as carelessly marching them to their deaths. No one here believes you would carelessly march soldiers to their deaths.¡± She approaches, gripping his sleeve gently with her hand. ¡°You try harder than anyone to spare every life you can, even your enemies. Y-You even¡­ reward them¡­ in hopes they become your friends.¡± She blushes, adding softly, ¡°O-Or¡­ lovers¡­¡± He finally chuckles, relaxing a little. ¡°I get it¡­ you¡¯re all right. Thank you. I¡­¡± He sighs softly. ¡°Until I can get used to that aspect of leading, please continue to remind me.¡± They all smile and nod together, and Aoloan says warmly, ¡°You¡¯re a pretty excellent Emperor, dearly beloved Daniel. Possibly the most kind one I¡¯ve ever heard of.¡± He smirks, replying warmly, ¡°I appreciate the praise, but I should probably take the same approach as Marcus Aurelius.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°An ancient Emperor on Earth who was one of the leaders of one of the most significant Empires in our history. I¡¯ve heard, though I don¡¯t know how true it is, that he hired a servant whose sole job was to follow the Emperor around, and as the people praised him, whisper in his ear, ¡®You¡¯re only a man.¡¯ If I leave it to all of you, I¡¯d become an arrogant narcissist in no time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only a man!¡± snaps Hekate as she points at him. ¡°The man who is my husband and darling, and my savior!¡± He chuckles. ¡°Thank you for proving my point, Sweetpea.¡± He fluffs her hair, and she swats his hand away as she whines, ¡°What!? I said it!¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°The point is to bring him back down from the praise, though I feel it¡¯s an unnecessary precaution. Only the strongest could claim the role of Dragon Emperor.¡± ¡°It feels rather¡­ rude¡­¡± adds Wenlianna. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine saying something like that to my own mother or father without there being serious consequences.¡± ¡°I can understand,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°I became blinded by the praise around me and began to think everyone was on my side. It made me too trusting.¡± ¡°So you joined a bunch of random strangers?¡± asks Hekate skeptically. Vaergraes chuckles. ¡°In fairness, I am left to my own devices here and serve mainly as a Priestess of our newly-built shrine.¡± ¡°And advise on military and governing matters,¡± points out Ryuogriar. Vaergraes shrugs with a smile. ¡°One of the many duties of a priestess is to advise those who seek her counsel.¡± ¡°And participating in battles?¡± asks Illianna, which earns her a shocked look from Vaergraes. Daniel finally laughs, distracting everyone from the discussion on Vaergraes. ¡°Thank you all. I needed this. Truth be told, I was distracting myself with the things I¡¯ve been working on.¡± He takes a deep breath and sighs. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll start acting like an emperor.¡± *** Chapter 77: The Mechanic鈥檚 Warning Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg sighs as she leans back in her office chair, having just finished reviewing and signing logistics orders for various parts of the Empire, including military movements west of Fort Twilight. They¡¯ve ordered a massive amount of supplies. She¡¯s not entirely sure where and why the plan changed to such a large invasion, but if they gain ground in the west, then it¡¯s possible the Demons have gotten weaker. The mysterious otherworlder known as Daniel seems to be a wildcard in the war, having apparently defeated a dragon and a moderately high threat rank drake single-handedly in defense of Fort Peony. There¡¯s a knock at the door, and it cracks open with her guard. ¡°Your Enlightened Grace, the maid Seylena has a message to present to you.¡± ¡°A message?¡± asks Sundenelle skeptically. ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡± ¡°Bring her in.¡± She straightens her posture a bit in her seat, trying to find comfort. The guards open the double-doors fully and escort the maid in. She¡¯s a bit nervous, and Lady Byleathea, Sundenelle¡¯s mother and Lady-in-waiting looks up from the scroll she was finishing reading. Seylena curtsies meekly at Sundenelle, and then turns and curtsies to Byleathea. ¡°Your Grace, my Lady.¡± ¡°What message do you bring?¡± asks Sundenelle. ¡°I was given this scroll, your Grace.¡± The Empress cocks her head. ¡°A scroll?¡± Sylena shows the scroll, and she offers it to the guard standing next to her, and he looks to Sundenelle. Sundenelle nods, and the guard takes the message and inspects it. ¡°Magically sealed with a tamper seal, but I¡¯m detecting no rigged spells associated with it, your Grace. Would you like me to open it?¡± ¡°Who gave you this scroll?¡± asks Sundenelle. ¡°And, whose seal is it?¡± Sylena answers first, ¡°Your Grace, I was at the market to buy linens, and a boy approached me. I thought he was a pickpocket at first, but instead, he gave me the scroll and said it was given to him by a man who was dying, but that the message contains urgent news about the war with the Citadel.¡± Sundenelle stares at her for a long time, and then looks at the guard captain. He replies quietly, ¡°It does seem suspicious, your Grace.¡± She nods once, looking to her mother. While Byleathea wasn¡¯t the Empress, but an Empress Consort, she has spent much time in and around the Imperial Court, so she¡¯s familiar with many things. She replies gently, ¡°What was the seal?¡± The captain inspects it, and he replies, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it, myself, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°May I?¡± asks Byleathea, who looks to her own daughter for permission. Sundenelle thinks for a moment. She¡¯s curious, but she knows she needs to be careful. If it¡¯s a magic scroll, it could be extremely dangerous, and sent by assassins. She still has many enemies in the Empire, not least of which are her family members with weaker claims to the throne and who seemed to relent when she became Empress. She nods. ¡°Yes. But, you will bisect the letter before opening it and open each half separately.¡± ¡°A good call, your Grace,¡± replies Byleathea warmly, and she accepts the letter from the captain when he hands it to her. She inspects the seal first, saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ This appears to possibly be a shenwulf, but with peculiar proportions¡­ A girl, perhaps? It certainly belongs to none of the shenwulf clans registered with the Imperial Alliance¡¯s Record of Heraldry, which mostly focus on crests with warrior motifs or more basic symbolism.¡± Sundenelle nods in agreement, inspecting the seal for a moment as well before handing it back. ¡°Please take the discussed precautions and open the letter, Captain.¡± Captain Dryker nods, signalling the other three guards with his hand, and they nod in agreement. He takes the scroll and uses a knife to cut the letter in half near the seal and band. He hands one piece to one of the guards, while the other two prepare barrier spells and their shields to protect Sundenelle and Byleathea. By cutting the letter in half, though, it should disable any potential spells if it¡¯s a magic scroll with an auto-cast function. Because they are impossible to identify for virtually anyone, including the creator, since they can¡¯t be opened without the spell activating, they are extraordinarily unpopular and impractical for most applications. However, assassins have used such scrolls disguised as letters to eliminate important figures many times in the past, in spite of their difficulty to craft. In fact, it can be dangerous just creating them because by being open to create the scroll, the spell could activate. Once he has cut it in half, Dryker has the guard open the first half, which he does. Dryker then inspects it while keeping the other half away from the open half. ¡°No magic circles or written enchantments, your Grace. It does appear to be merely a letter.¡± Sundenelle nods. ¡°Please check the other half.¡± He nods, sliding the seal off, which fades from its current blue color and turns pale grey. The tamper-seal has been activated. Thankfully, nothing else happens, and the guard captain unfurls the second half of the scroll as the guard holding the first holds his half in a loose curl. As with cutting it in half, keeping the two halves apart and in different shapes are extra layers of caution when handling scrolls that could be spell scrolls. Normally, a message scroll is sent via a bonded courier with an origin canister to carry it in, detailing briefly the type of message it is via certain symbols on the canister. If it can be quickly verified as a trusted source, the Empress might open it, but in almost all other situations, the message would normally be thoroughly scanned for magic traces by specialists before ever reaching her inbox. In the case of urgent reports, of course, it is brought by a messenger who has it in his own notebook or opens the message and reads it to the Empress, as he would likely have already been told the message prior to his arrival in most cases in case the letter is stolen from him and he can still make it to the destination. But, given the relation to the Citadel and the strange circumstances, Sundenelle chose to get an answer quickly. Captain Dryker inspects the second half of the message thoroughly, then passing it to another guard as he takes the first half, inspecting it again. He reports, ¡°No signs of magic, your Grace.¡± ¡°Very well. Let me read it.¡± The guard and the guard captain bring the two halves to her, handing them over. She carefully lines them up on her desk, using an ink well, a couple of coins, and her magnifier to hold the sheets flat together so she can read it. ¡°[Dear Imperial Majesty Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, My name is Daniel kos Lawson. I am fairly confident that you know of me, though you may not know everything. A strange sequence of events saw me summoned to the world of Zenkon from my own, banished by the kingdom that summoned me, facing a dragon, and then conquering the Citadel with my cherished friend, Hekate fell Lawson, new Empress of the Citadel and the Fievegal. I have also befriended the remaining dragons, and they will not instigate attacks. However, if you are reading this specific letter, then it is because the one I entrusted to your General has been destroyed before reaching you. We tried to lay low because we want no part in the conflict between the east and the west, but more than once, we have been attacked unprovoked by eastern forces, and as of the day you receive this letter, the 100,000 soldiers you sent this time have been repelled. You are welcome to wait until you receive official reports, but one month after the defeat of your forces, we will be conquering Fort Twilight in retaliation for your invasion. Since I¡¯m still working out certain aspects of this world, I¡¯m giving you a chance to save face and preserve the effectiveness of your army. Immediately recognize the Fievegal as a sovereign state and its ruler, Hekate fell Lawson as its rightful Empress, and withdraw all eastern Allied forces from Fort Twilight prior to our arrival and surrender it as sovereign territory of the Fievegal as an apology for invading unprovoked. Should you comply with these terms, the Fievegal will accept negotiations for the trade of exclusive equipment and components produced only in the Fievegal as well as further non-aggression treaties for an amicable relationship between our nations. If you do not comply, a similar offer will be made to the Demon Covenant to remove the influence of the Grand Zenkon Empire and its allies from all sovereign lands of the Fievegal. You have until we arrive at Fort Twilight to give us your answer, your Grace. Very Respectfully, Daniel kos Lawson Emperor of the Fievegal].¡± Sundenelle reads the letter twice to make sure she didn¡¯t miss anything. She¡¯s not seeing any patterns of code or outright threats. It seems to be nothing more than a letter of warning to her, specifically, as well as a declaration that Daniel isn¡¯t the captive they thought he was. ¡°Mother, would you please read this letter for me?¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± Byleathea rises to her feet, approaching the desk as Dryker quickly moves a chair for her to sit on, and she takes a seat, while Sundenelle turns the letter and arranges it for the lady-in-waiting to read. Byleathea similarly takes her time diligently reading the letter more than once. She asks, ¡°Daniel is the otherworlder that has been missing since he was banished by Mornistae, is he not?¡± ¡°He is,¡± replies Sundenelle. ¡°But, it seems he is not a prisoner, as was told to me.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is a trick?¡± asks Byleathea. ¡°I believe I have heard this Hekate is little more than a child.¡± ¡°I was a child when I became Empress,¡± replies Sundenelle, still thinking. She could, of course, simply ignore the message. She is curious why the letter would make the accusation that one of her generals destroyed the first letter meant for her. It could be to simply sow disorder in her troops, but it would be more effective to try to turn her military officers against her than to attempt to sow suspicion in her troops. Especially with such a seemingly baseless claim. Daniel would have to be a fool to believe she would so easily deconstruct her military over the claims of a stranger from another world. Rather, his focus was more on warning her that he intends to capture Fort Twilight no matter what she does, and if he truly has repelled 100,000 soldiers¡­ But then, why did my men organize another large siege? I thought I gave instructions to take more care than a brute-force approach. It¡¯s clear Daniel and his allies are holding back. It¡¯s also clear that I¡¯m not being given the full picture. Byleathea offers gently, ¡°Perhaps you could buy time by offering to meet at a peace summit, and organize stronger defenses for Fort Twilight.¡± Sundenelle hears her mother¡¯s words, but she thinks on it deeply. I see. So, Daniel is aware that I have explicitly stated that the Fievegal is not sovereign territory, nor Hekate a sovereign ruler. Then, there are leaks in our alliance. To be expected, but¡­ What to do about it right now? As she ponders, she replies to Byleathea¡¯s idle question. ¡°I¡¯m not certain that¡¯s a wise course of action in this case. We haven¡¯t seen Daniel¡¯s full strength, and I still know not the capability of his dragon-slaying weapons. He claims Hekate is the lawful ruler, but I believe he is the one I am locked in this game of strategy with. He¡¯s telling us a month in advance, or a little less than, because he¡¯s confident he will win. So confident, he¡¯s even giving his enemy time to prepare. Why?¡± ¡°Hubris, your Grace?¡± asks Dryker when Sundenelle looks at him. ¡°No¡­ Possible, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± She continues thinking. He managed to get a letter to me after bypassing the military forces, knowing that the first letter was destroyed. And, he did so without additional delay, it appears. ¡°Assuming the contents of his letter are the truth, and assuming he knows I¡¯m the one who declared that the Fievegal is not to be recognized, he still offers a peaceful solution, to me specifically.¡± She stands up, looking out of the window. Or rather, looking at her own reflection in the window. ¡°¡®To save face¡¯, he said. I believe my face is rather pretty, still. No, he means something else.¡± She paces to her bookshelf, looking at the spines of the books as the others watch her deliberate. She is well-read, and she has studied the history of the continent to the fullest extent she can. For obvious reasons, there¡¯s very little historical information about the Demon Covenant and the western kingdoms that fell during the slow-moving war. She even has the historical records of her own allies as accurately as have been preserved and released beyond their borders. As they say, history is written by the victor and erased by the usurpers from within. She has read about countless battles and the strategies employed, especially those used by her ancestors to grow the Empire into what it is today. But, those battles use conventional warfare. Or rather, warfare conventional to Zenkon. Daniel isn¡¯t from Zenkon, and he¡¯s supposedly not trying to get involved with the war. When he does, he wins. When he claims he¡¯s about to make a move, it¡¯s not to warn his enemies. That¡¯s it. I see now. She turns and faces her lady-in-waiting and the captain of the guard, who are letting her brainstorm. ¡°I¡¯m not his target.¡± ¡°How did you come to that conclusion?¡± asks Byleathea. ¡°He¡¯s threatening sovereign territory of the Empire.¡± ¡°My forces have invaded him twice, and only now is he responding. He¡¯s responding in a way that tells me he¡¯s either stupid with hubris, or he¡¯s fishing for a specific response. I¡¯m probably one of the few people in this world more well-known than anyone else. Gathering information on me would be easy. He snuck one of his soldiers into the capital, who paid a vagrant child to deliver the letter, knowing that I would be awaiting news from the Citadel, even in an unorthodox form. Telling your enemy your plan of attack and the timeframe in which you will do it is foolish in every possible scenario, except when trying to lure someone out. He has to know I would be foolish to go to Twilight myself for any reason, meaning his real enemy is someone who may be influencing my soldiers or being fed information about the Fievegal for their own purposes. I won¡¯t speculate on who just yet, but that is my theory.¡± She looks to the captain of the guard. ¡°I¡¯m not playing a mere game of pokko against my retainers anymore. This is gourmeld, and he¡¯s not going to just let me win. He¡¯s going to maneuver me to where he wants me for a sweeping victory. At least, that¡¯s what he¡¯s hoping for.¡± She holds her hand out, commanding with her Empress voice, ¡°Captain, summon the Imperial Court and the generals who are in the capital. I have two meetings to attend to.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± asks Byleathea. ¡°You need to be cautious if you believe Daniel is so far ahead in planning.¡± ¡°I know, Mother. Which is why I know exactly how I¡¯m going to respond to Daniel¡¯s threat.¡± *** ¡°Daniel, this thing isn¡¯t going to move. It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± states Wenlianna as she and the others help him assemble his newest creation. It¡¯s a rush job, so he claims it might not be nearly as effective as the ones on Earth, but it also seems like it¡¯s going to be impossible to move. Even with the wheels it¡¯s on, it¡¯s too heavy for a team of twenty buckrokhs to pull!¡± Daniel, working on welding armor plates to the vehicle using an extremely simple arc-welder made with a lightning crystal, simply chuckles. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Buckrokhs are stronger than horses, and on Earth, I¡¯ve heard draft horses could pull many tons, as long as it¡¯s on wheels.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still struggling to understand how the rover works,¡± replies Treia. ¡°And you think this much metal will be able to move the same way?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as fast, no. But, it¡¯ll be as fast or faster at top speed than buckrokhs. And, we haven¡¯t even gotten to the creme de la creme.¡± He chuckles deviously as he continues welding. The women and Choul helping him glance at each other, but resume working. He gave them all jobs to do, which is mainly carrying armor plates over when he needs them, stitching comfortable seats, or assembling small parts. As he works, he asks, ¡°Xyreko, how¡¯s the engine block coming?¡± ¡°Slow, Daniel. Very slow. The operators are being cautious learning the machine.¡± ¡°Ensure they know it¡¯s not the end of the world if they mess up. I¡¯ll train them again on its operation if it comes to that.¡± He scoffs, adding, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised I remembered as much as I did. Clearing the cobwebs out feels nice.¡± ¡°Daniel, even if this vehicle can reach the fort, what is it supposed to do?¡± asks Geirahoel as she works with Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai stitching the cushions. He sighs. ¡°You want me to ruin the surprise?¡± Hekate replies for her, ¡°Yes! Surprises are dumb! Is it going to be an ice gun on top? I want a big ice gun!¡± She cackles as she rubs her hands together. ¡°No.¡± He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s going to be an even bigger version of my rifle. Perfectly suited for taking on a castle.¡± They stare at him, and he adds. ¡°It¡¯s just like the artillery pieces I had Xyreko install on the Citadel.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen those be used!¡± complains Hekate. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to frighten the townsfolk. But, you¡¯ll get to see a slightly smaller version in action with this.¡± Daniel pats the armor plating he just finished welding. It¡¯s one small part of a versatile tracked vehicle from Earth; the not-so-humble tank. In this case, as with other things, Daniel is replacing some of the vital functions with magic crystal powered mechanisms, including the internal combustion engine. He has plans to have surveyors go out in search of crude oil or other flammable liquids once the borders are more secure, but then he has to figure out how to refine it, which he''s unfamiliar with. He could use strong alcohol, but the ignition properties are different, and it takes a lot of time to brew and distill down alcohol to where it would work. ¡°If only this was like a light novel, and I could simply connect to Earth''s internet or go back and forth,¡± murmurs Daniel to himself. Of course, were that the case, he could just buy a tank and retrofit it back in the Citadel. He looks at the grease and slag particles on his welding gloves. His face is also smeared with grease and soot. I guess I do have the Citadel now, which I guess counts as my cheat power. Must be nice to be one of those protagonists that don''t have to get dirty with their magic abilities. He chuckles to himself, and Hekate asks, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just thinking about life and its peculiarities. How are the engine crystals coming?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Wenlianna adds, ¡°This is the only part I understand, and only because I saw your pump work. Though, won''t it be dumping a lot of water while it''s running?¡± ¡°Yep. I don¡¯t know how else to get the torque I need, since the electric motor in the rover isn''t strong enough. This is probably the wrong way to use hydraulics, but heck with it. With diamond crystals, it''ll last long enough and make our enemies wonder what''s going on.¡± ¡°They''ll probably think it''s some sort of demonic boat,¡± jokes Vaergraes. ¡°The east seems to believe we''re all backward savages that defy reality.¡± ¡°Then we should use ice!¡± declares Hekate. ¡°I like ice magic more.¡± Daniel pats her head gently, and she looks up at him. ¡°Ice doesn''t work that way. We need the sudden and fast pressure of water crystals. Ice would bind the metals and damage the friction surfaces. Plus, the metals would be more brittle.¡± Hekate stares at him before whispering to Reignleif, who knows a lot more about ice magic, ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Reignleif replies, ¡°I don''t know why, but I know I have used ice magic to shatter armor and stone before. It becomes fragile like a bird''s egg shell.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°The bonds between most solid material atoms become tighter under cold temperatures, which can increase hardness but often drastically reduces flexibility. I would wager that, when Reina was living in her frozen room in the Keep, she shattered her scales regularly.¡± Reignleif gasps, asking, ¡°H-How did you know that!?¡± ¡°That was really the cause?¡± asks Geirahoel skeptically. Daniel nods. ¡°Yep. Most solids can be shattered if they get cold enough. We''ll do a little experiment to show you.¡± ¡°I-I thought that was because the cold was drying my scales out¡­¡± murmurs Reignleif sheepishly. ¡°That''s a factor, I''m sure, but you''ll see what I mean when I show you.¡± ¡°Does this mean a dragon¡¯s weakness is ice magic?¡± asks Treia. She flinches when all three of the dragons, Hekate, and even Gwenesphia look at her in disgust. She flails her hands as she quickly adds in a panic, ¡°No! It''s not like I''m going to tell anyone! I was just curious! I''d rather have dragons protecting my family than attacking them! I was just worried if we should take precautions or something!¡± Daniel, pondering during the second part, replies seriously, ¡°Well, I definitely wouldn''t call it a strength. On Earth, virtually all creatures that live in permanently cold areas tend to have thick fat and/or special oils in their skin, along with thick, insulating fur, skin, or feathers to protect them against the cold, but even then, there would be such a thing as too cold for them. Likewise, there is undoubtedly a ¡®too hot¡¯ for dragons. Our concern should focus on who''s prepared to fight a dragon with whatever means they possess. After all, I was able to defeat Morty''s brother with a simple slug of steel. I just used a method that''s unconventional here to strike him with it.¡± The others ponder over Daniel¡¯s words as he resumes working. Ucahote is currently training volunteers for the soldiers, and Xyreko is producing more MDMs in order to increase production. Since MDMs can produce a wide array of parts, it can even lessen the production cost of golems, and as an added bonus, has vastly increased the demand for miners and smelters to bring in and process metals for the MDMs. Hekate suddenly chirps warmly, ¡°Then, Feldroks must have been made for the ice, right? Because I have thick fur on my tail, and Mr. Lugrae was fuzzy all over.¡± Hekate is referring to the Feral Feldrok, a name she gave him after asking for Daniel to help her choose one. During research for one of his fictional characters, Daniel had found himself down the rabbit hole of Arianrhod, a Welsh mythological figure who gave birth to a son who she cursed with namelessness. His name, Llew Llaw Gyffes, has many possible roots in ancient languages of Earth, his favorite being ¡®Lugrae¡¯, which is close to the translation in one of those languages to ¡®Moon¡¯. And, when he explained this to Hekate, including the part about Llew Llaw Gyffes, who was cursed by Arianrhod to remain nameless until she gave him a name, she instantly chose Lugrae for the Feral Feldrok, since he was denied the right to a name, just as she was, thanks to Morthybargaron¡¯s treachery. And, of course, as her elder and someone she has no animosity for, she tries to show him respect. Xyreko replies, ¡°I can¡¯t say what the ¡®natural habitat¡¯ of the Feldroks were prior to forming their first tribe, as it long surpasses my lifespan and the recorded history, but I would wager they were naturally resistant to the cold.¡± Choul replies, ¡°I can confirm. Feldrok fur is resistant or immune to virtually all of the elements of nature, as well as magic. They gathered in the area of the Citadel because they are highly sociable beings.¡± He chuckles softly, reminiscing about his life in the Citadel with the Feldroks. Hekate smiles. ¡°Perhaps we should make some more, yes?¡± She looks pointedly at Daniel, and he chuckles, doing his best to ignore her otherwise. ¡°I said, perhaps we should make some more, yes?¡± says Hekate loudly and obviously as she leans towards Daniel. The others watch cautiously for Daniel¡¯s answer, and he notices he¡¯s being watched, ironically by the dragons as well, who each already have eggs in an incubator nearby. And, in Geirahoel¡¯s case, two. Daniel struggles with this dilemma only because of his morals from Earth. She¡¯s too young as it stands by most of the laws of Earth, though technically, by days, she¡¯s over 18 years old comparatively. Of course, he has noticed that humans of Zenkon age roughly on par with their years on Zenkon, meaning a fifteen year old is still a fifteen year old physically in comparison, so he has resolved to stick to the years. And, even by that logic, there would be people on Earth who would accuse him of terrible things even for waiting. Actually, as he thinks about it, there are lots of things many Earthlings would object to about his new life on Zenkon, not least of which is his weaponry, his self-proclaimed conquest, and his numerous romantic companions. Regardless, he wants to at least abide by the 18 rule, though Hekate doesn¡¯t make it easy. However, as his hesitation to answer becomes more and more obvious, Choul comes to his rescue. ¡°Your Illustrious Greatness, forgive this humble servant for being so impudent, but my Liege is troubled by the fact that you were not afforded a proper childhood free of concerns and responsibilities, and he does his very best to provide that for you. This¡­ includes the responsibilities of an Empress.¡± She flinches, grunting, ¡°Hrk!...¡± Her ears and tail droop as she slumps, crestfallen. She knows the grey dragon speaks the truth, and though she hasn¡¯t fully forgiven his attack, she affords him the right to speak, since Daniel asked her to. ¡°Impudence is the least of your-...¡± starts Geirahoel with a fiery tone, but Hekate grumbles, ¡°He¡¯s right, Geira¡­¡± She pouts, but she looks at Daniel. ¡°Y-You will, though. R-Right? When I¡¯m old enough?¡± Daniel smiles gently, ¡°If I¡¯m still the person you¡¯re set on, yes.¡± She smiles, sighing. ¡°Very well. Then, on my eighteenth birthday, you will surrender to me, Darling.¡± She grins confidently and deviously, and Daniel rolls his eyes. ¡°Yes, Sweetpea.¡± She giggles gleefully, and Daniel gives Choul a deeply thankful glance, and the grey dragon in human form simply smiles and bows subtly. Hekate adds suddenly, ¡°Vow to me, Darling, that you will keep your promise.¡± Daniel smiles, conceding politely. He slides off of the tank to place himself near Hekate, and he kneels before her like a knight. ¡°My dear, darling, adorable little Hekate. I swear to you that I shall keep my promise to do whatever you want within my power on your eighteenth birthday.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± asks Hekate eagerly. He nods. ¡°Within my power, mind you.¡± She nods vigorously, rubbing her hands together greedily. ¡°Now that you have magic¡­ Heh heh heh! It will be the best birthday ever!¡± She seems to suddenly realize something as her expression becomes complex, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. Xyreko approaches, saying calmly, ¡°Daniel, Shek and Skloe are asking for you. They are both in Shek¡¯s private quarters.¡± ¡°Is it time?¡± asks Ryuogriar. ¡°Yes, it appears so,¡± replies Xyreko warmly. Daniel smiles, standing up as he pats Hekate¡¯s head. ¡°Alright. I suppose now¡¯s as good a time as any for a break from work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming with you!¡± proclaims Hekate. ¡°I think I will join you as well,¡± states Ryuogriar. ¡°You two¡­¡± ¡°I wish to see the moment,¡± replies the platinum dragon elegantly. ¡°Shek and Skloe will not mind.¡± ¡°Th-Then I¡¯m coming, too,¡± replies Geirahoel. ¡°I consider them both friends.¡± Before he knows it, most of his companions decide to join him for some reason. Daniel insists that he must check with them first before they all crowd into Shek¡¯s room, though even her quarters are massively large. *** Later, Hekate knocks on a particular door. It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s room, but he¡¯s not currently present. Instead, it¡¯s occupied by three very strong sources of magic. Hekate opens the door, since she also uses this room freely, sleeping with Daniel almost every night. Making themselves at home in Daniel¡¯s room are the three dragons, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. They arbitrarily decided to make his room their ¡®haven¡¯, a place where they can truly relax and be comfortable. In the dragon¡¯s keep, this was in their own private chambers, but in the Citadel, they chose Daniel¡¯s room because he doesn¡¯t threaten them in any capacity, and he makes them feel safe and comfortable. Of course, on that, Hekate agrees whole-heartedly with them. Even when Daniel truly was stronger than Hekate -before she increased her mana by working with Daniel to defeat enemies-, he didn¡¯t bully her or look down on her. In fact, he relied on her, since she can see in the dark. Just being around him, even when he¡¯s frustrating her with his teasing, makes her profoundly happy deep down. Hekate fidgets as the three look up from what they¡¯re doing. Reignleif is lounging in Daniel¡¯s prototype ¡®recliner¡¯ chair that he made, reading from his phone. Geirahoel is tending to flowers that she¡¯s scattering around Daniel¡¯s room. And, Ryuogriar is resting naked in his bed, shamelessly leaving herself exposed as she intentionally leaves her scent on his bedding, as well as in hopes Daniel will walk in. Hekate approaches the senior-most of the three dragons, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°Um¡­ R-Ryuo?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± asks Ryuogriar with a suspicious and coy tone. ¡°Um¡­ Wh-... When¡¯s my birthday?¡± Ryuogriar cocks her head, and she only briefly glances at Geirahoel and Reignleif. Hekate clarifies, ¡°Y-You know, don¡¯t you? I¡­ I don¡¯t know when it was¡­¡± Ryuogriar¡¯s coy expression softens into a genuinely kind expression. She replies softly, ¡°Yes. Or, I remember the day Morthybargaron brought you to the Keep. I believe you hatched only a day or so before that¡­¡± ¡°S-So¡­ Feldroks do lay eggs?¡± asks Hekate. Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Yes. Though, I¡¯ve never witnessed one myself.¡± She scratches her chin gently as she thinks, looking at the ceiling. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Oh! Actually, as it turns out, it¡¯s about three weeks from now. Twenty six days from today. At least, the day I suspect.¡± Hekate smiles, sniffling as she nods. ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡± Ryuogriar smiles softly as she relaxes. She holds her hands out, and Hekate cocks her head, a little surprised. However, she quickly figures it out, and she climbs onto the bed to hug the voluptuous dragon-woman. Ryuogriar hugs Hekate warmly, and for the first time in her life, Hekate feels like she knows what it would have been like to have a mother. Ryuogriar wasn¡¯t friends or motherly with Hekate in the Keep, but she was never cruel or condescending towards her the way many of the other dragons were. But, they have come to care for each other in their own way, and even if they are competing at times for Daniel¡¯s approval and attention, they are family. Suddenly, gravity shifts, and Hekate lets out a childish cry of surprise as she and Ryuogriar flop down onto the bed as Ryuogriar simply plops herself down onto her back, pulling Hekate in their hug with her. She continues to cuddle with Hekate, saying gently, ¡°Let¡¯s relax for a bit, Hekate. We can think of ways to celebrate your sixteenth birthday, and then begin planning for the most important one.¡± Hekate was surprised by the sudden shift in their posture, but she doesn¡¯t try to pry herself away from Ryuogriar, simply resting on top of her as the dragon pets her hair, gently mindful of Hekate¡¯s big triangular ears. Hekate hums appreciatively, ¡°Th-Thank you. I¡¯d like that¡­ A-And¡­ I don¡¯t dislike this¡­¡± ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll tolerate it this once,¡± teases Ryuogriar, even though it was her that started it. She then adds deviously, ¡°And, if I may be so bold, on or after your eighteenth birthday, I would be happy to participate with you in ¡®celebrating¡¯. There is much I could teach you.¡± Hekate blushes. It¡¯s not an offer she was expecting, and it¡¯ll definitely be something that she has to consider. After all, she knows very little about what happens behind closed doors. *** Chapter 78: The Threat a Mechanic Poses Daniel is sitting alone on the back of the tank¡¯s turret where he has been assembling the firing mechanism for the larger shells, which Xyreko is producing using magic for now as the additional MDMs are being assembled. Golems can work 24/7, or rather, 29/9 for Zenkon, so parts are constantly being assembled by both means. However, he¡¯s sitting idle, holding the enlarged striker mechanism and one of the parts of the trigger linkage. He¡¯s been deep in thought, distracted away from his work early in the morning after getting an early start. Just the evening prior, two goblin girls were born, one each to Shek and Skloe. Daniel got to hold them both, surrounded by the enlarged family he could only have after coming to another world. And, his presence is an uncertainty. It was not according to plan. Until he saw them, looked into the eyes of his first two daughters, he was speaking platitudes. He cares deeply for everyone in the Citadel, as well as the citizens of the Fievegal. But, he¡¯s personally connected to his companions, and they make him happy to be alive, when once, he was fine simply having a pulse and going home after work to drink and browse the internet. Then, he ended up in a world that seems like something that could only exist in fantasy. He didn¡¯t have magic of his own, and he didn¡¯t have a specific role until he took his troubleshooting experience from his roughly fifteen years of troubleshooting various kinds of machinery, including unfamiliar mechanism, to be able to work in a limited capacity on magical equipment, substituting magic for electricity in many various applications. From there, he ended up apparently entangled in a conspiracy, sent to the edge of the ¡®civilized¡¯ world, only to find out that, much like Earth, there are two sides to the same coin, and he determined a goal for himself. Something to work towards to try to achieve the reason he and Rikuto were summoned, or at least contribute if nothing else. Now, after doing some even more extreme things, he is an Emperor¡­ ¡­ and a father. It didn¡¯t feel real, and only now has it really become something tangible. He had given up on Earth. He was prepared to work until he could retire or ended up dying, whichever came first. Now, he¡¯s in several different roles that he¡¯s struggling just to keep up appearances of, let alone actually suited to hold. He is snapped out of his trance by a presence suddenly appearing behind him, a large, semi-hard, rounded bulge presses against his back as dainty arms wrap around his shoulders. It¡¯s not difficult for him to guess who it is, though he recognizes the soft hint of the scent of cinnamon that a certain dragon seems partial to in the snacks she eats. Reignleif lays her chin on his left shoulder, murmuring gently, ¡°Everything alright, Mukori?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just especially deep in thought.¡± There¡¯s a soft pause, and he pets her arms with his hands after setting the parts down. She asks, ¡°Do¡­ Do you mind if I ask what about?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Not at all. I wasn¡¯t trying to be cryptic, sorry. Just thinking about¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°Just how unbelievable it all is.¡± He looks to his shoulder to make eye contact with her, though it¡¯s mostly his peripheral vision from his left side. She cocks her head curiously, and he explains his thinking. ¡°I¡¯m a mechanic. Did some time in a military on Earth, but I¡¯m not a heroic warrior or anything.¡± She scoffs with her soft voice, and he chuckles. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I get it. But, that¡¯s what I mean, actually.¡± He shifts to turn himself towards her, at least half way so he can make better eye contact with her, as well as touch her own very pregnant belly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to protect on Earth. Nothing to really strive for or drive me. Here¡­ I don¡¯t entirely know how I made it to Fort Peony, but I eventually had something to accomplish when that first dragon showed up. Fast forward to now, where¡­¡± He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m an emperor, a dad, a knight, a¡­ I don¡¯t really know.¡± Reignleif smiles softly, and she scoots closer, kissing him briefly. Daniel doesn¡¯t deter her in any way, more than welcoming her affection. She adds, ¡°I wanted to hide in my private haven until the end of time, doing only what I wanted. It¡­ hurt, seeing the other mothers cry¡­ when their eggs didn¡¯t hatch, or¡­¡± She trails off, and Daniel nods in understanding. What happened to the dragons was a form of posthumous revenge from one or more of the feldroks. It¡¯s cruel no matter how one looks at it, and it reminds Daniel of a weaponized contagion in one of his favorite sci-fi video game series to keep a race suppressed after rebellion. Morthybargaron committed genocide, and in return, brought a near-complete genocide upon the dragons as well. Reignleif takes Daniel¡¯s hands, holding them. ¡°I¡­ I can hear¡­ the first one in its shell, making noises now. I-... I never thought¡­¡± She sniffles, looking down. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d get to be truly happy¡­¡± Daniel brushes her soft blue hair aside as he smiles. ¡°Same here. That¡¯s what had me thinking.¡± He looks over his shoulder at the full form of the tank, the vehicle portion sitting a few yards away from the turret, which he¡¯s working on. Like most of his projects, he knows enough to get started, and with some modifications thanks to Xyreko, and now Wenlianna as well, he can make many various things come to fruition in this other world. However¡­ ¡°I want them to be proud of what we¡¯re doing. To have a future they can look back on in history books and say that we did the right thing.¡± ¡°We are,¡± replies the blue dragon in human form as her tail curls around her legs to touch Daniel¡¯s thigh. ¡°We are making a world that they can live in safely. No matter who or what they are.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Objectively, that¡¯s our goal. But¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°I know I said I¡¯d do my best to be resolved, and capturing Twilight needs to happen. I agree, in principle. But¡­ what¡¯s the right answer after that? Should I be trying to conquer the whole world? Just the continent? Just a country? How large should the country be to defend against enemies that will come in the future?¡± She smiles gently in sympathy. ¡°Your mind wanders far when you start thinking these things, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He chuckles nervously. ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s definitely been a weakness of mine when I¡¯m buried in things to worry about; I overthink things.¡± ¡°As you know, our opinions have unanimously been to capture Twilight to send a message. I¡¯m not a strategist, so¡­ I don¡¯t know the best option for after that. But¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m happy to provide my thoughts each time, if it helps.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Very much so. That was another thing I was thinking about. I don¡¯t want a royal succession to turn into a huge drama, so I¡¯d like to try to establish a system of royalty with us where all of the heirs and heiresses have a say. It¡¯s tricky, though. Checks and balances have to exist, but at times, the beauracracy can get in the way. At the end of the day, I don¡¯t have anyone who will stop me most of the time. It makes it easy to accomplish things, but dangerous if I have a terrible idea.¡± She taps him affectionately with her tail, smiling as she continues to hold his hands. ¡°You listen to counsel. You¡¯re significantly better than¡­ that dragon for that reason alone.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I hope that¡¯s true. But, he had centuries more experience governing people, including the dattakoriens, goblins, and ogres, as I understand it.¡± She nods. ¡°Something I know you know, Mukori, is something I realized when reading about histories that I was able to find.¡± She smiles. ¡°No lordship, kingdom, or empire was founded by someone who was already a lord, king, or emperor at that time.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. At some point, the first was likely a nobody like me. I just¡­ I need to be careful.¡± She nods. ¡°And, I¡¯ll only speak for myself at this moment, but I will gladly help in any way I can. I¡¯ve never been an empress or a mother, but I will succeed.¡± In spite of her soft voice, it¡¯s the most confident and proud Daniel has heard Reignleif speak. Daniel grips her hands gently, but firmly. ¡°Thanks, Mukori.¡± As he returns to his work, she sits alongside him. Her first egg is currently in the incubator on the floor, where the egg is safe and continuing to receive the perfect warmth. As she watches, she talks to him with idle conversation, eventually asking him, ¡°Have you come up with any theories about how you¡¯ve obtained magic?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s a question I don¡¯t have time to dwell on, much. I¡¯m still having some trouble believing it.¡± She offers him a water skin, since it¡¯s been a while since he had anything to drink, and he smiles, accepting it. ¡°Thanks.¡± He opens it, but quickly notices the alabaster droplets at the mouth. ¡°Geira¡¯s?¡± he asks. Usually, Geirahoel insists on delivering it herself. Reignleif blushes and shakes her head. He grins, a little surprised. ¡°Y-Yours?¡± She nods, still blushing and hiding her cheeks behind her mantle¡¯s high collar. Daniel is surprised, though they knew it was coming eventually. He relaxes taking a drink. It¡¯s definitely creamy in the same way, containing a very similar flavor like liquid frosting, with a very high sweetness. He enjoys it quite a lot, though he¡¯s a little worried he¡¯s going to get fat or diabetes like this. ¡°When did yours start?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I noticed it th-this morning. But, I¡¯ve been¡­ mimicking Geirahoel in hopes¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m no expert, but I¡¯ve heard that trying to consistently can actually start it.¡± Her eyes widen, asking urgently, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard. Though, that¡¯s obviously in relation to humans, and it¡¯s a sort of mental state that tricks the body, I think. Drugs could do it, too. I also don¡¯t know if it can be sustained indefinitely.¡± Daniel thinks, replying to her original question. ¡°To answer your question, I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯s Nemaisol, since Nemaisol hates magic. I¡¯ve started to feel a static tingle when I try to draw the blade.¡± ¡°Wh-What will you do?¡± ¡°Some part of me hopes Nemaisol is sentient, and I can talk to it. But, since that¡¯s not appearing to be the case, I guess I¡¯ll have to retire from using it if I am continuously gaining mana.¡± Daniel assembles the firing mechanism¡¯s internals, continuing his speculation. ¡°I¡¯ve also wondered about the armor, though Xyreko claims it¡¯s fairly standard sharmelkolle armor.¡± He scoffs. ¡°As if there¡¯s anything standard about fantasy armor made of one of the strongest and rarest metals in the world.¡± She nods, acknowledging his thoughts. ¡°Could it be something Choul did?¡± ¡°No. He claims he detected mana in me the day we met. So, that leaves either my exposure to the Devourer and the fe-er, Lugrae, or maybe the transport circles.¡± She hums. ¡°That would make sense, I suppose. You¡¯re being exposed to a great deal of magic and passing through it to move between circles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking. Though, it would be nice to be able to quantify mana to identify the source more specifically.¡± ¡°What about the artifact Wenlianna worked with in the past? The one she used on you.¡± ¡°I know the one. You want me to steal it?¡± asks Daniel playfully. She blushes, looking away. ¡°W-Well¡­ I mean¡­ It would be useful to have, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± He stares at her, and she pulls her mantle¡¯s collar up a little higher. ¡°M-Maybe at least use it to see?¡± He chuckles. ¡°I get where you¡¯re coming from, but we stole my phone back from the Grand Duchy. I don¡¯t want to make a habit out of stealing things that weren¡¯t already mine. But, unless we have it under our control to test things out, we won¡¯t be able to verify what the cause is.¡± She nods sheepishly. ¡°Could we¡­ Could you and Wenlianna¡­ build one?¡± Daniel ponders it. ¡°Mmm¡­ Well, I have no objection to that. But, I don¡¯t think Wenlianna knows how to repair it.¡± Reignleif slumps a little, dejected by his answer. However, Daniel quickly adds, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t get too down about it. It¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll just have to find some way to be able to lay eyes on it and try to identify the components. Especially whatever spells are in place. Someone made the artifact, and I can think of a few people who can probably deconstruct it without actually needing to tear it apart.¡± ¡°Really? Who?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Daniel chuckles. ¡°A well-read dragon, for one.¡± She blushes sheepishly, and he adds, ¡°As well as any of the other dragons. Xyreko. Vaergraes. Maybe even Ryukana, if she¡¯s allowed to help us.¡± Reignleif nods, asking, ¡°So¡­ you want to travel to that kingdom again?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after we capture Twilight. Maybe¡­ Maybe after we do Xyreko¡¯s mission. I don¡¯t need to quantify my magic yet. I¡¯ll just have to consider Nemaisol unusable unless I can figure out how to bypass the mechanism.¡± ¡°But¡­ you could use magic if you gain more mana.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°My cup runneth over, Mukori. I¡¯ve lived thirty four years without magic, I¡¯ll survive a few more if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± She pouts a little, shuffling herself closer to him. She leans on his shoulder, adding gently, ¡°But¡­ Maybe I could teach you¡­¡± He kisses her temple before teasing, ¡°I figured you''d be one of the teachers for our kiddos. Am I too old for beginner school?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ But¡­ W-Wouldn¡¯t you rather¡­ not be? W-With the children?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t feel like their father if I¡¯m learning at the same time, the answer is no. Though, I can see some concern of me being more of a distraction¡­¡± ¡°O-Or they¡¯ll be more motivated to work hard¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope.¡± Daniel smiles, and she smiles as well. ¡°But, if we have time, I¡¯ll gladly take some lessons, Sensei.¡± ¡°Sensei?¡± ¡°¡®Teacher¡¯ in one of Earth¡¯s languages. Though, not mine, specifically.¡± She nods. Daniel continues assembling the firing mechanism, testing the cocking and release action. Reignleif offers a hand when helpful, but mostly just lays against his side as he works in one spot. Afterwards, he helps her down from the high perch into the lower part of the cabin, which is part of the whole turret, but below the main gunner station. Unfortunately, he¡¯s still experimenting on motor types, so the current motor for the turret will be an extremely simple DC motor driving a gear, and they¡¯ll need a separate hand-brake to stop it, since servos and stepper motors are beyond his current reach, namely because they¡¯d need integrated circuits to work exactly as intended. But, as Wenlianna said about the magic communicators, he just needs to start somewhere and stop trying to jump straight to the twenty-first century. That he¡¯s done what he has and accomplished what he has should be satisfactory for now. And, when the time comes, the two make their way into the dining hall to join everyone for breakfast as they trickle in. Though, Daniel has to go retrieve Hekate, thanks to the little empress sleeping in. *** A secret gathering of mages and magic artisans observes as two of their best, Lady Ahok and Lord Baumalde, take positions with carefully designed magic staves. Given the things Earth has in fiction, Rikuto isn¡¯t overly surprised by the design of magic staves, which are roughly four foot long staves made of limbs of an ancient species of tree found near Mornistae notable for a high compatibility with magic casting. In the crook of the branches at the top, there rests a particularly large enhanced magic crystal, though it would be easy to not identify it as a crystal thanks to its pitch black coloring, only broken by small swirls of other colors. There are also several magic affixed to the staves below the crooks. They stand by, with the human artisan dwarving the half-goblin, who is shorter than the staff she¡¯s holding. But, Ahok is no less capable, and she is determined and confident in the test that¡¯s about to take place. Ahead, there is a wooden cart with metal armor plates attached to its frame, simulating the size and possible various armor materials for the torso of a dragon. Rikuto doesn¡¯t know what to expect, but Ahok reported that they¡¯ve made progress. Ahok speaks loudly, projecting well in spite of her small size. ¡°Staff one, Ready!¡± ¡°Staff Two, Ready!¡± replies Baumalde. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, request permission to commence the test.¡± Rikuto looks at the other artisans around him. They¡¯re quiet and studious, and some seem skeptical of Ahok¡¯s project. But, Ahok felt confident that her creation will turn the tide against any foe. It¡¯s definitely not what he was hoping for in terms of being able to counter Daniel¡¯s atomic bomb, but if it has potential, then anything is a step in the right direction. He nods. ¡°Very well. Demonstrate your creation, Lady Ahok.¡± Ahok replies proudly with a bow, ¡°You honor me, your Majesty.¡± She then pivots, and Baumalde does the same, facing their target. She instructs, ¡°On my one! Three, two, one!¡± From there, both Baumalde and Ahok begin chanting the same spell almost perfectly in-sync. As each phrase of the spell is recited, projections of magic rings surround each of them, formed of glowing glyphs that seem to be activating before their very eyes. The increasing number of rings spin slowly at first, ramping up in speed as more become apparent and more and more magical energy begins swirling around each of them, gusting the dust on the ground and wavering the grass and flowers nearby. Rikuto and the other magic artisans can¡¯t help but flinch a little when there¡¯s a sudden flash from each of the main crystals on the two staves Ahok and Baumalde are using, and they are both shouting the spell over the crackling roar of magical energy. In practiced sync, the two step, pointing the staves towards the target carriage. The rings pivot with the staves, aiming at the target. And then, spheres of dark energy swirled with elemental magic dart out of the staves, reaching the target at the same time, and hitting nearly the same spot on the armor plate they aimed at. The two orbs attract each other when they¡¯re close to each other, and their contact is clearly the effect Ahok was aiming for. A violent crackle and flash erupts from the two black spheres absorbing each other, and then a potent shockwave washes across the ground as darkness expands violently with a thunderous boom that startles everyone, including Ahok and Baumalde. The shockwave rattles Rikuto¡¯s bones, and the dome of darkness obscures the entire carriage. Afterwards, a nearly perfectly semi-spherical crater is all that remains of the carriage¡¯s center. The sphere encompassed most of the carriage, and what remains are a few inches of the front and back, pushed away from the crater by the shockwave after the main parts of the carriage were annihilated. Flames burn the flammable parts of the surviving pieces, and everyone is speechless at the destruction. The awkward silence and shock is broken by Ahok suddenly holding her staff above her head, cheering, ¡°Woohoo! It worked!¡± Rikuto is able to come to his senses, and he begins clapping somewhat out of instinct. The others look at him, confused at first. Applause isn¡¯t something common in this world, but the artisans begin mimicking him, and Ahok whirls, glancing at everyone before blushing. She becomes bashful and gestures for Baumalde to follow her, and they jog to Rikuto for debrief. ¡°That was incredible firepower, Lady Ahok,¡± replies one of the other artisans as they approach. ¡°Yes, to think you were able to layer so many elements into one spell.¡± Ahok chuckles bashfully. ¡°Eh-heh-heh. Thank you. I couldn¡¯t do it without enhanced crystals.¡± She shows the staff, ¡°For all of the power available, it uses all of it in one shot.¡± Rikuto asks, studying the smoldering crater for a moment. ¡°What materials were the armor plates made out of?¡± Baumalde replies, ¡°We used standard Imperial steel, tempered Boruan gaulanium, magic-enhanced iron, and a small amount of mithril.¡± ¡°M-Mithril?¡± asks one of the female artisans. Baumalde nods in reply. ¡°Yes. As we all know, Mithril is highly resistant to magic, so we needed to be sure this spell could break down mithril. I understand the enemy uses golems.¡± Everyone looks to Rikuto, who confirms with a nod. ¡°Regrettably, yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s imperative that we find a means of defending ourselves with minimal lives at risk.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any way to resist the combined spell, your Majesty,¡± explains Ahok. ¡°Though, it¡¯s admittedly a spell with a long casting time. If dragons are our opponents, we¡¯ll need a team to dedicate themselves to halting the dragon long enough to cast the spell.¡± ¡°Can this not be adapted into a magical device?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Something that can be activated and fired?¡± She fidgets. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know, your Majesty. As you saw, I was able to cast it, even though I¡¯m not an omni-affinity mage. Darkness magic is required as the catalyst, but the complex spells are actually imbued into the magic crystals, and the main crystal, here, acts as a gathering point to keep the spells together. That such complex spells can be affixed to the enhanced magic crystals is difficult to believe. The only mage in history to have cast this spell is the magic sage Lord Senn.¡± ¡°Senn? The elf?¡± She nods. ¡°Yes. I read about this spell and wanted to try to imitate it, if we¡¯re going to fight beings as powerful as dragons.¡± ¡°What about armies of golems?¡± She looks down. ¡°Well, y-your Majesty¡­ We would need a lot of enhanced magic crystals and bloduewood branches to make enough staves.¡± ¡°Can you not upscale the attack?¡± She looks at Baumalde, who returns her gaze, both of them being unsure. ¡°If you wish to automate even more of the functions and upscale them, your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s beyond my capacity.¡± She bows in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve made excellent progress. I¡¯ll have to open discussions with the Grand Duchy to procure more enhanced magic crystals.¡± As he says this, though, Rikuto suddenly notices something. ¡°Speaking of the Grand Duchy, has anyone been in contact with Lady Wenlianna recently? She finished her airship not too long ago.¡± The artisans share glances, shaking their heads. Rikuto sighs. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll reach out to the Grand Duchy for that as well. We¡¯ll recruit Wenlianna to assist in upscaling the spell, if you¡¯re willing to work with her.¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty. I live to serve the Kingdom of Mornistae.¡± He nods. ¡°Continue the good work.¡± Rikuto makes his way back to the castle to summon Aramellianna. Daniel is ahead of them in terms of the damage he could do, and without a way to fight back, he could make unreasonable demands. Rikuto trusted him when Daniel appeared to be a quiet, honest blue-collar worker. However, Daniel violated their agreement not only on a fundamental level, but in the most horrifying way. It¡¯s taking everything he has for Rikuto to stay calm and focused, as it¡¯s difficult to convince people of the danger the weapon Daniel made poses. Rikuto can¡¯t shake the feeling that with Daniel free, the world is in more danger than it has ever been. *** Aramellianna walks through the castle of Mornistae, escorted by a pair of Stalvaltan guards in addition to the castle guards. She received a letter a few days past making some strange requests, including a large order of enhanced magic crystals, as well as for Wenlianna to report to the castle for emergency research. The Grand Duchy and the kingdom are allied again under treaty, but there are some who are still wary of her and the authority she wields. Especially because they rounded up treacherous nobles and removed them from the equation. She cares not for the fear of other nobles. It¡¯s actually suitable, as long as that fear is manifested as respect. Schemers and enemies will be so regardless of whether or not they fear Aramellianna. Fear just keeps them from acting sooner. She approaches the door to Rikuto¡¯s office, where two royal guards are standing imposingly. She states, ¡°Grand Duchess Aramellianna here to speak to King Rikuto. Please inform him that I¡¯ve arrived.¡± The guard on her left nods, and he pivots crisply and steps to the door, opening it to speak into the room. There¡¯s a pause, and the guard returns to his post. He says politely, ¡°The Grand Duchess may enter. This way, your Grace.¡± The two guards open the doors for Aramellianna, and she walks gracefully into the office. Rikuto stands up when she enters. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Aramellianna curtsies politely, resuming her graceful posture afterwards. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make a visit, your Grace. I expected a simple letter of reply.¡± ¡°I had a feeling that there was something to be discussed, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto takes his seat, gesturing for one of the sofas nearby, and Aramellianna walks to it and sits down as he replies, ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t get your cooperation without explaining, will I?¡± She smiles coyly, sitting professionally and gracefully, but radiating experience and control of the situation. The otherworlder king sighs. ¡°The order of enhanced crystals is necessary for defending the kingdom of Mornistae from a greater threat than the Demon Tyrant,¡± explains Rikuto. ¡°Since the Grand Duchy is the only territory producing these enhanced crystals, I would like to make a contract for exclusive purchase for the kingdom of Mornistae.¡± ¡°I see,¡± replies Aramellianna, giving no hint to her thoughts. ¡°What would the terms of this contract entail, your Majesty?¡± ¡°Five percent mark-up on market price of the crystals, and exclusive state contracts for all magic crystals, including standard magic crystals via the Grand Duchy.¡± Aramellianna chuckles. ¡°Hmm-hmm¡­ Interesting. Our salt-production is still minimal, so after importing enough salt to keep up with the kingdom¡¯s demand, as well as other clients, that five percent would be closer to one percent after all of the tariffs and taxes.¡± She straightens her dress a little, sitting with a casual smile and saying nothing further. Rikuto taps his teeth together as he thinks. ¡°I can go as high as ten percent mark-up on enhanced and magic crystals. I can¡¯t go any further.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°And, what would you say market price is for enhanced magic crystals? The moment supply decreases for others who demand, do you intend to keep up with the highest bidder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point of a contract, your Grace.¡± She chuckles again. Rikuto winces, and he replies as stoically as he can, ¡°My apologies, your Grace. I¡¯m not sleeping as well recently.¡± ¡°Mind the shortness of your temper, your Majesty. I¡¯m willing to forgive and forget. Others who have what you need may not.¡± ¡°Tell me what you want, please, your Grace. I need the magic crystals as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mmm. I think my requests are rather modest. First, I¡¯d like kingdom taxes on all imports and exports from the Grand Duchy to be nullified ad infinitum.¡± ¡°What?¡± blurts out Rikuto. ¡°Tha-That¡¯s¡­ You might as well just sue for independence?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re right. I accept.¡± He sucks his teeth, quickly back-tracking, ¡°No! That¡¯s-... You can¡¯t. This kingdom was founded¡­¡± ¡°Long before either of us were born, your Majesty. As I see it now, the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has been bankrolling almost the entire Imperial Defense taxes to fund a war that is SUPPOSED to be defending the Imperial allies from the Demon Covenant. And yet, two times now, troops have been rallied and deployed to a neutral location, furthering neither the end of the war with the Demon Covenant, nor the pursuit of reparations.¡± Rikuto maintains his composure, but he must retort. ¡°Your Grace, I might remind you that the first of those operations was begun under your own cognizance and without consulting the kingdom to which you are a vassal.¡± ¡°Indeed, but that operation was supposed to be limited to an internal affair and became an international incident with a territory that is defensively insurmountable. I very much recommended against sending any further troops.¡± Rikuto narrows his eyes at her. However, he can only sigh. She¡¯s not entirely wrong, since she did make every effort to keep her own operation secret. And, Rikuto¡¯s focus isn¡¯t on rescuing Daniel anymore, since he knows the truth. ¡°Regardless of your own motivations, I can¡¯t allow independence at this time.¡± ¡°You may not have a choice, your Majesty. After all, you didn¡¯t let me finish my requests. Instead, you suggested independence, which may be much more appetizing to you.¡± He hesitates to respond. Capitalism as a defined structure of commerce isn¡¯t exactly something in the world of Zenkon, but Aramellianna is a shrewd businesswoman who could arguably write the books on capitalism for Zenkon. And, she¡¯s coming to the negotiating table with a devastating advantage. *** Chapter 79: The Threat a Mechanic Poses Part 2 Rikuto is holding his hands together in an arch on his desk as he tries to stall for time by thinking on Aramellianna¡¯s words. She just cautioned him after a little back and forth, that the notion of independence for the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy might be less painful than what she¡¯s going to ask for in exchange for fulfilling Rikuto¡¯s massively increased orders on enhanced magic crystals, to the point that he wants to monopolize them. At first, he gave what he thought would be a fair mark-up above market value, but Aramellianna swiftly pointed out that the market for enhanced magic crystals is unstable at best, since they¡¯re so rare. But, Rikuto has one last desperate play. ¡°I know you¡¯re making the diamonds artificially, your Grace.¡± Her smile barely changes, amused by his attempt but unfazed otherwise. ¡°Oh? Then perhaps you can make your own,¡± retorts the Grand Duchess. She¡¯s Rikuto¡¯s senior in just about everything in this world, save for positional authority, and she made it very clear not too long ago in the past that her authority is not much lower than the king. Nobles and royalty always have to maintain a balance for a kingdom to remain stable. But, Aramellianna¡¯s specific position is an executioner of balance, a position specifically meant to protect the kingdom from usurpation by other noble families, and in a perfect world, prevent a crisis for the kingdom not unlike what occurred in Bromlund. Of course, she knows very well the same thing Rikuto knows. The Grand Duchy is producing those diamonds thanks to Daniel, and Rikuto has no idea how he knew how to do something like that. True it may be that many things could be found on the internet of Earth, to be able to apply that knowledge is something else entirely. It¡¯s not so much that Daniel is especially intelligent, but he does have a lot more practical knowledge and experience than Rikuto does. As has been the case, Rikuto¡¯s college education has made him ideal for running a country from a bird¡¯s eye view, as a typical leader. He has stabilized the economy of Mornistae, restored a balance between cash crops and food to prevent the people of Mornistae from suffering during economic decline, and they¡¯ve been moving water throughout the kingdom to overcome a drought, as well as aiding countries around them with the same. But, even that last benefit is thanks to Daniel being able to translate earth technology to magic technology, or find ways to make earth technology work without the centuries of technological advancement to get there. Being backed by Aramellianna made that much possible. How, though, he was able to obtain the resources for an atom bomb is another story, let alone assembling one. Wherever Hekate came from, she clearly has access to nearly unlimited resources, and Daniel¡¯s reckless use of his knowledge has them teetering on the edge with things she can¡¯t comprehend. ¡°Instead of independence, at least tell me what you want¡­¡± replies Rikuto, nearly defeated. If he is going to get screwed either way, he may still be able to monopolize the enhanced magic crystals and prevent the situation from getting any worse. ¡°Very well. In addition to exempting the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy from all kingdom taxes, the Kingdom of Mornistae will grant the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy complete autonomy in all military matters, including offensive campaigns and defensive campaigns, as well as the construction and maintenance of Grand Duchy exclusive weapons and assets. In exchange, I will allot ninety percent of the enhanced magic crystal supply for sale exclusively to the kingdom of Mornistae for military purposes. Any reselling will be a violation of the contract.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not holding anything back, are you?¡± ¡°Of course I am, your Majesty! I could demand that the next heir to the kingdom be one of my daughters as part of the terms of the contract, or that the kingdom of Mornistae begin paying the Grand Duchy taxes in return for carrying the largest share of paying the Imperial Defense taxes on behalf of our kingdom. That would be holding nothing back.¡± She smiles mischievously, and Rikuto sighs. ¡°Were you this vicious with His Majesty King Greydald, your Grace?¡± ¡°When necessary. You¡¯re doing very well, which is why I helped you through the treaty incident, as well as Bromlund. Otherwise, the Grand Duchy would already be pursuing independence.¡± ¡°Fine¡­ I don¡¯t have much choice, it seems.¡± ¡°If I may, your Royal Majesty, I might be able to help more specifically if I knew the circumstances that backed you into such a corner. I¡¯m happy to take advantage of whoever sits in that chair, but you seem unusually out of sorts and desperate in this case.¡± Rikuto hesitates to answer. It¡¯s certainly no secret that Aramellianna is close with Daniel, and Wenlianna is even closer. They likely don¡¯t know or understand the threat that Daniel poses, nor the weapon he developed. And, it¡¯s possible they still don¡¯t know that he¡¯s in a position of power with the Citadel and the self-announced Fievegal. Though, she doesn¡¯t seem to be as distracted as she was at the Imperial Summit. Rikuto heard it directly from Erimaya, who managed to do what even the Stalvaltan soldiers couldn¡¯t; infiltrate and earn Daniel¡¯s trust enough to learn about the most devastating singular weapon any world will likely ever see. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯re aware, your Grace, but¡­ I have it on extremely good authority and from a first-hand source¡­ Daniel¡­ isn¡¯t a prisoner of the Citadel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± replies Aramellianna with an unusual contentedness. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ aware?¡± asks Rikuto, surprised. ¡°Of course. Daniel has apologized for the misunderstanding, but he intends to stay in the Citadel. A shame. He was a true asset to the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°What am I to do? As you may or may not know, the Citadel repelled twenty thousand troops with mere mud golems and no casualties. And, it¡¯s likely the current invasion will meet the same fate. Time will tell, I suppose.¡± ¡°You knew all of this, and you kept it to yourself!?¡± She scowls at him when he snaps, and he backs down a little, but it¡¯s still unacceptable. However, her retort chills him to his bones. ¡°I know that you haven¡¯t told the Empress what Erimaya told you, and I now am certain that you are attempting to build your own super-weapon for supremacy in anticipation of invading the Fievegal once more.¡± Rikuto can¡¯t help but stare at her, stunned. He was about to recruit Wenlianna to the project, but to think Aramellianna already grasps the full extent of his goal. But,... ¡°Daniel brought a superweapon from Earth. It¡¯s called an atom bomb, and though I don¡¯t know how he built it, it¡¯s what caused the waves of magic nullification a few months ago. The true effect, though, is the destruction of everything for miles in every direction. You may not believe me, but the calamity for which I was summoned was none other than this weapon. I¡¯ve seen the dawnsight that the Lady Dawnseers saw, and I¡¯m certain of it. The weapon¡¯s effect is very distinct.¡± Aramellianna listens patiently, and she doesn¡¯t show shock or surprise. It¡¯s unthinkable that Daniel would spread his knowledge of such an irresponsible weapon. Not if he¡¯s planning to take over this world. Finally, Aramellianna replies, ¡°You AND Daniel were summoned, your Majesty. And, to think that you would ban Dawnseeing, only to claim now that you''ve seen a Dawnsight yourself. Do you know how suspicious that sounds?¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°It didn''t take place here, and the person who did it isn''t a subject of Mornistae.¡± She stares at him skeptically, adding, ¡°Reiterating my point, hypocrisy isn''t made okay by being somewhere else at the time.¡± ¡°Please, Aramellianna. I¡­ I¡¯m doing my best to keep it together right now. You have no idea how dangerous Daniel¡¯s weapon is.¡± ¡°Maybe not. But, I know how dangerous his allies are. Provoking them is not an option, and I will not take part in it. So, let me add that to my terms of contract. The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy will not be continuing with any campaigns against the Fievegal going forward, and we will not provide any support save relief if the Fievegal is to attack.¡± Rikuto watches Aramellianna a little suspiciously. ¡°You aren¡¯t plotting behind the kingdom¡¯s back, are you, Grand Duchess?¡± She again scowls lightly at him. ¡°No more than you are behind mine, your Majesty.¡± He grits his teeth, frustrated that he¡¯s meeting so much resistance. His job -the reason he was pulled away from his home on Earth- is to protect the world of Zenkon. It is that very summoning that brought its most dangerous threat. Rikuto appears to be alone in that belief, in spite of being chosen by the goddess. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll deal with it myself. Now, I¡¯d like to summon Wenlianna to court. We need her to consult on our defensive equipment.¡± He¡¯s trying not to outright lie, but Aramellianna is already on guard. ¡°Wenlianna is indisposed at the frontier, your Majesty. My apologies.¡± ¡°The frontier?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems the Iron Wyvern project encountered issues. She will likely be based out of Fort Peony for some time.¡± ¡°Fort Peony?¡± asks Rikuto, again becoming suspicious. Aramellianna is hiding something. ¡°Of course. Do you think I would send my eldest unwed daughter to Twilight, forward operating base to over one hundred thousand soldiers? The Flower Garden is much more preferable.¡± ¡°What about logistics to repair the airship? Surely she would have more resources at Twilight precisely because of the additional manning.¡± ¡°As well as even more numerous spies from other territories looking to steal our technology.¡± ¡°Are you certain she¡¯s not acting as a liaison to the Citadel, your Grace?¡± ¡°Are you accusing me?¡± asks Aramellianna coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not denying it.¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t believe you would imply an accusation of treachery from one of your closest allies.¡± She stands up, replying sharply, ¡°I am loyal to the kingdom of Mornistae, your Majesty. But, I will not remain so if you continue to treat me like an enemy. I have given you counsel not to make an enemy out of an entity you can¡¯t hope to defeat, not because I have any loyalty to Daniel, but because I don¡¯t want him to retaliate. I will not support you if you choose the path of destruction. Would you like me to ask that question again, or shall we continue to remain allies?¡± Rikuto is silent. He is fairly confident, given her response, that Wenlianna is in contact with Daniel, meaning Aramellianna is in contact with Daniel. He¡¯s not sure if she¡¯ll turn traitor, and he can¡¯t afford to try to arrest her. If she is in contact with Daniel, and Rikuto takes her prisoner as a traitor, it¡¯s as good as attacking Daniel. And, without the enhanced magic crystals and the scaled up magic weapon, she¡¯s absolutely right. He¡¯d be walking the path of destruction. Because it¡¯s unknown how or where she¡¯s producing the diamonds, and diamonds are scarce in this world as it stands, Rikuto is on very thin ice trying to control the situation. He¡¯s trying not to sound crazy by stirring up a frenzy about the atomic bomb, but he can¡¯t let Daniel get away with creating them, nor can he allow Daniel to strong-arm the world using them. For now, though, his hands are tied. He needs to stay on friendly terms with Aramellianna at least long enough to get his counter-weapon functional. He¡¯ll deal with Aramellianna¡¯s potential double-dealing later. Of course, if she is in contact with Daniel secretly, he likely already knows about Rikuto¡¯s weapon project. He¡¯ll have to increase security and endeavor to identify the source of the leak. Fortunately, Rikuto is aware of how thin the ice is upon which he¡¯s treading. He¡¯ll just need to focus on one step at a time. *** ¡°Alright everyone!¡± Daniel is seated in the gunner¡¯s seat at the middle-back of the tank, with Hekate squished on his lap, since she demanded to be the one to be able to do the test firing. Ryuogriar is in the command position behind them, and Treia is the loader seated next to them, ready to load the next shell in. Gwenesphia is in the navigator position in the front right seat, down lower than the turret, with Geirahoel driving. Choul, in his dragon form, cast a shrinking spell on himself to become approximately the size of a cat, and he¡¯s seated next to Daniel on the floor of the tank. He¡¯ll be observing so he can command one of the tanks that will be part of the attack on Fort Twilight. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the inaugural run. Ready?¡± Everyone confirms with a synchronized ¡°Ready!¡± Hekate bounces excitedly in Daniel¡¯s lap, giggling deviously. ¡°Yes! Yes! Move forth my titan of steel! Crush our enemies! Mwahahahaha!¡± ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Geirahoel. Go slowly at first.¡± The auburn haired dragon in human form hesitates with her hands over the steering levers, which throttle the energy from the engine in variable proportion to the tracks, which determines the speed of each side, and thus the direction of travel. Geirahoel insisted on driving, since it¡¯s Daniel¡¯s project, but is hesitant now that she has to. He instructed her from the navigator seat during training, which is why she was happy to keep her seat. Geirahoel eases her foot on to the pedal to accelerate, which controls a mana crystal, and the tank lurches as water rushes through the engine, along the exhaust pipes, and then out the back-side of the tank. The tank doesn¡¯t move. Hekate¡¯s ears lay down at the sides in disappointment, and she pouts, ¡°Aww¡­ Is it too heavy?¡± Daniel smiles, and Geirahoel looks up at him also. When she last drove it, it didn¡¯t have the turret installed, so it was much lighter. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The human mechanic winks at Geirahoel, and she blushes, quickly spinning around. She inspects the options in front of her, finding the handle, and she presses in on the clutch. She shifts into gear, and as soon as she relaxes the clutch, the tank shifts. The creaking and rattling of metal components fills the cabin as the whole vehicle begins shaking. Geirahoel grips the steering levers tightly, easing her foot on the accelerator, and the tank begins to shake even more as it rumbles forward on its heavy metal tracks. Gwenesphia exclaims while looking through the front window, ¡°We¡¯re moving forward! I-I can¡¯t believe it! All of this metal¡­ It¡¯s really moving!¡± ¡°Yes! Yesss! YES!¡± cackles Hekate. ¡°Faster! Go faster!¡± Geirahoel slowly increases speed, and Ryuogriar leans on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, kissing his cheek while Hekate is distracted. ¡°I never doubted you, Mukori. I would be terrified of you were you not my darling husband.¡± Hekate¡¯s tail puffs up, and she turns like a rigid statue possessed as her soulless eyes burn holes in the platinum dragon. Ryuogriar feigns an apologetic recoil for the ¡®faux pas¡¯. She adds, ¡°My apologies, Hekate. I meant ¡®our¡¯ darling husband.¡± Ryuogriar gingerly pokes Hekate¡¯s cheek, saying warmly, ¡°Would you believe it, Mukori? Hekate and I shared a wonderful, bonding hug recently. We were just like mother and child¡­¡± ¡°Hey! I know what you¡¯re doing!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°You¡¯re trying to treat me like a daughter and cut me out!¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°Meee? Never. I love you like a sister, my darling little¡­¡± ¡°Graaah! Daniel! Find me something to blow up!¡± ¡°That would be the command position¡¯s job¡­¡± remarks Daniel. Treia scoffs, earning a glare from Hekate, since Ryuogriar¡¯s victorious chuckle is expected. Treia stammers, ¡°I-I¡­ dust¡­ or something, y-your Grace. R-Ready to reload.¡± She holds up one of the 130mm cannon shells for effect, smiling nervously. Ryuogriar does sit up to peek out of the hatch above her. ¡°Mmm¡­ Oh! I see the target. Turret left a little bit.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You have to do a little better than ¡®a little bit¡¯, Mukori.¡± ¡°Well!? What should I¡­? Oh¡­these numbers¡­ Um¡­ Left by the twenty?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Go ahead Hekate. Turn us left. Geirahoel, go ahead and come to a stop.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± says Geirahoel sheepishly, letting off of the accelerator, and the tank comes to a stop. Hekate pulls the lever to turn the turret, and the motor pulls the chain. Daniel explains, ¡°Now, watch the number in the side of the scope until we¡¯re pointing to the number she said, and look for the target.¡± Hekate nods. She aims the turret, while Gwenesphia grumbles loudly over the noise, ¡°Daniel, this thing is so noisy!¡± ¡°Wait until the main event. Hekate?¡± ¡°I found it! I found it! Ready!?¡± ¡°Earmuffs on, everyone! No exceptions,¡± calls out Daniel. Everyone puts their earmuffs on, and they position themselves where they can see, opening their overhead hatches to peek outside. ¡°Firing in three! Two! One! Fire!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± shouts Hekate as she pulls the trigger, and the whole tank violently shakes, startling the gatonines and Geirahoel. Hekate also cries out as the thunderous blast explodes forth, casting the forty pound projectile down range. Not even a single second passes before the target is decimated by the heavy impact, blasting shrapnel and dust in every direction. The tank rocks a few more times as everyone clutches the surfaces around them for stability. Geirahoel snaps, ¡°Daniel! What horrifying things do Earth humans destroy with this monstrosity!? There should be no reason for this!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the answer is never going to change. When we built better armor, we built better armor destroyers.¡± Hekate boisterously says, ¡°Treia! Reload!¡± ¡°Reloading!¡± Treia hefts the heavy shell into the chamber, closing the breach. She grunts out a sigh afterwards. ¡°Fwooo¡­ That thing almost weighs as much as I do!¡± ¡°You volunteered. Need to switch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks though.¡± ¡°Ready!?¡± calls out Hekate. She adjusts her aim a little, firing once more. The tank shakes and thunder booms, and a crater explodes where the shell hits. Choul asks, ¡°My liege, is the weight of this carriage to withstand the blast?¡± ¡°It''s definitely a factor that allows the cannon to be so big, but the weight mainly comes from the armor. The primary goal of a tank is to deliver allied firepower to where foot soldiers can¡¯t reach, either by blowing up walls or withstanding enemy attacks.¡± I understand withstanding arrows and spears with ease, Mukori,¡± starts Ryuogriar thoughtfully. ¡°But, you might as well send us in dragon form. Even if this vehicle can withstand magic attacks, it is much slower than even a drake.¡± ¡°Maybe, but I can''t manufacture people who are important to me, Mukori. The tank can fight, and we can make more if it''s destroyed. Many more. We could even make one for every mage, if we have the material for it. A tank is replaceable. Dragons, and even goblins, aren''t.¡± There¡¯s a moment of reverent silence as they all take a moment to appreciate the sentiment. Hekate jokes, ¡°We can let Ryuo go, though, can¡¯t we?¡± Ryuogriar smirks at the feldrok Empress. She retorts, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go, our great, illustrious, magnificent Empress Hekate? Since you¡¯re so invincible.¡± ¡°And I¡¯d win, too! But, we¡¯re the kinder, gentler Fievegal. We¡¯re all about being only slightly more powerful than our enemies.¡± She shoots a devious smirk at Daniel, who rolls his eyes. The young feldrok girl sits back down in Daniel¡¯s lap, getting comfortable. She points, ¡°Now then, my minions! Let us return to the Citadel and begin our plan of attack!¡± Treia and Gwenesphia both cheer, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± They blush when they realize they¡¯re the only two who respond. Daniel chuckles, and Hekate blushes furiously as well. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!?¡± ¡°Sorry. We¡¯re not a very cohesive unit, are we?¡± asks Daniel. Ryuogriar, Geirahoel, and Choul glance around at the others, and then each other. ¡°Should we have said something?¡± asks Geirahoel. She looks at Gwenesphia, immediately to her right in the navigator seat. Gwenesphia nervously replies, ¡°Um, we usually just confirm together, as a sort of show of camaraderie. Y-Your station is higher than ours, so¡­¡± ¡°Do it again,¡± blurts out Geirahoel. ¡°What?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Do it again.¡± She looks at Hekate seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll get it right this time. Do it again.¡± Hekate cocks her head, flopping her big ears in the same direction. She nods proudly, saying, ¡°Now, my minions! Let us go forth and conquer this whole world! Mwahahahaha!¡± ¡°Yes, your greatness!¡± cheers everyone, having been guided by Geirahoel telepathically with her desired response. Hekate blushes and chuckles, since even Choul and Ryuogriar said it. Hekate relaxes in Daniel¡¯s lap as she leans back against his chest. She asks as Geirahoel begins driving back towards the Citadel, ¡°Daniel, will you be mad at me if I conquer the whole world?¡± ¡°If you can manage it, Hekate, and you don¡¯t become evil along the way, I¡¯ll be proud of you.¡± She blushes and hums, taking his arms and wrapping them around her to get truly comfortable. *** Daniel reads over a manufacturing report from the foreman, delivered to him via the transport station. They have three MDMs running, and the ogres are running two, while goblins are running the third. The ogres are able to reset the machine faster, allowing for heavy parts to be made without delay. The goblins seem to be capable of grasping the programming, and have been able to make a greater variety of the listed parts Daniel has requested, able to make the appropriate adjustments to cycle through various parts. They also have better eyes for inspecting the completed components, making them excellent at quality control. Given that he¡¯s not a business mogul, Daniel has no deadlines or quotas yet. The teams are moving well for being new operators to machines not from this world. Xyreko appears. ¡°Daniel, there is a mysterious presence at the east gate.¡± ¡°Mysterious presence?¡± ¡°I detect virtually no threat from this presence. Humanoid, small frame, hidden by a cloak. The guards have turned the individual away, but they have decided to take a seat against the wall.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t identify themselves?¡± ¡°Not while I was specifically observing. Apologies. I was focused on the trial run of the tank.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I understand. Take me there, and I¡¯ll investigate.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You said the threat is minimal. And, they don¡¯t appear to be trying to sneak in.¡± Daniel gestures at the display she¡¯s showing him, where demon-kin citizens are walking past without the figure moving. In fact, the small figure looks rather pitiful.¡± ¡°Please take me there,¡± repeats Daniel. Xyreko bows. ¡°At once, your Grace. I¡¯ll also summon Choul to protect you.¡± ¡°Please do, but tell him not to arrive on guard.¡± She nods, and Daniel is teleported to just inside the east gate, with Choul arriving by flight moments later. He kneels at Daniel¡¯s feet crisply after landing. ¡°My Liege. I am at your service.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so dramatic. Come on. We¡¯re investigating a suspicious person.¡± Daniel leads, and Choul follows. They head out through the gate and approach the hooded figure, who is seated in a small ball against the wall, wearing a simple brown cloak. Daniel sighs, and the small person twitches. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Erimaya?¡± The young girl looks up, revealing herself to be none other than the second princess of Mornistae. She scrambles to her feet. ¡°Daniel!¡± She hugs him, and Daniel doesn¡¯t stop her. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t let her get away so easily. ¡°Erimaya,...¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll explain! B-But, I had to get away! Please don¡¯t send me back!¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. You¡¯re probably hungry.¡± As if to agree, a tiny rumbling comes from a tiny stomach. She blushes, her gaze going almost dizzy. ¡°I-I-I¡­ y-yes please¡­¡± ¡°You know this person, my Liege?¡± asks Choul. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s Hekate¡¯s friend.¡± As soon as he tries to back away, she goes weak in the knees, leaning against him. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Daniel sighs one last time, scooping her up to carry her in a princess carry. She squeaks, adding as he walks, ¡°She¡¯s the Second Princess of the Kingdom of Mornistae. Princess Erimaya. And, she¡¯s in huge trouble.¡± She fidgets in Daniel¡¯s arms, murmuring nervously, ¡°P-Please go easy on me, Daniel¡­ I have a good reason.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll explain everything,¡± replies Daniel sternly. But, he adds more gently, ¡°After you¡¯ve had a moment to eat and rest. I¡¯m not a monster.¡± She smiles, leaning against his chest. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised, Sire. Your social savvy is impressive.¡± ¡°Choul, not funny. She¡¯s a child.¡± ¡°I-I won¡¯t always be!¡± retorts Erimaya quickly. Daniel scowls down at her, and she shrinks. Daniel brings Erimaya to the dining hall after taking her to wash her hands, and he uses the panel to order a simple meal of a burger and fries, one of the meals he added to the menu, and which can be prepared rather quickly. He orders one for himself, Erimaya, and Choul. And, while they¡¯re waiting, he retrieves a blanket for Erimaya to help her warm up a little more. She smiles sweetly. ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°Ahhh, is this the small child who got you banished?¡± ¡°I did no such thing!¡± yells the small princess. She fidgets nervously. ¡°It was outside of my control¡­ after he saved my life.¡± She turns quickly pleading, facing Daniel. ¡°That¡¯s why I knew the only place I¡¯ll be truly safe is here!¡± A golem enters carrying a tray of the three meals, and Daniel says gently, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat first. I have a feeling you¡¯ll like this, Eri.¡± She smiles, asking, ¡°Oh? What is it? Omelette? Pizza? Hekate told me about so many things!¡± Daniel helps the golem distribute the three trays, and Erimaya admires it. Choul hums, taking his seat across from the two. ¡°Um¡­ do I get utensils¡­?¡± asks Erimaya sheepishly, looking at the other two, who also don¡¯t have utensils. ¡°I can have some brought if you want some, Princess. But, this is the Fievegal.¡± Daniel picks his up and takes a bite, and Choul does the same. Erimaya picks up her burger and smells it. She trembles a little, eager to taste it. She takes a bite, and she gasps. ¡°Wh-Wh-What is this!?¡± ¡°Cheeseburger, your Highness,¡± replies Choul. She takes another bite, humming happily. A little bit of grease runs down her chin. She hums in surprise, and Daniel retrieves a napkin from the table and dabs her chin for her. ¡°Aren¡¯t princesses supposed to be prim and proper?¡± She blushes, retorting, ¡°I-I¡¯m not used to eating something like this! A-And¡­¡± She takes another nibble. ¡°I-Ish sho yummy¡­¡± murmurs the princess delightedly. Daniel chuckles, eating his own as well. Once she¡¯s finished, Erimaya tries the fries, and she hums in delight as well, dipping them in various condiments; Daniel¡¯s recipe for ketchup, mustard, and mayonnaise. Erimaya favors the mayonnaise, surprisingly enough, and she enjoys the whole meal. It¡¯s just as their finishing that the door bursts open, and Hekate storms in. ¡°Daniel! I-... E-Eri!?¡± Erimaya springs to her feet. ¡°H-Hekate! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± They run to each other, hugging warmly. Hekate asks the obvious question, ¡°What are you doing here, Eri? A-And, why didn¡¯t I hear anything about your escort?¡± ¡°Because,¡± starts Daniel with a somewhat stern tone, causing Erimaya to flinch. She gives a sheepish look, and Daniel finishes, ¡°Erimaya is still due for a good scolding, which I was going to give her before telling you.¡± Hekate protectively hugs Erimaya, saying sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Daniel! I won¡¯t allow it! Erimaya did nothing wrong!¡± Daniel smirks at her, putting his chin on his hand. ¡°How do you think she got here, Hekate? Do you think what she did was smart? Safe?¡± ¡°I¡­ Well¡­¡± Hekate looks at Erimaya, who looks at her with worried eyes. ¡°Sh-She¡¯s alright now¡­¡± ¡°Hekate, have I scolded you without reason?¡± ¡°You do things that I have to scold you, too!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about me right now. And, I do my best not to do those things again. Erimaya put herself in serious danger. Isn¡¯t that right, Princess?¡± ¡°Y-... Yes¡­¡± replies Erimaya sheepishly. Hekate hugs her firmly, but says nothing. Daniel sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not your parents, Erimaya. But, I can imagine they¡¯re worried sick. When did you leave home this time?¡± ¡°U-Um¡­ A-About th-three weeks ago¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± asks Hekate gently. ¡°Did assassins come after you again?¡± Erimaya shakes her head. ¡°N-No¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I think¡­ I think Rikuto is going to be¡­ um¡­ H-H-He¡¯s making a weapon¡­ He found out about your god-killer weapon, and he started working obsessively on magic weapons.¡± ¡°Why did you feel the need to flee and travel here? Why not send us a message through the golem?¡± Erimaya looks down, fidgeting with Hekate¡¯s blouse. ¡°I wanted to apologize. I-It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her eyes water, and Hekate coos, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± ¡°Can you tell us anything about his weapon?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°What it looks like, what it does?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ He was gathering all of the magic artisans and artificers in the kingdom, as well as all of the mages. I-I think he¡¯s desperate to find anything that can compete with your weapon, since he¡­ he believed me¡­ when I said you had it.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It¡¯s a widely known weapon in our world, and the country Rikuto comes from has a particularly unpleasant history with them. It was before either of our lifetimes, but my country used it against his in a large scale war. They have held it as a bitter memory ever since, and it¡¯s taken very seriously. For good reason, of course. But, as I feared, he¡¯s desperate to remove it and its creator in this world from the board.¡± Daniel looks to Choul. ¡°We¡¯ll need to be careful with Twilight. It¡¯s been three weeks, and anything could be possible.¡± ¡°Of course, my Liege. And, what of the princess?¡± He looks at Erimaya, who in turn looks to Daniel for his answer. ¡°She¡¯s welcome here!¡± declares Hekate, still protectively hugging her friend. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to go back, Daniel. Please don¡¯t send me back.¡± ¡°Eri¡­¡± ¡°Please?¡± Daniel hesitates. If Rikuto is neglecting his royal duties or showing weakness or vulnerability, then it¡¯s very possible Erimaya and the rest of the royal family could be in danger. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be with your family? They could be in danger as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. They imprisoned me in the castle and treated me like a villain because I tried to defend you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exaggerating a little¡­¡± She puffs her cheeks in a mighty pout. ¡°Either way, I left a note. I¡¯m taking an extended leave of absence here, where I know I¡¯ll be safe no matter what.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Mm-hmm! And, I¡¯ll show you all of the coolest things, and the wonderful meals Daniel came up with! We¡¯re going to have so much fun!¡± Erimaya smiles and replies just as warmly, ¡°Thank you so much, Hekate! I knew I could count on you!¡± *** Chapter 80: An Empress鈥檚 Birthday Princess Erimaya and Hekate laugh together as they catch up while everyone is gathered for breakfast. It¡¯s one of the few times Hekate sits in her own seat, next to Erimaya, and Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel have crowded around Daniel, taking the chance to try to feed him their cooking. Geirahoel gave herself a head start by practicing cooking on her own, but all three of them have tried their best, and they can make edible meals. ¡°... and then we¡¯ll begin exporting the meat. I have no doubt people all over the world will love it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a lot of work?¡± asks Erimaya as Hekate explains the livestock program the Citadel is starting. ¡°It is! But, that¡¯s why it¡¯ll be more expensive. I have no doubt we¡¯ll have customers. After all, it¡¯s supposed to make the meat taste even better!¡± Hekate cups her cheeks, drooling a little. ¡°I-I hope I¡¯ll have the opportunity to try it!¡± Wenlianna asks, ¡°Daniel, is¡­ Princess Erimaya¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be staying with us for the foreseeable future. She believes she¡¯s in inordinate danger in Mornistae, including from the consequences of Rikuto¡¯s actions.¡± Erimaya nods, distracted briefly from her conversation with Hekate. ¡°Yes. Please take care of me. I promise I¡¯ll carry my own weight, and I¡¯ll absolutely please our Darling Daniel.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming, Princess,¡± retorts Daniel dryly. The young princess is undeterred, standing up as she proudly stands with her hand on her chest. ¡°I too, like Lady Wenlianna, wish to ensure that the Kingdom of Mornistae allies itself with the Fievegal, and if they refuse to negotiate, we¡¯ll use me as a hostage.¡± Treia asks dryly, ¡°¡®We¡¯? You sound pretty excited to be a hostage.¡± Erimaya nods too proudly for the situation. ¡°Mm-hmm! I¡¯m happy to help my friends and my husband!¡± ¡°Oh? Then, can we marry you off for a political alliance?¡± jokes Daniel. She doesn¡¯t gasp playfully or whine. Instead, her expression darkens, and Daniel is surprised. He quickly adds, ¡°Forget I said that, sorry.¡± She is quiet for another moment, but she perks up, resuming her positive energy. ¡°Right! So, I want seven children, and if you¡¯ll allow it, I¡¯d like to be a school teacher. I-I¡¯ll still maintain my wifely duties, though.¡± She grins with a sunbeam-like smile. Daniel sighs. ¡°Ask Hekate the rules, Erimaya. If you¡¯ll all excuse me, I have to go check on the manufacturing teams.¡± Daniel excuses himself, and Choul follows. Erimaya asks softly, ¡°Did¡­ I upset him?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± replies Hekate dismissively. ¡°Daniel gets like that when he doesn¡¯t want to admit his true feelings.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not shy at other times,¡± replies Aoloan. ¡°But he does sometimes get the strangest urge to run away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s when he feels overwhelmed,¡± replies Reignleif. She is holding Ryuogriar¡¯s forearm, having stopped the senior dragon from following Daniel. ¡°Daniel spent much of his life alone.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± apologizes Erimaya. Reignleif shakes her head. ¡°You did nothing wrong. Daniel just has to think of answers to deflect you with.¡± Ryuogriar scoffs, and the others chuckle. Meanwhile, Daniel and Choul use the transport station to travel to the hangar, rather than the manufacturing floor. Choul asks, ¡°My Liege?¡± ¡°I lied, Choul. Just needed to get away.¡± ¡°Because Erimaya is too young?¡± ¡°Yes. In my world, kids her age should be worrying about playing and going to school, not¡­ ugh¡­ Adult things. Hekate¡¯s the same way. Truth be told, I¡¯m happy Erimaya is here for Hekate, but, I also don¡¯t want to upset her when I reject her.¡± ¡°Can you not do as you do with lady Hekate and promise a future, Sire?¡± ¡°No. Hekate would have had no one at all if I hadn¡¯t helped her and stayed with her. She might be alright now, but I also owe my life to her. A few times over. Erimaya is different. She has a family and a kingdom to return to. It¡¯d be irresponsible for me to indulge her fantasies when she has far more options.¡± ¡°I see.¡± They walk a little further, and Choul asks, ¡°Forgive me for asking, Sire, since you seem to trust the lady Erimaya, but¡­¡± ¡°Can we trust that she¡¯s not a spy?¡± asks Daniel, sensing what Choul¡¯s main concern likely is, especially if Rikuto is preparing a weapon to counter Daniel¡¯s worst one, which even Choul doesn¡¯t know much about. The grey dragon nods. ¡°Treachery comes easily to treacherous people, my Liege. Morthybargaron was trustworthy for many decades before he wasn¡¯t. This princess has apparently already faltered on your trust.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessarily her fault. I didn¡¯t make it clear she shouldn¡¯t talk about it. Even what little I told her was enough for Rikuto to piece it together, apparently. After all, it is the deadliest weapon my world ever successfully built.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you do not wield it more often to intimidate other nations into compliance, my Liege. Even with such terrible consequences, you are noble enough¡­¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want it to come to that if we can help it. Though, admittedly, it can be argued that my world was as relatively stable as it was because the most powerful countries had them aimed at each other at all times, it only takes one actor of chaos to do something horrifying.¡± ¡°How do you plan to deal with this Rikuto, then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, I think keeping Erimaya here is the best course of action. I don¡¯t intend to use her as leverage or anything, but she might be able to be the voice of reason if it comes to a standoff. She¡¯s at least trying to stop conflict from happening. Even if she¡¯s being irresponsible about how she does it.¡± ¡°As you said, my Liege. She is a child.¡± ¡°Very true.¡± After another moment, they arrive in the hangar, and they take seats in the small, secluded lounge Daniel and Choul hang out in when they escape everyone else. Daniel lounges, relaxing as he ponders his next steps. He notices Choul still sitting upright, ponderously thinking. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Did you notice Princess Erimaya¡¯s reaction when you joked about the political marriage? Apologies, but that stood out to me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed too. I can¡¯t imagine she¡¯s too horrified by the notion, but I didn¡¯t press. After all, it¡¯s fairly common in the east. Though, in fairness, the family of her betrothed before I got banished tried to kill her, apparently.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ And she doesn¡¯t seem particularly put off from the notion of marriage. Even to someone who already has many companions.¡± ¡°Right? So, maybe it¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°Could it not simply be that she is infatuated with you, sire? After all, if I understood correctly, Hekate is her only real friend, whom she made through her own efforts, and you have protected the princess through various situations.¡± ¡°Yes, but it could also be a sense of misplaced obligation. She was the one who suggested the summoning that brought me and Rikuto to this world. Not that she specifically chose us, of course, but she might feel guilty about that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sense guilt in her behavior, your Grace. She was very sincere about her list of goals.¡± ¡°Maybe. But, why risk the journey all the way here? And, how did she make it here?¡± ¡°That would be me¡­¡± states Xyreko¡¯s voice as she appears in a bow. ¡°Apologies, Daniel. It was outside of my own expectations, but the golems I assigned to guard the Princess continued their duty. When she began her journey, she employed mercenaries to get to the sea, and then hired a ship to take her to the other side of the mountains. From there, she paid demon-kin for directions. Anyone that did try to harm her was¡­ quietly disposed of.¡± ¡°I thought you could see everything all at the same time,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°You didn¡¯t see your golems following her all the way here?¡± ¡°No. I am still one consciousness, your Grace. I have greater abilities than I did in life, thanks to being the caretaker, but it can become extremely inefficient if I split my focus too greatly. With the automatic functions I assigned the golems, Erimaya was perfectly safe. I just didn¡¯t realize she would do anything so brazen. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nothing to be done about that now. But, next time, please set proximity alarms on the golems or something to get your attention. I¡¯d rather not have any more surprises.¡± ¡°As you wish, Daniel. I shall take greater precautions.¡± ¡°Your Grace, could we enlist the help of her Greatness Empress Hekate to figure out what the real reason Erimaya took such a risk?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes, I suppose we can ask her. Hopefully she¡¯ll understand that we¡¯re not trying to betray Erimaya¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe being honest with her Greatness will be the best course of action. She will figure it out either way, I suspect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Daniel stretches, saying, ¡°Right? How are you feeling about beginning the invasion?¡± ¡°I shall lead with pride and honor, my Liege. Worry not for my safety, and await my victory.¡± ¡°Be wary of the archoneldwyn. We still need to interrogate the ones we captured, and I¡¯m not keen on wasting our last revival potation on them.¡± ¡°Agreed, my Liege. I shall not fall to enemies of the Fievegal.¡± Choul becomes darkly serious. ¡°I failed my beloved masters once already, and I now serve their last child and her beloved¡­ I can not afford to fail again.¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and he looks at Xyreko. She sighs. ¡°Sir Choul. You and I are of one mind, though different strategies. And, while I can grasp the misunderstanding that caused you to attack my beloved master Daniel, it still irks me that he came to trust you so easily.¡± Choul says nothing, and Daniel replies, ¡°Choul could have left me to die at the hands of the archoneldwyn. He also doesn¡¯t complain that his hands are tied in combat, and he still manages to be a massive asset.¡± Daniel leans forward and says seriously, ¡°Plus, he doesn¡¯t want to be a mistress.¡± Daniel sits up suddenly. He asks seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t, do you, Choul?¡± Choul cocks his head. His horns are still regrowing and will take decades to return to the form they had when he broke them off. But he asks with a little confusion in his tone, ¡°My Liege?¡± ¡°Answer the question, Choul.¡± ¡°No, my Liege. I would prefer not to be one of your mistresses.¡± Daniel sighs in relief. ¡°Thank you, Choul.¡± He chuckles, ¡°I figured that was the case, but I wanted to be sure. Alright. I¡¯ll leave the invasion to you on the scheduled day.¡± ¡°One last thing, your Grace. I am curious; what do you plan to do for her Greatness¡¯s birthday?¡± Daniel flinches. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xyreko adds, ¡°Her Greatness has hoped you would surprise her, your Grace. And, it¡¯s the day before the scheduled deployment of our forces for Fort Twilight.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve still got a few days. I¡¯ll come up with something.¡± Choul and Xyreko both nod. ¡°Let me know if you need any assistance,¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°From me as well, my Liege,¡± adds Choul. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll keep you posted.¡± Daniel gives it some thought as he wonders what would be special for Hekate. He gives her whatever she wants, but her limited life experience means she doesn¡¯t know what to want, typically. So, Daniel can usually surprise her with new recipes that he can recall from Earth. But, he¡¯ll need to think a little more if he wants to make it especially special for the first birthday he¡¯ll be celebrating with her. And, with that, he has some simple ideas. *** ¡°You¡¯re sure this information is accurate?¡± murmurs Zolorad. ¡°The Dragon¡¯s keep has been completely lost to us, thanks to the intruders.¡± ¡°Lord Hegemon, I apologize,¡± replies the advisor. ¡°The arrival of the Harbinger of Calamity was most unexpected. However, I have received word that he is not impervious to damage. During a battle for the Citadel, the person we believe to be the Harbinger was felled in battle by two archoneldwyn warriors.¡± ¡°Archoneldwyn?¡± asks Zolorad in surprise. ¡°Do we know who sent them?¡± ¡°Not at this time. Thankfully, they were able to withstand the Harbinger¡¯s dragon-slaying magic and defeat him.¡± ¡°Where are the archoneldwyn now?¡± ¡°Unknown, Lord Hegemon. We received word of the Harbinger¡¯s defeat through our spies within the Imperial Army.¡± ¡°And, you¡¯re certain he has been slain?¡± The advisor is quiet. ¡°There¡­ have been conflicting reports, Lord Hegemon. And, I don¡¯t just mean his death. We have been receiving reports from lesser races that the Harbinger of Calamity possessed no magic of his own. This would correlate with reports of his alleged casting speed, but raises questions of his methods.¡± Zolorad thinks. ¡°And, Vaergraes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that she has allied herself with the upstart Hekate. She has been assigned as a mere priestess within the upstart¡¯s organization, but she has the upstart¡¯s ear.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Hekate is a child, and even if the Harbinger of Calamity survived, he is but a mere human. They believe their technological advancement will be their protection. But, this world runs on magic. And, we are the epitome of magical prowess.¡± ¡°Of course, my Lord Hegemon.¡± Zolorad watches as the advisor makes her way out, and he ponders the Harbinger of Calamity. It¡¯s possible that he was slain, but if there are conflicting reports, it¡¯s more likely that the Harbinger is still alive. If he does possess magic, which is the only logical explanation for his power, then it¡¯s possible that he has means to survive the attack, including the revival potations, which the Fievegal was able to get their hands on. Vaergraes even stole the entire stock of the Covenant before she fled, leaving them in a pinch if anyone of importance were to die. Revival potations have a window of effectiveness. The main problem is that the Harbinger of Calamity seems to have formed a truce with the dragons, since they have conquered the Citadel together. The dragons have long been interested in the Citadel, and to be aided in its capture would surely be worthy of an alliance with them. The Harbinger¡¯s strange power makes him one of the only threats to beings of great power, such as the dragons and the Feral Feldrok. No one can identify the spells that the Harbinger of Calamity has used, as it leaves no lingering magical signature behind. Generally, the more powerful the magical power utilized, the more of an ¡®echo¡¯ it leaves behind, which can linger for hours or even days after the usage. Something is strange about the Harbinger of Calamity, but if Zolorad is reading all of the evidence correctly, it¡¯s very clear that he is also the new Dragon Lord, as well as the true ruler of the Citadel. It must be that he¡¯s using Hekate as a decoy. Zolorad heads to the training area, where his collection of conscripted soldiers is gathered, training with swords and armor. Normally, demons don¡¯t bother to wear much armor or focus on swordplay, since their strength and magical prowess exceed that of the humankin of the east. If we have to contend with the dragons, then we may not have enough strength. The Citadel repelled 100,000 eastern soldiers, and reports suggest very few of the dragons made an appearance. What is this power the Harbinger has at his disposal? How can he avoid our detection? And, who sent the archoneldwyn? Zolorad considers his options. Supposedly, Hekate plans to march on Fort Twilight, the central-most fortress controlled by the eastern forces. It is easily the largest fortification, and most of the battles in the recent years have taken place there. It¡¯s well suited to defense, though the only pass through where the larger demon monsters can make their way into eastern territory. The ground in both the north and south fortress paths is too unstable to be safe for travel with large creatures like the gulpoxen and wall-breakers. If Hekate captures the central-most fortress, it would give her a strong foothold in the area, as well as a strong grip on the divide between the east and the west, allowing her to control the tempo of the war. Hekate¡¯s inner circle is closely guarded, and she refuses to meet with outsiders that make an effort to make contact with her. Strangely enough, there have been reports of visitors receiving a warm welcome, but no political alliances seem to have been established, as far as Zolorad¡¯s spies can determine. He has tried to have infiltrators enter at even the lowest levels, but the Citadel appears to be impenetrable, as if even the lowest levels are monitored by some all-seeing eye. Surely, it can¡¯t be the work of the Harbinger, as it would require an immense amount of magic and focus to so accurately identify all spies and infiltrators, even among the rabble. I need to dedicate more energy to learning about the Harbinger, clearly. That must have been the mistake of the dragon lord. Even if the Harbinger is a simple human with some strange power, he has proven an insurmountable adversary. Zolorad returns to the planning room to begin looking at the current intel on the humankin forces. As it stands, 100,000 soldiers have been repelled from the Citadel, returning through Fort Twilight. It would take even more forces for Hekate to conquer the fortress. At least, that would be the standard convention of battles. But of course, Hekate has dragons at her disposal, as well as the mysterious golems that she is able to employ. Suddenly, Zolorad freezes. Why would the humankin know that Hekate is launching an invasion on Fort Twilight? Did she announce her attack? Why would she do that? Is she an idiot? Zolorad studies the map. The Grand Zenkon Empire doesn¡¯t quite border Fort Twilight, but it¡¯s close. And, it¡¯s well-known that the Grand Zenkon Empire is the primary military force of the east. If the war is to continue as it is, then Hekate is an agent of disruption. She¡¯ll need to be dealt with sooner rather than later. The question is, what is her weakness? *** ¡°...kate, wake up¡­ Come on now, wake up.¡± Hekate mumbles. ¡°Mmm¡­ Five more minutes, Daniel. We can sleep in. It¡¯s my-myaaaaahhhh, mmm¡­ my imperial decree.¡± Hekate hugs the bunched up blankets and pillow that she sleeps with. The bed shifts as a moderately heavy weight moves in behind her, and Hekate rolls over, cuddling up against the body that is now lying with her. ¡°Mmm¡­ Daniel¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re gonna miss it, Hekate,¡± whispers Daniel¡¯s voice gently in her ear. She twitches her big triangular hearing appendage, which prompts Daniel to blow gently down inside, and she squirms and hums in frustration, flicking the fluffy organ instinctively. She finally whines, ¡°Stoooop! Daniellll!¡± She climbs on top of him, flopping back down to try to continue to sleep. ¡°I know it¡¯s early, Hekate, but I want to show you something¡­¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. You won¡¯t regret it, I promise.¡± She grips his shirt as she tries to stay where she is. She¡¯s trying to think of what it could be. She normally gets to sleep in all the way to breakfast, which is well after sunrise. By how she feels, it¡¯s not even that time yet. ¡°Mmmrrr¡­ Let me sleep until we get there, then¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Fine, ya big baby.¡± He ruffles her hair, and she hums happily. ¡°Such a spoiled little girl, huh?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Yes. You did this to me, Daniel.¡± She yawns, and she lets him up, leaning against him when he scoops her up to carry her. Hekate loses track of time, likely drifting off, and she jolts awake when Daniel intentionally jostles her. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± replies Daniel gently. Hekate rubs her eyes. She can feel a breeze, as well as the crispness that is easily identifiable as outdoors, since the air inside the Citadel has an air of magic ¡®tinglieness¡¯ present throughout the entire castle. Hekate looks up and sees the darkened world around the Citadel. There is a glow starting to illuminate the east and add an orange and purple hue to the sky. They are on the roof of the Citadel, the very highest point of the tallest tower at the center, from which it often feels like they can see the whole world. Daniel takes a seat on a simple raised platform, so that they can see over the ramparts as they sit on cushions to watch the impending sunrise. Hekate hugs Daniel, asking, ¡°Wh-What are we looking at?¡± ¡°Hmm? Just the most important sunrise of the year.¡± ¡°Wha-?¡± asks Hekate, still confused. In spite of her confusion, she does find herself entranced as the suns rays really start to fill in the sky with light, and she watches for several long moments. Daniel kisses her cheek, and she blushes, looking at him in shock. He says gently, ¡°Happy birthday, Hekate.¡± She gasps as she pieces it all together. She looks at the sunrise again. The sunrise of her birthday. And, Daniel is watching it with her. She whimpers, ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡± He chuckles, hugging her close. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Can¡¯t you see? The day is just beginning.¡± Hekate giggles and snuggles up against him. ¡°I approve. Spoil me rotten today, Darling.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The two watch the sunrise together, and Hekate feels wholly happy and content. She listens to Daniel¡¯s heartbeat, feeling ever so thankful once more that they met each other when they did. Hekate doesn¡¯t dwell on her own past, since she had no control over it. But, now, she has more than she ever dreamed for. She wishes her parents could be a part of her life, or that she had more friends her age, but she knows that she is blessed to have achieved what she has. And, what makes her happier than anything is that Daniel is happy as well. As the sun clears the horizon, illuminating the world and officially beginning the morning, Daniel stirs. He withdraws something from his magic bag on his belt. Three somethings. He hands the first to Hekate, saying gently, ¡°I know you might be too old for this one, but we¡¯ll start with it. Here.¡± Hekate accepts the object. It appears to be little more than a wooden box with a skin of paper around it, and some simple hand-drawn paintings on it. She admires the images with tender touches of her hands. They look like animals and simple star shapes. She hugs it gently, saying warmly, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I love it.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s just the wrapping paper. The gift is inside the box.¡± She cocks her head, drooping her ears to the side. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You tear the paper off and open the box for the real present.¡± ¡°You want me to tear this beautiful artwork!?¡± He scoffs lightly, amused by her reaction. ¡°I¡­ Well, that is the tradition¡­¡± ¡°B-But¡­ You drew these, didn¡¯t you!?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°With help from Jieka and Tekten. I hope that¡¯s alright.¡± Hekate softens as she admires the drawings even more. Daniel¡¯s first official children are goblin daughters, Jieka and Tekten. They are cute and kind, and Hekate adores them. And, even though they were born only a little over a week prior, they can already walk around, understand some words, and play with toys. She hugs the present defensively, saying, ¡°Well, now I definitely can¡¯t harm this masterpiece! It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I guess on Earth, we had the luxury of buying pre-printed paper, so no one really gave it any thought. Alright. Then, will you at least unfold it? Here. Carefully pull out the pins at these spots, and it shouldn¡¯t harm the paper too badly.¡± She nods, inspecting the simple pins that Daniel used to pin the folds together. He doesn¡¯t have tape, and other than the adhesive saliva of the balinkons he has in storage -the praying mantis wolf-lions-, he doesn¡¯t have a simple adhesive yet, other than book glue, which he could have made. But, simple metal pins did the job fine. Hekate carefully removes the metal pins, taking great pains to not damage the art-decorated paper covering her gift box. Once she frees the box, she unfolds the paper, inspecting the whole thing. ¡°This is amazing, Daniel¡­ C-Can we draw something together, too?¡± ¡°Of course. We can do it after breakfast if you want.¡± She nods eagerly, carefully placing the paper on the stand in front of them, using the extra cushion to weight it down so the wind doesn¡¯t catch it. She then inspects the wooden box, but it¡¯s an extremely simple wooden box. ¡°Just a little wooden box, Sweetpea.¡± She nods, sliding the lid open on it, and her eyes freeze on the contents. Daniel is a master of no skill or trade, but he does do his best to learn or practice a wide variety of skills. And, in this case, it¡¯s a simple little plushy doll, made with soft silk for the outside, stuffed to the brim with fluffy wool, and decorated with hand-made clothes and cute facial features. It¡¯s ultimately fairly simplistic, but easy to identify as a medium-sized plushie doll of a little humanoid feldrok, complete with simple wings, a distinct tail, and big fox-like ears. Hekate stammers, ¡°Wh-Wh-What is th-this? I-Is it¡­ Me?¡± ¡°If you want. Or, it¡¯s a little feldrok girl who you can give a name to.¡± Hekate¡¯s face wavers as she stares at the doll while holding it. Her eyes begin watering, and she is speechless for a long time. It¡¯s the first true gift she has received. A gift for no other reason than because she was born, and because someone who deeply cares about her chooses to express his affection. Hekate begins sobbing as her feelings overcome her, and she hugs the doll, throwing herself against Daniel as she cries. She can¡¯t even form the words, ¡®Thank you¡¯, but Daniel knows. He hugs her and pets her back as she cries, absolutely swimming in love and happiness. Daniel whispers gently, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Hekate.¡± She nods, since she can¡¯t say the words, but he has it exactly right. She doesn¡¯t need anything else. He has already made her first celebrated birthday perfect. Daniel gives Hekate plenty of time to calm down, and she sniffles as she climbs onto his lap to sit with him, hugging and petting her new doll affectionately as she continues to look at it. ¡°Th-Thank you, D-D-Daniel¡­¡± whimpers Hekate tenderly. ¡°My pleasure, Hekate. I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± She nods. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the first gift I¡¯ve ever been given¡­ A-And¡­ it makes me so ha-ha-happy.¡± Daniel teases, ¡°Do you not even want the others?¡± He gestures to the two presents sitting next to them. She hugs her doll, asking, ¡°D-Do I have to choose?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± asks Daniel warmly. ¡°They¡¯re all for you.¡± She sniffles, nodding. ¡°O-Open them for me, please. I-I-I want to hold¡­¡± She hugs the doll tightly. Daniel nods, taking the second present, which is a fair bit smaller. He carefully unwraps it, and Hekate asks, ¡°Sh-Show it to me¡­¡± He chuckles, stretching the wrapping paper out, and she inspects it with a big smile. She points, ¡°Ah! Is that one you? A-And me?¡± Hekate points to extremely simplistic figures, but with distinctive traits; a human shaped stick figure taller than all of the other figures around him, and a much smaller one with a distinctive black tail squiggling behind her and big triangular ears. There are other figures as well, apparently representing Daniel and his companions. ¡°Yes. Tekten and Jieka drew those of us.¡± Hekate giggles warmly. ¡°They¡¯re good. Someday, I¡¯ll have my official portrait drawn by them.¡± She blushes, adding, ¡°E-Erimaya said royal families and rulers have portraits done to carry on their memory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that would make them very happy, Sweetpea.¡± She nods, patting his arms. ¡°Now, open it! Open it!¡± Daniel puts the wrapping paper under the cushion with the first one, and he slides the lid off of the box. Inside is revealed to be a rounded shape of metal with ornate structure, elegantly decorated with colorful gems. It looks kind of like a bubbled barbell shape with jewel-bound chains hanging convex in opposition to the concave parts of the shape. Hekate has never seen one before, but it¡¯s truly beautiful. Daniel replies gently as she inspects it, ¡°I hope you like it. It¡¯s a crown for a proper Empress.¡± Hekate looks over her shoulder into Daniel¡¯s eyes. He adds gently, ¡°Maybe not the best ¡®birthday¡¯ present, but I thought it¡¯d look nice on you.¡± Her eyes water, but she chokes it down this time. She nods. ¡°Th-Thank you¡­ Um¡­ I-... I know we¡¯ve¡­ played along all this time, but¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I was¡­¡± She trails off, hugging the plush doll again. Daniel thinks for a moment. He finally says, ¡°Hekate, I don¡¯t know all of the history of this world. Far from it, since this world has so many long-lived races and a rich history of magic. But, on Earth, let me ask you who you think the first emperor on Earth was?¡± ¡°Um¡­ So-Someone powerful?¡± replies Hekate. ¡°W-With lots of subjects? A king born of royalty¡­¡± ¡°No. He was believed to be the son of a gardener and a cup-bearer himself. And yet, he usurped a king and led a conquest to become a true emperor.¡± Daniel takes the crown out, gently placing it on Hekate¡¯s head, passing the chains over her ears to allow the crown to fit firmly, but comfortably on her head. ¡°In other words, he was just a regular human who worked for his empire.¡± Daniel adds jokingly, ¡°Albeit, through usurping the throne¡­¡± Hekate touches the crown, which rests on her head without interfering with her too much. Daniel adds gently, ¡°A person¡¯s history doesn¡¯t define who they become if they have the willpower to make it happen. A former slave can become an empress. To survive being an empress, she must work hard to earn her position every day. To seek counsel from those she trusts, to see through to the true nature of things, and to make decisions without hesitation nor remorse.¡± Hekate nods, absorbing the wisdom. She knows Daniel isn¡¯t someone with experience, but with knowledge of the past of his own world, and with enough sense to piece together what he has seen. He¡¯s saying the basic gist, and there¡¯s far more work to being Empress, but she has no standards to live up to, save leading a large body of people and preventing herself from being assassinated. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say or do, o-other than to say thank you, Daniel¡­¡± murmurs Hekate sheepishly. Daniel chuckles, petting her head. He is mindful of her new crown, and she can feel it settle on her head. It¡¯s not too heavy, but she knows it¡¯s there. It¡¯s her symbol as an Empress. Daniel pulls the last gift close, unwrapping it carefully and showing Hekate the third hand-drawn wrapping paper. She appreciates it reverently, and he places it under the cushion with the others for now. He slides open the third box, revealing a quaint but beautiful dress. ¡°A-A dress?¡± asks Hekate, surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. Geirahoel helped me a lot on this one, so I hope you won¡¯t be put off by that. I wanted you to have a nice formal dress for being Empress.¡± ¡°I-... I¡­ Th-Thank you, Daniel¡­ A-And¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to thank Geira, too, huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll appreciate it, but she also insisted on making you a separate gift.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Daniel smiles and nods. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s your birthday, after all. You¡¯ll appreciate them less when you get older, but since this is the first one you¡¯ll be celebrating, everyone wanted to make it special for you.¡± Hekate¡¯s eyes water again, and she sniffles as she wipes away her tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ worthy¡­ I always¡­ say such¡­ mean things to them¡­¡± ¡°Everyone understands your concerns, but that¡¯s why they want to be nice to you in return, since you¡¯re also kind and protective to everyone. Even Ryuo.¡± Hekate scoffs and chuckles softly through her whimpering and sniffles. Ryuogriar is probably the closest thing Hekate will ever know to a mother, while also being Hekate¡¯s rival. And, Hekate wouldn¡¯t trade her for anything, just like the rest of her friends and companions, who have proven to be exactly those things. ¡°Umm¡­ W-Will¡­ Will you help me put the dress on, Daniel? I¡­ I want to wear it for the¡­ rest of my birthday¡­¡± She blushes as she fidgets with the doll, looking up at Daniel from below her brow. Daniel smiles and pats her head gently. ¡°I suppose I have no choice.¡± He quickly adds pointedly, ¡°But, you¡¯re putting your under-clothes on yourself.¡± She pouts, looking to the side. ¡°Meanie¡­ You¡¯ve already seen it¡­¡± ¡°When I thought you were even younger than fifteen. And, because you were in rags.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing them yourself. You know how, at this point.¡± She huffs, hugging her doll and looking away from him. ¡°You will rue this day, Darling. A girl¡¯s heart can only take so much before it explodes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re experienced in this fact, yes?¡± ¡°Hrk!... Daniel, you butt!¡± Hekate pounces him, and Daniel laughs as he fends off the little feldrok empress. It¡¯s a playful beginning for a warm and eventful day of peace before the inevitable battle. *** Chapter 81: A Birthday Celebration for an Empress Hekate and Daniel join everyone else for breakfast, and almost immediately, Erimaya rushes over, taking Hekate¡¯s hands. ¡°Hekate! I had no idea! I¡¯m so sorry! If I had known, I would have prepared! Please forgive me! I don¡¯t want to lose my only friend!¡± Hekate blushes, quickly easing the princess¡¯s concerns. ¡°R-Relax, Eri! Please! You¡¯re my best friend in the whole world! It was¡­ kinda decided not long ago that my birthday is today¡­ S-So, there¡¯s no way you could have known.¡± Erimaya hugs Hekate¡¯s hands to her own chest, blushing as she is embarrassed by the ¡®faux pas¡¯, even though Hekate is correct. ¡°Still, though. I should have had something prepared, just in case. Or, no; rather, I should have asked sooner. It never crossed my mind, and for that I am ashamed.¡± Hekate still tries to ease her concerns, chuckling gently. ¡°Please, pay it no mind at all. I don¡¯t expect anything, and I only ask for your continued friendship. Besides, Daniel already gave me more than I could ever dream of.¡± Erimaya finally takes a moment to look at Hekate. She¡¯s wearing a rather elegant dress for once, rather than her usual light-weight and mobile attire that easily suits the light armor she wears in battle. This dress would be modest, but certainly welcome at even the Imperial Court of the Grand Zenkon Empire, adorned with frills and lace patterns, as well as an intricate stitching of blue flame-like patterns around her collar. Additionally, she is wearing a lightweight, but ornate crown embellished with beautiful gems of various colors, including red, purple, and blue, in addition to the more numerous clear diamonds. Chains circle the outside of her triangular fox-like ears, also endowed with gemstones. Everyone is speechless as they look upon the stunningly royal-looking Hekate, who before, looked and behaved like a mere spoiled commoner. Wenlianna stammers, ¡°D-D-Daniel¡­ A-Are those¡­ diamonds?¡± Hekate nods proudly, saying warmly, ¡°Yep! Every one.¡± ¡°Th-The colors¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re truly remarkable,¡± murmurs Erimaya, admiring Hekate¡¯s full adornments. She also notices the plush doll, which looks similar to a miniature version of Hekate, though with a simple dress and wings. Hekate looks up at Daniel, asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t say, yet. Did¡­ Did you make these ones?¡± ¡°Most of them, yes. The red and purple diamonds were mined by the ogres during digging in the mountains for¡­ a certain project. I vaguely recall the basics of looking up how they¡¯re made synthetically, but radiation is a big part of it for the reds, and it¡¯s not the same as natural, if I remember correctly.¡± Hekate adds with a little disappointment, ¡°We agreed that I¡¯ll only wear this in trusted company, and a simpler crown of steel and stained glass for audiences. I don¡¯t want to flaunt wealth and attract the wrong kind of attention.¡± ¡°You look beautiful,¡± states Erimaya, returning to the topic at hand; Hekate. ¡°I truly regret not having a gift for you now.¡± Hekate smiles, holding Erimaya¡¯s hands firmly. ¡°Your presence is plenty gift for me, Eri. It¡¯s a coincidence, but I¡¯m truly happy you could be here to celebrate my birthday. Everyone I could rightfully ask to attend is here.¡± Erimaya coos warmly, and she hugs Hekate, with Hekate warmly returning the hug. After, Erimaya asks to hold the doll, and while she does, Ryuogriar stands up. ¡°As the second empress of the Fievegal, allow me to wish you a happy birthday, Hekate. We have all worked hard on various confections to go with breakfast, as well as to be enjoyed throughout the day. Please enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Hekate smiles, resisting the urge to cry. She got most of it out with Daniel, and her eyes are a little red, but she keeps finding a higher and higher bar for where she believes she couldn¡¯t be happier would land, only to be proven wrong. The group enjoys breakfast, and Hekate asks, ¡°Ryuo¡­ Do you still celebrate your birthday?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± asks the senior-most of the dragons. ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve had over four hundred, that you think-...¡± She halts with a sudden gasp, glancing at Daniel. She¡¯s never told Daniel her age, though everyone knows that, following Vaergraes, Xyreko, Choul, and Illianna, Ryuogriar is the fifth oldest person in the Fievegal by centuries. Even Thymeria is little more than 100 years old, though she looks and acts like a human in their twenties -if rather introverted and modest-. Daniel replies playfully, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t look a day over three hundred.¡± Ryuogriar blushes, retorting passionately, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Mukori! I-It¡¯s not about my age, but¡­ But about¡­¡± She trails off, not wanting to say whatever it is. Hekate replies gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend, Ryuo. Daniel said I¡¯d appreciate my birthdays less over the years, s-so I was curious¡­¡± The four dragons in the room, including Choul, share glances. However, it¡¯s Vaergraes who actually answers Hekate¡¯s concern. ¡°Hekate, you have not even lived a blink of what your life will be, and you are already thrust into a position of maturity. That said, your birthday is a celebration of your life. And, while it¡¯s more of a short-lived race¡¯s tradition, such as the humans, goblins, and dattakoriens, who all celebrate one¡¯s survival for each year, it is up to you whether or not you still enjoy it. We no longer throw extravagant celebrations for mine, but I am always happy to sit down with my cherished loved ones and celebrate another year in this world. Even if I have had more birthdays than there are days in a year, each one is a time of joy. And, likewise, I enjoy celebrating the birthdays of Illianna, Thymeria, and now, all of you, if I am to be so lucky as to participate.¡± Hekate smiles, and Ryuogriar adds gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand. Sorry. As Lady Vaergraes says, dragons don¡¯t usually celebrate the day of one¡¯s annual survival, but rather, celebrate milestones in one¡¯s life. First fire breath, first flight, first hunt, first egg, first spell, first conquest, first mate. And, there are many additional celebrations, including additional eggs, achievements in magic, enlightenment¡­ It¡¯s¡­ more ambiguous, since¡­ surviving another year is expected of the str-... second strongest race in the world.¡± Hekate nods respectfully. ¡°Thank you both. Um¡­ W-Would¡­ Would you like to celebrate? I-It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s made me so happy, just from the beginning¡­¡± Ryuogriar smiles. She declares proudly without any thought, and she receives no objection; ¡°We are members of the recently-founded Fievegal. If it is tradition for its citizens to celebrate the day of their birth, then I would say it would be my pleasure to celebrate my own, your adorable Greatness.¡± She bows reverently, and the others smile and bow as well. Hekate blushes and smiles. ¡°Th-Then, so shall it be!¡± declares the young feldrok Empress. She glances up at Daniel, and he nods at her with a smile. After breakfast is finished, Ryuogriar once again takes the lead. Shek and Skloe bring out a cake they worked together on, complete with candles, as Daniel instructed, and Ryuogriar stands up as Aoloan lights the candles with fire magic. ¡°Now then, I am far from an expert on this tradition, but I would like to invite all of us to sing together. Ready?¡± Everyone nods, and together, they sing a birthday song just for Hekate. Daniel thought about using the birthday song so popularized on Earth, but Kera¡¯tai had a surprising talent for writing lyrics, and wrote a simple song incorporating some of Hekate¡¯s achievements throughout the year -which was a busy year-, truly celebrating Hekate¡¯s 16th year of life. With watery eyes and sniffles, Hekate blows out her candles, making her wish and telling no one, as the sacred rules of wishes goes. Of course, she can¡¯t have predicted that one person present can not only hear her wish, but make it come true. Daniel shares a glance with the goddess Ryukana, who smiles and nods subtly. He smiles and bows his head while Hekate is distracted by everyone clapping for her. ¡°Now then,¡± starts Ryuogriar as she stands up. ¡°Though the day is still only just beginning, I would like to take this time to provide the birthday offerings to our beloved little Hekate.¡± Daniel whispers, ¡°Gifts¡­¡± Ryuogriar quickly corrects, ¡°Pardon, the ¡®gifts¡¯ for her birthday. As second empress, I shall go first.¡± She approaches Hekate with a small box, not wrapped like the ones Daniel made, since the box itself is nicely designed. She smiles and presents the gift. ¡°Hekate, may you live a long and happy life, and may our rivalry and friendship always stem from love.¡± Hekate opens the box, and she whimpers happily. It¡¯s a beautiful seashell like nothing any of them have seen before. Ryuogriar explains softly, ¡°I found this a long time ago, and thought you might appreciate it more than I do. It¡¯s from a species of whelk that resides in the deepest part of the ocean, which is why its shell sparkles. Gemstone-like pearls form on the outside of its shell naturally, and this one had to have been very old. Please accept it.¡± ¡°I-I do. Th-Thank you, Ryuo.¡± Hekate hugs Ryuogriar, surprising the dragon, but she hugs Hekate in return. Next, Reignleif steps up. She isn¡¯t quite as formal as Ryuogriar, quietly and daintily presenting a book. ¡°I copied this book from my collection. It has many wonderful stories, including romance. I¡­ I would love to talk about them when you read it.¡± Hekate hugs the book, nodding. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll cherish it and read it as soon as possible.¡± She hugs Reignleif, which causes the dragon to blush and sink lower to hug Hekate at her level. Afterwards, Reignleif smiles, retreating so Geirahoel can take a turn. ¡°A-As the fourth empress, it¡¯s my duty to give you a gift on this special day,¡± declares Geirahoel a little bashfully -masked only slightly by a somewhat haughty tone-. Geirahoel¡¯s gift is a beautifully-sewn mantle, similar to Reignleif¡¯s, but with hand-made fabric flowers adorning the whole surface of the mantle without being too messy. Geirahoel blushes and looks to the side. ¡°I-I like flowers, a-and I¡¯m pretty good at fabric-work, since it¡¯s been a hobby¡­¡± Hekate hugs Geirahoel, and the youngest of the three dragon empresses stammers. She finally extracts herself, saying bashfully, ¡°L-L-Let me put it on you to make sure it fits.¡± Daniel cocks his head as he watches, as well as a few others who chuckle, since it¡¯s basically a cape. Other than the length being too long or much too short, there shouldn¡¯t be much sizing needed. Regardless, it compliments her dress well, and Hekate wears it for the rest of her birthday. Next, Vaergraes presents a magic dagger, which is said to be able to channel magical spells and increase their efficiency and power. Though Hekate doesn¡¯t need much by way of amplification, she is no less grateful. Thymeria presents hair ribbons, which she helps Hekate add to her hair. Kera¡¯tai presents a ceremonial trinket that is a bone-carved figurine of a Chi¡¯rinnis spirit said to bring good luck and make wishes come true. Kera¡¯tai also whispers something to Hekate that makes Hekate even more pleased with the gift when she grins at Daniel, leaving him out of the loop. But, he pays it no mind. Next, Aoloan gifts the young feldrok Empress a very elaborate and custom-made confectionary that looks to Daniel like an elephant ear; oil fried bread with cinnamon and sugar, as well as a cute messenger bag for Hekate that goes well with her dress and mantle. Next up are Shek, Skloe, Tekten, and Jieka, who give Hekate freshly baked cookies, as well as small hand-knit trinkets similar to the good-luck charms Daniel has worn since he received them. Gwenesphia fidgets as she watches Hekate enjoy one of the cookies and share them with the two goblin princesses. Daniel approaches the gatonine lieutenant, asking her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ all of these gifts are so¡­ extravagant.¡± She looks at her own gift box, which is small and simple. Daniel replies gently, ¡°Hekate has never received personal gifts before. She¡¯ll be happy, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s¡­ just¡­ She won¡¯t even need them¡­¡± ¡°Trust me. Don¡¯t lose heart.¡± Gwenesphia watches as Treia steps up, kneeling before Hekate. ¡°Your Grace, I don¡¯t have the same talent for making things, so please accept this. I¡­ I searched the area around the Citadel to find something worthwhile¡­¡± Hekate opens the gift. She grins, showing off her present. It¡¯s a set of colorful river stones stacked together and glued in place to look like a simple castle. ¡°I love it, Treia. And, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. I¡­ would like it if we can be proper friends.¡± Hekate hugs her, and the gatonine woman blushes, but she smiles and hugs Hekate. ¡°My¡­ younger sister would really get along with you, I think¡­¡± ¡°I hope someday we have the chance to meet. If ever they need a safe place, they are welcome here.¡± Treia smiles and nods. Hekate grins during the pause afterwards, appreciating the gifts she has received. Daniel gently pushes Gwenesphia¡¯s back, and the senior gatonine flinches. But, she steps forward sheepishly. ¡°H-Hekate. Um¡­ is-... Is it okay if I call you so casually as well?¡± Hekate smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you did. You¡¯re part of my inner circle, Gwenesphia.¡± ¡°I¡­ I know you won¡¯t necessarily need these, but¡­ I made them myself.¡± She hands over the gift, and Hekate opens it gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She pulls out a pair of hand-knit gloves made with a soft lavender color. Hekate smiles gratefully. ¡°They¡¯re lovely.¡± She immediately puts them on, admiring them. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t get cold, but I remember before Daniel and I met that I felt cold. I¡¯m sure in this form, I¡¯m not quite as impervious to the elements as my true form, so I will gladly accept these.¡± She hugs Gwenesphia, also whispering to the gatonine lieutenant, making her blush and say tenderly, ¡°Th-Thank you, y-your¡­ H-Hekate.¡± Hekate then says, ¡°Thank you all so much. You truly didn¡¯t have to do all of this for me, but¡­¡± She sniffles, fighting tears once more. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t express in words how happy I am¡­ I feel so blessed to know all of you. Even when I¡¯m not the most agreeable¡­ you are all so kind to me. Thank you.¡± Wenlianna quietly approaches, and Hekate perks up. ¡°W-Wenlianna?¡± ¡°Hekate, I¡­ I made you something as well, and I only just got it working. S-Sorry for the delay.¡± ¡°No worries! I need nothing, which is why I¡¯m so touched and thankful for everything! M-May I?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Wenlianna nods, and Hekate opens the modest-sized box. Inside is something that causes Gwenesphia and Treia to gasp, as they recognize it the most quickly. Then, Erimaya also gasps, having figured it out as well. It looks like a jewelry box, but with three gemstones protruding from the top, and buttons on the front. Daniel is familiar with it as well, but he helped Xyreko get the parts Wenlianna couldn¡¯t get very easily. Hekate looks at the gatonines and Erimaya, asking, ¡°Wh-What is it?¡± Erimaya approaches, leaning over to inspect it as she says nervously, ¡°I-It¡¯s a memory crystal. A magic device that can store an image, as well as a voice.¡± ¡°I-I have one in my room with my brothers and sister, so I can hear their voices,¡± replies Treia. ¡°Because artisans aren¡¯t very common in the east, they¡¯re exceedingly rare.¡± adds Gwenesphia informatively. Treia replies gently, ¡°My father did a favor for an artisan in the past, and he let me take it with me.¡± Wenlianna nods, explaining gently, ¡°I¡¯ll help you load whatever you want into it, Hekate, since it does require a certain spell. Since I was at it, I made one with three crystals, so you can store three different memories.¡± ¡°I¡­ Thank you¡­ Wenlianna, this¡­ This is perfect¡­¡± Hekate sniffles and wipes her nose, setting the treasure box down to hug Wenlianna as well. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this. Any of these gifts. Never hesitate to ask me for anything. Regardless of what I¡¯ll say, you are all my cherished friends.¡± Everyone smiles together, and as a golem collects Hekate¡¯s new treasures on a cart -those she isn¡¯t wearing-, she asks, ¡°Wenlianna?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered. Daniel was able to thrive in Mornistae because he can fix magical devices to some extent, but only really because it sounds like artisans and artificers were never around. Why is that?¡± Wenlianna smiles gently. ¡°Ironically enough, it¡¯s because magic artisanry and artificers are too valuable. Royal courts tend to scoop up talented artisans, merchant companies will form contracts with the rest of the artisans and most talented artificers, and the rest of the artificers typically get pulled into the military in some form or fashion. The only reason I could be so obstinate when I was Magic Artisan of the Royal Court of Mornistae is because I actually lowered my rank by becoming the court artisan, at least during my service. And, if I inherit Grand Duchess from Mother, then it would have been unacceptable for me to be in a position subservient to the King, as the Grand Duke or Duchess is a position with an important authority in Mornistae.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why crystals are so expensive?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°The merchant companies control the supply and demand, even though they¡¯re technically relatively simple to make.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°It¡¯s true. They¡¯re just salt and a special resin. And, given that the merchants are happy to sell magic devices, it makes customers reliant on them and their prices for repairs and replacements. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not widely advertised that enhanced magic crystals are just diamonds. It¡¯s possible to identify them with magic, but the prices are unknown to most merchants, since the Grand Duchy distributes them only through trusted channels, who then markup their own prices or use them for the military, depending on needs. Merely the fact that enhanced magic crystals reshape the way we can go about warfare logistics has earned Mother even greater loyalty in the Mornistae army, and likely within the Empire.¡± Gwenesphia remarks astutely, ¡°A country¡¯s true power lies in its military¡­¡± ¡°Not always,¡± counters Daniel politely. ¡°A military is only as strong as the people from which it comes. The people, if driven to a corner, are the ones who revolt, the one thing all governing bodies truly fear deep down. It¡¯s why slave armies eventually fail.¡± ¡°Which is why extravagance is for fun, but not for showing off,¡± says Hekate proudly. ¡°I will be this empress when it¡¯s just us, or it¡¯s absolutely necessary for politics. For everything else, including how my people see me, I would rather be the adventurous fox-eared girl.¡± Vaergraes chuckles, and Ryuogriar remarks playfully, ¡°Seems like a wasted effort at that point. Most rulers can¡¯t wait to flaunt their status or power.¡± ¡°When people want something they don¡¯t have, they do stupid stuff to get it. Like sending slaves to conquer an unconquerable castle. I don¡¯t want anyone sent to slay me. For my sake and their own.¡± ¡°I think this is the most mature you¡¯ve ever been,¡± teases the senior-most dragon. ¡°I¡¯m always mature!¡± She then says, ¡°Wenlianna!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!?¡± Hekate stands up on her chair, declaring like a leader suddenly. ¡°Prepare the memory thingie please. We¡¯re all gathered together, and I want to capture all of us, if possible.¡± ¡°O-Oh! Umm, yes!¡± Wenlianna takes the device and sets it on the table while Hekate ushers everyone else into the open area, including Ryukana and Xyreko. While Ryukana is a little surprised, no one objects or resists, and Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel take a seated position in front with their eggs, alongside Shek, Skloe, Tekten, and Jieka. A golem appears beside Wenlianna, and Xyreko informs Wenlianna that it will start the sequence for her after she shows how to do it. The set up produces a ring of light, which is obviously larger the further away they are. The golem ensures to capture everyone in the circle, while Wenlianna takes a position alongside Gwenesphia, Erimaya, and Treia, who are in the back row, with Hekate and Daniel in the middle of everyone. Wenlianna asks, ¡°What should the voice be? It¡¯s usually about a minute long.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of us, so something simple is fine.¡± She smiles at everyone around her. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everyone¡¯s voices.¡± ¡°Then, how about we all say ¡®Happy Birthday, Hekate! Love and kisses from all your friends and family.¡¯?¡± asks Daniel. Hekate nods happily, and everyone agrees. She then points at the golem, saying warmly, ¡°Make it so, good sir!¡± The golem nods in acknowledgement, and everyone watches with smiles as the light begins to swirl. Then, Wenlianna signals, and the golem repeats it. Together, everyone recites, ¡°Happy Birthday, Hekate! Love and kisses from all your friends and family!¡± It¡¯s not perfect, but it makes Hekate giggle and laugh giddily, and the recording finishes. Hekate sniffles and wipes happy tears from her eyes once more, and Daniel teases, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still have any tears left. You¡¯ve been crying all day.¡± ¡°Whose fault is that!?¡± whines Hekate playfully, pouncing onto him. ¡°I love you! I love everyone here! Thank you all so much!¡± Without prompting, a large group hug crowds around her, with everyone returning the sentiments of love for Hekate. And, for the rest of the day, as Hekate and Daniel spend time together and with smaller groups of the others, a smile never leaves Hekate¡¯s face. And, after a long day of playing, chatting, enjoying treats, dancing, and singing, Daniel has to carry Hekate back to his room, since she will likely be upset if he breaks routine now of all times. Now that a moment of celebration has been had, the march on Fort Twilight is the next event on the horizon. *** Daniel walks out onto the stage before his modest army. Of the rather small population belonging to the Fievegal, 1,047 goblins, 552 ogres, 166 dattakoriens, 35 Uhl¡¯tall, 50 oni, 20 Chi¡¯rinnis, and two of the lesser dragons have volunteered for the march on Fort Twilight, and to formally become the army of the Fievegal. They have limited experience functioning as an army, but they are armed and armored by the Citadel. And, the bulk of the work will be carried out by golems, as well as two tanks ready for the invasion. The army is to begin forming solidarity with the citizens of the Fievegal, as well as provide them a means to earn a salary in preparation for the economic shift of the Fievegal. Ironically, one of the strongest individuals in terms of knowledge of international trade is Erimaya, since it¡¯s part of her royal studies, and she is a passionate student of knowledge, which is how she read about the magic summoning spell leading to Daniel¡¯s and Rikuto¡¯s summoning. Daniel¡¯s companions are seated on chairs on the stage behind him, present as the leaders. Xyreko casts the projection spell to make Daniel visible to everyone present, as well as to carry his voice so the whole crowd can understand his words. ¡°Greetings, my beloved fellow denizens of the Fievegal. As you hopefully know, I am Daniel, the man privileged to be your Emperor.¡± The soldiers cheer, which surprises him a little. ¡°Oh! Uh, thank you! Thank you! You¡¯re too kind.¡± Daniel clears his throat. ¡°I come to you on the dawn of the most serious request I will have to make. As you know, the Fievegal is small. Because we are small, we are not respected by the other nations of the world. But, we have the luxury of strength. The Citadel is not infinite, however. Our strength must shine through in every one of our citizens, from the most skilled of weavers and farmers, to the most powerful of warriors. And, the empire east of the mountains has attacked our homes for the final time. As Emperor, I have a duty to you, my people, to ensure that you have a place you can call home, a place where your children can grow up and be afforded opportunities to better their lives and achieve the lives they want. I can not do this alone. One thousand eight hundred and seventy two brave souls have volunteered to fight for the Fievegal. It will be your spirit that defines the Fievegal, that brings honor to your homes and families, and lets us live in this world that thinks they can disrespect us. Bring me Fort Twilight, and I will bring you even greater luxuries in your own homes than running water and comfortable warmth or cooling.¡± The gathered soldiers cheer together. ¡°Thank you! I have tasked Sir Choul with leading the assault. My goal with this conquest is no casualties. I know this is a mere wish of a dreamer, but you are all soldiers of the Fievegal. Your goal should be to fight to protect what you care about, and that needs to include yourselves. This may be the first of many battles to come. I need you for those battles as well, as your loved ones need you to return home. Do not give up, and trust the warriors next to you.¡± Hekate steps up. As promised, she¡¯s wearing a more modest dress, as well as a steel crown with stained glass jewels. ¡°My fellow denizens of the Fievegal! I am Empress Hekate, and I couldn¡¯t agree with Daniel more. You are my precious subjects, my neighbors, my friends, and my warriors. Every life here is important to me, and I will not tolerate casualties. Do not be fools, do not be heroes. Survive the battle, and we will try again if we fail once. We will be sending many of our golems for this battle to ensure victory, but this is costly. To ensure the Citadel and all of our homes and families are safe, I shall dedicate every shred of my power to defending, which is why I am counting on you to take Fort Twilight in retaliation for the Eastern Empire attacking us so many times unprovoked. We didn¡¯t start this fight, but the Fievegal will always finish it!¡± Again, the warriors cheer, as well as the other empresses and companions. Daniel and Hekate then turn to Choul, who approaches and kneels. Hekate declares loudly, ¡°Sir Choul. You have your orders. Lead my beloved warriors to victory, and bring everyone back alive.¡± ¡°It is my sincere honor, your Greatness. We shall bring you victory.¡± With a civil nod from Hekate, Choul walks down to the ground with the soldiers, and they part to allow him to pass towards the vehicles; a handful of shuttles and trucks to carry the soldiers, while the golems will march, since they do not tire. Daniel and Hekate watch the soldiers file out as the others approach and watch as well. Ryuogriar says gently, ¡°That was a fine speech, both of you.¡± Hekate scratches her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I said enough. They¡¯re going to risk their lives for us.¡± Ryuogriar cups her cheek, saying gently, ¡°You treated them as people who matter, rather than as servants or slaves. I believe that will carry weight in their hearts.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Addressing them as fellow denizens is a strategy that was used in my home country pretty much since its founding, as far as I know. It needs to be ¡®our¡¯ problem in order for soldiers to take it seriously. The alternative used in more strict militaries, as I¡¯ve seen, is ¡®serve or die¡¯. The carrot or the stick can be effective, especially depending on the morale of the soldiers.¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°That was the method we used in the past, because we had nothing to fear from the other races.¡± Erimaya adds astutely, ¡°An advantage is that there are women of various races on stage. Eastern kingdoms are mostly human, and virtually all royal leadership positions are only humans. You have bestowed positions of true royalty upon goblins, which is undoubtedly inspiring.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°That, or they¡¯re going to murder me out of envy.¡± ¡°I will burn them all,¡± retorts Geirahoel caustically. ¡°My affections can not be bought by violence. And, I will not suffer those who¡­¡± She glances at him, suddenly becoming bashful. ¡°Who have no loyalty¡­¡± murmurs the youngest dragon. Hekate asks, ¡°S-So, now what? Do we just wait until Choul reports back?¡± ¡°No. We need to be available if the situation is different than we expect, since we¡¯re technically doing everything wrong. We don¡¯t have any intel, which Choul will be handling in the field. We¡¯re also attacking with too few soldiers, assuming Fort Twilight can be manned by over a hundred thousand troops for defense. It¡¯s large, and if they use effective rotations of manning, they could presumably defend against a much larger army, from what I know of siege warfare. Which, admittedly, is limited. Unlike what we did with the golems, they have no reason to leave the fortress.¡± ¡°But, we were able to break in fairly easily,¡± points out Hekate. ¡°That was with a fraction of the soldiers defending,¡± points out Ryuogriar. ¡°And, before archoneldwyn assassins made an appearance.¡± She becomes a little disappointed, adding softly, ¡°Frankly, we were reckless.¡± ¡°I allowed it as well,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°I had no idea there were individuals who posed a threat to you or Hekate, other than me. And, that¡¯s what we need to be most cautious of during this fight. In any case, assassins might ignore Choul for now until we appear, or they may attack here, so we need to be careful.¡± The group members nod in agreement. ¡°In the meantime,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°I¡¯ll be working with Wenlianna on the communication devices. I was hoping to have them finished before the battle, but we¡¯re making decent progress.¡± ¡°Can I help?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to find out. This project isn¡¯t as secretive, so we can all bounce ideas.¡± Vaergraes asks, ¡°Is telepathy an option? Now that you have magic?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Just trying to connect directly to me gives me a splitting headache.¡± ¡°It¡¯s draining all of his mana,¡± replies Reignleif softly. ¡°He has so little¡­¡± Erimaya looks at everyone in surprise, and then at Daniel. ¡°Wait¡­ What are you talking about? You have mana?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yep. None of us know why, though.¡± Erimaya¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± She looks to Wenlianna, asking, ¡°But, you don¡¯t know, Wenlianna?¡± The former court artisan shakes her head. ¡°No. If we could replicate the relic in the castle of Mornistae, we might be able to quantify it somewhat, and properly test what increases his mana. The only thing we can verify is likely not the cause is Nemaisol, since it¡¯s becoming more resistive to him drawing.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°The transport circles are a possibility. Though, by that logic, we could leave me in a storage bag and see if I gain more mana.¡± Everyone immediately scolds him, ¡°NO!¡± He chuckles. ¡°I thought it was a decent idea.¡± Thymeria replies thoughtfully, ¡°I think someone would have noticed if magic bags could do it. Livestock are sometimes transported in magic bags, and demonkin are more sensitive to mana.¡± ¡°It would likely overload anything else stored in the bags,¡± adds Wenlianna as she inspects her own, given to her by Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of all of the specifics, of course, but if storage magic was able to transmute magic upon something, it¡¯d likely drain its own power, as well as make food products that explode.¡± Erimaya murmurs to herself as she thinks, ¡°We need to figure out what it is¡­ If we can increase it more before¡­¡± She notices everyone listening to her, and she flinches. ¡°Nothing! Just thinking out loud! Hekate! Let¡¯s go do some etiquette lessons. We¡¯ll help Daniel and Wenlianna later.¡± She takes Hekate¡¯s hand, pulling her away by the wrist as Hekate calls out in surprise, ¡°Wait! Eri!¡± Daniel looks at the others. ¡°Anyone else need anything?¡± Kera¡¯tai shamelessly teases, ¡°I can think of one or two things, Daniel.¡± She grins, and she gets several other sighs in response. ¡°Anyone?¡± asks Daniel, pretending he didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Hey!¡± whines the Chi¡¯rinnis sorceress. This causes a few chuckles, and he apologizes warmly, ¡°Sorry, Kera¡¯tai. I couldn¡¯t resist. We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Illianna speaks suddenly, ¡°Daniel, Wenlianna, I¡¯m not overly familiar with magic devices, especially those from the East, but I do have a little experience with rune magic, if I can be of help.¡± ¡°Actually, that would be a great help,¡± replies Wenlianna. ¡°Please join us.¡± Reignleif raises her hand, ¡°I will help as well, then. I have books about rune magic that might help.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be an honor to work on something with you, Great Aunt Reina.¡± Reignleif nods sheepishly, and Geirahoel fidgets. Daniel asks, ¡°Geira-Mukori, would you care to learn?¡± The youngest dragon flinches, and she glances at the others. Wenlianna, picking up the cue, adds, ¡°Yes! Extra hands may come in handy anyways, and I always love teaching.¡± Daniel looks at her skeptically. She defensively retorts, ¡°Gunther was lazy, and he tried to ride through on his status! I still did everything in my power to teach him!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Think you can handle learning from her, Mukori?¡± Geirahoel is shocked, but she replies, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to join you, Mukori,¡± starts Ryuogriar. ¡°I should see to Hekate and the sweet princess. We have much to discuss after all.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± asks Daniel with a playfully skeptical tone. ¡°We do,¡± replies the senior dragon coyly. She pets his cheek once, pulling him gently close to kiss him, and she walks off without another word. Daniel watches her leave for a moment, returning to task. ¡°Alright, shall we go?¡± He gets a few pouting scowls, but otherwise, they head to the lab to continue working on communication devices. He knows it''s a¡­ particular topic, displaying affection when surrounded by so many companions, but he does his best to walk carefully through a minefield. He''s just a human of humble origins along for a ride he never expected. *** Chapter 82: Fort Twilight and the Grey Dragon Choul has come into the service of a strange human from another world, having lost the chance of claiming revenge personally, but no less receiving the gift of justice for the people who raised him; the feldroks. As such, Choul understands fundamentally that, like almost anyone in this world, he is stronger than Daniel, a mechanic out of place in the world of Zenkon. Daniel is not actually impervious to magic, nor can he utilize magic in any meaningful capacity. He achieved most of what he has thus far with his own hands and a fair amount of luck. He has brought something strange with him to the World of Zenkon. He brought a perspective that does not view a person through the lens of their group, but the lens of their individual strengths and achievements. The most ironic part of this perspective is that his world is full of only humans in regards to sentient races. Choul has traveled most of the world in his quest to find spells or other means of defeating Morthybargaron, the former dragon lord. He returned to the keep to lie in wait, since the red lord¡¯s magical presence had vanished from the world. And, in his place arose a mythical sorcerer known as the Harbinger of Calamity or the Feldrok Sorcerer. The myth comes from what Daniel really is. This combination of events has led Choul to a new purpose. Daniel sees people as individuals, and he readily forgives them for their actions against him if they can prove themselves trustworthy. Choul accepted service to him in honor of Daniel achieving revenge against Morthybargaron, ending his tyrannical reign. Now, Choul is leading a massive army to capture one of the fortresses from the Eastern Alliance, primarily controlled by the Grand Zenkon Empire, due to multiple attempted attacks on the Citadel. Rather than razing the fortress, though, Daniel¡¯s goal is to force the defenders out with as few casualties as possible. In fact, because of the contract, Choul cannot specifically order combat. But then, the loophole is not lost on him. There is no mention of conspiring to kill in the contract, which Choul has wondered if he should mention. He has no intentions of treachery against Daniel. but he wonders if it was intentional. Daniel is very intelligent, but far from all-knowing or all-wise. Regardless, Choul¡¯s mission is one he is proud to take on. Especially because there is nothing preventing him from using illusion or defensive magic. As such, he looks behind him at his colossal army of demon-kin, numbering over 120,000 goblins, 50,000 ogres, 20,000 dattakoriens, 3,000 Uhl¡¯tall, 5,000 Oni, 2,000 Chi¡¯rinnis, and 5 dragons. Of course, most of these soldiers are in fact golems, but the enemy doesn¡¯t need to know that. The only way they will be able to tell would be close inspection, seeing that the same living soldiers present are multiplied by illusion across the bodies of the golems. It¡¯s a mana-heavy endeavor casting an illusion on over 200,000 soldiers, but it¡¯ll be worth it. Unity among the demon clans is worse for the east than an army of golems from the Citadel. Hmm¡­ Perhaps I should have had golems as well. Oh well. Our banners are clear. Bearing the sigil of the feldrok empress herself; a young girl¡¯s silhouette with big triangular ears and a bushy black tail, the army of the Fievegal is ready to make itself known to the world. Choul¡¯s officers gather in the tent at their staging area. The army is easy to rest and feed, since it¡¯s actually very small, with the golems needing no resources other than mana, which has been supplied by the Citadel. Ucahote is with Choul, as well as a commander from each of the races. Unlike Daniel¡¯s inner circle, not all of them speak the Eastern Imperial Trade language that Daniel speaks, nor the demon common taught to most races in the west. The goblin, specifically, cheers in a dialect of lorbini, which is different than the dialect Shek and Skloe use, but no less intelligible to most goblins. ¡°[We stand ready to fight! But, we wish to ask permission for treasure.]¡± Choul asks in demon common, ¡°{I know you speak the lorbini dialect, but I¡¯m not familiar with speaking it. Do you understand me?}¡± The goblin commander, Vahaka, nods. ¡°[Yes, General. Vahaka understands.]¡± ¡°{Good. Thank you. Then, to answer your question, we must assess what is necessary for the Fortress¡¯s function, what will be necessary if we take prisoners, and what is otherwise free to be taken. I ask for your patience, but I promise that there will be spoils.]¡± The goblin and his subordinates cackle as they grin at each other. Normally, goblins are seen as little more than thieves, since they tend to steal or destroy anything in their path, especially when on the warpath. The Fievegal has established specific rules of conduct, and because food and comforts are plentiful for even the goblins, they abide by Daniel¡¯s rules with hopes of being able to claim even more in service to his army. Of course, looting and pillaging is a staple of all military actions in Zenkon, so Daniel made sure to clarify what is acceptable. In the capturing of military fortresses, all claimed property will belong to the Fievegal, and desired loot from the fortress will be either auctioned off at low prices or raffled to allow fairness if something is contested. As for people, all people will be treated with dignity as much as possible, and non-combatants are not to be harmed in any way. Rolokahr, the leader of the Uhl¡¯tall military forces, points out respectfully to Vahaka, ¡°{Remember this isn¡¯t the Covenant. If there are non-combatants, you are to fend off combatants first and order the non-combatants to gather in the center without hurting them.}¡± ¡°[Vahaka knows! Emperor say he name children after honorable warriors! Goblins needed no honor in Covenant. Goblins claim honor and riches in Fievegal.]¡± The two goblin officers with him agree noisily. Rolokahr nods his head respectfully with a smile. ¡°{We will all be fighting for honor and our homes. It is nice to know our homes are safe.}¡± Choul adds, satisfied that the small discussion is complete, ¡°{Our primary goal will be to capture the commanding officer and work our way through the chain of command until the soldiers surrender. To do that, we will need to overwhelm them and get the gates open.}¡± ¡°{Our fire breath alone should be enough, should it not, General?}¡± asks the young sky-blue lesser dragon male. Lesser dragons are born without the magic capacity of greater dragons, though in Choul¡¯s opinion, the distinction is relatively arbitrary. Generally speaking, they are nearly pure-blooded dragons, but because of at least one non-dragon ancestor, their magic pool is limited greatly to that of the non-dragon parent¡¯s race. But, Choul is considered a greater dragon, even though his own father was an Uhl¡¯tall. This left him ostracized in youth among the dragons, but was not a factor to the feldroks. Going by the simple name ¡®Blue¡¯, since dragons are loathe to share their names around other races, and Daniel hasn¡¯t strictly interfered with the lives of the dragons that aren¡¯t the 3 empresses beyond their contracts, Blue waits patiently for an answer. ¡°{Indeed. Fire alone should be enough to bring down the gates, and even the outer walls. The problem is the risk of assassins. The Emperor doesn¡¯t want us to recklessly charge in without assessing our options.}¡± ¡°{What of the Emperor¡¯s iron drakes?}¡± asks the young pink dragon, Blue¡¯s mate. At Daniel¡¯s suggestion, she is going by ¡®Rose¡¯. And, by ¡®iron drakes¡¯, Choul knows she means the tanks. He has two at his disposal, commanded by fearless and unfeeling golems, but they are certainly his trump card. While it¡¯s not obvious to those who don¡¯t know where Daniel¡¯s real strength comes from, the tanks could likely slay dragons as easily if not more so than his rifles, since the cannon is a scaled-up version of the rifle. He intends it for destroying fortifications, but Choul knows the application could easily change if need be. Of course, the tanks are also full of disadvantages, namely how slowly they move relative to dragons. Regardless, Choul answers, ¡°{We shall withhold the Iron Drakes for now. If the enemy reveals magic barriers, they will be our counter.}¡± Rose nods, and Blue studies the map. The two lesser dragons flew high over the fort to get a basic layout. Like Fort Peony, Fort Twilight is built into a large valley passing through the mountain range, and it restricts passage, with structures rising high up some of the cliff faces. Blue asks, ¡°{What are our options for conquest? Do we need the fortress completely intact?}¡± ¡°{As much as possible,}¡± replies Choul. ¡°{We may have to defend it from both sides. Potentially simultaneously.}¡± Blue nods. He points at the towers on the cliffs. ¡°{We¡¯ll need to do something about these, then. These towers have good field of view, offer archers and siege weapons range, and if we end up defending, are prime targets for being knocked off of the mountain face.}¡± ¡°{Easier said than done,}¡± replies Myralkan, the commander of the dattakoriens. ¡°{Any mages that get in range are heavily targeted, and the rock is extremely solid. I¡¯ve heard others believe the mortar may be made of something resistant to magic.}¡± ¡°{Unlikely,}¡± replies Choul. {That would be a lot of those materials, which to my knowledge, are still prohibitively rare.}¡± Rolokahr ponders for a moment. ¡°{Perhaps not. Certain minerals resist mana. They are usually used in alloying for armor, but are less effective than mythril or sharmelkolle. Still, reduced damage can provide an advantage. The human-kin are crafty. It¡¯s very likely they would use it in the bricks and mortar.}¡± Choul nods. ¡°{Very well. Regardless, we¡¯ll be more interested in keeping those towers on the valley walls, so we¡¯ll need to consider how to defend them against higher power assailants.}¡± Gultuin, the oni commander, asks curiously, ¡°{General, am I correct in saying her Greatness and his Grace, as well as her Grace Ryuogriar attacked the gate once already? If so, what is the status of the gate?}¡± The mission Gultuin is talking about happened before Choul met Daniel, so he hasn¡¯t heard about it specifically. Rose answers, ¡°{We stayed out of sight at high altitude, but it looked like a gate was present.}¡± Ucahote replies, ¡°{It is likely they have rebuilt the gate. The damage was only to the wooden doors of the gate themselves.}¡± Sarm, the ogre commander, chimes in. ¡°{Our first endeavor will be to replace the gate with stone, then.}¡± ¡°{Stone doors would be heavy,}¡± counters Rolokahr politely. ¡°It would delay troop deployments.}¡± The goblins cackle. ¡°[Tall ones leave it to goblins.]¡± Everyone looks at them, but no one questions it. It¡¯s likely to do with tunneling, since goblins are skilled diggers. And, before all of that, they need to conquer the castle. ¡°{We have some ideas, but we should capture the fortress so we can properly estimate how to modify it once we see the inner structure. I¡¯d like to begin the siege this evening.}¡± ¡°{Evening?}¡± asks Blue. ¡°{I was under the impression his Grace prefers we battle only during the day.}¡± ¡°{When defending, Lord Daniel prefers us to not attack in the night, because repulsion is the goal. When attacking, though, he gave us permission to act with field discretion, with the basic non-cruelty measures he laid out. If a dozen men at night can win the battle, he would prefer that over a hundred thousand fighting in the day.}¡± Rolokahr shifts posture, also surprised to learn that the Emperor of the Fievegal is less naive than his defense would suggest. He gave a lot of ground to the enemy only to humiliate and drive them back in a single day. And, he has been using the mana resources of the Citadel liberally to restore the villages to a state better than they were, with temperature control to keep houses comfortable, water distribution, and magic lanterns for every household. He also has the golems helping with farming, though he doesn¡¯t want to replace labor with golems where he can. ¡°{Many of us will stand out in the darkness, General,}¡± points out the Uhl¡¯tall commander. ¡°{I don¡¯t disagree that it¡¯s a good strategy, but I am concerned that the easterners will have the advantage.}¡± Choul looks at Rose and Blue. ¡°{Do you really think so?}¡± asks the grey dragon warmly. Rose and Blue look at each other. Dragons can see just fine in all but pitch-black darkness, and the phase of the moon is a fairly dim waxing crescent. Lesser dragons, lacking the magic potency of greater dragons, will be no more visible than the oni present. They also will be difficult for the assassins to detect. ¡°{You will be in danger if the assassins show up, but I will be leading the assault in hopes of drawing them out. The Uhl¡¯tall will provide offensive magic from range, as well as a recovery defensive point for our troops to fall back to, here.}¡± Choul points at a spot on the map off the road and out of immediate line of sight of the fortress. It¡¯s a long run, especially for the goblins, who are of small stature. But, with the Uhl¡¯tall creating a sort of mobile fortress with their magic should be able to cover a retreat. ¡°{It¡¯s out of direct line of sight of the fort, so reach the defensive position at all costs if you have to retreat. Those adept at traversing the forests should use the trees as cover.}¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The goblins and dattakoriens nod. Dattakoriens are generally bigger than gatonines, but still smaller than most of the other races. The ogres will likely be forced to retreat down the road, but they are fairly quick on their feet in an open sprint, so it¡¯s more advantageous to them. ¡°{Rose, Blue, you¡¯ll be our primary attackers, getting as close to the fortress as you can. I¡¯d like you to break down the doors with physical strength, and then retreat into the air as air support. I¡¯ll charge in and try to draw out their most powerful magic, which you¡¯ll incapacitate with Lord Daniel¡¯s teargas bombs. Are you comfortable using them?}¡± Blue and Rose nod. ¡°{Do we need to split up? If one rides the other, it¡¯ll make it easier for us to deploy them.}¡± ¡°{Perfect. Just be ready to move fast and avoid incoming fire. I¡¯ll have most of the attention, but once they know you¡¯re dragons in the air, they¡¯ll be far more alert and try to divide their attention.}¡± ¡°[Goblins will enter and use demon wands as the Emperor taught. Vahaka capture enemy General himself!]¡± The goblins cackle and cheer, but Choul reminds them, ¡°{Make sure you don¡¯t get reckless. Worse than dying in honor is losing one of our Grace¡¯s divine weapons to the enemy.}¡± The goblins nod, taking the counter seriously, since the weapons grant the power of the greatest known sorcerer in the world to even the once lowly goblins. Choul¡¯s pretty sure there is some kind of defensive measure put on the weapons to prevent them from falling into enemy hands, but he¡¯s not sure what. And, that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll have technological superiority forever. ¡°{Any other suggestions or questions?}¡± asks Choul, looking at each of the commanders. ¡°{Just to be sure, General,}¡± starts the dattakorien commander. ¡°{We have permission to use lethal attacks to fight, yes?}¡± ¡°{Yes. The demon wands are loaded with non-lethal bolts, but the demon staves are lethal. If you find yourself overwhelmed, switch to the demon staff and fight your way free.}¡± Choul knows the weapons are startling because of how loud they are, and many of the ¡®bolts¡¯ -as the others know the bullets- will be wasted in panicked sprays of automatic fire. However, it¡¯ll draw attention and startle the enemies, who will not withstand even a couple of direct hits. Because he can¡¯t cause harm, Choul will be moving around the battlefield destroying supplies and weapons, making himself available to defend others and cover retreats as much as needed. It won¡¯t be the most efficient battle, but they should be able to come out of it unscathed until the assassins appear. Then, it¡¯s as desperate as the fight will get for either side to defeat the powerful archoneldwyn mages. That they can hide their magic presences well enough to fool even Vaergraes is unnerving. Regardless, the plan is set, and with only a few more basic notes about supply locations and contingencies for trapped soldiers, they break to rest for the rest of the afternoon. Once the sun starts to set, the troops form up in ranks, mirrored via the illusion to appear as a much larger force of demon-kin than they actually are. Choul leads the forces up the road, leaving behind a mere 10,000 golems to defend the camp. There¡¯s little to lose in the camp, and Choul will ensure everyone gets returned home if they get separated. As the fortress is beginning to become visible, and the land is growing darker and darker with the setting sun, Choul signals for Rose and Blue to go. They¡¯re both in humanoid form with wings thanks to Choul¡¯s magic, and they¡¯ll expend most of their own converting back to dragon form. They have their mission, though, and he trusts them to make intelligent decisions to accomplish it. Sure enough, they begin to become almost impossible to see at range, thanks to their relatively weak mana. It should make it easy for them to sneak up on the gate, especially once Choul and the oni draw attention for being more concentrated points of glowing in the darkness thanks to their much higher mana. The Uhl¡¯tall, defending the retreat point, will remain out of sight of the fortress, but Choul alone should be enough. But, just to make sure, he casts a large and flashy spell, transforming to his full dragon size. He¡¯s rather large for a dragon, and he exhales flames with a lax pressure, drawing even more attention. He can see Blue, now in his dragon form as well, sneak along the wall with Rose jogging alongside in her humanoid form. Blue reaches the gate and whirls, slamming it open with his tail. Rose tosses smoke grenades into the gate to obscure the approach of allies, and then she quickly climbs onto Blue¡¯s back. He takes off into the sky, and Choul roars. He ascends into the air, flying directly towards the wall. His scales crackle and buzz as lightning begins to charge around him. He¡¯s keeping his power relatively low, but it should be chaotic without damaging the wall. He explodes lightning as he¡¯s passing over the wall, spiraling in a midair roll before transforming back into his human form, dropping fearlessly to the ground. He springs to his feet on the ground, ready to dance around blades and between arrows and magic attacks. There is no one around him. Roars of the oni soldiers fill the air as they charge through the smoke obscuring the gate, entering the courtyard with Choul, ready to fight as well. But, as everyone spreads out, there remains no sign whatsoever of defenders manning Fort Twilight. Choul scans all around. The walls are devoid of defenders. There are no obvious signs of people manning the towers. There are no gongs of battle or rallying cries from the human kin of Fort Twilight. Choul¡¯s first instincts are that it¡¯s a trap, and he shouts, ¡°Hold back! Don¡¯t advance!¡± The oni and goblins storming in slow their spread, looking around, as well as to Choul for guidance. ¡°{Something¡¯s wrong. Where are they?}¡± Choul puts up a defensive barrier dome around the troops, ordering the others to hold back. He uses telepathy to ask, ¡°{Rolokahr, are there any signs of a pincer maneuver?}¡± ¡°{Negative, General. The dattakorien scouts are reporting no signs of us being outflanked. Why?}¡± ¡°{There¡¯s no one here.}¡± Choul studies the main castle, where windows and ramparts perfect for archers, crossbowmen, and siege bows are located. There is no rain of bolts, arrows, or spears, nor offensive magic attacks. He doesn¡¯t even sense anyone with mana in the fortress. It¡¯s possible to hide the mana of a defending position, such as a building or castle, especially if a team of mages works together. But, it¡¯s strange. If it¡¯s a trap, they¡¯re in an appropriate position to have triggered it. Are they waiting to see if the rulers will appear? thinks Choul to himself. Where are they hiding? How do I investigate now that they know we¡¯re here? Choul can¡¯t see everything, and he¡¯s not all knowing, in spite of his many years of life. Revenge was all he thought about for a long time. He wasn¡¯t a soldier nor a commander. Likewise, none of the Fievegal army have very much experience in any military action. But, it doesn¡¯t take a genius tactician to sense something is terribly wrong. Defending against a siege would already be most of the way to lost by the time the wall is penetrated. That they made it this far completely uncontested is either a sign of incompetence, or something worse. Choul signals to Vahaka and Gultuin, goblin and oni commander respectively, and they jog close to him. ¡°{Gultuin, send ten men to trade off with ten dattakoriens and send them here. Vahaka, send your soldiers to gather as much firewood as they can. It doesn¡¯t have to be dry.}¡± Gultuin nodded as soon as his orders were said, and he jogs to his group to send several oni out to swap with dattakoriens. Ucahote¡¯s voice comes from one of the soldier golems disguised as a goblin. ¡°{General, the search can be completed by golems to minimize risk to our men and women.}¡± ¡°{No. Golems have a greater mana signature than dattakoriens and goblins. They can move less noticed than the golems. Plus, the golems have better accuracy and no fear, so they¡¯ll be better if the ambush is sprung.}¡± Ucahote¡¯s proxy golem nods, returning to its ranks. Vahaka, having explained the instructions to a large group of goblins, looks up at Choul. ¡°[We gather firewood, but Vahaka would like to know why.]¡± ¡°{We¡¯re going to smoke the enemy out without entering the fortresses. It¡¯ll take time, but I have no intention of trying to clear floor by floor.}¡± ¡°[But¡­ our treasure!]¡± ¡°{We¡¯re not burning the fortress down. I could do that with my fire breath. We want as much smoke as possible, so keep the goblins gathering firewood. Send some of your troops to retrieve axes. Ucahote, please have golems help with chopping down trees for firewood.}¡± ¡°{As you wish,}¡± replies the golem commander. And, Vahaka nods, reiterating, ¡°[Vahaka and goblins still want treasure. We no burn.]¡± ¡°{Trust me, we¡¯re not.}¡± The goblin commander nods, satisfied, joining his troops to begin gathering firewood and bring it into the courtyard. The summoned dattakoriens jog up to Choul. ¡°{General, your orders?}¡± ¡°{Search the ground level of the fortress in small teams. The size of teams I leave up to you. Use your heightened senses to search for any signs of an ambush. And, I mean any. Stealth is your priority.}¡± ¡°{Yes, general.}¡± While not the commander, the squad leader points out 3 groups without a word, and the dattakoriens split off in those groups to scan the fortress cautiously and quietly. They melt into the darkness using mana suppression techniques, which aren¡¯t the same as hiding their mana, but can reduce the glow significantly, and is a specialty of the dattakoriens. Gultuin approaches again. ¡°{This is strange, General. If it¡¯s a trap, why haven¡¯t they sprung it yet?}¡± ¡°{I wish I knew. It¡¯s too late for us to retreat in force. Whatever¡¯s holding them off is unknown, so we need to be ready to withstand the attack so our less sturdy forces can retreat.}¡± ¡°{Understood, General. Is there anything we can do?}¡± ¡°{Keep searching for mana signatures of soldiers or mages. I don¡¯t think the easterners have developed Daniel¡¯s weapons or traps, but we need to be cautious.}¡± The oni commander nods, staying close to Choul as they both diligently watch all around them. The goblins begin marching in at staggered intervals with armfulls of wood of all qualities and sizes. ¡°{Take it to the ground floor of each structure. Ucahote, please escort them.}¡± The goblins nod, starting with the nearest tower to begin piling wood into the ground floor as Ucahote searches the ground floor. Ucahote¡¯s proxy reports, ¡°{There¡¯s still no signs of life, General.}¡± Choul nods, ponderously silent. He doesn¡¯t like it. He was prepared for a fight. With as many troops as have moved through, footprints aren¡¯t especially useful, and there¡¯s enough scent remaining that it¡¯s difficult to tell where anyone is or when they moved about. Human-kin will sometimes abandon a smaller fortress when it¡¯s known that dragons are going to attack, regrouping together at a larger fortress nearby to try to retaliate when the dragon continues the advance, overwhelming it with sheer numbers. However, Fort Twilight is one of the largest human-kin fortresses in the world. It should not only have the manning to make a desperate stand against dragons, but the additional manning of around 80,000 of the 100,000 troops that attacked the Citadel most recently, since they knew the Fievegal was coming. Another idea begins to creep into Choul¡¯s mind. On a continent far across the ocean is a country struggling with a being that makes whole towns vanish without a trace. Choul only heard about it in passing, and there could be many causes. The Devourer was obviously present, but destroyed and consumed everything in its path. In this case, Choul begins to wonder if the entire fighting population of Fort Twilight vanished or if they actually abandoned the fortress. As the reports come in from the search, it appears abandoning is the answer, as there are very few supplies or tools remaining, and the siege weapons have been removed. The dattakoriens return, reporting, ¡°{General, there are no signs of ambush on the ground level. Would you like us to begin searching the upper levels?}¡± ¡°{No. We¡¯re going to smoke them out. Patrol the ground and find observation points to watch for movement. If you see anything, try to take them out with staff shots, which will alert the rest of us.}¡± ¡°{As you wish, General.}¡± Once the kindling and firewood are built up in the first tower, Choul approaches and ignites it with his fire breath, using a steady, weak stream to ensure it ignites. Once smoke begins billowing, he signals for some of the ogres and oni to guard the tower, while the goblins and remaining ogres begin stacking wood in the next tower and the base of the main fortress. With the fortress itself, they¡¯ll need to use barriers to keep the smoke concentrated in the structure to begin choking out anyone that may be inside. Rose and Blue land nearby cautiously in the midst of the group, and Rose approaches Choul cautiously. ¡°{General¡­ What¡¯s going on?}¡± ¡°{We appear to be in the midst of a trap, though there¡¯s no sign of what the trap might be. We¡¯re attempting to smoke out anyone that might be within the structures.}¡± She nods, watching the growing fire and the billowing smoke filling the first tower. ¡°{We aren¡¯t seeing any movement from above, other than our allies. Do you think they¡¯re waiting on something specific?}¡± ¡°{If they are, I can only speculate that it¡¯s someone specific; likely the Harbinger of Calamity.}¡± Rose shifts nervously at that. Like the dragon Empresses, she has already produced one egg, which is thanks to the very same person whose name is tattooed on her chest for a magic contract. Like Choul, Rose and Blue can¡¯t cause harm to anyone directly, which is why their primary role is support. It¡¯s as a result of them joining Morthybargaron¡¯s attack on the Citadel, and Daniel coming out victorious. That said, Daniel very rarely interferes with or asks anything of the lesser dragons or the greater dragons that aren¡¯t the Empresses, and the Empresses are the ones that avail themselves to Daniel every chance they get. ¡°{If they were to attack the Harbinger, this entire fortress would be erased,}¡± replies Rose seriously. Choul knows that, while Daniel didn¡¯t include the other dragons outside of the Empresses in his method for killing the Devourer, they witnessed the effects from afar, and are certain that what she just said is the truth. Whatever weapon Daniel made aside from his rifles and cannons truly is a weapon of Calamity. The group smokes out each structure for a long time, keeping the fires going with barriers to keep the smoke bottled in for as long as possible. But, no one comes running out. When Choul finally has them end the fires, it takes hours longer for the structures to clear of smoke. He then sends golems in to search this time, since there¡¯s still likely to be very little air inside. They systematically search room by room, finding nothing of note. The fortress truly does appear to be abandoned, as if the Empire not only took Daniel¡¯s warning seriously, but actually accepted his offer. The only reason Choul can think of for them to do that is¡­ ¡°{Everyone! Get the tanks inside! Goblins and Ogre teams, get started on those stone doors. Use the mountain face. Oni and Dattakorien teams, secure the perimeters and watch for threats from either direction.}¡± He calls through telepathy, ¡°{Uhl¡¯tall and remaining dattakoriens, pull everyone into the fortress. We¡¯re going to have to defend.}¡± Everyone confirms, ¡°{As you wish!}¡± ¡°[As you wish!]¡± They scramble into action. Something is amiss, and until he knows what it is, Choul has no intention of sitting on his hands. *** Chapter 83: The Empty Fortress Daniel studies the two lesser dragons in human form going by the names Blue and Rose. They were serving with Choul to conquer Fort Twilight, but they were sent back to report on what was found. Apparently, not a soul was present at Fort Twilight, the largest of the frontier fortresses separating the east from the west. Ryuogriar remarks proudly, ¡°It seems clear that the child Sundenelle acknowledges that she¡¯s outmatched.¡± Geirahoel nods proudly in agreement, while the others remain quiet. Daniel replies gently, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Something¡¯s not right. Did Choul immediately prepare to defend?¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± replies Blue. ¡°He sent us because we can fly the fastest, and he didn¡¯t want to chance telepathy being intercepted. It¡­ would seem, your Grace¡­ he is cautious of unprecedented situations.¡± Both Blue and Rose look away from Daniel nervously. ¡°Because of me, hmm?¡± asks Daniel warmly. They both flinch. He chuckles, ¡°Relax. Thank you for coming to tell us, as well as taking extra precautions.¡± Both of them are pleasantly surprised, and they bow respectfully. ¡°You honor us, your Grace. Do you have any message for the General?¡± ¡°In a moment. I have a few more questions, if you would.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± ¡°Were there any signs or messages from the Imperial forces?¡± ¡°No, your Grace.¡± Hekate chimes in, ¡°How about footprints? I assume you searched for footprints.¡± Rose nods and answers this time, ¡°Yes, your Greatness. There are footprints leaving the fortress to the east, but of course, given the large army that was driven back, it¡¯s impossible to determine in what numbers the enemy retreated.¡± ¡°Obviously all of them, yes?¡± asks Geirahoel, as if it should be obvious. Vaergraes is the one to answer her, ¡°That is the concern. The human-kin have abandoned fortresses before, but never Fort Twilight. In fact, I estimated that it would have taken most of the dragons and the bulk of the might of the Covenant¡¯s combined army to overtake the fortress, simply because the Empire views Twilight as too important to lose.¡± ¡°And, Morthybargaron sent Mulmonbargarnaed to attack Fort Peony precisely because it was supposedly the least defended,¡± points out Ryuogriar as she leans affectionately on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°For a full invasion, Twilight would still need to be defeated, but with the red knight on the eastern side with a strike force, Twilight could be crushed from both sides.¡± ¡°And yet, they handed it over without a fight or even a message,¡± ponders Daniel aloud. ¡°I sense a trap, but as I¡¯m sure Choul expected as well, the trap should have been tripped. So, what are they waiting on?¡± Surprised, Blue remarks, ¡°Th-That¡¯s exactly right, your Grace. General Choul had the troops cloistering the fortress in anticipation of attack from both sides; east by the Empire, and West by the Covenant.¡± ¡°I hate to believe that the east and west are cooperating in such a manner, but it would make sense. With so many of our troops seen entering the fortress, they may believe that isolating them from us and working together to defeat them through starvation is the only way to cripple our military force.¡± ¡°So¡­ what do we do?¡± asks Hekate cautiously. ¡°Attempting to establish supply lines for our ¡®two hundred thousand¡¯ mouths to feed could provoke the demons into acting, though they¡¯ll expect an attempt to be made. Our actual troops should have enough supplies to last a few weeks with ease, and with the shuttles, we can airdrop supplies in. The main risk in that case becomes whether or not the demons use wyverns, or if the Empire uses another airship.¡± ¡°Which they know about our air shuttles, no doubt,¡± adds Ryuogriar. She and Hekate made heavy use of one during the last battle outside of the Citadel in order to capture General Jothraligus. Daniel puts his hand to his chin, trying to think. He murmurs, ¡°I wish I knew what they could be thinking¡­ Our people are at risk in both directions. I never thought Sundenelle would give up the fortress so easily.¡± Reignleif asks innocently, ¡°Mukori¡­ Do you think that could be her goal? This anxiety we¡¯re all focused on not knowing?¡± ¡°Absolutely. When someone makes an unpredictable move like this, the worst thing to assume is that we got what we wanted. But, how and when they plan to attack become our concerns.¡± ¡°Your Grace, I have a suggestion,¡± begins Illianna politely. ¡°Please tell me, Illianna,¡± replies Daniel respectfully. She nods. ¡°Illusion magic can buy us time by using golems to look like our supply lines. While that¡¯s happening, I believe we should also track down where the Covenant army has gathered. And, since her Greatness, Hekate, will be remaining in the Citadel for the time being, I would humbly recommend that she donate her vast stores of mana, since they will recover over time.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m still recovering after the sealing spear!¡± complains Hekate. ¡°Yes, but your mana pool is far more vast than the rest of us. You don¡¯t have to drain yourself completely, but keep supplying the Citadel as much as you can to offset what we¡¯ve been using.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll participate as well,¡± offers Vaergraes. ¡°This will leave the Dragon Empresses as our primary line of defense, but even without magic, they can be more formidable than most anyone else.¡± Illianna continues her suggestion. ¡°The boost of mana to the Citadel should allow us to produce a sizable force to attack the Demon Covenant without impacting our defensive reserves.¡± Daniel ponders it, replying only for brainstorming, rather than to outright shoot it down, ¡°A war on two fronts is risky, but Fort Twilight will be in that position if we don¡¯t intercept the Covenant army.¡± ¡°Once we know where they are, can¡¯t we have Twilight bolster the new forces for the attack?¡± asks Geirahoel. Illianna agrees, ¡°Even half of the golem force sent to Twilight should be enough to hold off a sizable siege from either side, especially if Choul is making the modifications reported.¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but agree. After all, Illianna and Vaergraes have commanded military forces already, and for much longer, while the dragons have been around long enough to see many of the battles. The dragons often view every battle to be won with overwhelming strength, but Daniel doesn¡¯t want them to risk their lives with hubris. Likewise, Vaergraes was able to unify the many clans of the Covenant, which still seems to be operating as a unified force, but she also knows the full capabilities of her various battalions. Daniel, in contrast, assumes the enemy is superior. He makes this assumption so that he doesn¡¯t lose anyone he cares about, as well as the loyal soldiers and citizens that came to be members of the Fievegal, when they had very little to offer other than a big fortress. But of course, the golems help with many facets of life, helping restore the villages in almost no time flat, including the farms needed to sustain everyone. Though, Daniel has been ensuring that the ¡®Benevolent Empresses¡¯ are the ones who have directed the golems to aid in reconstruction in the eye of the public, so that the trust lies with Hekate and the three dragon empresses. Daniel prefers to remain in the background if he can. ¡°Do it, please. Wenlianna and I will do our best to get the communicators working in the next few days. Blue, Rose, return to Choul and inform him of our plan. We''ll be staging decoy logistics, as well as preparing to attack the Covenant in the event they attempt to trap the soldiers at Twilight.¡± ¡°At once, your Grace!¡± confirms both dragons, and Hekate adds, ¡°And¡­ f-from me, tell him¡­ good work and good luck.¡± They nod, not nearly knowing the full extent of the relationship between everyone and Choul, though he is proving that he¡¯s loyal to the cause at the very least. Daniel looks at Wenlianna, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think I just had an idea.¡± The former court magic artisan grins. ¡°Right behind you!¡± ¡°M-Me too!¡± adds Geirahoel. Just as Hekate is about to bound into step with Daniel, Erimaya clears her throat. Hekate pales at the Princess¡¯s serious empty smile. ¡°Hekate, I believe you agreed to join me for etiquette lessons.¡± ¡°I¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°And, you¡¯ll need to donate mana with me so Xyreko can begin producing more golems and equipment,¡± adds Vaergraes. ¡°But¡­ Daniel! Save me!¡± ¡°Lessons are good for you, Hekate,¡± replies Daniel, very much not coming to her rescue. ¡°What will you do when you meet other royalty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± teases Ryuogriar. ¡°Daniel might be seduced by their etiquette and poise.¡± The eldest of the three dragon empresses straightens her posture, which emphasizes both her elegant posture, as well as her well-endowed chest. Hekate grumbles through gritted teeth. ¡°Using Daniel against me¡­ Devious woman¡­¡± ¡°Hekate,¡± starts Erimaya. ¡°Ladies don¡¯t make that face and growl. Least of all in front of other women.¡± The others chuckle, and Hekate storms off, snatching Erimaya¡¯s hand and dragging her away. Meanwhile, Daniel makes his way with the communications device team. They have the basics of a design, which isn¡¯t much different than a 1980s brick phone, with a power source and powerful equipment needed to get the signal out. But of course, this specific design is using various rune-magic, thanks to Reignleif, various conversion mechanisms thanks to Wenlianna, and Geirahoel does her best to learn both art forms alongside Daniel, who is mainly working through the idea to make it functional by connecting the two various types of magic. Mainly, Geirahoel watches him closely, mimicking his movements as he solders the carefully formed wires to the rune-magic¡¯s painted on connection on the inside of the box. He¡¯s using a heat crystal with a metal cap to generate the heat, though he could also have made a proper electric soldering iron with a lightning crystal. But, because the others are extremely leary of lightning crystals -for good reason-, he sticks to the less dangerous option where possible. Thankfully, the heat crystals can be made small, and they still deliver a lot of heat, especially when using diamond instead of salt. Daniel says gently, ¡°No rush, Geirahoel. If you need me to slow down, I¡¯ll slow down.¡± ¡°I-I got it!¡± whines the youthful dragon. ¡°This strange metal is just frustrating.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yeah, you have to let the iron heat up the other metal for the solder to stick.¡± Wenlianna, watching them solder the components together, asks, ¡°How¡­ did you come to discover this metal?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s a fairly simple mix of lead and tin. Oh, and lead is poisonous. Make sure you wash your hands after handling it. And, don¡¯t breathe in the smoke.¡± Geirahoel recoils a little, watching the small string of smoke rising. ¡°It¡¯s not immediately deadly, it just isn¡¯t good for you.¡± She nods, resuming her work, and Daniel waits for her to catch up before starting the next step. ¡°Daniel?¡± a new voice separate from the four present in the lab speaks up, and Daniel looks to his side, and then down. Shek and Skloe are half the height of a human, so seated on the raised lab chairs, he has to look down to see Shek. It¡¯s just Shek this time, and the princesses are likely with Skloe while Shek came to speak to Daniel. ¡°Shek? What can I do for you?¡± Daniel hops off of the chair and kneels down to her level so that neither of them are craning their necks. Shek fidgets, saying softly, ¡°Shek¡­ I¡­ I am not¡­ wise like others. But, Sh-... I think¡­ I have idea, too.¡± ¡°An idea?¡± asks Daniel. He doesn¡¯t rush her, since she¡¯s making a concerted effort to learn proper grammar for the Eastern Imperial Trade language, since the translation spell can only convert words, not grammar and sentence structure. Daniel has picked up words in the various languages of the Fievegal, but because it¡¯s much less crucial for him to learn than the trade language was in the beginning, it¡¯ll definitely be a long time for him to learn them well enough to hold conversations. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°I¡­ suggest Daniel¡­¡± ¡°¡®You¡¯,¡± whispers Daniel gently. ¡°I suggest you¡­¡± restarts the goblin queen, watching his expression and brightening when he smiles and nods. ¡°...have goblins dig¡­ burrow.¡± ¡°A burrow? Are the other goblins unhappy with the housing in town? Or¡­ do you need somewhere to store things?¡± Shek shakes her head, fidgeting with her hands. She¡¯s usually happy and excited to talk to Daniel, but she gets nervous when making requests. ¡°Goblins happy with housing. That is truth. Shek-... I just thinking, burrow would make¡­ safe travel from enemies.¡± Daniel ponders her words for a moment. He perks up. ¡°Ohhh! You mean a tunnel connecting us to¡­¡± Her eyes brighten, and Daniel tests his first thought; the first thing Shek might think about beyond the Citadel. ¡°The towns?¡± ¡°No¡­ I-I mean, yes, too, but¡­ I want help with battle.¡± ¡°The fort?¡± asks Reignleif, having listened to the conversation. Shek perks up, looking at Reignleif with a big nod. ¡°Yes! Burr- Tunnel to fort Choul go to.¡± She blushes and looks up at Daniel from below her brows. ¡°Daniel-You worry about safe travel. G-Goblins good at burrow. Burrow have defense, too.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°That¡¯s actually an incredibly good idea, Shek. But, it¡¯s a long dig. Do you think they¡¯d be able to tunnel so far?¡± Shek proudly puffs her modest chest out, ¡°Yes! Goblins born in burrow! Goblins happy to dig.¡± She looks aside, fidgeting. ¡°O-Only stop when rocks or no food.¡± ¡°So, as long as we keep supplies up with the tunnelers,¡± starts Wenlianna. ¡°They could dig continuously.¡± ¡°We¡¯d need some way to track progress from above so that we can make sure they¡¯re going the right direction.¡± Daniel grins as he thinks out loud. ¡°Which, there are two things we can do to make sure the least amount of waste goes into the project.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Nope. Magnetism.¡± He makes a point of looking at Wenlianna, asking playfully, ¡°How do you feel about making more compasses?¡± She gets it, quickly saying, ¡°That¡¯s genius!¡± ¡°How does it work?¡± asks Reignleif curiously. ¡°Will you really be able to guide a tunnel underground?¡± ¡°I think it should prove quite easy,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Yes! A compass always points in the same direction because the whole world is a big magnet, so the tunnellers should have no trouble whatsoever!¡± ¡°Actually,¡± starts Daniel, halting Wenlianna¡¯s confidence. ¡°A compass alone is too imprecise for them not to waste time and effort drifting one way or the other. We¡¯ll use a high power cable in a long coil to create a guiding line to follow. Oh! And surveyor scopes. Nothing fancy, but good enough to keep the tunnel in line.¡± The others stare at him, and he chuckles. ¡°Sorry. The tools will be fairly simple. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s magic from Earth.¡± This causes them to chuckle with a hint of exasperation. Daniel gently taps the underside of Shek¡¯s chin. ¡°Thank you for the great idea, Shek. If you would, rally the goblins and anyone else willing to dig. The more, the merrier.¡± ¡°You-You marry all?¡± asks Shek innocently, having understood the wrong homophone for ¡®merry¡¯. Daniel chuckles playfully, ¡°No. Merry, as in happy. Not marry, as in husband and wife. It¡¯s a¡­ fun phrase from Earth. Nothing more.¡± Her eyes widen and she blushes, nodding. ¡°Shek¡­ I understand. I get goblins to dig.¡± ¡°Thanks. Once we¡¯re done with the communicator, I¡¯ll work on making the magnet.¡± He looks at Geirahoel. ¡°If I give you designs, do you think you¡¯d be willing to make something for me, Mukori?¡± Geirahoel blushes. ¡°M-Me? N-Not¡­ Wenlianna?¡± ¡°The surveyor scope won¡¯t require magic, and you might have to experiment to get it to work right. I want it to have a compass alignment in the scope¡¯s field of view. I¡¯ll draw it as best as I can, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± exclaims the dragon. ¡°Th-that much will be easy for me.¡± ¡°I have confidence you¡¯ll find a way, and that¡¯ll leave me free to work on the magnet at the same time. If you have questions, you can always ask me, Wenlianna, or Xyreko.¡± Geirahoel nods, pleased to be included. ¡°Shek, we won¡¯t be able to start right away, but if you can find some willing teams, we¡¯ll definitely begin the tunnels, first to the nearest villages, and then to Fort Twilight. And, don¡¯t exclude any of the other people. Even if goblins are our best diggers, you¡¯ll need bodies to help extract the dirt and rocks, build support structure, and run supplies. And, we¡¯ll obviously be paying for all of the jobs.¡± Shek nods eagerly. For now, payments have mainly been in the form of luxurious food and drinks, including wine as well as the varying stages of rum Daniel has been developing to mirror the one he favored from Earth. Most of the demon-kin are aware of alcohol, but because it goes into potations and has a powerful smell that tends to burn the sensitive noses of races like the dragons and dattakoriens, they hadn¡¯t developed alcohol to any meaningful extent for recreational drinking. Daniel, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t liked any alcohol for similar reason; until he found ones that didn¡¯t have just a plain burn of alcohol, but actually had a smoother profile and good flavor. Even the dattakoriens like some of the wines he has successfully been able to ferment, since their alcohol content has been mellowed out. ¡°Shek get many helpers!¡± replies Shek excitedly, forgetting all about her practice speaking properly. She trots off, impeded only a little by her bulging belly, but having gotten distinctly stronger thanks to her endless state of pregnancy. After Shek leaves, Wenlianna sighs. ¡°Lucky¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± asks Daniel innocently. She scowls at him, glancing briefly at Reignleif and Geirahoel. She growls, ¡°I think you know, Daniel.¡± He sighs. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wenlianna resumes preparing mana crystals for the communication devices, while Reignleif continues creating and painting the magic runes onto the special river-stones, which then have to be enchanted with magic. Daniel knows that the runestones serve as a sort of storage device, as well as spell holders, which are what will serve to transmit the voices. There has to be a pair in each device; a transmitter and receiver, just like a radio. If Daniel was more familiar with transistors, capacitors, and inductors, he might be able to make a regular two-way radio. But, lacking the technology and blueprints, he has to make do with magic. Daniel finally replies to Wenlianna¡¯s huff, ¡°If you want to be in charge of a team, you¡¯re welcome to anyone who is willing to work with you, Wenlianna.¡± She looks at him with an expression that surprises him a little. She¡¯s looking at him as one might gaze upon an actual cockroach asking to urinate on one¡¯s leg. Geirahoel finally laughs, and Reignleif does everything she can to stifle a chuckle. Daniel sighs, and at once, he knows what Wenlianna was talking about. *** Choul studies everything brought forward by the soldiers scouring the fortress for any clues as to what occurred. There don¡¯t appear to be any correspondences that were forgotten, no trap spells, and no mechanical traps. Rose and Blue have already returned and reported Daniel¡¯s instructions, which are certainly in line with what Choul would have recommended and had already begun preparing. He instructs Rose and blue to circle in the skies, mindful of this supposed airship Daniel mentioned, which Wenlianna was actually the pioneer of. However, the wreckage was abandoned, and there are undoubtedly people that could piece together what¡¯s needed from having operated it, even if it won¡¯t be as refined as Wenlianna¡¯s model. It¡¯s unlikely the airship could compete with the much more agile shuttles Daniel produced using the Citadel, but one airship alone was able to knock Reignleif out of the sky and endanger her, Hekate, and Daniel. After a couple of hours, Rose and Blue return, landing in their dragon forms and bowing to Choul, even though he¡¯s still in his human form. His horns are still little more than stubbles of their once-magnificent shape, but he¡¯s easily identifiable, thanks to his dark grey hair, metallic grey tail, and the standout sharmellkolle armor he wears, similar to what Daniel wears, but with fewer plates for mobility. As long as he remains conscious, Choul can cast enough magic on himself to survive. It was part of his plan to defeat Morthybargaron through atrition if need be. ¡°General,¡± starts Rose. ¡°We''ve found signs of the human-kin troops. They have split into three forces, one about two days east near a large town, one to the north seemingly near the large fort on the east side of the mountains, and the third to the south, approaching a similar fort.¡± Choul nods as he watches Rose draw what they saw in the dirt with one of her large talons. ¡°The north fort is Castle Northwall, if I¡¯m not mistaken. It¡¯s where Emperor Daniel¡¯s comrades retreated to in order to regroup and intercept the Red Knight, while Daniel remained at Fort Peony.¡± He crouches and points at the drawing showing the mountains in simplified form, where Fort Peony is roughly located, directly west of Castle Northwall. ¡°The fort in the south must be a similar interception position if the southern pass through fort is conquered or encroached by an overwhelming force.¡± ¡°Do you think they intend to flank us here?¡± asks Blue. Choul nods as he studies the simple map. ¡°That¡¯s definitely a possibility. Though, they¡¯ve lost a lot of time by not having mobilized their forces west of the mountains already. We¡¯re probably looking at two weeks or more before they can coordinate a siege. It all still seems so¡­ incompetent.¡± ¡°They are humans¡­¡± remarks Rose quietly. She flinches when Choul looks at her, looking down. ¡°I-... His Grace¡­¡± ¡°Is a bit of an anomaly, I know.¡± Rose nods quickly in agreement, while Choul continues. ¡°But, humans are generally weak, not merely incompetent. At least, their commanders are competent. All things considered, retreating to a stronger defensible position when you know what enemy you are facing isn¡¯t an unreasonable strategy, even if they have to sacrifice ground to do it. But, there¡¯s a reason we dragons never attacked Fort Twilight directly as well. You know why?¡± Both Rose and Blue shake their heads. ¡°Numbers. In great enough numbers, even human kin can best a dragon. Fort Twilight can house the kinds of numbers that could take out five or six dragons with ease. They might lose a hundred thousand men in the process, but five or six dragons would be devastating. Even losing one is catastrophic. Hopefully, the Imperial Princes and Princesses will be blessed with the war being over by the time they¡¯re old enough to recognize what¡¯s going on.¡± Rose and Blue are both silent for a moment. They glance around briefly, and Choul asks, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°General¡­ I¡­ May I speak freely?¡± asks Blue. Choul nods. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do¡­ you never¡­ worry about the Emperor¡­ and the Empresses?¡± ¡°Do you mean all four, or just the dragons?¡± ¡°O-Our lady dragons, General.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Choul crosses his arms as he stands up from his crouching position. ¡°His Grace spoke to me about that very matter. He has no interest in claiming the entire harem, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. Empresses Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel chose Daniel of their own volition, I suspect in no small part because he trusts them more than the former lord ever did. He seeks their counsel regularly, and he trusts their judgment. He has fun speaking to them, but is never cruel or disrespectful.¡± Choul¡¯s voice suddenly drops to a gentle softness as he adds a little reverently, ¡°He loves them¡­ Something they never experienced either.¡± The two lesser dragons remain respectfully quiet for a moment. Blue finally asks, ¡°Then¡­ the children?¡± ¡°The first three born will be pure greater dragons, from what I have been told. They are not Daniel¡¯s offspring. That said, I have less and less doubt about him every day that passes. Though his children will be half, they will still carry on our legacy, and certainly be free to make their own choices.¡± ¡°Do you think¡­?¡± starts Rose, before she cuts herself off. ¡°Speak your concerns, Rose. Trust is born of open communication.¡± She looks down, somewhat slinking to the ground with her large form. She asks softly and cautiously, ¡°Do you think¡­ our children¡­ would be allowed to¡­ even¡­ be considered dragons?¡± Choul understands where she¡¯s coming from. Lesser dragons are often a convenience at best, and considered a blight at worst. Even if Morthybargaron had produced children with one, it would always be considered less than the weakest pure greater dragon. That said, Choul is confident of one thing. ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t like the former lord. I daresay, he¡¯s unlike most people of this world. He might simply neglect to say it, but I am confident that he is hoping your children will get along with his as friends, allies, and maybe even lovers if and when the time comes.¡± Choul smiles genuinely as he pictures it. A future is what Daniel wants more than anything; a future for all of the people he cares about, and the people that call his territory home. That includes the frailest of goblins to the mightiest of dragons, and everyone in between. Even a grey dragon who dedicated his life to revenge and had nothing else, save a desire to do something good to restore the legacy of those who raised him. ¡°You really think Daniel will let our children intermingle?¡± asks Blue, surprised. ¡°Yes. Without a doubt. In fact, I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll want them to socialize and learn what his world seems to teach freely; it¡¯s individual traits that truly define us, not how we¡¯re born.¡± The two lesser dragons are deep in thought, but all three are interrupted when one of the dattakoriens calls out, ¡°{General! Riders at the east gate!}¡± This catches Choul off guard, though he suspects it¡¯s the first sign of smoke in the fire that will be the trap. He jogs to the east gate, and Blue and Rose take cover out of sight. It¡¯s costly on their limited mana pools to transform, so for now, they¡¯re staying in their dragon form, which will grant them much more presence, durability, and power than their human forms, where greater dragons like Choul can make use of his massive mana pool to match and even exceed his true form¡¯s power in his much smaller human form. At the gate, there is a small squad of soldiers on buckrokhs bearing a crisp white flag, as well as a flag showing two opposing hands clasped in a handshake. While the demon-kin aren¡¯t highly learned on eastern customs, it¡¯s fairly apparent that this is supposed to be some form of parlay, at least from what Choul can tell. He should have brought one of the easterners with him, either Gwenesphia or Treia, to verify any sort of tactics such as this are legitimate. Choul calls out, ¡°Declare yourself or turn back. Fort Twilight is now sovereign territory of the Fievegal.¡± ¡°We are the envoy from the Illustrious Army of the Grand Zenkon Empire, on behalf of Lord General, his Majesty, King Vubencleff. We come under the banners of Parlay to bring a message from our Commanding Officer, leader of the First Order Knight¡¯s Corps.¡± ¡°Speak your message,¡± replies Choul. ¡°I¡¯ll not willingly invite spies behind my lines.¡± This catches the leading officer off guard. He glances at his comrades, before clearing his throat. The buckrokh shifts its weight, but is relatively steady and well-tempered for now. ¡°The matter to be discussed is best spoken in private, sir, lest rumors cause turmoil throughout your ranks. It is a safety precaution for both sides.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t presume to instruct me on how to lead my men,¡± retorts Choul bluntly. He can¡¯t murder people physically, anymore, but he can murder them with words. ¡°I have more honor and decency at my back than your entire alliance combined.¡± Surprisingly, unlike General Jothraligus, from what Choul heard, this officer remains calm and composed, even under insult. Though, a couple of his subordinates seem perturbed on his behalf. Regardless, the officer speaks again. ¡°Very well. Then, might I request accommodations for the night, as is customary to be afforded messenger envoys? If you are so decent and honorable, of course. I assure you, there is unlikely to be anything of particular surprise to us, as this Fort and its design belong to the Grand Empire of Zenkon.¡± Choul ponders it visibly, leaning on the ramparts to make a show of him simply wasting time. He knows he¡¯s in a general masculinity measuring contest, and whoever loses their temper first loses. Choul doesn¡¯t much care about image, so much as results. However, he is curious to see what the message is, and it seems the messenger is set on not giving it until he is allowed inside. ¡°Very well,¡± replies Choul. ¡°On three conditions. First, you will be blindfolded before being brought to your accommodations and upon exiting tomorrow morning. Second, you and your men will remain confined to your quarters for the duration of your stay. And third, if you speak in a dishonorable or disrespectful manner, you will answer to it as individuals, not hide behind your status as messenger. I am more than happy to send my own messengers in reply to your Lord General.¡± The officers discuss it briefly at a low volume, but it¡¯s very likely they¡¯re aware the dattakoriens can hear most if not all of the conversation. After a brief moment of discussion, the leader replies, ¡°Very well. So long as we have your word no harm will come to us either, we shall abide by your terms.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± replies Choul. He telepathically gives some last minute instructions to everyone he can, having them spread the word quickly. He instructs, ¡°You will wait here while we prepare your accommodations and the blindfolds.¡± Choul then retreats from the ramparts, pondering as far ahead as he can. Most likely, the envoy will try to gauge what kind of force was brought to Twilight and respond appropriately. But, because it has been a strange and abnormal sequence of events, he has to wonder who made the call, and what¡¯s going through that person¡¯s mind. *** Chapter 84: Empire鈥檚 Plan A and Kingdom鈥檚 Plan B Sundenelle studies the tactical map in the war room of the Imperial castle squarely in the capital of the Empire. Many things have happened since Mornistae summoned divine heroes from another world. It was long believed to have been a forgotten art, or even simply a fantastical myth. That it was accomplished is something almost miraculous. The gods can be fickle, so the the stories go, and this means it¡¯s difficult to simply pray or even cast spells and expect them to answer favorably. In this case, there was some reason the gods decided to answer by sending not one, but two divine heroes. By all appearances, one of them has gone rogue, siding with a splinter group of demon-kin to found his own territory. It¡¯s understandable, to a degree, but Daniel has made himself an adversary to the Grand Zenkon Empire. But, Sundenelle likely has him right where she wants him. She ordered a full retreat from Fort Twilight, allowing the demon-kin calling themselves ¡®the Fievegal¡¯ to capture the fortress. It¡¯s a calculated move, though one her inner court is split on. If Sundenelle learned anything about Daniel over the course of several failed attacks on the Citadel, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t be simply treated like a simple adversary from the world of Zenkon. After all, he¡¯s most certainly not. She¡¯d likely run into the same problems if Rikuto became an enemy as well. They both have wisdom and tactics not present on Zenkon, as well as a pool of technology within their memories that far surpasses the basics of what is available to any of the kingdoms within the alliance. Daniel made a few specific demands in his letter, and by now, he¡¯s doing his best to try to figure out what Sundenelle¡¯s own angle is. She knows no one in their right mind would abandon a fortress the size of Fort Twilight without a fight, especially because the mountains are basically the last line of defense capable of actually slowing down the demon-kin from invading the east in force. He¡¯ll be forced to prepare for attack, wasting time and resources, and he¡¯ll be more open to surrendering to Sundenelle when she makes her counter-offer. Dragons or not, if she can starve them out or force them to ask for relief, they¡¯ll be at her mercy. She smirks at the tactical map, showing the estimated positions of the three separate corps of the Imperial Allied Army. Byleathea approaches the table behind Sundenelle, asking gently, ¡°Are you certain your adversary will take the bait, your Grace?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be absolute, but I have done everything I can to force him to make the next move. If he attempts to invade, we¡¯re in position to flank his forces. If he decides to simply hold Fort Twilight, we can circle around and cut off his supply lines. And, if he abandons Fort Twilight, we only need to reclaim it before the demons. Without the dragons aiding them, our odds are considerably more reasonable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡­ The dragons usually don¡¯t partake in battles, but when they do, it can be devastating.¡± Sundenelle looks at her mother, relaxing her expression. She¡¯s not wrong, and she¡¯s only worried about Sundenelle making a critical mistake. Daniel may be the one on everyone¡¯s minds at the moment, but the demon army is still very much a threat, and they are unlikely to be idle. ¡°Even now, our spies and reconnaissance teams have reported gathering demon forces in the north. It¡¯s highly probable they will attack Fort Peony.¡± ¡°The furthest from the Empire¡­¡± ¡°The alliance stands strong, Mother. We will not falter on our share of the alliance¡¯s duty.¡± ¡°I admire your honorable stance, my beloved daughter, but if I may, I am less worried about our enemies at our front.¡± Sundenelle is quiet. Byleathea is completely correct. No organization is without traitors and spies in its midst, and by choosing the furthest fortress from the centralized command, those traitors and spies buy themselves time for whatever their schemes are. Of course, Sundenelle is hoping she can bypass that problem altogether with her current machinations. Daniel is the key player; her real enemy. If his technology falls into the hands of the demons, it¡¯s over. And, given that his primary companion is the demon-kin Hekate, an unknown fox-like girl whose race is all but a complete mystery, it¡¯s difficult to explicitly determine whether or not they¡¯re a threat. Until she knows, Sundenelle will do what she¡¯s always done. Stack the deck in her favor. *** Choul meets with the messengers from the Empire in the special secluded room they prepared for the messengers after providing them food and drink. ¡°Good afternoon. I am General Choul of the Fievegal Imperial Army. Welcome to Fievegal territory.¡± The leading officer of the messengers bows. ¡°Greetings. Please allow me to speak on behalf of my retinue. I am Commander Jiinlara kos Lorlollan of the Imperial Army First Order Knight Corps. The pleasure is mine, General.¡± ¡°Thank you. Now then, please share the message that has brought you to Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°As you wish, General.¡± Jiinlara withdraws the message scroll from his messenger bag, handing it over to Choul. Choul casts a simple analysis spell on the scroll to detect magic traps. He learned to do this after he witnessed a trapped spell scroll that killed the recipient¡¯s attendant by incineration. Various spells can be bound to scrolls, and Choul learned that day, of all days, to verify that a scroll is safe. Satisfied that it¡¯s a simple message scroll, Choul opens it. This seems to surprise the officers. After all, it would seem at a glance that he didn¡¯t even bother to check, since his spell was so instantaneous and unseen. The message is rather brazen in a sense, though Choul takes it seriously. ¡°[Dear Daniel kos Lawson, I mean no immediate disrespect, but I must insist that I can only acknowledge a recognized sovereign as a titled ruler. You must admit, the rise of the alleged Fievegal is sudden and without proper precedent. I am not an unreasonable ruler, however. I will indulge you your conquest of Fort Twilight, if only to acknowledge the fault of the ill-conceived attacks on the stronghold known as the Citadel. If you are truly a separate sovereign from the polity known as the Demon Covenant, I would be willing to invite you to the Imperial Court to plead your case for independence, and in due respect of your abilities, consider your eligibility as a vassal state to the Grand Zenkon Empire. It is with sincere respect that I write to you, Daniel kos Lawson, as well as your wife, Hekate fell Lawson. I invite you both to the Imperial Court, where you will be treated with dignity and respect, but of those of honored guests until the validity of your claims can be confirmed. Please understand, I cannot grant sovereignty to just any who declare themselves rulers. I look forward to meeting you, Daniel kos Lawson of the otherworld. Very respectfully, The Enlightened Imperial Empress, Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, Ruler of the Grand Zenkon Empire Commander in Chief of the Eastern Alliance Saintess of the Southern Divine Order Lady of the house of Lindenmorg]¡± Choul studies the letter for a moment. Sundenelle is very clearly provoking Daniel and Hekate. Fortunately, Daniel¡¯s plan has only entered the first stages. He has every intention of carrying out further mischief in regards to the Empress, and her refusal to acknowledge the Fievegal even after his threat is well within his expectations. In fact, he would have been more surprised if she simply accepted. ¡°I see. The Empress invites my Liege to meet in the Imperial Palace for an audience.¡± ¡°That is correct, General. The path to peace is to acknowledge one¡¯s place.¡± Interesting coming from the losing side before the dragons sided with Daniel. Choul keeps his thought to himself, of course. ¡°The Empress has disregarded my Liege Lord¡¯s offer. I will have to inform him of this outcome.¡± ¡°With all respect, General; not disregarded, but rather, made a counter offer. Business negotiations and political negotiations are the same in at least one respect; not least of which is leverage.¡± Choul smiles cryptically. Daniel is trying to win his war without bloodshed where possible, but he has the full might of the dragons, a feldrok exceeding the known magical prowess of the strongest feldroks of the world, the former Demon Queen herself, and various other powerful allies. It is unwise to provoke him. Even if Daniel will be sluggish about the way he retaliates, he will retaliate. He will bring justice to all who oppose him. Choul knows the answer already, so he doesn¡¯t actually have to speak to Daniel, but he also can¡¯t give in too easily, lest they be suspicious. ¡°Very well. I shall relay this message to my Liege, Emperor Daniel. However, I am certain it goes without saying; what assurances will the Empress allow to ensure the safety of my liege lord?¡± ¡°Her Enlightened Highness the Empress is fully aware of Daniel¡¯s demon staves. To invite him to the Imperial Palace, she is taking the greater risk.¡± ¡°As you can guess, my Liege will not agree to arrive defenseless.¡± ¡°No, one would think not. Her Imperial Majesty intends to employ countermeasures to ensure safety of the Imperial Court. This is all we know.¡± Choul nods, thinking. Most likely, these countermeasures will be everything the Empire can employ; every powerful mage possible to try to counteract Hekate and Vaergraes, specifically. ¡°Oh, I must warn you,¡± adds Choul. ¡°The Empress should obviously be prepared to meet with Emperor Daniel as well as Empress Hekate and the Dragon Empresses.¡± This causes a brief moment of consternation to cross Jiinlara¡¯s face. The name alone should mean everything necessary to anyone listening; the Dragon Empresses are exactly what they sound like. Choul adds, ¡°More like, they will not be stopped from accompanying his Grace. The Empresses are¡­ willful.¡± Jiinlara bows. ¡°Understood. We will prepare to receive Daniel¡¯s¡­ wives with dignity.¡± ¡°Please do. They are most agreeable, but fiercely protective of their loved ones.¡± ¡°If you may permit me to ask a potentially disrespectful question, General. This one is for curiosity, more than anything.¡± ¡°Ask your question,¡± replies Choul cordially. ¡°The Dragon Empresses¡­ are they?¡± ¡°Dragons which my Liege Lord defeated himself? Yes.¡± This surprises all of the officers. ¡°General¡­ You mean to say Daniel¡­ conquered them?¡± Choul smirks. ¡°In a sense. I would ask you to observe them if you are afforded the chance and decide for yourself. Yesterday¡¯s enemies can be tomorrow¡¯s friends.¡± Choul bows. ¡°Excuse me. I will send a message to my Liege. If you wish not to be confined to this tower, then I will have you brought back outside until we receive a response. Otherwise, you may rest and relax until we have received a reply. I expect it¡¯ll take no more than a few days.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take you up on your hospitality, General. Thank you.¡± Choul nods and bows respectfully, leaving the room. He heads to the main fortress, where the commanders are gathered with Rose and Blue in their human forms. Rose and Blue bow as Choul enters, while the others quiet down. They all greet him, ¡°General.¡± ¡°Thank you. Please relax. We¡¯ll need to deliver a message to his Grace Daniel with Sundenelle¡¯s reply. After that, it¡¯ll be up to his Grace to determine what to do next. Though, I have a pretty good idea what it¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°Leave it to us,¡± replies Blue. ¡°We¡¯ll deliver it within the hour.¡± Choul nods. ¡°I know, but no need to press yourselves. As long as Daniel knows by the end of the day, we won¡¯t be revealing how fast we can pass messages between here and the Citadel, so either way, our guests will be waiting.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about them leaving their confined quarters and spying?¡± asks Rose. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°We have very little intel of note, other than the tanks, which are currently hidden in the lean-to, and the only real modifications we¡¯ve made to the fortress are the stone gates. Daniel and the Empresses are discussing whether or not we should stage artillery here, since we don¡¯t know if we can hold it without unacceptable casualties if we make it even more appetizing as a target than it already is. Even if Sundenelle has sent a direct message, there¡¯s no telling what orders she gave her army, so we must remain diligent.¡± The commanders nod, and Rose smiles. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m overstepping, General, but¡­ I feel like¡­ we are more of a team than we ever were under¡­ the Red Lord.¡± ¡°We are,¡± replies Choul. ¡°What has been accomplished in this little time is proof that everyone has a role to play, and the most efficient work is when we play it.¡± He gestures at the other commanders, each representing the various races present. ¡°If Daniel¡¯s plan to tackle the Covenant is successful, we¡¯ll be able to expand our military and villages. And, with more citizens comes more power for the Citadel, which means more golems.¡± ¡°I wish the other dragons would help us¡­¡± murmurs the rose-pink dragon. ¡°Daniel intends to keep his promise. He won¡¯t force anyone to do anything if he can help it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they just taking advantage of him, then?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re also increasing the population of dragons. In the next year, our numbers will more than double with just the eggs laid so far. I understand your own has started making noises.¡± Both Blue and Rose blush as they glance sheepishly at each other. In order to serve, they asked Daniel what should be done, and he immediately asked the three Empresses to look after it, which they happily agreed. Daniel had the foresight to mark the egg with a special fabric ¡®harness¡¯ that won¡¯t come off easily. And, since the Empresses are all higher dragons, they would never intentionally switch eggs with Rose and Blue¡¯s. Rather, it¡¯s more surprising that the Empresses were so willing to oblige caring for their egg, being lesser dragons as they are. It seems the dragon leadership really has changed under Daniel and without the oppressive pressure of the Red Lord, his brother the Red Knight, and the Green Sage. The only male dragons remaining are either lesser dragons bound by contract to Daniel, or Choul, who is also bound by contract. Of course, the Empresses are proof that, under the right circumstances, Daniel will remove the contracts if he comes to trust the dragons. And, the fastest way to do that was to give oneself over to Daniel, mind, heart, and soul, as evidenced by the Empresses, who genuinely do seem to care about him. And, as if reading Rose¡¯s thoughts, Choul mentions out of the blue, ¡°Of course, I am interested in seeing what Daniel has planned for his years of service rewards. According to him, the military he briefly served in on Earth had such systems.¡± All of the commanders and the two lesser dragons take particular note of this. ¡°R-Rewards?¡± asks Blue. Choul nods. ¡°I won¡¯t make promises for our Imperial Ruler, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if land ownership or contract removal were to become specific benefits to serving long enough.¡± This causes sparkles in the eyes of various members of the meeting, and Rose squeaks, ¡°R-Really?¡± Choul is leaving it vague, but in fact, Daniel has expressed that both of those are specific options he¡¯s considering, but first, he needs to conquer some land. As for the contracts, he didn¡¯t mention it to anyone prior because he didn¡¯t want anyone to join, get the contract removed, and then betray him all by putting on a show. Since they¡¯ve been respectful without that knowledge, Choul figures it¡¯s okay to let these two know about it. They volunteered to serve mainly to earn prestige for lesser dragons in hopes that the greater dragons will see them closer to equals. In the Empresses¡¯ cases, they may still have their prejudices, but they seem to sincerely take an active interest in Daniel¡¯s stance on everything; individual merit stands above all, and equal rights are equal rights. Thus, they didn¡¯t hesitate or balk at the idea of caring for Rose and Blue¡¯s egg, and Choul knows that they are indeed caring for it properly, carrying it around in shifts with their own eggs, since it¡¯s widely believed that interaction can benefit the embryos, rather than just leaving them in an incubator for the whole length of gestation. ¡°As I said,¡± starts Choul in reply after his ponderings. ¡°I can¡¯t make promises on Daniel¡¯s behalf, but I suspect that those are among the higher rewards he¡¯ll choose to give. If not, he¡¯ll at least hear out wishes, I¡¯m sure, and make true those he can.¡± The group nods together. Rose says enthusiastically, ¡°What else can we do to win faster, General!? I¡¯m ready! Give me commands!¡± Choul chuckles. He hands the message to her, saying warmly, ¡°For starters, get this to Daniel. Fly high and safe, rather than low and fast. I want you to avoid all hazards. Even if Sundenelle¡¯s message is sincere, we still don¡¯t know where the archoneldwyn came from, how many there are, and what they might be plotting. High and safe.¡± She nods. ¡°As you wish, General!¡± She stands proud, asking, ¡°Permission to depart?¡± ¡°Granted. Inform Daniel additionally that our situation is stable, and that we¡¯ll delay the reply to preserve our secrecy as much as possible.¡± ¡°Will do! Come, Blue. Let us depart with haste. As she bounds to the door, she halts. ¡°G-General¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± asks Choul. ¡°W-... Were I to ask his Grace¡­ Would he take it as disrespectful if I were to ask for more work?¡± Choul smiles. ¡°Respect is most often given in tone and wording. Daniel doesn¡¯t easily take offense to requests. Feel free to ask him whatever you want, and if he doesn¡¯t like the question or request, he¡¯ll let you know not to ask about it.¡± She bows. ¡°Thank you, General. I¡¯ll do that.¡± With that, she and Blue depart, headed for the Citadel once more with important information that they don¡¯t want being intercepted via telepathy, if such is possible. ¡°Now then, where are we on shoring up defenses?¡± Vahaka, the goblin commander, proudly puffs his chest. ¡°[Goblins clear out debris. Tanks hidden good. Secret escape tunnels in progress.]¡± ¡°{We¡¯ve marked out ambush points along both main paths out of the fortress, General,}¡± adds Myralkan, the Dattakorien commander. He scratches his cheek as he studies the tactical map. ¡°{The dense foliage on both sides makes it difficult to detect incoming scouts, though.}¡± ¡°{We could raze the forest and open up the clear areas, General,}¡± suggests Sarm. Commanding the ogres, they specialize more in open warfare, as opposed to the smaller races like the dattakoriens and goblins, who specialize in stealth and ambushes. Choul nods. It¡¯s a good thought, and very easy for a dragon. Of course, to simply burn down a bunch of trees is to wipe out a useable resource and reduce it to a much less useful material. ¡°{There are merits to the plan, but I think it¡¯s more valuable to cut the trees down and bring the lumber in. Do we have the tools to do so?}¡± The oni commander nods. ¡°{I believe so, General. Though, we¡¯ll need more hands to make efficient progress.}¡± ¡°{Of course. Then, let¡¯s begin forest clearing. Myralkan, prioritize safety, but focus scouting efforts around the forest clearing east, first. Rolokahr, have the Uhl¡¯tall man both walls with whatever means they need to be able to do ranged siege attacks. Ucahote, please have the tanks ready to run at a moment¡¯s notice and intercept incoming forces.}¡± Those addressed confirm their orders, ¡°{As you wish, General!}¡± ¡°{Very good. If anything abnormal comes up, inform me. I¡¯ll be keeping watch from the central tower of the main fortress. I¡¯ll be able to hear you.}¡± They all bow, and Choul makes his way to the top of the fortress. It¡¯s a quiet afternoon as nature carries on, mostly ignoring the soldiers of the Fievegal carrying out their assigned tasks. But, the grey dragon doesn¡¯t lower his guard. He¡¯s no longer a solo revenge-seeker. He is a leader in a fledgeling military, and though he is powerful himself, his real duty is to his soldiers. And, nature has an uncanny ability to reveal something out of place, just as much as it has the ability to conceal something out of place. He can not let his guard down for the sake of all of his soldiers and the leadership he cares about. *** Daniel studies an old tome in the library of the Citadel. It¡¯s after dark, and his only company at present is Xyreko. Naturally, the library is well-lit, and she is seated next to him as he reads the book she picked out for him. Everyone else is -or should be- sleeping currently, and the communicators just need to be assembled, which they¡¯ll do in the morning. Additionally, Geirahoel was able to break down the assembly design of the surveyor scope to components that can be made with the MDM teams, and she has one of the newest machines making parts, which there are four shifts to fill the day, allowing them to continue producing all day and all night. The lenses are the trickiest part, but she insisted that she can take care of it, and he hasn¡¯t seen her as much since. During his break, though, Daniel has been researching something important. Xyreko has a pretty-well encyclopedic knowledge of everything that has ever been told to her, but like a human memory, it can be difficult for her to pull up specific data, and in this case, she was only able to steer Daniel to a book. The book speaks about a time during the height of the feldroks. It seems to be almost a journal entry, rather than a scholarly entry, but much of the personalization is lost in the translation, which Xyreko is projecting next to each page for Daniel to read. He¡¯s currently researching everything he can about Nemaisol, the strange sword that sometimes seems to have a mind of its own, and always seems to repel magic when drawn, including that of the wielder. But, what always sticks in the forefront of Daniel¡¯s mind is that even Xyreko can¡¯t identify the element of the sword that causes the phenomenon. Especially because Nemaisol does seem to be stronger at times, capable of easily cleaving metal even in Daniel¡¯s rather amateur hands. Xyreko is a soulbound dattakorien woman who opted to become caretaker of the Citadel, along with others. This kept her from passing on and affords her many abilities she did not have in life. Daniel is not the most optimistic person in the world, but he is always thinking. Part of what''s needed to troubleshoot and repair equipment is the ability to break something down into its functions and identify the root of a problem, or what¡¯s missing from the function. And, he often begins thinking along the same lines about everything. He¡¯d probably never be able to solve some grand mystery or escape from those trick rooms that rose in popularity on Earth. But, he considers possibilities -which can sometimes make him unduly paranoid-. In this case, though, he can¡¯t help but consider the possibility that the thing that makes Nemaisol peculiar is the same thing that grants Xyreko her continued existence. There¡¯s a soul bound to the sword. And, on the page he¡¯s reading, he finds the entry, ¡°[The sword was discovered in an old temple preceding even the eldest of our village. However, when it was picked up, the one who touched it seemed to hear something no one else could, and he seemingly chose the name of the sword; Nemaisol. Regardless, no feldrok was ever capable of drawing the sword from its scabbard, nor any other race. Surprisingly, an Uhl¡¯tall elder seemed especially intrigued by the name of the sword, mentioning a fairytale she heard as a child. Only the chosen one could wield the sword, as the story goes, and they could stand against any power in existence, even the gods. It is difficult to believe, but the only things that can be confirmed through even the greatest of our efforts are that the sword cannot be broken, melted, or even scratched, even by our strongest. Even if the scabbard is damaged, it simply regenerates, regardless of prevention of mana and matter from reaching it. It is difficult to say if this truly is the sword of ancient fairytales that the feldroks do not have record of, and no other historical records exist. For reference and posterity, the fairytale as remembered by the Uhl¡¯tall elder will be included in the appendix.]¡± Daniel finds the referenced appendix, skimming through to find reference to the name ¡°Nemaisol.¡± From what he finds, the sword appeared before the hero of the story, while a soft, angelic voice prophesied the battle to come. And, then Daniel finds something especially interesting. The hero became known as the first Dawnseer. And, he taught the art to the various races of the world to help prevent future calamities. ¡°A Dawnseer, huh?¡± remarks Daniel with amusement. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t just smoke being blown out of someone¡¯s¡­¡± He glances at Xyreko, clearing his throat and leaving it at that. ¡°It¡¯s probably difficult to explain rationally, beyond saying that it simply works. It¡¯s said that the world itself is alive enough to have its own mana, and disturbances within the world¡¯s mana can be predicted, even a measurable amount of time in the seemingly unforeseeable future. I should clarify that it is unclear whether these visions are what may be or what will be, as they are, from what I understand, quite unclear, even to the best practitioners of the art of Dawnseeing.¡± ¡°Do you believe the future can be changed from the visions?¡± asks Daniel curiously. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have the luxury of speaking with certainty. My father was a dawnseer. I witnessed predictions that he made come true. But, it¡¯s usually a premonition, rather than something that can be prevented¡­ from what I have seen.¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°Well, I¡¯m already here, and from what I¡¯ve heard, my rifle and the atom bombs were likely what caused them to summon us, which is strange. I wouldn¡¯t think the atom bombs would¡­ or rather, I figured they would interrupt the ability.¡± ¡°I cannot say. I can certainly confirm that they count as a significant disturbance to the world¡¯s mana, though, and would have been very easy for dawnseeing to detect at least the initiation. Am I safe in assuming the dawnseer never mentioned the bombs themselves?¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°Huh. Now that you mention it, she mentioned a ¡®staff of all four worldly elements¡¯, but never mentioned ¡®canisters of doom¡¯ or anything like that.¡± Xyreko stares at him in her obviously-smug way, and Daniel smirks. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Are you capable of dawnseeing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not. I believe the Lady Vaergraes is, though. Or, a very similar reading of the world¡¯s mana. Learning dawnseeing is an innate skill; something one is born with.¡± ¡°Innate skill¡­ I remember that when I was summoned, but it never really comes up. So, people are assigned a special magical ability when they¡¯re born here?¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°I spoke to Wenlianna about omni-affinity being a mere stepping stone to real magic, but it¡¯s really a result of the short lifespans of humans and human kin, as well as the shorter lifespans of applicable demon kin. What the feldroks referred to as Class E mortals.¡± ¡°Class E?¡± asks Daniel, sounding a little insulted. ¡°Remember, the feldroks did not discriminate. It was merely to define races that have average lifespans shorter than two hundred years. As goblins average around fifty years, and humans of this world average a little over one hundred¡­¡± She trails off as she undoubtedly recalls the conversation about Daniel¡¯s expected lifespan once more. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xyreko. I¡¯ll try to remember to ask Vaergraes about it later. It could be handy to see the future.¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t change it?¡± ¡°Sure. Though, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t try. After all, they summoned me for that very reason.¡± Xyreko chuckles. ¡°I suppose, if anyone can¡­¡± ¡°So, why did it matter about the Class E races?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. The problem with the omni-affinity belief system has more to do with the traits for magical attunement not being preserved through the generations. Some generations were likely watered down by changing biases of those without magic in places of power, or the masses not realizing they had magic due to not being taught. In fact, the first of the lesser dragons was merely the offspring of a greater dragon, and the greater dragons ostracized the ¡®lesser dragons¡¯.¡± ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daniel! I meant nothing by it. Just as parents with both of them possessing strong magic can produce a child with weak magic, there is always a chance that your children will possess natural gifts for magic.¡± He chuckles softly. ¡°Maybe. Assuming magic is a dominant trait.¡± ¡°Dominant trait?¡± asks Xyreko. Because she understands how he looks at things, he knows something she doesn¡¯t. ¡°Selective breeding works because of both dominant and recessive traits, depending on the goal. But, if something is a recessive trait, it¡¯s virtually impossible for first generation offspring to possess the trait if one of the parents doesn¡¯t possess the trait¡¯s gene. Which, since I come from Earth, a place with no magic, is impossible in me.¡± Xyreko sighs. ¡°Then, you are speaking of many traits, Daniel. Did I not just explain? The magic attunements are much more complex than summing it up into a single trait. And, many generations have thinned those traits out. Wenlianna will never be as strong as a feldrok or even a dragon, but she could learn to use magic that she has never believed possible, and by doing so, the practice would expand her mana. If you are worried about preserving the so-called ¡®omni-affinity¡¯ traits, then I will happily create a selective matchmaking program. Though, I had thought until this moment, you believed more in self-determination¡­¡± Daniel widens his eyes, looking directly at Xyreko again. And, once more, her posture is her ¡®knowing smile even without a face¡¯. He scoffs and finally relaxes. She adds pointedly with a soft tone, ¡°Daniel, you have done just fine in this world without magic. And, it would be uncharacteristically arrogant of you to think you could single-handedly thin out traits already on the decline in some populations.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°You got me, Xyreko. You¡¯re right. Though, I think it¡¯s only fair of me to say that on Earth, it¡¯s estimated that it¡¯s quite possible that half a percent of our seven billion population can be traced back to one man.¡± ¡°Half a perce-...?¡± starts Xyreko smugly until she thinks about the math. After a moment of pondering, she jokes, ¡°My goodness, you¡¯ll easily beat him.¡± Daniel finally laughs. ¡°Very funny. Now then, we need to figure out how I got magic so we can mass produce it. You know, just in case.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Daniel resumes studying the book, and Xyreko sits with him peacefully, offering help where she can. Whatever happens, Daniel can only do what he can do. And, he has a lot to do. *** Chapter 85: The Loyal Dragons ¡°Why won¡¯t you just leave me alone!?¡± The voice sounds fairly youthful, but also distorted, like many voices at once. The scenery is strange. It¡¯s familiar, but also alien. There¡¯s nothing noticeable about the air. The voice is the only apparent sound. But, the one speaking it sounds like it¡¯s coming from behind. No matter how much he looks, though, he can¡¯t find the source. ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal. I just need you to leave me alone. If they find me,... I-... I¡¯m scared, alright?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks. He¡¯s not sure where he is or how he got here. He feels like he was just suddenly hearing the voice, though he feels like he was doing something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just¡­ leave me alone, alright?¡± Something feels different. There¡¯s a weight on his chest, as well as a static tingle in the nape of his neck. It feels like someone is near him, but also pushing him away. A suspicion hits him. ¡°Nemaisol?¡± The voice squeaks, and he quickly adds, ¡°Nemaisol! Wait!¡± He feels like the presence is departing. ¡°Are you really sentient.¡± ¡°Just forget about me! I can¡¯t be discovered!¡± ¡°...iel¡­¡± A new voice seems to be reaching through the strange air. It¡¯s a very familiar voice, as opposed to the strange voice that seemed like a chorus of soft and youthful voices. Bap bap bap! Daniel flutters his eyes open dazed a little as the soft light of the hangar lounge fills his vision. Big triangular fox-like ears slide into view, followed by a cute face framed by black hair. ¡°Daniel! Wake up! You¡¯re gonna miss breakfast!¡± Daniel sits up, finding Hekate sitting on his lap. She smiles up at him brightly as he gathers his senses and yawns. She climbed up onto him to wake him up slowly at first, but apparently, it¡¯s getting close to breakfast time. After he¡¯s more awake though, she pouts at him with her adorable grumpy face. ¡°You never came back to bed, Daniel! Do you think I like being crowded by a bunch of dragons?¡± He chuckles, ruffling her hair, and she growls as she tries to grapple his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± When he shifts, though, a moderate weight flops down onto his lap between them; the sword Nemaisol. Daniel stares at it, and Hekate takes notice. ¡°What is it? Did it shock you?¡± ¡°No¡­ I just¡­ I had a dream¡­¡± ¡°A dream? About your sword?¡± Daniel nods, still deep in thought. He checks his pockets, finding his notebook, and he takes a moment to write it down so he doesn¡¯t forget what the dream was, while Hekate patiently watches. He taught her to do the same if she wants to preserve happy dreams, and she keeps a few notebooks around the places she sleeps as well. She leans over, blocking his view as she reads his writing. He can still write well enough without seeing, but his handwriting becomes even more uneven and sloppy than his inexperienced hand writing the Eastern Imperial Trade language. ¡°You think Nemaisol spoke to you?¡± asks Hekate curiously. She looks up, and he smiles softly. ¡°I think so. But, apparently, Nemaisol wants to just be left alone.¡± ¡°Why did it let you use it before that, though?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask.¡± He holds the sword up gently, saying softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I won¡¯t give up on you. You saved my life and my loved ones more than once. I¡¯d like us to be friends.¡± Nothing seems to happen, and Hekate replies, ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t right now. But, I¡¯ll win her over.¡± ¡°How do you know it was a ¡®her¡¯?¡± asks the skeptical feldrok girl. ¡°Because she also said ¡®I¡¯m gonna steal you from that Hekate girl.¡¯¡± Hekate immediately snaps, ¡°What!?¡± She takes the sword, shaking it as she yells at it, ¡°Daniel is mine first and forever! I¡¯ll not be replaced with a dumb sword!¡± Daniel catches her before she can get up and throw more of a tantrum. ¡°Relax, Sweetpea. I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± He hugs her to his chest as she still flails the sword out in front of herself away from Daniel. ¡°No! You¡¯re not allowed to use Nemaisol anymore! I won¡¯t have any more rivals! You hear me!?¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but laugh as he holds Hekate, doing his best to interfere so she can¡¯t throw Nemaisol across the room. ¡°Be nice, Hekate. I was just teasing. You¡¯re too spicy sometimes.¡± ¡°I am not! I could turn into a dumb sword, too. Pr-probably.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Oh, you sweet, adorable little empress. I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She huffs, pouting as she finally relaxes against him and lowers Nemaisol onto the lounge seat between their legs. ¡°I know¡­ I just want my turn to come¡­¡± Daniel sighs softly. ¡°I know, Hekate. Shall we go get breakfast?¡± She nods. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She finally lets him up, and he stands up with her, fastening Nemaisol to his belt. Even though Nemaisol strongly resists him drawing the sword from the scabbard, he has been protected many times when he needed it most. If it really is a sentient sword, however that might be, he doesn¡¯t want to treat it simply like a tool, but as a trusted companion. After all, his entire inner circle is full of individuals that come together, but also have their own needs and wants. Just as the two are exiting the transporter station, they find Blue and Rose, who are waiting on them. They both bow instantly, saying with more enthusiasm than usual, ¡°Your Greatness! Your Grace! Blue and Rose reporting!¡± Daniel and Hekate look at each other for a moment. ¡°Blue, Rose, good to see you again,¡± replies Daniel warmly. ¡°Did we win?¡± asks Hekate. The dragons are stumped by Hekate¡¯s question, and Daniel adds, ¡°Everything¡¯s still in progress, we know that. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, your Grace!¡± replies Rose. ¡°General Choul entrusted this message from the enemy Empress to us for delivery.¡± She presents the scroll, and Daniel unfurls it. ¡°Daniel!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to have it checked!¡± He looks at her, and she blushes. ¡°E-Eri insists that scrolls can be trapped with curses and auto-casting spells. We''re supposed to go through safety steps.¡± ¡°The seal''s already broken, and I suspect Choul read it first.¡± Hekate pouts at him, since he insists on her learning, but doesn¡¯t listen when she wants to show off her new knowledge. Daniel sighs. He hands it over to her, and she squeals happily. ¡°Yay! Just wait!¡± She carefully casts a spell on the scroll, in spite of it already being opened, focusing on the results. After a moment, she hums, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Mm-hmm! This scroll is safe.¡± Daniel smiles and pats her head, earning him a happy giggle. She hands it back to him, and he reads it. ¡°I see. Sundenelle wants to meet, then. Plan Troll is a go.¡± ¡°Plan ¡®Troll¡¯?¡± asks Hekate skeptically. ¡°Yeah. Good plans have names.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a good plan! I knew it! You¡¯re just wanting to add her to your harem!¡± ¡°Oh god¡­ not you too. Listen, I explained it, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Ha! As if I wouldn¡¯t see through your dastardly schemes! You¡¯re my husband! Of course I know what you¡¯re planning!¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be flustered and upset. That¡¯s all I¡¯m after.¡± ¡°And, then she¡¯ll fall in love with your devilish charms!¡± Daniel catches her when she pounces onto him, trying to grapple him in one of her small, impotent tantrums. He states, ¡°Blue, Rose, you¡¯re both welcome to join us for breakfast if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°O-Oh! Th-Thank you, your Grace! B-But, we couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± retorts Rose bashfully. ¡°It would be too intimidating for us, your Grace. We¡¯re lesser dragons. We were never afforded the right to attend meals with the greater dragons.¡± Hekate and Daniel glance at each other. They both smile, and Daniel adds, ¡°You¡¯ll find Ryuo, Reina, and Geira are all much more relaxed than they used to be.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°Yes. They are are egg-dopey moms instead of cold-hearted lizards under a tyrant. They¡¯ll welcome you.¡± Both Rose and Blue bow, saying gently, ¡°Please take no offense. W-We¡¯re not ready, your Grace, your Greatness.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± replies Daniel gently. ¡°Thank you for your help. Get something to eat and rest a bit. We¡¯ll meet back up to discuss the next steps.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace!¡± They both turn on their heels, making their way to their own quarters, where they¡¯ll either make their own meal or head to one of the other dining areas where the rest of the members of the Citadel eat. Daniel and Hekate continue towards the main dining hall. As soon as they enter the dining hall, Ryuogriar immediately points out, ¡°Ah, I see Plan Troll is imminent, then?¡± Hekate perks up, gasping. ¡°Wha!? How did you know that!?¡± Ryuogriar stares at her, retorting dryly, ¡°Because I know the plan and I know you, your Greatness.¡± Hekate hops off of Daniel, pointing at the senior most dragon woman. ¡°Then, you should be equally upset!¡± Erimaya asks innocently, ¡°Um¡­ Wh-What¡¯s ¡®Plan Troll¡¯?¡± She looks at those around her for help. Reignleif explains, ¡°Daniel intends to meet with Sundenelle in her audience chamber and ¡®accept her proposal for marriage¡¯.¡± Erimaya gasps, ¡°What!? You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I know, right!?¡± whines Hekate, bounding over to the princess for solidarity. Daniel sighs. ¡°As I¡¯ve told Hekate MANY times, it¡¯s just to toy with her. I have no intention of marrying her. She¡¯ll be put on the spot in front of her nobles and vassals, and it¡¯ll embarrass her. She¡¯ll likely do something stupid in retaliation, but we¡¯ll deflect it. Our bigger concern is the Covenant. Have we located their forces?¡± Illianna replies, ¡°Your Grace, we have made contact with neutral factions and are gathering intelligence. As it stands, the Demon Army is gathering near the Grand City, near where Lady Vaergraes¡¯s temple was before.¡± Vaergraes adds, ¡°It¡¯s relatively closer to Fort Peony than to Twilight, but it would be considerably dangerous and time consuming for them to attempt to move the full army through Fort Peony. They¡¯ll likely be launching their attack on Twilight¡­¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°I want to believe you, but that you mentioned it¡­¡± ¡°I agree with Daniel,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Fort Peony is not impassable. And, they¡¯ll quickly know of our occupation of Twilight.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d also like to protect Peony¡­¡± murmurs Gwenesphia. ¡°Treia and I have a lot of friends there.¡± ¡°We could go and burn them to ash,¡± replies Geirahoel confidently. When everyone looks at her, she quickly adds, ¡°I mean the Covenant soldiers! Not Fort Peony!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I figured. But, that¡¯s still a bit more dangerous than I¡¯d like to expose you to.¡± She frowns at him, and Ryuogriar replies with what all three dragons are thinking, ¡°Mukori, that you wish to protect us is flattering, but we are still dragons. We are the strongest beings in this world, other than Hekate.¡± ¡°The archons caught us off guard,¡± adds Geirahoel. ¡°But, I¡¯ll annihilate them this time.¡± ¡°Those are some famous last words if I¡¯ve ever heard them,¡± retorts Daniel. He thinks for a moment, looking to Xyreko. The golem nods subtly. He sighs, knowing she has given him the last piece of no excuse. ¡°On one condition, then.¡± Ryuogriar and Geirahoel perk up. ¡°You will wear full body armor, and any sign of the archoneldwyn, you retreat. No exceptions.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Geirahoel puffs her chest up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t normally take such a command so easily, b-but, I¡¯ll listen to you for now.¡± Daniel looks at her, and then at Ryuogriar, who replies with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mukori. As much as I am thankful to being able to focus on our family, I want our family to be safe. That includes you, who will do something yourself without us, yes?¡± He remains silent, looking to Reignleif last. The middle seniority dragon replies softly, ¡°I will remain here. My egg will get in the way¡­¡± She touches her swollen abdomen, which should be extremely close to term now. Daniel nods. ¡°I won¡¯t make any of you fight. You know that, right?¡± Everyone at the table smiles. ¡°Will you also hole up in the castle and be safe?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai bluntly. Several nod in agreement, including Geirahoel and Reignleif. Daniel smirks and sighs. ¡°No. Thank you for helping. Ryuo-Mukori, Geira-Mukori, can you think of anything else you want or need?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh!¡± Ryuogriar perks up. She looks at Wenlianna. ¡°If we could have several water crystals. We¡¯ll do our best to limit the scope of our fire, but it would be nice to extinguish collateral with ease.¡± ¡°I-I would be happy to! U-Um, y-your Grace!¡± Ryuogriar chuckles. ¡°Dear, sweet young lady of the house of Stalvaltan, please feel no need for such formality.¡± Wenlianna smiles and nods gently. She looks to Reignleif, saying softly, ¡°Um, Great Aunt Reina, since you¡¯ll be remaining here, would you help me prepare the crystals they need?¡± Reignleif nods. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°A-Also, Reina, please look after our eggs,¡± adds Geirahoel. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll recruit some of the acolytes to help carry them around.¡± Treia suddenly asks curiously, ¡°Can I ask why you do that?¡± The dragons look at her, and she adds more gently, ¡°Sorry¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t it dangerous carrying them around? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave them in an incubator in your rooms? I-Isn¡¯t that¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be like a nest?¡± The three dragons look at each other. For all three of them, the eggs that are currently next to them in special seats are their first. Ryuogriar finally replies, ¡°It feels right. Their temperature is pretty easy to maintain, but it¡¯s important to have them close.¡± Reignleif adds, ¡°It¡¯s to give the baby inside stimulation. It will help their minds develop.¡± The other two dragons look at her, and she blushes, shrinking into her mantle. ¡°I-I read it in a book. The library is very full of knowledge.¡± ¡°Where is this book!?¡± asks Geirahoel passionately. ¡°A-Are there other useful books!?¡± ¡°Th-There are lots,¡± replies Reignleif softly. ¡°I-I have been reading a book about historical marriages with humans¡­¡± Geirahoel stands up suddenly. ¡°What have you learned!?¡± She just as quickly glances around, blushing brightly. She quickly sits back down. She clears her throat. ¡°Reina, my dearly beloved senior, we shall compare notes.¡± There are a few chuckles, and Daniel replies dryly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just agree to undertake a mission, Mukori?¡± Geirahoel squirms as her eyes dart around nervously. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I was just¡­ It can probably w-wait¡­ I guess¡­¡± He chuckles as he shakes his head. ¡°By the way, Ryuo-Mukori, I¡¯d like you and Geira-Mukori to invite Rose and Blue as your escorts.¡± ¡°Rose and Blue?¡± asks Ryuogriar. She twitches. ¡°Ah! The two young le-...¡± She trails off, considering her words. ¡°The two young dragons assisting Choul, yes?¡± Daniel nods with a gentle smile. He knew Ryuogriar wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. ¡°They¡¯re working hard for us, so please treat them well and look after them if need be.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°I won¡¯t try to pressure them, but I¡¯ll ask them after breakfast. Are you sure Choul won¡¯t be needing their support?¡± ¡°Good point. If you would, fly to Twilight first, then north to Peony, and then towards the enemy forces, in case they deploy before you reach them. That way, you can verify with Choul that he won¡¯t need their support.¡± Ryuogriar sighs. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, my beloved Mukori, I¡¯d think you were trying to keep myself and sweet Geira away from you longer.¡± Geirahoel makes a point of looking directly at Daniel for his answer. He smirks, not baited by Ryuogriar¡¯s tease. Instead, he retorts, ¡°Well, I might actually get some sleep finally.¡± Ryuogriar gasps, and Geirahoel snaps, ¡°Daniel, you take that back or I¡¯ll do something terrible!¡± Her eyes water, and he sighs. ¡°Geez¡­ It¡¯s a joke, alright. I¡¯m sorry. If it¡¯s up to me, you won¡¯t go anywhere. But, if you don¡¯t mind helping, I¡¯ll trust the Covenant army to you.¡± Geirahoel pouts, looking away from him. ¡°You have to apologize to me properly. A-After breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I will.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles into her hand, doing very little to hide that she was simply having fun as well. ¡°Oh, and when you talk to Rose and Blue, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you make it seem like it¡¯s your own idea.¡± ¡°Wh-Why would we do that?¡± asks Ryuogriar, surprised. ¡°Hekate and I can reward them for their military service. But, you three are the Dragon Empresses. It would mean more to them if you ask them for help, rather than me.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± She looks at Reignleif and Geirahoel. Geirahoel replies, ¡°I never disliked any of the lesser dragons. Um¡­ I don¡¯t know how else to define them.¡± ¡°Mana-less dragons?¡± asks Geirahoel. She adds, ¡°I think they put up with Morthybargaron for too long.¡± ¡°They were afraid,¡± replies Ryuogriar with regret in her voice. ¡°We all were¡­ But, that¡¯s not a good excuse. We have done nothing about the ostracization they faced, then or now. Let us change that.¡± She looks at Daniel again, adding proudly, ¡°I am the First Dragon Empress, and I shall welcome all dragons into the Fievegal, be they so-called ¡®lesser¡¯ dragons, half-dragons, or dragon descendants.¡± She smiles, looking at Shek and Skloe, who are mostly focused on the two goblin princesses, but listening to the conversation. ¡°And, as Second Empress, I welcome all who respect and show loyalty to the Fievegal.¡± She looks to Hekate, adding softly and tenderly, ¡°I will not make the same mistakes again. A child overlooked could be tomorrow¡¯s ruler.¡± Hekate smiles bashfully, looking away as she scratches behind her ears. ¡°I¡­ Agreed. S-So, be sure to treat them well, and we¡¯ll reward all of our loyal subjects for their efforts.¡± Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°Your Greatness, I would also like to speak to you in private after breakfast.¡± ¡°M-Me!?¡± squeaks Hekate nervously. ¡°Mm-hmm. Just a simple request I have for you. Nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Mmm. Good. I look forward to it.¡± Wenlianna finally speaks up, ¡°I-In other news, the communicators should be ready before you leave. Please check with me and Daniel before you go, your-... um, Ryuogriar.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Thank you. I look forward to seeing how this new device works.¡± She cups her cheek reverently, blushing a little as she smiles. ¡°To think, we¡¯ll be one step closer to living like our beloved Mukori.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°The Citadel¡¯s great, but we¡¯re still a pretty long way off from modern Earth.¡± She pouts, ¡°Well, then, Mukori. It seems you have been moving too slowly.¡± ¡°Trust me, if I knew how to make every piece of Earth¡¯s technology work, or adapt it using magic, we¡¯d be working on it already. But, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Aoloan asks, ¡°Forgive me for asking, but, what will we do about the Fievegal¡¯s population? Will you just kill all of the soldiers?¡± ¡°No,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°We will do our best to destroy only high value targets, as well as the Orbicharium. The Covenant leaders have had plenty of time to pledge fealty. Their soldiers will surrender or perish after that.¡± ¡°Orbicharium?¡± asks Gwenesphia just before Daniel does. Thymeria answers politely, ¡°It¡¯s the main building in the Grand City where the rulers of the various tribes of the Covenant gather. It¡¯s similar to a castle, and many of the leaders should be residing there.¡± ¡°It can withstand dragon fire,¡± adds Illianna. ¡°It¡¯s one of the only structures in this world that can.¡± ¡°It can withstand dragon fire,¡± repeats Ryuogriar with a smugness in her tone. ¡°It has never been tested against the full might of dragons.¡± ¡°And, if we can¡¯t break it, we¡¯ll ask Hekate for help,¡± adds Geirahoel confidently. She glances at Daniel sheepishly, and he smiles simply. He¡¯ll come up with something if no magic can destroy this apparent fortress. Daniel simply reiterates, ¡°Regardless, safety first, and be careful. Alright?¡± They both smile and nod happily. *** Hekate meets Ryuogriar in Daniel¡¯s quarters, the unofficial gathering place of the Four Empresses and effectively their second quarters. The eldest Dragon is lounging on Daniel¡¯s bed as Geirahoel carefully puts her eggs into her incubator. Geirahoel notices Hekate enter, and she excuses herself. ¡°Wh-What did you want?¡± asks Hekate as she approaches the bed. Ryuogriar sits up, and she holds her arms out. Hekate blushes glancing around. They¡¯re alone in the room. ¡°I¡¯m going away for a while, sweet Hekate. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡± Hekate can¡¯t look directly at the dragon, her cheeks rosy in color. ¡°I¡¯ll miss¡­ y-you too¡­¡± admits the young feldrok girl. ¡°Will you indulge me for a bit?¡± asks Ryuogriar gently. Hekate ponders for only a moment, sheepishly nodding and approaching. She hugs Ryuogriar, and she feels instantly warmer when the dragon wraps her arms around her. Ryuogriar hums softly. ¡°Thank you, Hekate. I once thought I had no more growing to do as a person, but I was wrong.¡± Hekate nods, admitting the obvious. ¡°I have lots of growing to do¡­ i-in all ways. Thank you for helping me.¡± The dragon hums again, keeping Hekate warmly pressed against her chest. Without warning, she flops back, once again lying down with Hekate in an affectionate hug. Hekate gasps and whines a little, but she doesn¡¯t resist. The two lie on Daniel¡¯s bed in a comfortable embrace. After a moment, Hekate asks gently, ¡°Am¡­ I just practice, Ryuo?¡± ¡°Practice?¡± ¡°F-... For your real children¡­¡± Hekate can feel Ryuogriar¡¯s hug tighten a little. Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t look at her, though, and Hekate adds softly, ¡°Sorry¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry it looks that way¡­ Hekate, I told you before that I regret how I treated you. You¡­ I adore you, Hekate.¡± Ryuogriar gently pets Hekate¡¯s head. ¡°I wish I could make up for it in an instant, but¡­ I guess, for now, I just wanted to hug you before I go. My first hugs will always be for you, Hekate.¡± Hekate flinches when a cool sensation kisses her cheek; a kiss from the dragon woman. Hekate blushes, squirming a little to be able to look into Ryuogriar¡¯s eyes. Ryuogriar smiles affectionately. Hekate looks aside, murmuring, ¡°M-... Mo-... I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what this feeling is¡­ But it makes it hard to¡­ say¡­¡± Ryuogriar simply smiles. ¡°You can call me whatever you want, Hekate. I¡¯ll be your friend, your rival, your sister, your subordinate, or even¡­ your mother¡­¡± Both of them blush this time, since it¡¯s a new thought for both of them. The dragon continues softly, ¡°I suspect I haven¡¯t earned the right, though, for such an illustrious title. So, I¡¯ll settle for a healing hug.¡± ¡°H-Healing?¡± Ryuogriar smiles and shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t need healing at the moment, but doesn¡¯t this feel good?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ Yeah, it does.¡± Hekate relaxes on Ryuogriar¡¯s chest, and the dragon gently pets Hekate¡¯s back. Hekate¡¯s tail gently sways back and forth without her knowledge. After a long moment, Ryuogriar sighs gently. ¡°I hate to ruin this moment¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Will¡­ you welcome me home, my dear, sweet Hekate?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Mm-hmm. So, you absolutely have to be safe. Y-You are the closest thing I¡¯ll ever have¡­ to a mother. S-So,... d-don¡¯t leave me for long.¡± Ryuogriar squeezes gently again, humming happily. ¡°Agreed.¡± Hekate rolls off of her carefully, sitting up on her knees as Ryuogriar stretches and sits up. ¡°B-Before you go,¡± starts Hekate softly. Ryuogriar looks at her, cocking her head. ¡°R-Rather, while I have you alone¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How old were you when you¡­ first tried to¡­ um¡­ make an egg?¡± Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°I see¡­¡± She shifts to her knees as well, facing Hekate. ¡°Dragons don¡¯t even reach maturity until seventy years of age.¡± She turns serious with a somewhat sad smile. ¡°Strange¡­ Daniel expects to live to around seventy¡­ He won¡¯t even see one of his dragon grandchildren born¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do something about that!¡± replies Hekate urgently. ¡°I hope so, too.¡± Ryuogriar sighs, looking at Hekate to continue her answer. ¡°To answer your question, though, a dragon can have eggs much earlier than that. Maybe around twenty. I don¡¯t really remember anymore. But, since I suspect we¡¯re talking about you, patience will be necessary, even if you wait out Daniel¡¯s requirement.¡± Hekate pouts. ¡°Eri said she would have been married when she turned fifteen, before all of the stuff that got Daniel banished¡­¡± ¡°Humans have their own reasons for doing what they do, but so do humans from Earth. We don¡¯t know why the rules are as they are on Earth, but they are the rules Daniel wishes to abide by. I think he¡¯s dubious on what to do about this world other than himself, though.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°It¡¯s just frustrating. Everyone asks me for permission, but I¡¯m the only one who isn¡¯t allowed.¡± ¡°I sincerely doubt Erimaya will have any luck for the next several years.¡± Hekate smirks at her, growling, ¡°I would hope so. I would have to really chew Daniel¡¯s face off if he did that.¡± Ryuogriar giggles. Suddenly, without warning, Hekate hugs her again. ¡°Ryuo, thank you for everything. If you need any help, let me know.¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, my dear, sweet Hekate.¡± The dragon puffs air gently in Hekate¡¯s ear, and then kisses her temple, finally standing up to begin her mission. ¡°If you would, do feel free to walk around with my egg. Carefully, of course. It¡¯ll be your little brother or sister, as far as I¡¯m concerned. I would be grateful if you help guide them.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°I will.¡± As Ryuogriar and Hekate exit Daniel¡¯s room, they find Daniel leaning against the wall. He shifts off of the wall, standing up. ¡°Everything okay?¡± The two glance at each other, and they smile. ¡°Yes, Mukori. Everything is well.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Just girl stuff.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Curse my past self for teaching you that.¡± Hekate grins a big toothy grin. The platinum dragon asks gently, ¡°Did you need something, Mukori? Perhaps you wish to spend a night with your Empresses before we are separated temporarily?¡± She grins as well, and Hekate blushes a little. However, Daniel replies gently, ¡°Actually, I was wondering if you wanted to be a part of Plan Troll, specifically. We¡¯ll be sending golems to meet with Sundenelle.¡± ¡°Oh! You were planning to do that right away?¡± Daniel thinks. ¡°Mmm¡­ I had hoped to sooner, rather than later, but perhaps we should actually schedule an audience with Sundenelle for maximum effect.¡± He nods as he comes to a conclusion. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until you return. I¡¯ll send a message through the messengers. Please meet me at the control room flyway, and I¡¯ll have the message ready.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak to Rose and Blue, then. We¡¯ll meet you there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Can I do something?¡± asks Hekate. Daniel smiles. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you mind heading to the lab and helping Reina and Wenlianna?¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± Hekate bounds down the hallway to the transport station, selecting the lab area. She knocks on the lab, finding Wenlianna and Reignleif working hard at charging the magic crystals. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± asks the feldrok Empress. ¡°Good!¡± replies Wenlianna. She¡¯s not as intimidated in her lab, nor of Hekate, who is younger than she is. ¡°We¡¯re about halfway done.¡± ¡°Can I help?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be grateful. Please take over this charger, and I¡¯ll go get another one from the back.¡± Hekate nods, taking the charging station and placing a diamond into the cradle, charging it as requested with pure mana. ¡°How is it?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°How is what?¡± ¡°Y-Your long-lost ancestor. I¡­ Is she¡­ What¡¯s it like?¡± Reignleif smiles. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. The more she talks, the more I think about my sister¡­ It¡¯s nice. She¡¯s not the same, but I see a little of my sister the more we get to know each other.¡± ¡°I see¡­ W-Were¡­ you and your sister close?¡± The blue dragon shakes her head slowly. ¡°Not¡­ as close as I wish we could have been. By the time I understood why she was ostracized, she had already been¡­ killed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ obviously never had any siblings¡­¡± Reignleif manages a sympathetic smile. ¡°I only regret not knowing her better. With her descendants, I can reminisce.¡± Wenlianna enters, and Hekate and Reignleif leave the topic there. ¡°Okay! We¡¯re making great progress,¡± states the human magic artisan chipperly. ¡°Hopefully, the range will hold. With Daniel¡¯s phone, range is apparently a factor.¡± ¡°The spell should not be noticeably limited,¡± replies Reignleif. ¡°Though, in fairness, I¡¯ve never attempted telepathy across the continent either.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°We¡¯re entering new territory.¡± As the three of them charge crystals, nearing completion of the stockpile of 20 that they¡¯re working on, Wenlianna suddenly asks out of the blue, ¡°Hekate?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can¡­ I ask you for a favor after this?¡± Hekate gets her usual feeling of suspicion almost immediately. But, she really only cares about never being abandoned. ¡°You can ask, but you should know, depending on what it is, there might be a favor owed in return.¡± ¡°O-Of course! Thank you!¡± Hekate sighs and nods. She¡¯s going to have a LONG list of favors to cash in when it¡¯s all said and done. *** Chapter 86: Flight of the Valkyries Part 1 Four dragons land at Fort Twilight the day after Choul sent Rose and Blue to deliver the message from Empress Sundenelle. Daniel wrote a reply, and he authorized a mission for Ryuogriar and Geirahoel. Choul kneels before the two dragon Empresses, while the commanders and their troops imitate him. ¡°Your Graces, you honor us with your presence.¡± Ryuogriar replies proudly, ¡°You all have done excellent work capturing and reinforcing Fort Twilight. We are pleased with your results.¡± Geirahoel adds loudly, ¡°All of you have worked tirelessly for the Fievegal, and his Grace, Emperor Daniel, is most pleased, as are we. But, the war is not over. If you disappoint us, you will bring disgrace not only on yourselves, but Emperor Daniel as well. Do not disappoint us.¡± The soldiers and Choul cheer together. Geirahoel smiles with a proud and prideful smirk. ¡°Your words are more than we deserve,¡± replies Choul. Ryuogriar smirks. ¡°Our words are no more nor less than you deserve. You have worked well, but as my sister has said, it is not over yet. Rise, and resume your work. Empress Geirahoel and I shall speak with the General further.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Graces!¡± cheer the soldiers and commanders. They obey, returning to their work as Ryuogriar states, ¡°Rise, Sir Choul. We have to discuss the next steps.¡± Choul nods, standing up. ¡°Your Grace.¡± Geirahoel points at him, saying sternly, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that we came all this way.¡± ¡°I sincerely do, your Illustrious Majesty. What can I do for you?¡± Ryuogriar gestures over her shoulder. ¡°We have delivered the message from Daniel, but we have use for Rose and Blue now. They have agreed to help with our mission. Do you have need of these two dragons for your defensive strategy, Sir Choul?¡± Choul looks at Blue and Rose, who are behind Ryuogriar and Geirahoel, remaining respectfully silent. ¡°I have no objection, your Grace. But, I would ask if you truly need them. I can make use of them, as you know.¡± The platinum dragon looks around, verifying that they are not being monitored, and she casts a simple spell, isolating sound around them; something she learned from Wenlianna, who created a magic device for the same purpose. ¡°We will be assaulting the gathered forces of the Demon Covenant, and additional firepower and minimized troop presence will be invaluable to our mission.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re assaulting the Covenant army?¡± ¡°Yes. Geirahoel and I have volunteered.¡± ¡°We were asked by the lady Empresses,¡± chimes in Rose. ¡°With your permission, General, we would like to accept this opportunity.¡± Choul nods. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make due without you for now.¡± He looks at Ryuogriar. ¡°Will they be alright without large scale magic defenses, your Grace? If not, I could volunteer in their place and have them take over command here.¡± ¡°We will not be engaging in a protracted battle of attrition. We will do several quick strafes with fire and destroy the Orbicharium. Whatever their retaliation, it should disrupt any attempts to attack Fort Twilight or Fort Peony. As you know, our dear co-consorts from the east have attachment to Fort Peony, specifically. We are officially becoming the wedge between the east and west, and Daniel granted us permission to demonstrate our resolve and power.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Blue, Rose? I¡¯ll take your place if you choose.¡± They shake their heads. ¡°Please worry not, General. We will fight valiantly to protect the Empresses and serve their needs.¡± Blue nods in agreement. ¡°It will be our honor to prove our loyalty.¡± ¡°Very well. Please look after the Empresses in my stead,¡± replies Choul, bowing his head. The two lesser dragons bow in respect as well. Geirahoel moves on to the next subject, ¡°Daniel will be moving forward with what he refers to as ¡®Plan Troll¡¯. The message is a reply to Empress Sundenelle with a request for an audience date. However, you are to send observers to monitor the messengers and determine what happens to the message en route.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± ¡°We will be heading north from here,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°Should you need reinforcements, you should prioritize reinforcements from the Citadel. We will be predisposed with our mission once we leave here.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace,¡± replies Choul. ¡°Are you sure the four of you will be enough?¡± Ryuogriar nods, and Geirahoel adds sharply, ¡°This mission isn¡¯t a battle, but a disruption. We are Empresses, not soldiers. Don¡¯t think of us as such.¡± Choul bows his head. He has learned that Geirahoel, especially, is most amenable if he just goes along with whatever she says. Daniel describes her as a ¡®tsundere¡¯; someone who puts on a hostile front, even to people she likes or respects. Even now, she¡¯ll sometimes say things that seem disrespectful towards Daniel, when in fact, she¡¯s arguably one of his favorite consorts, as evidenced by two eggs and a third on the way. Of course, as a dragon and loyal companion and friend to Daniel, Choul can¡¯t help but worry that Ryuogriar and Geirahoel will be leading such a dangerous mission. Though most of the female dragons have already laid or are carrying eggs, including Rose, the three Empresses are another matter entirely. They are important figures for the Fievegal, and though the Fievegal is a rather paltry gathering of tribes posing as an empire for the time being, the potential to grow comes from a system of governing Daniel is doing his best to implement in pieces from Earth, where most of the world was advanced and comfortable for peasants and nobles alike -systems that were effectively dissolved in modern times, but not completely absent-. With both Ryuogriar and Geirahoel, Choul can¡¯t help but see the princes or princesses growing in their bellies, as well as the immensely valuable lovers to the Emperor. They, too, worry about Daniel when he partakes in his own missions, but it¡¯s difficult to convince all of them that their roles as rulers means they no longer need to endanger themselves. Even Morthybargaron, former lord of the dragons, ceased combat after destroying the feldrok race and becoming dragon lord. But then, it is a major factor as to why Choul respects and reveres Daniel, along with the others. He is not an arm-chair ruler. He desires to see the battlefields with his own eyes, and he doesn¡¯t demand loyalty or sacrifice. Rather, he asks for and inspires loyalty within his troops through incentives. He also encourages family and camaraderie at all levels. Some of the plans he has mentioned to Choul that he has in store are shocking to someone from the world of Zenkon. Daniel hopes to reach the point that he can easily provide a pension to soldiers even after their terms of service, as well as survivor benefits for the family of the fallen. He also intends to establish what he calls ¡°retirement accounts¡± for the races with shorter lifespans, as well as those hoping to take long periods of down time. Such things sound like fantasy to Choul, but Daniel has never been one to simply jest when speaking of matters of the Fievegal. He likes to choose things that are more obvious and lower stakes, such as the ¡®sky hook¡¯ and ¡®elbow grease¡¯. ¡°I wish you the best of luck on your mission, your Graces. Please rest and refresh as you see fit, and let us know if you need anything. We shall make it so.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Thank you. We shall depart soon, General. In the worst case scenario, shore up defenses to the west and be ready for siege. We shall ensure reinforcements arrive.¡± She then digs out one of the communication devices from her bag, handing it over to Choul. ¡°Set this up in a secure place, and await further instructions.¡± ¡°It shall be done your Grace. Thank you. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Choul bows and makes his way back to the east gate, where they¡¯re reinforcing the hinges and replacing the gates with stone, as well as adding a second-stage sally port, a sort of double-gate that would require two layers of gate busting to break through. The gates of the fortress under the Imperial design favor accessibility almost more than defense, allowing troops and reinforcements to be deployed more quickly. Daniel¡¯s recommended adjustments to the fortress essentially double the structure around the entrances, but make it substantially more defensible than a single gate alone. ¡°Now,¡± starts Ryuogriar as she faces the other three dragons on the mission. Let¡¯s change into our armor, as instructed. Rose, Blue, here.¡± She hands over a small magic bag, similar to the one Daniel wears on his belt. ¡°You will wear this armor for this mission.¡± ¡°You honor us, your Grace! We shall do as you ask.¡± Blue accepts the bag and they go to separate rooms in the main fortress. They each don their armor in dragon form, which encases their bodies similar to when Choul first appeared. It¡¯s restrictive and feels claustrophobic, but lightweight. Still, Geirahoel complains, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Why did Mukori have to ask us to wear this? I¡¯ve never worn armor.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never gone into battle as warriors, either,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Mukori spent a great deal of magical power producing these armors for us. We would be disgraces if we failed our mission and were injured. So, deal with it for now.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Geirahoel fastens the pieces that Ryuogriar can¡¯t reach, and then turns for Ryuogriar to do the same for her. ¡°We shall burn our enemies and return in time for lunch tomorrow. Daniel should be more grateful for having such strong and beautiful wives such as us.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles. ¡°Yes, you are most certainly right.¡± The two make their way back into the courtyard of the fortress, meeting Rose and Blue after the two are suited up in their own armor. ¡°Let us earn the title of noblest and strongest beings once more, Geirahoel.¡± ¡°I am with you, elder sister.¡± ¡°And, you two.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± yelps Blue as both he and Rose tense. ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± ¡°You are dragons, regardless of what you have been called in the past. I will not suffer weaklings that fail to prove their might.¡± They both hesitate, and Ryuogriar adds more gently, ¡°I am not expecting what you should not be capable of. I am ordering you to be dragons and to survive this battle.¡± She points at them, saying loudly, ¡°Listen up, Blue, Rose! All dragons are evolved from beings without magic, just as humans evolved from ancient ancestors without magic. But, that does NOT make you weak! The pinnacle of power in this world, the greatest sorcerer the land has ever seen, possessed no magic when he defeated the Dragon Lord and the Feral Feldrok, conquering the Citadel and founding the Fievegal! Will you lose heart, oh mighty dragons, when asked to prove yourselves worthy of such an Emperor!?¡± This shocks both of the lesser dragons, dragons in appearance and natural gifts, but lacking the magical prowess of greater or ¡®true¡¯ dragons. Ryuogriar adds passionately, ¡°Fools allow themselves to be defeated by other fools! If you are defeated today, I will bury you beneath the Citadel¡¯s waste pit where you would belong! So, what will you do!?¡± ¡°We will prove ourselves worthy of the name ¡®dragon¡¯, your Grace!¡± shout both Rose and Blue in unison. Ryuogriar smiles, nodding. ¡°Very good. Let us make haste then to Fort Peony. We must inform the Commander there of the incoming threat, which we will attempt to disrupt.¡± ¡°At once, your Grace!¡± All four dragons lift off into the sky, taking time to adjust to the weight of the armor. For the two lesser dragons, it is more difficult due to not having enough spare magic to aid in relieving the weight. Unlike Daniel was, they are not truly devoid of magic, but they are able to adjust and join Ryuogriar and Geirahoel in flight. It''s about an hour flight at comfortable speed, and they descend upon the same secluded area as before. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel use magic to transform all four of them, and to their surprise, the armor shifts with them. It''s the same as Choul wears, but they had no idea before. It''s apparently made of some alloy of sharmellkolle, making it able to adapt and transform in response to the user¡¯s magic. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The four walk to the fortress in human form, and Rose asks nervously as they walk, ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea, your Grace?¡± ¡°Worry not, dear Rose. We are on friendly terms with the commanding officer of this fortress.¡± The four approach the fort, emerging from the tree line. The lady soldiers on the wall immediately take notice of them, rallying each other and taking up arms. Ryuogriar gestures for the other three to stop, and she walks forward with her hands up. ¡°I am Empress Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Second Empress of the Fievegal and acquaintance of Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston. Please inform the Commander that we have arrived. We have an important message.¡± The soldiers nervously discuss as more and more soldiers gather on the wall, and a bell begins gonging. ¡°Ryuo, why are they acting this way? They were not so hostile last time.¡± Geirahoel¡¯s voice reaches Ryuogriar easily using telepathy, though they also have a couple of Daniel¡¯s and Wenlianna¡¯s communication devices in their magic bag. ¡°We arrived from the west and are all wearing elaborate-looking armor. Plus, we all bear horns and tails. They are afraid we are enemies arriving to attack.¡± Geirahoel huffs. ¡°They should be more grateful to us. We came here to help them.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know that yet. Patience.¡± Ryuogriar spots the desired person in question on the wall, Commander Leiwelles, as she arrives to inspect the unannounced visitors. ¡°State your business again!¡± shouts one of the soldiers near Leiwelles. Ryuogriar states proudly, ¡°I am Empress Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Second Empress of the Fievegal and acquaintance of Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston. We have an important message and have arrived as friends. We shall not bring harm to anyone on Fort Peony unless provoked.¡± There¡¯s a pause, and Ryuogriar can tell Leiwelles is thinking. She waves her hand, gesturing for Ryuogriar to approach, and the soldier that called out shouts again, ¡°All four of you may approach! Please do not make aggressive or sudden motions, your Grace!¡± Ryuogriar wraps her arm gently under her chest. She doesn¡¯t bow, since she¡¯s an empress and a dragon, but she acknowledges the instructions. She turns and says, ¡°Come. We¡¯re invited.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, your Grace¡­¡± replies Blue as he and Rose follow Ryuogriar and Geirahoel. As they enter the fortress, they are greeted on either side by lines of female soldiers and officers, with a couple of men all but hidden in the ranks. Leiwelles meets them at the end of the ranks, bowing as they approach. ¡°Empress Ryuogriar, a pleasure to greet you. And, please correct me if I am mistaken, Empress Geirahoel. It is my sincere honor to host you both once more.¡± Geirahoel twitches in surprise. ¡°Y-You recognize me?¡± Leiwelles smiles at her, replying warmly, ¡°I¡¯d be a fool not to learn the leadership of countries I may have dealings with, no? Your horns and tail are very distinct shades, and I have received correspondence from Treia and Gwenesphia describing the full leadership of the Fievegal so I would not disrespect you. And, of course, we met before.¡± ¡°A-are they spying on us?¡± asks the younger of the greater dragons. Ryuogriar replies gently, ¡°No. Daniel knows about it and encourages them to write. They are important members of the Fievegal.¡± Leiwelles nods politely, and she looks at Rose and Blue. ¡°Pardon my saying so, but I do not recognize your companions, even from letters.¡± The two lesser dragons look to Ryuogriar, and she nods. Blue bows, ¡°I am the lesser dragon Blue, Commander. It is my pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°I am known as Rose, Commander. I am also honored.¡± Leiwelles bows again crisply. She asks politely, ¡°I do beg you a moment to educate me; your ranks or titles?¡± ¡°They are apprentice dragons, Commander,¡± replies Ryuogriar proudly. ¡°You likely don¡¯t know this, but there were considered two classes of dragons under the old lord; greater and lesser dragons. I won¡¯t bore you with the specifics, but now, we have decided to make the title of dragon something to be earned, and until then, we shall define ourselves as greater wyverns.¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace¡­¡± murmurs Rose with a softly wavering voice. Ryuogriar looks at her, saying sincerely, ¡°I decided this just now. I mean no discrimination, but rather, to make the meaning of dragon something anyone can earn, so long as they meet the requirements. I am confident you will succeed.¡± They both kneel to her instantly. ¡°You honor us, your Grace!¡± She smiles and nods, suddenly twitching. ¡°Oh! How rude of me.¡± She takes her helmet off, revealing her face. ¡°Apologies, Commander. We arrived as friends, and here I am still wearing full armor.¡± Leiwelles smiles and replies as Rose and Blue stand back up, ¡°I understand. Actually, I¡¯m a bit surprised to see you. Shall we go inside to have a proper meeting?¡± ¡°Yes, that would be greatly appreciated, though we won¡¯t be staying long.¡± ¡°I shall not hold you. No need to trouble yourself with concern for me.¡± Geirahoel takes her helmet off as well, but she looks around suspiciously as they walk. ¡°Ryuo! Th-They¡¯re¡­ They¡¯re staring at me!¡± ¡°We¡¯re strange beings in this place. They¡¯re staring at all of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same! It¡¯s different all of a sudden!¡± Ryuogriar takes a moment to look around, trying not to make it obvious, but Leiwelles also seems to notice something off. When she looks at Geirahoel, she seems to realize something. ¡°Y-Your Majesty Geirahoel¡­¡± Geirahoel snaps her gaze to Leiwelles, startled and on guard. ¡°You¡­ seem to be drawing a lot of gazes.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± Leiwelles chuckles. ¡°No, I am certain you are innocent.¡± She clears her throat, saying loudly, ¡°All hands, stand down from combat response and resume normal duties. Dismissed!¡± Some of the soldiers respond immediately, ¡°Y-Yes Commander!¡± A few stammer, also joining the others. And, a few more soldiers, including one of the men, seems to be locked in place, still staring. Only when they are tapped by other soldiers to move do they finally pry their gaze away. Once in the conference room, joined by a handful of other officers, Geirahoel asks, ¡°Wh-What was it? Is there something wrong with my face?¡± She touches her cheeks with her free left hand. Leiwelles replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to say this, Geirahoel, so I¡¯ll be blunt. You¡¯re probably one of the most beautiful women anyone here has ever seen. I¡¯d wager that some of the stares were jealousy, some were admiration, and some were infatuation.¡± Geirahoel blushes, instantly looking at Ryuogriar. ¡°I-... Is that¡­? I don¡¯t¡­!¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, cupping her cheek as she says facetiously, ¡°Oh, dear me. I thought it was more obvious, dear sister. There are reasons you are Mukori¡¯s favorite.¡± This short-circuits Geirahoel as her entire face fills with pink, and she becomes unable to speak. Ryuogriar, confident and content with her own appearance, focuses on the matter at hand. ¡°Now, then, Commander. We should get down to business. We came here from Fort Twilight to warn you of a potential attack by the Demon Covenant. They seem to be amassing in the Grand City. We intend to disrupt their forces and sow chaos if we can, but this fort is the closest to the Grand City.¡± ¡°Is it true then, your Grace? Twilight has been seized by the Fievegal?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ ¡®Seized¡¯ is a strong word. Daniel is in contact with Empress Sundenelle. Fort Twilight was ceded to the Fievegal as reparations for several unprovoked attacks on Fievegal territory.¡± Geirahoel is still mumbling to herself with rosy cheeks, trying to reconcile what she was just told. She is all but oblivious to the conversation going on. As for what Ryuogriar just revealed, it surprises the other officers in the room, but they remain respectfully quiet. They are here to learn from and support Leiwelles, but Leiwelles will just as quickly send them out if they become disruptive. Leiwelles sighs. ¡°Being acquainted with you and Daniel is troublesome for my health. Can you give us details on the expected attack?¡± ¡°Only that it¡¯s likely. But, you can rest easy knowing that dragons will not be your enemies.¡± Leiwelles chuckles, shaking her head. ¡°If only I could offer Daniel enough to come back¡­¡± Geirahoel adds, ¡°The numbers will be great, though. Likely in the tens of thousands. They will likely try to destroy Fort Peony and make their way east through this valley. Otherwise, they will attempt to attack Fort Twilight in hopes that the can defeat our forces.¡± Leiwelles nods. She can magically discern lies from truth, and both Ryuogriar and Geirahoel are being truthful. ¡°And, the four of you will be launching a preemptive strike?¡± asks Leiwelles. Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Yes, though we can¡¯t vow to destroy the entire army.¡± ¡°You¡¯re empresses, aren¡¯t you, your Grace?¡± asks one of the boruan officers seated next to Leiwelles. Ryuogriar smiles. ¡°Indeed, Geirahoel and I are two of the three dragon empresses, but we requested to undertake this mission, as no one can move faster and strike harder than dragons.¡± ¡°And, Daniel would try to do it himself if we didn¡¯t,¡± adds Geirahoel. Leiwelles smiles cryptically. She stays on topic though. ¡°I appreciate you making the trip to warn us.¡± ¡°Of course. You have always been cordial with us, and we were coming roughly in this direction to begin with. Oh, but we should warn you about one more thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°During the last siege of the Citadel, even though almost the entirety of the attacking forces were eastern races, we were intercepted by members of the archoneldwyn race, who proved to be a great threat to all of us.¡± She hesitates as she remembers the ferocity and speed of the attack. ¡°¡®Archoneldwyn¡¯?¡± asks Leiwelles. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever heard of such a race.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°They¡¯re considered a demon-kin race sharing traits with the Uhl¡¯tall and the elves.¡± This doesn¡¯t seem to help much, since it¡¯s difficult to picture from that description alone. Geirahoel blurts out, ¡°Scruffy-looking elves. They often have side burns or beards.¡± ¡°I see¡­ And, you say these archoneldwyn are a threat to even dragons?¡± Ryuogriar and Geirahoel nod. ¡°At least one on one, they can hold their own. We came out victorious as a team, but were caught off guard.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be attentive for¡­ scruffy elves.¡± She looks at Geirahoel, who fidgets. ¡°It¡¯s what they look like¡­¡± ¡°Not as beautiful as you, then?¡± Geirahoel again stammers, ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a dragon!¡± Leiwelles smiles gently, amused by the dragon becoming so defensive over it, especially because her cheeks have filled with color again. ¡°If I may, your Grace, I have heard that there is a powerful magic available only to a lucky few capable of producing such beauty.¡± The Commander smiles, adding playfully, ¡°Love.¡± Geirahoel stands up, her face completely pink from embarrassment as her eyes seem to be dancing around. ¡°Just accept it already,¡± adds Ryuogriar bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s truly obvious to everyone that sees you.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s!... Da-... Mukori is¡­ He¡¯s¡­ I¡­¡± She hides her face in her hands, glancing at her helmet. She snatches it and puts it back onto her head, curling into a ball on her chair as Ryuogriar and Leiwelles chuckle together. ¡°Ah, how I envy youth,¡± remarks the Commander. She realizes that Geirahoel could still be older than her, since dragons are said to be extremely long-lived, but she¡¯s youthful and definitely deeply enamored with someone. And, Leiwelles doesn¡¯t really need or want to make guesses as to who. Surprisingly, Ryuogriar nods as well. ¡°I agree. She¡¯s a bold one, but I¡¯ve learned from her as well.¡± ¡°Your Grace, what is the Fievegal¡¯s intentions, if you don¡¯t mind my asking?¡± ¡°Not at all. Our ultimate goal is peace. But, the Empire and the Covenant have made it clear that they intend to interfere with us until we make ourselves known as a sovereign state. So, we have been discussing and enacting plans to make a point without causing damage where possible. We¡¯re hoping to convince both the Empire and the Covenant with the minimum force required.¡± ¡°I see. I believe you.¡± ¡°Thank you. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we should begin our flight. We have a potentially long night ahead of us.¡± Leiwelles nods. ¡°If you need a place to rest your heads or resupply, you are welcome here, your Grace. I can¡¯t formally support your mission, but I can provide food and shelter to diplomatic envoys.¡± Ryuogriar smiles and nods. ¡°Thank you. Your hospitality is greatly appreciated.¡± Ryuogriar stands up, and everyone else follows suit, with everyone but Ryuogriar and Geirahoel bowing. They both maintain decorum as empresses, and the members of Fort Peony show them deference. It''s well above their station to determine who to treat like an empress or not, especially when two such beings are dragons that could easily overwhelm the entire fort in seconds. They might be in forms that look like beautiful humans with horns and tails, but they are among the most powerful beings in the world. As they exit into the courtyard, Ryuogriar faces Leiwelles, who is being followed by her subordinates. ¡°Commander, have you thought about what defense you will mount if the Covenant should come?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to determine the specifics based on the scope of the forces that are marching on us. As you probably have heard, this fortress has little to no hope of withstanding an attack from dragons, so if we can, we typically evacuate to the main fort. But,¡± she looks towards the west wall. ¡°The terrain here does provide somewhat of an advantage against a large army, since they have to funnel down. I can¡¯t say for certain for various reasons, but if possible, we would uphold our duty and defend.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s very brave of you.¡± Leiwelles smiles softly. ¡°Many of the officers here are low-ranking daughters of nobles, or noble women whose families¡­ are no longer around for one reason or another.¡± ¡°I understand, though I do wonder why the ratio of men is so low.¡± Leiwelles smiles with a little disappointment behind her eyes. ¡°The answer we all tell ourselves is tradition. Safety. Pride. All of that is true, but¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°It is true for a different reason.¡± Leiwelles remains silent after that, clearly implying that she¡¯s done talking about it. Ryuogriar puts on a sympathetic smile. ¡°Whatever the reason, tradition sounds nice.¡± Ryuogriar smiles and says, ¡°If needed, you may petition the Fievegal for aid, and we will do what is within our power.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Grace. I have remembered her Greatness, Empress Hekate¡¯s promise as well. You are most gracious.¡± Ryuogriar smiles and nods. She then asks, ¡°Now then, Commander, I would like your permission for us to transform and take flight from the courtyard for our departure.¡± Leiwelles nods. ¡°I¡¯ll allow that. Allow me a moment to inform my people and clear the courtyard. Please be safe on your mission, your Graces.¡± ¡°Thank you. We will. Farewell, Commander Leiwelles.¡± After the courtyard is cleared, the soldiers of Fort Peony are granted witness to an arguably once-in-a-lifetime display; four apparently beautiful near-humans in armor each transforming into one of the most terrifying and intimidating beings in the world; the mighty dragons. Blue is the largest, even though Ryuogriar is the oldest of the four, and Rose and Geirahoel are of similar size. Regardless, each of the four easily dwarfs a human, roughly being the size of a multi-passenger airplane. With a respectful nod to Leiwelles, they take off into the sky, heading west to continue their mission. *** Chapter 87: Flight of the Valkyries Part 2 ¡°Umm¡­ Is this working? Mukori? D-Daniel?¡± It¡¯s Geirahoel¡¯s voice coming across a technology that surprises everyone and causes a burst of cheers around the device itself. Unlike most of Daniel¡¯s creations, which he seems to pull out of a mysterious box in his hidden lab, this one was known by the whole group of companions close to him. He tries calling out, ¡°Settle down, settle down!¡± Some are laughing, some are talking, Wenlianna is crying happily as she bounces. It worked during the basic test in the Citadel, but Xyreko could have cheated, and so it was less impressive than knowing Geirahoel and Ryuogriar are possibly hundreds of miles away. Geirahoel tries again, ¡°Daniel! I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing this right! Say something!¡± Daniel uses the microphone, talking loudly over the banter and noise of everyone celebrating. ¡°Valkyrie Three, Mechanic One, I read you loud and clear, over.¡± ¡°Great spirits! Ryuogriar! I can hear him! His voice came out of this thing! Just like telepathy! We can talk to Daniel!¡± Daniel chuckles, and Ryuogriar¡¯s voice can also be heard, ¡°Geirahoel, you were supposed to follow the rules. Here.¡± There is a light scuff of noise, and then Ryuogriar¡¯s voice is the more clear one. ¡°Mukori-One, this is Valkyrie One. Pardon the etiquette. It is confusing as to why we must do it, though.¡± Daniel smiles at the others, who are listening anxiously to the conversation. ¡°Valkyrie One, Mechanic One; the reason it¡¯s important is for when there are many people on the same band, so that it¡¯s clear who is talking and when they¡¯re done talking. Grey Knight, report in. Over.¡± There¡¯s a pause, and then a male voice. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s me. Uh, Grey Knight,... No! Emperor, this is Grey Knight. I am here. This¡­ is an amazing device, your Grace. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Oh! Over!¡± The group with Daniel chuckles, as does he, and he sighs. He replies, ¡°Grey Knight, the purpose of code names is to not reveal who is who on the radio, just in case the messages are intercepted. Calling me ¡®Emperor¡¯ and ¡®your Grace¡¯ completely defeats the purpose. Over.¡± ¡°M-My apologies, my Liege! Over. I will do my best to improve. Over.¡± Daniel massages his temples with his right hand, palm covering his face. Hekate takes the microphone from him, saying excitedly, ¡°I want to try!¡± She clears her throat. ¡°Grey Knight! This is Spirit One. Report to us if anything bad happens. Or if anything happens. Report to us when you need to tell us stuff. Okay? Over.¡± She looks at Daniel, her big fluffy tail wagging excitedly. Daniel smiles and pets her head. ¡°Good enough, I guess.¡± ¡°Spirit One, Grey Knight, I confirm your orders and shall obey. Over.¡± Daniel states, ¡°Better,¡± nodding at Hekate. She relays, ¡°Grey Knight, Spirit One, Daniel -SORRY!- Mechanic One says ¡®better¡¯! That is all. Over.¡± Everyone laughs. Vaergraes teases, ¡°This system is more difficult than I thought.¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Communicating in code over the radio is very different from communicating in code through writing. You have to keep it concise so the other side doesn¡¯t get overloaded with information and forget important parts. You have to keep it obscure so the enemy can¡¯t figure out who and what you¡¯re talking about. But, we should be alright for now. I just want to get started with practicing it.¡± The others nod, and Geirahoel¡¯s voice comes across again, ¡°Mu-Mechanic One, Valkyrie Three, I apologize for my mistakes. I¡¯ll improve. Valkyries have departed¡­ um¡­ the Flower Garden. Currently observing from overlook point¡­ wh-which one is this?¡± ¡°I think Bravo?¡± replies Blue¡¯s voice, the only other male on the circuit at the moment, since he¡¯s near Ryuogriar and Geirahoel. ¡°We think this is overlook Bravo. No signs of Scruffy Elves. We¡¯re going to engage. Um, over.¡± Hekate replies, ¡°Valkyrie Three, Spirit One, we confirm. But, you¡¯re supposed to request permission to engage. Over.¡± ¡°We had permission to go in the first place!¡± complains the fiery orange dragon over the communication device. Before Hekate snaps in a reply, Choul¡¯s voice comes in, ¡°Your Gr-... Valkyrie Three, Grey Knight, forgive my saying so, but Spirit One is merely remarking on the idea of mission control. It is better if reports are made as close as possible to the target, and then permission granted to engage, rather than blanket permission. If you had said something that stood out as abnormal to any of us, we could ideally prevent you from engaging when there¡¯s something to be noticed.¡± ¡°I-Is that true, Mukori?¡± asks Geirahoel nervously. Daniel accepts the microphone from Hekate when she hands it to him. ¡°Grey Knight is correct, Valkyrie Three. But, I did give blanket permission in this case, and the communication systems are still new. As am I to leading. We¡¯ll clarify our plans better from now on. Proceed with the mission as discussed, and above all, prioritize safety. That goes for all of you. Over.¡± ¡°Grey Knight confirms, Grey Knight over.¡± ¡°Mukori¡­ Valkyries confirm. Um¡­¡± Daniel glances at the others around him, and he sighs softly. ¡°You¡¯re important to me, Valkyrie Three and Valkyrie One. Please be safe. I love you. Valkyrie Four, Rook One, I am entrusting their safety to you two. Good luck and God¡¯s speed. Over.¡± Both Ryuogriar and Geirahoel blurt over the magic ¡®radio¡¯, seemingly trying to compete with each other, ¡°I love you too, Mukori!¡±, and shortly after, Rose and Blue¡¯s voices repeat, ¡°Leave their safety to us, your Grace! Over!¡± Daniel sighs as he sets the microphone down. He notices he¡¯s being a little more crowded than he was. Reignleif was seated directly next to him on his right, though she feels a little closer than before, and Hekate is seated on his lap now. Specifically, it is Treia, Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, and Gwenesphia who have pressed in closer to him. Daniel smirks, asking facetiously, ¡°So, who¡¯s ready for lunch?¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you need to say before that?¡± ¡°Congratulations Wenlianna?¡± Hekate scowls at him. Ironically, Wenlianna is the only one who isn¡¯t crowding him, other than the three Uhl¡¯tall women, Xyreko, Ryukana, and the goblins, who are nearby entertaining the princesses. Daniel chuckles, and says gently, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here without all of you. Strange as it always will be, I do love you all. Thanks for being with me.¡± Hekate grins, teasing as she hugs him. ¡°Was that so hard?¡± He is crowded in a group hug as Treia leans her weight on him and the others hug them as well, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk sometimes, Daniel.¡± He laughs gently. ¡°Forgive me. I was no one special on Earth. Had to come to another world to stumble into all of this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± retorts Gwenesphia. ¡°Two people were summoned, but only one has done anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair to Rikuto. He¡¯s doing what he can with his position, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Regardless,¡± starts Kera¡¯tai. ¡°If no one else wants you, you¡¯ll always have me.¡± ¡°Ha! Nice try, Kera¡¯tai!¡± retorts Hekate. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you all didn¡¯t want him. No, wait¡­ I¡¯m glad you want him, but¡­ I wish he was¡­ Nevermind! I accept that Daniel is popular because he¡¯s amazing! So there!¡± She huffs, crossing her arms and spinning around to lean back against Daniel as she sits on his lap. Daniel teases, ¡°Hekate, Sweetpea, weren¡¯t you going to be my ¡®you¡¯re only a man¡¯ reminder?¡± She flinches, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°I decided I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t tell blatant lies.¡± With a chuckle, he jokes, ¡°Well, then, I guess I¡¯ll have to become a lecherous tyrant of a man, huh? Mwahahahaha!¡± The others laugh with him, and they enjoy a group hug for a bit longer. When they finally relax again, Daniel looks at Xyreko. ¡°Now then; are we ready to question our ¡®scruffy elves¡¯. I assume that¡¯s what Geira meant.¡± Reignleif finally speaks up, still simply gently hugging his right arm. ¡°Yes. They are said to share elven and uhl¡¯tall ancestors, or something of the like.¡± Vaergraes adds, ¡°I can see it¡­ Elves don¡¯t grow facial hair otherwise.¡± ¡°The spare revival potation is prepared,¡± answers Xyreko. ¡°And, all cursed items, spell amplification items, and poisons have been removed from both, including countermeasures hidden under the skin. You¡¯ll just have to choose which of the assassins you wish to revive.¡± ¡°Zenkaoru¡­¡± murmurs Thymeria. ¡°They would go to such extremes?¡± The others listen with concern on their faces. ¡°Good,¡± replies Daniel to Xyreko. ¡°And, the specialized rounds for breaking through their barriers?¡± Illianna chuckles, ¡°And Lord Daniel goes even further¡­¡± He scoffs, while Xyreko answers him. ¡°Yes. Two golems will be armed with sharmelkolle magic-infused rounds I call ¡®Feldrok Fangs¡¯ in the repeating rifles, two will be armed with cold iron buckshot, ¡®Valstein Swarm¡¯ in shotguns, two with grenade launchers loaded with ¡®Doom Mire¡¯ immobilizing grenades, and five armed with fully automatic rifles loaded with cold iron uncharged rounds. Oh! And, immediately outside of the door will be tanks filled with heavy water, in the off chance the assassin escapes.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Sounds good. Sounds good.¡± ¡°What about the magic rifles?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Can¡¯t we use the ice gun on him?¡± Daniel pets her head. ¡°You¡¯ll have yours, right? My concern is that they¡¯ll have an easier time against magic armaments than non-magic, in all actuality, given how fast they can move and how much magic they could manipulate. I survived thanks to Nemaisol, because it eliminated their magic in my immediate vicinity.¡± ¡°Then, what is the ¡®heavy water¡¯ for?¡± asks Thymeria curiously. ¡°To my knowledge, water is an excellent carrier of mana, though, not as efficient as crystals.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®heavy¡¯ water because there¡¯s a lot of it. It¡¯s heavy because it will have similar traits to the thing we used to kill the Devourer.¡± Thymeria twitches nervously, glancing at her elder sister, Vaergraes. They are still unsure, and Daniel clarifies the actual point, ¡°The water should negate most, if not all magic, and we can keep it elsewhere until myself and the golems are inside, and trap them if they make it out of the room. Then, send it back once we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°What will you do with the assassin after you get the information?¡± asks Treia. ¡°If you¡¯re taking all of these precautions¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m being extra safe. These guys nearly killed Hekate, Ryuo, and Geira, and were putting up a fight against Vaergraes and Illianna. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, normally, so we¡¯re setting it up so that there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in the room,¡± growls Hekate, and many of the others nod in agreement with her. ¡°Act like an Emperor,¡± scolds Gwenesphia gently. ¡°Delegate the task.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Again, in this case, I am the strongest asset we have. Thanks to Aoloan and I experimenting earlier, we know my mana is still too weak to consider me a part of this world, so hypnosis, mind control, and magic negation will have no effect on me. If they mimic Ryuo¡¯s magic negation spell and incapacitate all of the golems at once, or seal Hekate¡¯s power again, I¡¯ll still be fighting fit, and roughly on par with the assassins without magic.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. No one likes it, but he makes a fair point. Ryukana offers, ¡°This time, I will also be observing, so there should be little that can go wrong.¡± ¡°Once we¡¯re done interrogating, Xyreko will put the assassin into storage, in case we come up with new questions. Plus, I don¡¯t necessarily want others to be doing the torture method I¡¯ll be using. It¡¯s simple to do, but no less inhumane.¡± Treia sighs, saying bluntly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be with you. You¡¯re still trash at fighting in close quarters, Daniel. If magic is negated, it¡¯ll have very little effect on me. And, gatonines have some resistance to hypnosis and mind control. Enough that I¡¯ll be able to warn you if I¡¯m losing control.¡± Daniel nods. Gwenesphia also offers, and Daniel accepts, though a little more reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll also join you,¡± adds Aoloan. ¡°I¡¯m not much for fighting, but I¡¯ll be useful to help discern lies.¡± Vaergraes adds, ¡°The rest of us will be on standby to counterattack in the secure zone if things get out of hand.¡± Daniel takes a breath and exhales. ¡°Alright. Let''s do it.¡± *** Shortly after receiving confirmation/permission to start the actual attack, Ryuogriar, Geirahoel, Rose, and Blue are gathered together studying the Covenant¡¯s gathered tribes of warriors. There are still lots of demon-kin, such as goblins, ogres, oni, dattakoriens, imps, and others that side with the Covenant, even though their tribes are being exploited to continue a continental war. Geirahoel remarks, ¡°These ungrateful fools. They have no idea that Mukori could wipe them all out in moments.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not common knowledge that Mukori defeated the Devourer, so it¡¯s reasonable that they simply don¡¯t know,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Ignorance truly is bliss.¡± ¡°Before we go, y-your Graces¡­¡± murmurs Rose. Both senior dragons look to her. The pink-hued dragon shrinks a little. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not a bother, but I keep forgetting to ask¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°You¡­ refer to his Grace Daniel as¡­ ¡®Mukori¡¯?¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± asks Geirahoel coldly. ¡°Wh-What she means is,¡± starts Blue in an attempt to protect Rose. ¡°You seem to speak much more affectionately of his Grace than our former lord.¡± Geirahoel¡¯s icy stare turns into a bone-chilling scowl. Both Rose and Blue shrink under her gaze. Ryuogriar fills in more gently, but very seriously, ¡°Morthybargaron was a cruel and greed-minded fool. We knew this well before Daniel ever arrived in this world. He was never worthy of the name ¡®Mukori¡¯.¡± ¡°O-Of course, your Grace!¡± replies Blue nervously. ¡°If you want more pure blooded dragons,¡± starts Geirahoel coldly, ¡°Make them yourselves. I intend to do what I want and love whomever I want.¡± She turns tender and quiet for a moment. ¡°I¡­ want to be with someone I love¡­ and to have a family with that person.¡± She grips a fist, saying distantly, ¡°Mukori¡­ Daniel¡­ He¡¯s carefree about his life expectancy, but¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want him to go¡­¡± Ryuogriar pats her shoulder gently. ¡°We have time, dear sister. Let us ease these burdens on Mukori, so that we might pursue our true goal.¡± Geirahoel nods in agreement. She stretches her wings, and the other three do as well, preparing for flight. Ryuogriar reminds them, ¡°Keep track of where each of us are, and do not focus on the standard soldiers. Our goal is to destroy the leadership, which, if my mana sensing is accurate, they should be concentrated in the Orbicharium. This will be the first time it falls under attack.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace. We¡¯ll strike first and melt as much of the structure in the first pass as we can.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Good. Stay in contact, and if any of us fall, we regroup together and escape.¡± They nod in agreement, and everyone takes off. They fly high to avoid detection, as well as interception. The wyverns that demon-kin can train and ride can¡¯t fly quite as fast as even the lesser dragons, but they can be very numerous. Ryuogriar casts a wind spell on Rose and Blue, granting each of them a wind barrier that will allow them to pick up more speed on their dive. It also has the added benefit of deflecting some projectiles and weaker spells. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel delay their own dive for a moment, watching as Rose and Blue gain distance. Orange glows ignite in the evening sky from the dragons igniting their pilot flame, a mere spritz of ignityal compared to the full jet of fire that is to come. As soon as the two breathe long streams of fire that carve into the shell of the dome-like structure of the Orbicharium, Ryuogriar and Geirahoel begin their falcon-like dive. They pick up speed, similarly lighting their pilot ignityal among their own teeth. However, in addition to a deep inhale through their nostrils, they also simultaneously channel magic into their teeth and along the lining of their mouths. Just as promised, a massive hole, lined with molten metal, stone, and burning debris has formed in the Orbicharium, revealing the insides like a smashed-open clam. She can sense barriers being erected, but it¡¯s already too late. The pearlescent white dragon and her junior orange counterpart exhale together, launching forth one of the most destructive forces in the world of Zenkon. Dragon fire alone, thanks to the unique ignityal that dragons produce, already burns hotter than anything else known to anyone on Zenkon, and magically-enhanced dragons fire is like a wildfire to a candle. Daniel compares the breath to a ¡®laser¡¯, some sort of super-intense light. Likewise, the ultraviolet core of the flame produces a deep hue, but the intensity also sheds enough light to blind lesser races that look directly at the flame too long. The dual fire lances easily slice through the remaining pieces of the building, causing beams to screech and everything that the flames pass by to burst into flames. The points of direct contact are where the real damage come in, deep inside the Orbicharium. The rapid expansion of the floors and ground where the flames contact enough solid mass explodes violently, shattering the walls and crumbling the roof panels of the Orbicharium. There are screams and shouts from all around as the guards try to scramble some sort of defense. But, all four of the dragons made a devastating coordinated strike, strafing by at near supersonic speeds. Rose and Blue are already most of the way around in a wide left bank, circling around for a second strafe. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel follow the same arc. They¡¯ll make two more passes on the Orbicharium to absolutely annihilate the structure, and they can pick off survivors as they escape, since one of each pair is enough to obliterate the building itself, and only the enhanced fire lance breath of the two greater dragons could harm any of the four without a direct hit. Geirahoel remarks via telepathy, ¡°Ha! That was splendid! It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it, Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, sister. Perhaps the magic power Commander Leiwelles spoke of enhances our offensive magic as well.¡± ¡°The magic Leiwelles¡­¡± Suddenly, Geirahoel gasps, glancing at Ryuogriar, who grins in return. ¡°I am not embarrassed to admit it, my dear sister. I do feel that love has made me stronger.¡± Rose and Blue begin their second pass, breathing a jet of fire at the Orbicharium and destroying the sides that are still somewhat intact. During his strafe, though, Blue notices a figure fleeing down to the left, and he banks hard, swooping down to ignite the escapee. Collateral is inevitable, but the meetings in the Orbicharium were to demon-kin what a gathering of nobles in the east would be, save the servants. It''s a gathering of the strongest, wisest, or most beautiful. Servants have no place, since poisonings, espionage, and theft are rampant between the tribes of the Demon Covenant when servants are present, since the servants are expendable. Blue shows no hesitation, breathing his jet of fire and erasing the demon-kin escaping from the Orbicharium and turning his head to continue his destruction of the building itself from a low angle. As they¡¯re finishing their bank, Ryuogriar and Geirahoel can see the demon-kin soldiers and warriors scrambling. Torches are being lit in the various camping shelters, including snail-like shells of gartatins, dome-shaped leather huts, and even small burrows in the case of goblins. They stay focused on their target though, and as they¡¯re making the approach, a blast of magic erupts from the wall of the burning and destroyed structure near the closest point of the structure to their approach. Ryuogriar states through telepathy, ¡°Geira, continue with the attack. I¡¯ll deal with that.¡± ¡°Understood. Call if you need me.¡± They both nod at each other, and Geirahoel picks up speed, preparing her fire breath and the amplification spell. Ryuogriar ignites her own ignityal, readying for her own attack, but she slows once she¡¯s in range of the demon who blasted his way out of the crumbling Orbicharium. Ryuogriar hovers in place with broad sweeps of her wings, swirling smoke and dust all around as the demon stumbles out of the rubble. His clothes are burned and blackened, and he¡¯s looking towards the Orbicharium. Or, more specifically, towards Geirahoel, whose ultraviolet breath of fire is still tearing through the large structure as she flies past. She recognizes the demon as Zolorad, a cambion with a large bipedal build with large, upright horns on his head, dark violet skin, a powerful musculature, and strong legs ending in split hooves. A simple, bull-like tail sways behind him for balance, and he cuts an imposing figure. But, imposing is all he is. Ryuogriar inhales deeply through her nose, exhaling powerfully with a magic spell enhancing her ignityal-infused breath. Zolorad whirls at the sound of ignityal atomizing and bursting into unnaturally hot flames. He manages to dive to the side with a spell of condensed wind to push him out of the line of fire. Ryuogriar sweeps towards him, but he skillfully grips a large chunk of rubble during his tumble on the ground, throwing it the moment he can plant his feet. The rubble explodes violently at close range to Ryuogriar, vaporized by her fire breath. The blast flinches her, cutting off the fire breath as she shifts her position to search for him. Zolorad impresses her this time. He catches her tail after leaping through the air, blasting Ryuogriar with wind to help him swing her down, slamming her massive form into the wall. She screeches in surprise and frustration. A cambion is merely a hybrid demon. They may grow larger and stronger than either of their parents, but Ryuogriar is still a dragon. Zolorad tries to pin Ryuogriar to the wall with wind magic, but she negates it with her own wind barrier, recovering her flight by kicking off of the wall. ¡°Ryuo!? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, sweet sister. I underestimated the survivors; the strongest of those inside.¡± The pearlescent dragon stares down at Zolorad with a vicious and menacing smirk. She¡¯s many times larger than he is, and his attack did virtually nothing to her save catch her off-guard. She never was one for battle and tactics, so it was her own mistake. ¡°I remember you, Zolorad,¡± replies Ryuogriar with amusement in her voice. ¡°A parasite lingering in the corners.¡± Zolorad sucks his teeth before retorting, ¡°Tch! I was told you dragons were taking a neutral stance.¡± ¡°We were, until both Imperial and Covenant warriors and assassins attempted to attack us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie! You would dare betray the Demon Hegemony over a fabrication?¡± ¡°Hegemony now, is it? Interesting. But, we very much faced demon-kin assassins. Or, are the archoneldwyn considered human-kin now?¡± The dragon is being facetious. Though none of the living dragons are more than a few hundred years old, with Choul likely being the oldest, their view of the other races has always been similar to the feldroks in the sense that there isn¡¯t that much difference between them in the grand scheme of things. Dattakoriens and gatonines are virtually identical, as are the oni, who are said to be descendants of Uhl¡¯tall and an unknown eastern ancestor race, quite possibly the humans or elves. Zolorad cocks his head, shocked by hearing the name archoneldwyn. As she suspected, he does know of their survival. His confusion seems to be more than Ryuogriar knowing about his apparent secret. He almost looks like he has been betrayed. That probably shouldn¡¯t surprise Ryuogriar all that much. The two archoneldwyn assassins that attacked were easily more powerful than this hybrid demon. Cambions are officially a race in modern times, since cambion parents produce cambion children, but the first are hybrids between the Uhl¡¯tall and either dattakoriens or humans, which can determine their physical traits to a degree. Xyreko speaks of Omni-affinity being a stepping stone, and Ryuogriar can use all 6 of the magical elements, but she¡¯s comparatively weak in void and light magic. But, of course, Zolorad got the short end of the stick. He shouts, ¡°Come forth, divine power of the wind! Pierce my enemies with the breath of the world!¡± He channels wind magic into a condensed and whirling spear-like pocket of unnatural wind. Ryuogriar smirks. Just as he launches the piercing wind towards her, she sinks into the ground with a suddenness. It¡¯s a high-level ground-magic technique; connected land. She doesn¡¯t need to move much, and she can steer the movement of dirt and rock such that it can carry her through the ground like a fish through the sea. Zolorad tries to retreat backwards, unable to attack her under the ground, as her entrance tunnel has closed behind her, and his wind magic isn¡¯t strong enough to penetrate very deeply into the solid ground where the Grand City stands. Of course, Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t have that problem, especially when starting beneath the surface. She surges wind pressure out, coupling it with the ground magic and her fire breath to create a bonafide eruption beneath the insurmountably outrivaled demon. Zolorad is ragdolled through the air by the explosion, doing what he can to defend with wind magic from the molten rock and blazing fire. He screams, surging all of his strength into a massive wall of wind that he presses outwards, similar to a shockwave, which shoves much of the airborne rock and ¡®lava¡¯ away from himself and towards Ryuogriar. She shields herself with her wings as her upward momentum slows, sweeping her wings out in a full swing to push open a swath of safety. Framed by fire and destruction, Ryuogriar truly looks and feels like a dragon. Her reptilian face twisted in a toothy grin cuts a menacing look. Her moment of terrifying glory is short-lived, though. A sudden figure spears into Zolorad while he¡¯s trying to brace for Ryuogriar¡¯s next attack. Massive jaws clamp shut around him as a massive form slides to a stop on the ground. Flames burst forth through gaps in partially-interlocked teeth. It¡¯s the young male blue dragon. He may not possess mana, but he¡¯s still extremely powerful. And, he caught Zolorad completely off guard, incinerating the demon in his jaws. Blue flicks his head to the side as he ¡®coughs¡¯ a short breath, expelling smoke and two horns charred black and embrittled by the intense heat, though the only pieces to survive the sudden attack. Blue shakes his head, flexing his jaws to cool his mouth. He suddenly flinches when his gaze meets Ryuogriar¡¯s. Rather, when his gaze meets the piercing glare Ryuogriar has locked on him. He stole her triumphant victory. An easy and rather honorless victory, since it was like swatting away a mouse, but her victory no less. ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± ¡°You stole it from me¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I was given strict orders to protect you, your Grace. I-I meant no offense.¡± ¡°I know!¡± whines Ryuogriar. ¡°But, I wanted to brag!¡± She whirls glaring at the collapsing heap of rubble that was once the Orbicharium, a gathering place of demon-kin leaders for many decades or even centuries until now. She sighs, knowing Blue meant well. ¡°Are there any more stragglers?¡± ¡°Not unless they¡¯re trying to protect themselves inside, your Grace.¡± ¡°Excellent work.¡± She looks over her shoulder towards him, but not directly at him. ¡°I appreciate you taking your orders seriously. Thank you.¡± Blue bows his head. ¡°I am your loyal servant, your Grace.¡± She nods. ¡°Now then, let us finish this mission and-...¡± Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t get to finish her sentence. An ear-splitting crack of thunder booms at point blank range, and Blue roars in pain as terrifying crackles of lightning explode around them both. *** Chapter 88: The Weight of a Shortcut to the Truth The assassin jolts awake with a violent jerk. Her face twists in confusion as she takes in the ceiling directly above her, which is a very different scenery from the outdoor location where she was first encountered. Of the two archoneldwyn assassins that attacked Daniel and his companions in the rover during the battle against the 100,000 eastern allied troops, Daniel and the others decided to revive the woman. Hekate gave her customary demands, but the primary focus is that Vaergraes determined that she was the physically weaker of the two during the fight, as her strengths lied in agility and magical prowess. Since they¡¯ve taken so many precautions against magic, she was voted as the ¡®safer¡¯ option. The woman pulls at her arms, which are bound ¡®behind¡¯ her back, which is on a slightly sloped bench, and her arms are tied underneath. She tries to struggle and writhe against her bindings, finding her feet, legs, waist, torso, and neck are all bound firmly to the bench. Daniel approaches so she can see him, and she glares at him silently. ¡°Afternoon. I¡¯m sure you probably remember me. I¡¯m the human that gave you a run for your money.¡± The assassin stares at the ceiling, ignoring him. She still tries to pull her hands free, but Daniel made sure her hands aren¡¯t coming free of the knots until he desires it. She¡¯s wearing little more than an inexpensive flaxen tunic to ensure she had no remaining hidden weapons or tools to aid her. He watches her hands try to feel her wrists, where she had subdermal objects hidden. She seems to be surprised, and he asks knowingly, ¡°Oh? Looking for something?¡± She sucks her teeth, but still doesn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I have some questions. You can save us both some time and one of us some excruciating suffering by answering them now.¡± ¡°I am not threatened by you or the crowd of powerful fighters you had to surround yourself with in fear of me.¡± Daniel simply smiles. ¡°Are caution and fear the same thing? Maybe, I suppose, an argument can be made. Of course, just because you think fear has been removed from you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t dig deep enough to find it again.¡± She scoffs, glancing at him with her eyes and smirking as she stares up at the ceiling again. ¡°Do your worst, human. Or perhaps the feldrok girl. Neither of you are powerful enough to accomplish anything.¡± Daniel sets a pitcher of water on the small table he has next to the bench. ¡°Did you know, dragons and feldroks can be struck down without magic? I have a reputation to uphold now. I think this pitcher of water will be enough.¡± The assassin begins laughing, and Daniel asks politely, ignoring her laughing, ¡°Who ordered you to attack us during the siege?¡± The archoneldwyn woman finishes laughing, resuming watching the ceiling with a content smile. ¡°I¡¯ll say you¡¯re amusing, with how pathetic you are, human. Whatever your true secret is, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be revealed soon enough.¡± ¡°Funny. I was going to say the same to you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to cooperate? I¡¯d hate to crush your pride.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met a being as stupid as you, human. Even goblins wouldn¡¯t be so incredibly arrogant.¡± ¡°Very well. I tried.¡± Daniel carelessly tosses a towel over her face, and she chuckles again. ¡°So, you plan to wash my face? You¡¯re right. I could never imagine a torture like this.¡± Daniel picks up the pitcher, looking over his shoulder. Hekate has seen it once already, but Vaergraes and Illianna look unsure. They seem to think he¡¯s as crazy as the assassin believes he is. ¡°Forty five seconds,¡± states Daniel. Hekate retorts, ¡°Ten. Strong people have no idea how easy it is to fall apart.¡± She nods as she crosses her arms, no doubt remembering back to her days before gaining power in the Citadel. Most of her childhood was suffering, which has given her a grateful perspective on the life she leads now. ¡°Anyone else want to place a wager?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°What are we guessing at?¡± asks Vaergraes. ¡°How long she¡¯ll last.¡± Both she and Illianna are shocked. ¡°You think she¡¯ll break in seconds?¡± asks Illianna. The assassin begins laughing, even with the towel over her face. She seems quite comfortable with her current position. Daniel simply smiles. He watched a video once for reference of a volunteer undergoing it. While the volunteer in the video wasn¡¯t a hardened spy trained to withstand torture, it was almost instantaneous that he surrendered his will to resist, describing how instinctively horrifying it was. Daniel pours the water over the towel covering the assassin¡¯s face, and the laughing abruptly stops. She spits and puffs air, and then violently begins shaking her head, while a steady stream of water pours across her face. She begins gasping, followed immediately by coughing and wheezing. She writhes viciously against her restraints, but is unable to move more than tiny squirms while shaking her head violently. The towel clings to her face, and the wheezing becomes labored. She clenches her fists and pulls and tenses in every possible way, but can get no relief from the sensation. Daniel keeps pouring the water, pacing himself to reach twenty seconds. At about eighteen seconds, choked and raspy cries pitifully leave the assassin¡¯s mouth, unintelligible as mere desperate attempts to make a noise other than choking, coughing, and wheezing. It¡¯s the only intentional noise she can make, even as she still struggles in futility to make it stop. Vaergraes and Illianna both find it difficult to watch, and even Daniel would normally feel guilty¡­ if this woman hadn¡¯t hurt Geirahoel in front of him and attempted to murder his other loved ones. The last drops drop from the pitcher at twenty two seconds, and Daniel says with disappointment in his voice. ¡°Huh. I¡¯m already out. Good thing I brought a second pitcher.¡± ¡°P-Pgeez!¡± chokes out the assassin, spitting and coughing on moisture as she gasps to catch her breath, desperate for air while still convinced she¡¯s borderline being smothered and drowning simultaneously. ¡°P-Preez m-maeg it s-s-sop!¡± Daniel removes the towel, and the woman¡¯s face has gone pale and her pupils are constricted in horror, staring at his face, which is now cold and unsympathetic. ¡°You don¡¯t look sincere enough yet.¡± He starts to put the towel over her face, but she screams as loud as her weakened voice can go, ¡°Z-Z-Zolorad! Zolorad told us to spy on you, and if the opportunity arose, t-t-to k-kill you! I swear it!¡± ¡°Zolorad sounds like a scapegoat.¡± Daniel moves the towel over her face again, and she screams, shaking her head as he sets it across her face. ¡°I swear it¡¯s the truth! I swear it!¡± Daniel hands the empty pitcher to Hekate. ¡°Sweetpea, would you refill this with the sink over there please? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll last long enough for me to make use of the second-...¡± ¡°All right! All right! Zolorad is a puppet! He wanted to rule the Covenant, but he¡¯s too weak on his own! He did give the order, b-b-but¡­¡± ¡°You can stall for time all you want, Miss. You hurt people I care about. If you¡¯re going to waste my time and¡­¡± ¡°His name is Brosjak! A-A-An archoneldwyn! He is the spymaster for Zolorad! P-Please! Listen to me!¡± Daniel looks at Vaergraes and Illianna, who shake their heads. They¡¯ve never heard the name. ¡°How many archoneldwyn are there?¡± ¡°J-J-Just the three of us! Just three! Only three!¡± The assassin is shivering in terror, and Hekate grimaces as she approaches with the refilled pitcher. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s that smell?¡± Daniel looks. There is a puddle under the woman¡¯s waist, and liquid is dripping to the floor. The smell, however, is more distinctly the number two excrement. ¡°Seems she didn¡¯t empty out when she died. Do you seriously expect me to believe there are only three of you? I know you think I¡¯m stupid, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡± screams the assassin, her voice wavering and giving out intermittently. She sounds near to losing her voice entirely. In truth, Daniel doesn¡¯t want to use a second pitcher, and had hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to use the first. He can¡¯t be sure whether she¡¯s telling the truth or not without the threat, though. She adds desperately and urgently, barely able to muster above a gravelly whisper, ¡°There were only three of us. We were found in stasis together, only three of us. Please believe me. I swear it¡¯s the truth! H-H-He¡¯ll kill me for telling you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem all that afraid of death a couple minutes ago. Why should I believe you are now?¡± ¡°N-Not d-d-death¡­¡± whispers the woman, her face turned towards Daniel, even with the towel still covering her. ¡°P-please¡­ Please not again¡­¡± Daniel looks to Aoloan, who is the furthest away. She is also uncomfortable, but she gives him a thumbs up. The woman is apparently telling the truth. ¡°Tell you what, Miss,¡± starts Daniel as he takes the towel off once more. She stares pleadingly into his eyes, hanging on his every word now. ¡°How about you accept a magical contract¡­¡± ¡°Yes! I accept! P-P-Please don¡¯t do that again! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯m sorry! Please!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish. One that gives me complete control over you and makes you completely unable to do anything that I disapprove of, including lying. You will be every bit a slave. Frankly, I¡¯d rather kill you. Slavery is pretty scummy, and I feel icky for every time I¡¯ve used it so far. But, you¡¯re more useful alive. If you choose death, I¡¯m going to refill pitchers until you die. If you accept the contract, I¡¯m going to turn you against your alleged one remaining comrade. You will tell me everything about him, everything about your weapons, everything about yourself.¡± ¡°I-I-I ac-ac-acept the c-contract, Master! Ha-Happily! Anything!¡± Daniel strokes his chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ Know what? That¡¯s not fair. You don¡¯t really have a choice, do you? Of course you¡¯d pick the contract between those two. I¡¯ll show you mercy. Instead, I¡¯ll simply put you into a void bag and destroy it. How does that sound? You won¡¯t even know you¡¯re gone.¡± She stares at him with horrified eyes. As Daniel suspected, demon-kin are more afraid of the mysterious nothingness of that option, as opposed to the potential for an afterlife when dying normally. ¡°Those still sound like terrible choices,¡± replies Hekate. Daniel shrugs. ¡°She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s getting a choice at all. She nearly killed Geirahoel right in front of me, not to mention you and Ryuo, as well as Vaergraes and Illianna. ¡°E-E-Even if y-y-you offer a swift and honorable death, I-I-I¡¯ll choose the contract, Master¡­ Please¡­ s-s-spare me¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to suffer¡­ Please have mercy¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯m sorry. You were right and I was wrong¡­¡± Daniel stares at her for a long time, and her pale eyes water. He sighs, finally looking away. ¡°Xyreko, bring what you need for the contract. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± replies Xyreko as she enters the room. She already has everything she needs, and they perform the contract ritual as was done with the dragons. Her name is revealed to be Doephluev, and the contract mark appears on her chest. Afterwards, Daniel thinks carefully about an order to test her. He states coldly, ¡°Doephluev, I order you to beg me to use a second pitcher on you.¡± The assassin''s eyes go wide in horror, and she shakes her head until she tenses. ¡°M-M-Master, p-p-please u-u-use a s-s-second pitcher on me¡­¡± She closes her eyes as tears stream down her face, while she continues begging for what she doesn¡¯t want. Daniel starts to move the towel over her face, and although she shakes her head desperately and trembles like a chihuahua, she continues to plead for him to do it. Vaergraes stops his arm, saying softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ please don''t. It''s in effect. Please release the order.¡± Doephluev is still begging, and Daniel lets her do so a moment longer. He finally says, ¡°That''s enough, Doephluev. Stop begging. You pass.¡± Daniel tosses the towel on the floor as he walks out, leaving everyone else to sigh relief as Doephluev cries. Hekate is the one to approach the assassin and untie her. She then instructs, ¡°Xyreko, please escort Doephluev to a cell and let her clean up and sleep.¡± ¡°Will do, your Greatness.¡± Soldier golems escort the assassin out, and she trembles as she walks slowly and wearily. Once she¡¯s gone, Xyreko adds, ¡°Hekate,... You should go check on Daniel.¡± Hekate cocks her head, but she certainly has no objections. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°The hangar. He had me transport him there immediately.¡± Hekate nods, and she asks Vaergraes, Illianna, and Aoloan, ¡°Want to come along?¡± Vaergraes nods. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Hekate steps closer and begins casting the teleportation spell. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The four of them arrive in the hangar bay, where a surprising noise finds their ears. A man is yelling as flesh strikes metal. The four search, and Hekate spots him first. ¡°D-Daniel!?¡± She runs to him, followed by the other three, who also call out, ¡°Daniel!¡± They slow down cautiously when they find Daniel. His face is bloody, and blood is smeared on the exterior wall of the lounge area, which is made of stone blocks. He punched the wall, and has only now finally stopped, cupping his hand near his chest as he supports himself against the wall with his bloody left hand dripping blood down his face. Hekate cautiously approaches him, asking ¡°Daniel¡­?¡± Daniel seems to lose strength, and he sinks to a kneel against the wall. His gaze is distant as he pants, his face contorted in pain. But, not all of that pain is from what he just did. He sniffles, palming his face to try to calm himself as he smears more blood on his face, seemingly oblivious to his hands. He doesn¡¯t move or even flex his right hand, though. Hekate approaches him, hugging him. ¡°Daniel¡­ what have you done?¡± He finally responds to her, his voice alien to her. ¡°I¡­ feel sick¡­ I¡­ I was so angry¡­ but¡­¡± He closes his eyes, and tears stream down his cheeks, evidenced by the path they make through the blood, following the blood trails to some degree. For the first time since they met, Daniel is crying, and Hekate has no idea what to do. All she can do is hug him. She whispers, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± She does her best to comfort him, and Vaergraes approaches as well, kneeling close by to inspect Daniel¡¯s right hand. The way he¡¯s holding it, it hurts him immensely, and it¡¯s possible he broke bones. Hekate whispers softly, ¡°Daniel¡­ She¡¯s our enemy. No one thinks less of you.¡± ¡°You should,¡± chokes out Daniel. ¡°No one should do that¡­ I¡­ I went too far¡­¡± ¡°You got the information we needed¡­ I¡­ I think I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not happy, or at least that you aren¡¯t as cruel as you appeared. But, you don¡¯t have to hurt yourself, Daniel¡­¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve stopped. I should¡¯ve found another way¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ do that next time. You did the best you could. And, you will save lives with the information you gained.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t agree with her, but he does rest, letting her comfort him as he finally calms down. It hurts Hekate¡¯s heart to see him like this, and she looks at Vaergraes, nodding. Vaergraes nods in return, casting healing magic on Daniel¡¯s hand to undo the damage. Vaergraes adds gently, ¡°You pressed her to make sure the contract really could overpower her. I don¡¯t blame you, Daniel. And, I stepped in when the answer was certain. Forgive me if you thought I was undermining you.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I know. Thank you for stopping me.¡± He clenches his left fist, adding quietly, ¡°My anger¡­ The darker part of me wanted to do it anyways¡­ to make her suffer for the attack. For the fear I felt¡­¡± He finally relaxes, saying gently, ¡°Thank you Vaergraes. I¡¯m sorry you all had to see this¡­¡± Vaergraes replies gently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I don¡¯t believe any method I know of would have succeeded. Her response was visceral; unavoidable. Your method is terrifying.¡± Hekate replies to the Uhl¡¯tall arch priestess, ¡°I said that the strong don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to break. She had plenty of chances to avoid it.¡± ¡°What will you do with her?¡± asks Aoloan gently. ¡°Is she really still useful?¡± Hekate nods, answering for Daniel, who doesn¡¯t seem eager to answer. ¡°Yes. She may still give us insight on the archoneldwyn. And,...¡± She looks at Daniel with a soft smile. ¡°Daniel won¡¯t exterminate a race. We can¡¯t do much for them, but we don¡¯t have to be the ones to destroy them.¡± ¡°Were there any repercussions on the two Stalvaltan soldiers?¡± asks Daniel quietly. Xyreko¡¯s voice answers from seemingly everywhere and nowhere specific at the same time, ¡°No, Daniel. The amnesia spell worked flawlessly. I recommend performing the spell after she has fallen asleep.¡± Daniel nods, all but whispering, ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re reflecting and you likely already know this, Daniel,¡± starts Vaergraes as gently as she can. ¡°But, this is exactly why revenge is dangerous.¡± He nods. ¡°You¡¯re right. I did already know that. That¡¯s what made it so much worse.¡± ¡°Would you like amnesia magic to be cast on you?¡± asks Illianna. Daniel shakes his head. ¡°No. I have to remember, so I don¡¯t cross the line again.¡± After Vaergraes expends most of her magic energy just to heal Daniel¡¯s broken right hand, Hekate uses ice magic on his left to help soothe it. It doesn¡¯t seem broken, thankfully, but it will definitely swell. After a little longer, Daniel finally does his best to return to as normal as he can get, at least as far as planning. ¡°So, does anyone know who this ¡®Brosjak¡¯ individual is? Ever seen or heard his name?¡± Vaergraes, Illianna, and Aoloan shake their heads. ¡°No. I¡¯m quite familiar with Zolorad. He was always one of the tribal chieftains causing trouble and denouncing my actions,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°That he has a spymaster that is stronger than he is does not surprise me. He¡¯s cunning, but prone to overestimating his own abilities.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a cambion,¡± adds Illianna. ¡°He¡¯s especially strong for his people, but they are not particularly well-liked by the other tribes. They strongly over-compensate for their perceived inferiority of their ancestors. Aggressive, a bit greedy, and rather insular when it comes to politics.¡± Aoloan adds, ¡°They demand aid in hard times, as well as during expansion, but generally provide very minimal aid in return when the situation is reversed. I remember my father complaining about it a lot.¡± ¡°Regrettably true,¡± replies the former ¡®queen¡¯ of demons. ¡°And, Zolorad has been their representative for years. Now, apparently, he is the one running the Covenant.¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± counters Hekate. ¡°He¡¯s being puppeteered by this Brosjak guy. Right, Daniel?¡± She looks at Daniel, and he nods wearily. ¡°I have to agree. If Brosjak is the spymaster and he¡¯s truly stronger than Zolorad, then he is likely a figurehead at best. Given the events since I killed the red knight, I think it¡¯s not too much of a stretch to assume Brosjak would use someone like Zolorad to lure me out. Or, the ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ at least.¡± The others nod as Vaergraes replies, ¡°I have to agree, Daniel. It ironically sounds like something Zolorad would do.¡± Illianna chuckles. ¡°That is ironic. And, a little surprising that he hasn¡¯t noticed.¡± ¡°Aoloan, did you sense any deception when she claimed there are only three archoneldwyns?¡± ¡°No, Daniel. Though, under the kind of pressure she was under to answer, I wouldn¡¯t say with absolute certainty. Only moderate assuredness.¡± Daniel nods as he thinks. Hekate asks, ¡°Daniel, why not just contract her right away and order her to truthfully answer you?¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t have an answer right away, but Vaergraes speaks up. ¡°It can be risky. A question with a potentially subjective answer can create a mess and potentially kill the contracted person. For instance, we all know two plus two is four and three plus one is four. But, if you ask someone under contract ¡®is two plus two the same as three plus one?¡¯, the answer very much could be yes or no based on perspective. And, if that person knows that, it could lock them up and destroy their mind trying to force an answer.¡± ¡°Couldn''t they just say that? That it can have both answers?¡± ¡°That was just an example, but contracts operate on absolutes, not ambiguity.¡± Hekate ponders the answer, not fully understanding, but trying to figure it out. ¡°She''s saying the contract doesn''t know fact,¡± starts Daniel in reply. ¡°And ¡®truth¡¯ can be whatever the person believes to be true. If they simultaneously hold two conflicting beliefs that they know conflict, then the ¡®truth¡¯ is not something they can actually answer.¡± Daniel shifts to sit with his back against the wall he was striking, relaxing a little more. He finally inspects his left hand, which is pale from Hekate¡¯s ice magic, but red cuts and dark bruises are scattered around his hand. ¡°Truth and fact are not the same things, unfortunately,¡± adds Daniel as he stares vacantly at his hand. ¡°At least not in the mind that believes it to be truth in an absence of fact.¡± ¡°What does Earth do? O-Other than¡­ the water.¡± Daniel scoffs, shaking his head quietly. ¡°For detecting lies, there is a technology that reads a person and compares moments when they¡¯re lying to when they¡¯re telling the truth. The accuracy is still based on whether or not the person is delusional or mistaken, skilled at tricking the machine, or doesn¡¯t have a biological response to lying like most people do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± hums Hekate as she thinks. Aoloan adds, ¡°The same weaknesses even I have, it seems. If the person doesn¡¯t know or believes something that isn¡¯t true as being true, then they will appear as truthful.¡± Vaergraes chimes in, ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of being absolutely certain in information gathering, only master dawnseers would be able to peer through the mana of the world and see the facts as they are. I¡¯ve only ever heard of such dawnseers, though. Most focus on the arts of either premonition or postmonition to try to understand the future or past, respectively. Seeing facts in the present beyond the visible is a combination of both arts and even more dangerous and delicate than one or the other.¡± Daniel finally stands up, and the others stand up to join him, still worried about him. He looks idly at the blood he left on the wall, saying, ¡°Xyreko, I¡¯m sorry about the mess. I¡¯ll clean it up myself later.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it, Daniel,¡± replies the golem¡¯s voice remotely once more. ¡°I¡¯ll have it cleaned up soon. I¡¯m cataloging the information and discussing with the others our next steps.¡± He nods, looking at the four that are with him. ¡°I¡¯m going to apologize to Doephluev. I got what I wanted out of her, and I want to say it before we erase what happened.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Won¡¯t she just forget the apology?¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and she droops her ears to the side. He replies softly, ¡°I want to apologize to the person I hurt, rather than someone who won¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. Neither way will make it right, but I need to say it.¡± She nods as she ponders his words. ¡°I think I understand¡­ But, won¡¯t she just be a mean butt again anyways?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the principle of the matter. Nothing more. It¡¯s for me more than anything.¡± She nods again. ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel looks at the others, saying softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with me. I¡¯ll do this myself.¡± Vaergraes and Illianna nod gently, understanding. Aoloan says softly, ¡°I want to come with you. To be there for you if you need help.¡± ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± replies Daniel gently. She smiles and nods, and both she and Hekate accompany him back to the cell where Doephluev is being kept. The guards open the door, and the three step inside. The assassin notices them as she¡¯s sitting on her bed, freshly cleaned and in a clean dress. She tenses and fear immediately fills her expression. Daniel says as gently and softly as he can, ¡°Doephluev,...¡± He bows, adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I let my anger guide me, and I crossed the line beyond what I wanted to do. I know an apology alone doesn¡¯t undo what I did, but I am genuinely sorry.¡± She glances nervously between the three, and Hekate says softly, ¡°He speaks the truth. I don¡¯t know why he wants to, but he¡¯s sincere. We¡¯re going to help you, against our better judgment. Get some sleep, and tomorrow you¡¯ll wake up as good as new. And, that, you can thank Daniel for.¡± Doephluev is still very afraid, and she avoids eye contact with Daniel. Daniel straightens back up, adding gently, ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say, Doephluev. Sleep peacefully.¡± He turns and leaves, followed by Hekate and Aoloan. Once outside, Aoloan asks gently, ¡°Daniel? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Thank you. Sorry you had to see me like that.¡± She smiles gently. ¡°It¡¯s one more thing I know about you.¡± She looks at the cell they just left, saying gently, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can use hypnosis so she doesn¡¯t have trouble going to sleep.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°If you would, thank you. And, when you¡¯re done, I¡¯d like you to try to use it on me.¡± Hekate offers, ¡°I¡¯ll help you go to sleep, Daniel.¡± ¡°No. That reminds me that, with magic now, I need to know if I¡¯m vulnerable. Aoloan specializes in mind control magic. We¡¯ll try with her and Vaergraes, just to be sure.¡± Hekate blushes as she glares up at him. ¡°Y-You¡­! That¡¯s as good as just asking to be seduced! No, that is asking!¡± He scoffs, and pets her head, though it¡¯s more gentle and less playful than usual. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll behave themselves with the risk of their faces being chewed off lingering over them, right?¡± She crosses her arms and looks away from him. ¡°I¡¯m not a performing face-chewer. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just do it whenever you want.¡± Daniel is able to chuckle finally. ¡°Fair enough, Sweetpea.¡± ¡°I''ll meet up with you in a few minutes, Daniel. Hekate.¡± ¡°I''ll be in my quarters. No rush.¡± Aoloan casts hypnosis on Doephluev, allowing Xyreko to send in the spellmaster when he¡¯s available. The succubus then makes her way to Daniel¡¯s room, knocking and entering. There, he and Hekate are being questioned by Reignleif, Gwenesphia, and Treia, who are upset that Daniel hurt himself, but more focused on comforting him. Daniel notices Aoloan. ¡°Aoloan. Thanks for coming. Any trouble?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°None. She went right to sleep.¡± ¡°Good to hear. We¡¯ll leave the rest to Hoka and Xyreko.¡± Aoloan nods in agreement, briefly looking at the crowded mess of statues, flowers, and the somewhat egg-shaped giant statues -three of them- that are positioned in various areas around Daniel¡¯s room. Daniel mentioned that the three Dragon Empresses have made themselves at home in his room, even though they have their own private quarters. That said, he¡¯s also not especially defensive about his space, and welcomes his companions whenever they want to speak to him. Daniel explains, ¡°Aoloan is going to attempt hypnosis magic on me. Ideally, I¡¯d like to know what it feels like, and if it works on me.¡± Reignleif looks at Aoloan, but doesn¡¯t object. She also seems to understand and agree with the logic, simply nodding to approve. Treia, however, complains a little. ¡°Daniel¡­ What will you do if you can¡¯t withstand it?¡± ¡°Withstand? It won¡¯t melt my brain, will it?¡± ¡°How should we know!? Vaergraes, the former demon tyrant, one of the most powerful demons in the world, has to expend ALL of her mana just to heal your hand!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t all of it this time,¡± retorts Daniel, earning him an angry scowl from the gatonine woman as her ears fold back and her tail flops back and forth. Daniel adds in his own defense, ¡°Whe-Wherever my mana is coming from, it does seem to be getting stronger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse¡­¡± grumbles Treia. Gwenesphia offers gently, ¡°Treia, Daniel¡¯s not entirely wrong. Even if I dislike him always finding himself in danger and risking his life, it¡¯s better that we know what he can take, and what risks face him. As with any of us.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°And you, Hekate? Will your Greatness allow this?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Better to learn in safety than in battle. And, if Daniel feels any pain or something seems wrong, we¡¯ll stop, right?¡± Aoloan nods vigorously. ¡°Of course!¡± She teases deviously, ¡°I still haven¡¯t had my turn with him.¡± Hekate points at her, adding fiercely, ¡°If you use it on him after this, I won¡¯t just chew your face off, Aoloan.¡± Aoloan smiles and bows. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, your Greatness. I have had ample opportunity and have controlled myself. I want Daniel¡¯s love, not just his body.¡± Hekate crosses her arms and huffs. ¡°I have to respect that answer. Now, go ahead with the test.¡± Aoloan nods, and she crawls onto the bed to join the others, kneeling before Daniel, who is seated. She begins casting the spell, ¡°{Hear me and grant me your blessings, oh spirits of dreams; bring me the mastery of he who stands before me, and make my whispers into thoughts. Kieraria whispers of dreams.}¡± A magical energy swirls around Aoloan¡¯s hand, and a faintly visible mist appears around Daniel, concentrated mostly at his head. He studies the mist for a moment, observing as it seems to close in on him. Daniel twists his face a little, and Hekate asks instantly, ¡°Daniel? Are you alright? Is it hurting you?¡± She stops suddenly when he holds a finger up. ¡°I¡­ hear laughing¡­ and whispers. But,...¡± He looks at Hekate, and then Reignleif, Gwenesphia, Treia, and Aoloan in order. Aoloan slumps, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s the first time I felt it. It¡¯s like¡­ trying to grip water with my hand. The spell simply won¡¯t take hold.¡± ¡°And the whispering?¡± asks Hekate. Reignleif answers, ¡°The spell calls upon spirits known as the Kieraria. They¡¯re similar to pixies, and only answer to those with the applicable blessings.¡± Daniel twitches and looks at Nemaisol. ¡°Something wrong?¡± asks Gwenesphia. ¡°Hm? Oh, no. It¡¯s nothing. Thank you, Aoloan. I¡¯ll do the same with Vaergraes later to verify, but it¡¯s good to know where we stand. Is there anything to be done if I hear the whispering start?¡± Aoloan looks aside, uncomfortable with the answer she has to give. Reignleif answers in her place, ¡°To resist psychic spells, you must have a considerable amount of mana, I¡¯m afraid. If you reach the threshold of where they can take control¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to come up with a password.¡± Daniel writes a note real quick, and then he hands it to Reignleif. She reads it, twitching in surprise. ¡°This password, as long as I say it, means that I¡¯m safe.¡± Reignleif passes the note around, and everyone reads it. They are equally surprised. After all, the note says that the opposite is true. The password will be confirmation that he¡¯s hypnotized, and it¡¯s not to be discussed with him, as he needs to believe it still is the ¡®proof¡¯ that he¡¯s not hypnotized. Of course, long before he¡¯ll ever need to deal with hypnosis, there is a much more grave issue afoot. *** Chapter 89: The Fallen Valkyries ¡°BLUE!¡± screams Rose as a sudden flash of powerful lightning strikes him from seemingly nowhere. Ryuogriar launched herself backwards to not get caught in the same spell, but she quickly scans for the cause of the attack. The armor they¡¯re all wearing should have been able to resist magic, especially lightning magic, as the metal is conductive enough to shunt the electricity to ground, or so Daniel has explained. The only alternative would be if the spell was generated within Blue¡¯s body, which would take an immense amount of precision and control, denoting a mastery of magic. In addition, it would require an extremely high amount of mana. Ryuogriar quickly casts healing magic. Like all of the greater dragons, she can use all six of Zenkon¡¯s magical base elements, though light magic is one of her weakest. Getting too close to Blue is extremely dangerous, but she can try to stave off death. Rose swoops in without thinking, and Ryuogriar cries out, ¡°No! Get away from hi-!¡± Ryuogriar looks down when a magic circle appears below her, and she gasps. She wasted time to be surprised and it¡¯s now too late. She tries to react and create a barrier, but the most powerful singular spell that Ryuogriar knows of spawns above her, shattering her preliminary barrier; Eruption of the Sky. A devastating explosion slams Ryuogriar from above, and she cries out, feeling the concussive impact rattle and break bones, slam her teeth together, and pummel her insides. She¡¯s still conscious, but she¡¯s in immense pain, and she has to try to lift her head. She still hasn¡¯t found the attacker. There aren¡¯t many in the entire world of Zenkon that should be able to do so much damage to a lesser dragon, let alone a greater dragon. The amount of mana required should make them easy to detect, but it¡¯s just like the two archoneldwyn assassins that nearly killed Daniel. They were undetectable until they launched their attack. It¡¯s the same kind of spell everyone suspects Daniel uses, when in fact he had no mana to begin with. Ryuogriar looks to Rose, who is trying to help Blue with a potation. And, Geirahoel arrives, hovering over Ryuogriar. ¡°Ryuo! Where is it coming from!? I can¡¯t find anything!¡± Ryuogriar decides to try one last thing. She begins channeling her mana to begin the spell to negate magic. It should be able to reveal the archoneldwyn assassin, even for a moment. But, before she can finish her spell, at a point that is central between all four of the dragons, a sudden black and purple spark appears, and one of the most destructive dark magic spells ignites; abyssal singularity. Unlike a black hole, which is very similar, abyssal singularity doesn¡¯t annihilate matter. But, it does pull objects towards it with powerful attraction, and if sustained, can crush them in on each other. All four dragons, as the most massive unanchored things present, are yanked towards the singularity, slamming into each other as they scream in surprise. Again, it¡¯s a powerful spell that very, VERY few people in the world should be capable of alone, let alone following two other similarly powerful and masterfully-cast spells. Ryuogriar screams in pain as she and Geirahoel are crushed together in the middle, curled around each other as their bodies are being forced towards the singularity¡¯s center with enough force to strain every joint in their body, pull their muscles painfully, and even begin cracking and breaking bones. Dragon bones. Ryuogriar tries to search with her eyes as her vision struggles to stay clear. That the mage attacking them is keeping them pinned so long is difficult to believe. The only reason Rose is taking less damage is the fact that she¡¯s pinned to Blue, who is pinned to Ryuogriar and Geirahoel, making Rose the furthest away from the singularity. Rose chokes out in terror, ¡°R-Ryuo¡­!¡± Ryuogriar can¡¯t form words. She can barely think. Pain is searing through her. Geirahoel was shot by Daniel during the dragons trying to capture the Citadel, and she only technically nearly died, and there was enough time that she didn¡¯t need a revival potation. However, she¡¯s whimpering and screaming as well, unable to endure the pain. Ryuogriar tries to take a breath, and she reaches out with telepathy. ¡°R-Reina, n-no time¡­ we¡¯re¡­¡± Ryuogriar hears a pop in time with a jolt through her spine and skull, and her vision goes black. *** Daniel and his companions run to the hangar, gathering there in a state of emergency. Reignleif, who is flying over Daniel¡¯s shoulder, found him after receiving an incomplete telepathic message from Ryuogriar, before Ryuogriar seems to have disappeared from a mana perspective. And, so has Geirahoel. A massive discharge of magic explodes in the hangar, dropping two massive reptilian bodies with a golem flying a little further and landing. The two bodies are easily recognizable as a young pink dragon and a young orange dragon, but only one of them scrambles up. ¡°Where¡¯s-!?¡± Rose, the pink dragon, looks around. She bows. ¡°D-Emperor! Please forgive me! She¡¯s-...!¡± ¡°Revival potation! Now!¡± shouts Daniel as he runs to Geirahoel¡¯s head, which lays lifeless on the floor. ¡°What happened!?¡± shouts Daniel, even more urgent and angry than anyone has heard him yet. Xyreko, the golem that retrieved the two via teleport, reappears once more with the revival potation. She gives it to Daniel as he shouts, ¡°Open her mouth!¡± Rose, flustered and crying, complies quickly. She lifts Geirahoel¡¯s head so that her maw is present, and Daniel climbs inside her mouth, dumping the revival potation inside, ensuring not a single drop is wasted. He then calls out, ¡°Healing potation!¡± Hekate is there, shoving the requested jar into his hand, shouting back, ¡°It¡¯s already opened!¡± Daniel takes it, quickly dumping it down Geirahoel¡¯s maw as well. Vaergraes urges, ¡°Daniel, get clear before she can move again.¡± Hekate pulls him clear of the dragon¡¯s mouth, and Daniel pets Geirahoel¡¯s gigantic face, urging, ¡°Come on, come on, wake up! Rose! Explain!¡± Rose flinches, looking down. ¡°F-Forgive me, your Grace! We-... It was sudden! I¡­ We never saw the attacker. It just¡­ Blue was k-killed so suddenly¡­ and then Ryuogriar was hit by an explosion from above. When Geirahoel and I tried to move in, I¡­¡± She claws at her head, which is missing her helmet. She¡¯s trying to make sense of what happened. It¡¯s clear it was brutal and disorienting, and she still has trouble making sense of the sudden attack. Geirahoel coughs, startling everyone, but her body comes back to life, and Daniel¡¯s legs give out. He sinks to his knees as he hugs the end of the orange dragon¡¯s nose. Hekate joins him, hugging her, and Reignleif pets her junior¡¯s face as well, all three of them afraid to lose anyone. Daniel asks, ¡°W-Where¡¯s Ryuo? Is Ryuo alright? And Blue?¡± Rose looks away, shaking her head. ¡°I¡­ I had¡­ to choose, your Grace. I¡­¡± She begins trembling, pain and sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I could only save¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough¡­ P-Please¡­ f-forgive me¡­¡± Daniel is horrified, and his heart tightens painfully. He wants to scream and yell, to fight and seek revenge, and to destroy everyone and everything involved. He manages to contain his anger and not direct it at Rose. He knows, deep down, she¡¯s telling the truth. She is the smallest of the four dragons that were on the mission, and she managed to rescue Geirahoel. Blue and Ryuogriar are possibly too heavy on their own for the relatively mana-less dragon to lift, and she still chose to save one of them, rather than fleeing and saving herself. Daniel slumps to the floor, and Hekate asks, ¡°Wh-What does this mean? Where is Ryuo?¡± Daniel is unable to speak. He strikes the floor with the bottom of his fist, trying to think of what to do. Revival potations are powerful, but they have a limit. If the soul has definitively departed from the body, the revival potation can restore the biological functions of the body, but not the life itself. That means there is a time limit, and they likely got extremely lucky with Geirahoel. Xyreko intercepted them about 20 miles away from the Grand City. At least ten minutes have passed since Rose was able to escape. Storage magic can obviously extend the time limit, but Rose did everything she could to escape. Ryuogriar and Blue are on the clock, and they are at the mercy of the attacker; likely the third archoneldwyn known as Brosjak who seems to be pulling the strings behind the scenes of the Demon Covenant. ¡°Daniel, say the word and I will send the full might of the Citadel to retrieve them.¡± Daniel clenches his fists. He still has his head down as he stares at the solid stone floor. ¡°Xyreko¡­ how many of the ordnancemen are still in the Citadel?¡± ¡°O-Ordnancemen?¡± asks Xyreko, surprised. In general, golems can do anything, though there are many jobs that the denizens of the Fievegal are provided to earn their keep, supplemented by golems where necessary. The only concern with numbers that would not be able to be supplemented by golems is the one thing in the Citadel the golems cannot lay hands on. Daniel nods, finally sitting up to a single knee as he looks at his hands. The hands that made that terrible device. Hekate asks, ¡°Daniel? What are you planning.¡± Daniel growls in a voice that frightens everyone near him, ¡°The archoneldwyn want to go to war, I will show them war beyond their wildest imaginings.¡± ¡°Mukori, you can¡¯t mean¡­¡± starts Reignleif, worried about Daniel¡¯s cold and vicious sounding tone. He looks at her. ¡°We¡¯ll find Ryuogriar first, and then I¡¯d like to see our enemy escape calamity.¡± He¡¯s not joking, he¡¯s not making light of the situation, and he¡¯s not holding back. His eyes are nearly empty with killing intent. Hekate finally realizes what Daniel means, and she replies, ¡°Daniel, you can¡¯t. You swore you wouldn¡¯t use that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll destroy anyone that does this to us.¡± He stands up, growling, ¡°Xyreko, gather the ordnancemen. Reignleif,...¡± Reignleif hugs her own abdomen, replying nervously, ¡°I won¡¯t help with that. You¡¯re not thinking clearly. You wouldn¡¯t want to normally¡­¡± ¡°I want to kill them all!¡± shouts Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this! I¡¯ve had it! We try to be as reserved and isolated as possible, and they continuously try to take and take and take! I¡­¡± Daniel flinches when his angered and wandering gaze comes across the goddess, who has appeared and is staring at him intently. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way. Please, I beg of you.¡± She simply stares at him silently. ¡°I had nothing to lose when I came here! Now I do! And, I won¡¯t sit by and let the people I care about be taken away without doing anything!¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± urges Hekate gently. ¡°Mukori¡­¡± warns Reignleif protectively. None of them want Daniel to do anything that he¡¯ll regret. Gwenesphia also tries to gently urge him, ¡°Daniel, calm down. We¡¯ll sort this out. Lady Geirahoel can help us find Lady Ryuogriar.¡± ¡°But this attacker, he¡¯s likely an archoneldwyn. If he gets the drop on us¡­¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± states Ryukana finally. He snaps his gaze to her, controlling himself enough to not snap at her. Barely. ¡°I will not stop you, Daniel, but I can¡¯t say what will happen if you go through with it. Instead, I¡¯d like to offer you an alternative.¡± ¡°What?¡± asks Daniel a little sharply. ¡°You defeated a global threat and are owed a wish.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Daniel flinches, surprised by this revelation. ¡°What about Shek?¡± Ryukana smiles. ¡°That was but a whim. A favor at best. Make your wish, but think about it carefully. The Daniel standing before us ready to use the worst weapon in the world is not the Daniel who will live with the consequences, nor the Daniel who so many have come to admire and care about.¡± Daniel looks around himself, finally finding a shred of his normal state of being. Everyone who he makes eye contact with seems genuinely worried; Reignleif, Hekate, Gwenesphia, Treia, Aoloan, Kera¡¯tai, Vaergraes, Illianna, Thymeria, Xyreko, Erimaya, and Wenlianna. Daniel finally softens, though he is still visibly pained. He¡¯s still upset about his treatment of Doephluev, who should still be asleep, though the amnesia spell has been cast. He has to avoid taking his anger out on her. And, even more importantly, he can¡¯t direct his anger towards the people around him now, the people supporting him and offering him comfort. Daniel exhales, trying to calm down. His heart is still tight and in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have threatened¡­ that. What are the limits of the wish, Lady Ryukana?¡± She smiles in relief. ¡°Express your desire, and I can determine whether or not it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t have the full power I had, since I¡¯m technically banished, but I still have most of my power.¡± ¡°I assume you could erase the archoneldwyn that attacked them from existence, yes?¡± She is quiet for a moment, replying softly, ¡°I would have to identify him or her first, but yes.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°What about retrieving Ryuogriar and Blue?¡± This seems to restore Ryukana¡¯s more positive hopes, and she smiles again. ¡°If that is your wish.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He asks the others, ¡°Any other suggestions?¡± Wenlianna asks, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wish for magical power? Enough to fight and find her yourself?¡± Daniel looks to Ryukana, and she nods. ¡°You could make that wish, and I believe I would be able to grant what you need.¡± Daniel looks at Nemaisol. He is fairly certain that his rising mana level is the reason Nemaisol no longer allows him to draw it freely, but he still hasn¡¯t figured out what the source of his increasing mana is. He looks at Geirahoel, who is breathing peacefully, her body restored, though she¡¯s still unconscious. Hekate offers a suggestion, ¡°Could you wish for all of the knowledge of everything ever?¡± Ryukana shakes her head. ¡°Such wishes have been tried before. Even with the most elaborate and careful wording, the sheer volume of knowledge has reliably driven all such heroes mad. I cannot recommend it.¡± ¡°World peace!¡± offers Erimaya. ¡°W-Wouldn¡¯t that solve a lot of the problems?¡± Ryukana also rejects this suggestion. ¡°Such a thing simply cannot exist in the presence of life. War is an aspect of Chaos, and Peace is an aspect of Order. Neither can exist alone forever.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ sorry¡­¡± replies Erimaya. Daniel pats her head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Erimaya. Thank you for the suggestion. I¡¯ve made my choice. Ryukana, please¡­¡± Clapping draws all of their attention towards the hangar entrance. The intruder is somehow inside the Citadel¡¯s hangar, not far from the group and completely undetected until he drew attention to himself. He''s wearing expensive looking armor, either sharmellkolle or orichalcum, given the ostentatious coloring and shifting magical effects. Just his armor alone will make him a pain to deal with. But, unlike Daniel in full armor, the intruder brazenly has his head uncovered, smirking devilishly at the group. ¡°What a sight,¡± states the obvious archoneldwyn warrior arrogantly. ¡°Dragons sobbing, the former Demon Queen at a loss, a human princess far away from home, and the Harbinger of Calamity weeping like a child. How marvelous.¡± ¡°Who are you!?¡± shouts Hekate as everyone stands up and goes on guard. It''s obvious that something is very wrong. Golems appear in force, armed with heavy machine guns and grenade launchers all aimed at the intruder. Ucahote¡¯s voice threatens, ¡°Hands up and don''t make any sudden moves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very polite,¡± retorts the intruder in a feigned tone of pouting. His voice darkens as he smirks, ¡°After all, you don¡¯t even know why I''ve come. Or, what I''m offering.¡± He activates a magic bag on his belt, withdrawing something that sends a chill down everyone''s spines. He doesn''t withdraw the whole thing right away, but what does emerge is very obviously the head of a blue lesser dragon, wounded and showing no immediate signs of life. Rose starts to move, but Reignleif stops her. Rose should know better than anyone that it¡¯s a trap. If this particular archoneldwyn is the one who ambushed them during their attack, he¡¯s somehow the most powerful mage any of them have ever seen. Daniel growls coldly, ¡°Where is Ryuogriar?¡± ¡°Hmm? Do you perhaps mean the white female dragon? I barely noticed her existence. I wonder where I left her¡­¡± Daniel clenches his fist. He¡¯s not baited by the taunt. It¡¯s an obvious attempt to unbalance Daniel through his emotions. But, he¡¯s worried sick about Ryuogriar, and they don¡¯t have unlimited time. He ponders what the right course of action is. He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off of the attacker. He¡¯s almost certain this is Brosjak, the mysterious archoneldwyn that Doephluev mentioned. Daniel could try to taunt him in reply, but Daniel has more to lose, most likely. In fact, he¡¯s certain of it. There¡¯s a very long list of easy to see reasons why someone so powerful would make the efforts he has. In fact, Daniel would be willing to wager a great deal that Brosjak followed Xyreko through the lingering magic effect of her teleport, which, however he specifically did it, allowed him to bypass the Citadel¡¯s defenses. It¡¯s something Daniel should have been mindful of. There was a movie like that, just from the teleporting sense, and pursuing spaceships through faster than light travel methods, something Daniel has included in his own sci-fi writings, is similar. He should have known better. They use it casually like an everyday tool, but it¡¯s recklessly dangerous, as demonstrated in this case. Daniel decides to try to fish while not being too combative yet. Brosjak isn¡¯t the only one who can make educated guesses. ¡°If you¡¯re here to retrieve your comrades, I would expect that ours are still within the window of recovery.¡± ¡°My comrades?¡± asks Brosjak coyly. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Doephluev seems to be convinced that you would come for her.¡± Though, I agree with her that you¡¯d come just to silence her, most likely, thinks Daniel to himself. ¡°Ahhh. So, she is alive again? Fascinating. That¡¯s helpful information.¡± Brosjak stores Blue¡¯s head back in the bag, making sure it¡¯s secure on his belt. Daniel can¡¯t explicitly make his request to Ryukana, and he hasn¡¯t looked away from Brosjak since he arrived, so he¡¯s not even sure if Ryukana is still present. She has to be careful not to be identified by dangerous individuals, because she¡¯s not all powerful. She could likely stop Brosjak with ease, but Daniel needs something more specific from her, and he didn¡¯t get the chance to orate his wish. If you¡¯re reading my thoughts, Ryukana, please, I¡¯ll buy as much time as I can, but please grant this wish; I wish for you to recover Ryuogriar and Blue to safety, alive and well. He doesn¡¯t hear any reply, and he carefully stays on guard, glancing at Hekate, who is standing next to Daniel. Everyone is on the defensive, ready to strike the intruder down, but waiting for some cue. The archoneldwyn shrugs. ¡°Those two were already dead in my eyes. You can do whatever you want with them. They should die anyways for losing to mere dragons.¡± Again, Daniel doesn¡¯t take the bait, but he is really wanting to get revenge. ¡°Then, what do you want in exchange for Ryuogriar and Blue?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± hums the intruder in feigned deliberation. A devious, toothy grin spreads across his face. ¡°I suppose I will accept the Citadel.¡± Everyone tenses, and Hekate sucks her teeth. ¡°Over my dead-...!¡± Daniel puts his hand on her head, halting her. She looks up at him, and she whispers sharply, ¡°Daniel!? You can¡¯t be serious!¡± ¡°Obviously, you know I can¡¯t simply hand it over,¡± replies Daniel, doing his best to maintain his composure. The others can fight this guy and stand a chance of winning. Especially if they see him coming. In contrast, Daniel has only survived as long as he has thanks to an immense amount of luck coupled with his weapons proving strong enough to ambush enemies and catch them by surprise. But, the archoneldwyn could easily wipe Daniel out -the main prerequisite for turning over ownership of the Citadel- in mere seconds. It would likely take a single attack, even if Daniel sees it coming. Unless Nemaisol helps him, he¡¯s powerless against magic, and he can only get the upper hand if he has the element of surprise. Especially knowing that the archoneldwyn can somehow defend against his rifle. ¡°Even for someone carrying your child?¡± asks Brosjak with a poisonous smirk. Daniel assumes he has some sort of spy within the Citadel. Daniel has been pretty lax with what information has gotten out, and he¡¯s reaping just a taste of the repurcussions of that fact. Even an amateur spy would know certain things about those closest to Daniel, so again, he¡¯s not particularly moved by Brosjak¡¯s attempt to rattle him. At least, not those to spur him into flying into a rage. Daniel is still panicking internally, and he¡¯s running through every thought he can muster to try to find any way to outmaneuver and defeat Brosjak. ¡°If I defeat you here, we could simply tear apart the entire world until we find her,¡± replies Daniel, doing his best to maintain a composed facade. Brosjak laughs. ¡°There it is! Very well. I accept your challenge, oh ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯.¡± He continues laughing, calming down as the women glare at him, but Hekate keeps his hand on Hekate¡¯s head, keeping her calm. She knows he¡¯s signalling her not to lose herself to rage, either. The others have just enough self-control not to outburst. Everyone senses how precarious the position they¡¯re in is. ¡°A duel?¡± asks Daniel. Brosjak grins wickedly. ¡°Naturally.¡± He feigns pouting, ¡°After all, I couldn¡¯t possibly hope to defeat everyone here. And, if I should die, you¡¯ll never find your beloved white dragon.¡± Hekate¡¯s ears flick as she sucks her teeth, but Daniel -somewhat unintentionally- tenses his hand on her head. He isn¡¯t so out of control that he hurts her, but it reiterates that she needs to hang in there, and that he¡¯s just as angry as she is. She looks up, whining sharply, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be considering it, Daniel!¡± ¡°M-Mukori?¡± asks Reignleif, horrified at what Hekate just revealed to everyone, which shocks everyone else around them. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t fall for it¡­¡± urges Vaergraes. But, Daniel replies as calmly as he can manage. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for anything. He did the courtesy of coming to me.¡± He still needs to buy time. He has his small void bag on him, as well as Nemaisol and a pistol loaded with mithril bullets. He has an assault rifle in his bag, as well as extra magazines for both the rifle and pistol, a couple weeks worth of rations, one of each of the potations -minus the revival potations-, some medical supplies, and some basic hand tools, as well as a couple different kinds of grenades. Daniel is always trying to come up with ways to defend the people he cares about -and by extension, himself-, so in addition to his flashbang grenades, he came up with one that should hopefully buy him time. But, he¡¯ll have to extract it. Hekate tries to take his hand with hers to plead with him, and he replies gently, kneeling before her, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± She stares at him, her eyes wavering as they threaten to tear up. ¡°I¡­ You¡­ Can you¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel smiles as he pets her head. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest sorcerer in the world, remember?¡± Brosjak scoffs, but Daniel ignores him. Seeing Hekate worried has given him resolve. When he needed it most, when he needed something to fight for, Hekate was his reason to shed all of his own worries and focus on the task at hand. And, she¡¯s not alone. He looks around at everyone watching him in horror. No one thinks he can win. It¡¯s understandable. Daniel can¡¯t win in a straight fight. But, he hasn¡¯t won any of his fights in a standard straight fight. He has to use what he has available to him. He notices Ryukana isn¡¯t present anymore, but he has no idea when she left. She most likely vanished before Brosjak could figure out who she is. He was going to try to sneak her his wish, but it seems to be too late for that. So, he looks to Xyreko. ¡°Xyreko, my armor if you¡¯d please.¡± ¡°Ah, ah. You just said you¡¯re the strongest sorcerer,¡± objects Brosjak. ¡°I¡¯ve already burned through a lot of my mana getting to this point. I think it¡¯s only fair.¡± Daniel looks at him, and Hekate objects, ¡°Daniel! You can¡¯t accept!¡± Daniel would like to use his full capacity, but if Brosjak is afraid of some trickery, he¡¯s going to have to stick with what¡¯s on his person. It¡¯s not ideal, but if he can get the opening gambit, he can turn the fight to his favor. Maybe. ¡°Fine. But, do you mind if I get a drink out of my gear bag before we begin? If we¡¯re going to do this, I¡¯d rather not be sober.¡± Brosjak cocks his head, but he nods, and Daniel faces Xyreko as he removes his magic gearbag, extracting two things; a metal flask with his Citadel-brand rum, and another similar canister. Though, this canister is made of lead. Xyreko, who seems to also be at a loss like everyone else, looks directly at the lead canister, and she doesn¡¯t say anything, accepting his bag as he explains, ¡°I have some important documents in there, just in case this gets hairy.¡± ¡°Be careful, Daniel. You still owe me that favor.¡± ¡°Technically, I won the bet, Xyreko.¡± He winks at her, unscrewing the flask as he hooks the spoon of the lead canister to his pants pocket. He¡¯ll be using it soon enough. He takes a heavy drink of the rum, exhaling a hard, almost outward gasp from the sharpness of the alcoholic drink. He shakes his head, toasting the flask to Brosjak. ¡°Thanks. Came into this world with this. Be a real shame if I go out without it.¡± Brosjak chuckles. ¡°You¡¯ve got me curious. Let me try this precious drink, human.¡± He gestures his hand, and Daniel shrugs. He tosses the flask underhand after capping it, and the archoneldwyn easily uses magic to levitate the flask to his own hand, inspecting it. He recoils at the smell a bit, but then smirks. He likely thinks it¡¯s a potation. Sorry, buddy. Just a really strong drink. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯ll help my nerves. Brosjak takes a long drink, powering through the strong alcohol to finish off the whole flask. While it wasn¡¯t part of Daniel¡¯s plan, he might have just gained an advantage, though it¡¯ll take a little bit to take effect. Brosjak tosses the empty flask aside with a burp, saying with his devilish smirk, ¡°Now, order the caretaker to recognize me as the new master of the Citadel when I win.¡± ¡°Xyreko, if Brosjak wins the duel, you will grant him control of the Citadel.¡± She hesitates, but acknowledges quietly, ¡°Very well, Master.¡± Brosjak chuckles deviously. He¡¯s completely certain his magical power far exceeds Daniel¡¯s. And, he¡¯s correct. Daniel has almost no magic. ¡°In return, if I win, you¡¯ll hand over Blue and Ryuogriar without delay,¡± replies Daniel confidently. He has to be confident. He can¡¯t win if he falters, and the only thing that can happen to him is death. He was resigned to that fate a long time ago when he had nothing and no one to lose. To protect those he has now, he is ready to risk everything. Being yelled at by the living is worth wagering his own life to ensure they¡¯re there to yell at him. Even if that means they curse him posthumously. Brosjak, at Daniel¡¯s demands for the duel, simply laughs. ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯m not even sure why we¡¯re playing at this farce.¡± He casts a spell, which creates a glowing circle of glyphs on the ground, spanning about 20 yards across. He states, ¡°This will be our dueling circle to keep any interference from happening. To surrender, you simply have to lay face down and say ¡®I surrender¡¯, and the duel will be over. Feel free to do so at any time.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± replies Daniel. He, naturally, has no means to identify a magic circle or its effects, but he can see the faint lines of wispy magic energy rising like a sort of perimeter around the circle. He gingerly tries drawing Nemaisol, but once more, the sword firmly resists him. He pleads in his own thoughts, Please, Nemaisol, I¡¯m begging you. I know I one-sidedly rely on you way too much, but help me this one last time, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to grant you whatever wish you want. I know you¡¯re in there. Please help me. Unsurprisingly, he doesn¡¯t get a response, and he can¡¯t delay much longer. Brosjak is already inside the circle, waiting on him patiently. Daniel cautiously walks towards the circle, and his many companions all take a moment to wish him luck. Daniel smiles at them and nods, trying to reassure them. He has a plan. He has some ideas. Maybe he has some options. Daniel sighs as he crosses the threshold of the magic circle. Daniel will have to do the one thing he has always done. He¡¯ll have to do his best to survive. *** Chapter 90: The Choosers of the Slain Daniel¡¯s heart is pounding in his chest. This is probably the most terrifying moment of his life so far in either world; Earth or Zenkon. He doesn¡¯t like to constantly ponder what all he has done since coming to Zenkon because he would find it hard to believe, and he lived those moments. And yet, many of his most prominent achievements, such as defeating dragons, defeating the feral feldrok, and even defeating the Devourer, were accomplished by unprecedented technology for Zenkon and the element of surprise utilizing them. For the first time since coming to Zenkon, he¡¯s up against someone who seems to know just about everything about Daniel, thanks to whatever method he has been using to spy on Daniel and his allies, and his opponent, Brosjak, is aware of the battle they are about to take place in; a duel. Brosjak is a true greater mage; one who brought down four dragons with seeming ease in a single battle. The offensive power of his magic is at the peak of what¡¯s known for this world. And, Daniel¡¯s primary defense against magic is a sword that is no longer cooperating with him. Daniel, on the other hand, has become notorious as ¡®the strongest sorcerer in the world¡¯ because of how quickly he eliminated so many powerful figures in the world, including most specifically the Devourer, which the entirety of the Demon Covenant was unable to defeat. Though the specific person who did so has remained mostly a secret, it would be ludicrous to assume it was anyone else other than ¡°the Harbinger of Calamity¡±, as Daniel became known following the battle of Fort Peony. Many demon-kin fled the battle after Daniel¡¯s edgelord performance, which was a portion of what he wanted. But, virtually everyone very quickly came to know him and the Harbinger as one in the same. Brosjak has the natural advantage, and he knows it. He is watching Daniel like a cat eyeing up a mouse about to be toyed with before being killed. His toothy grin is unsettling and full of malice, revealing a dark personality. Brosjak offers with a malicious ¡®warmness¡¯, ¡°Feel free to take this opportunity. I won¡¯t attack you.¡± Daniel takes his hands, which were resting on Nemaisol¡¯s hilt and scabbard in a failed attempt to draw, off as he relaxes. ¡°If I intended to simply surrender, I wouldn¡¯t have walked into the circle. Sorry for wasting additional time.¡± Brosjak begins laughing once more, and just as Daniel grips the lead canister loosely hooked on his pocket, the archoneldwyn warrior mage snaps his hand up, firing an icicle spear at Daniel without warning. Daniel was expecting something, though, and he lunges to the side, nearly fumbling the canister as the spoon snags on his pocket thanks to his violent movement to avoid the icicle that nearly went through his neck, and which shreds through Daniel¡¯s jacket and lashes his skin, splattering blood more violently than it actually was. Several gasps surround them, but he has to ignore his companions. Daniel brings his hands together, hooking his left index finger through the ring of the pin. He pulls the pin out, releasing the spoon just as quickly. The spoon flings away from the canister, and Daniel notices Brosjak watching. A smirk forms on the mage¡¯s lips. It¡¯s subtle, but is exactly what the mechanic is looking for. Daniel is keeping track of his ¡®cooking¡¯ time, the time the fuse has been burning. The lead canister is a grenade, and he won¡¯t be able to throw it very far. But, he¡¯s not aiming especially far in this case. Daniel pulls back and throws, halving his strength at the end of his throw, following his own body¡¯s momentum to continue in a turn to shield his face and neck with his back and arms. Brosjak fires a small spark spell, which hits the grenade in midair with impeccable accuracy. It never had a chance of reaching him. The grenade explodes powerfully, casting smoke and powder in a cloud that quickly engulfs Daniel and pelts his back and tears his jacket with shrapnel. He¡¯ll have to be mindful of making sure he doesn¡¯t get lead poisoning after all of this. Or, for that matter, polonium poisoning. Daniel takes a breath and exhales once he¡¯s comfortable that the risk of inhaling too much of either is minimal. Brosjak chuckles, taunting dryly, ¡°I¡¯m well aware of your explosives, human. Bottles of lightning, stones of thunder, cans of poison. All of which have to be thrown into the proximity of the target. Otherwise, I wonder what happens to the ¡®caster¡¯.¡± He chuckles, amused by Daniel¡¯s scratched and bleeding back. Wenlianna cries out, ¡°Daniel!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it,¡± calls out Daniel. His skin on his back burns, and his shoulder is starting to ache, while a cold sensation is pricking at him in various spots where blood trails are making his skin feel cold. He¡¯s still well-within his ability to withstand the pain, though. And, he just gave himself a chance. Daniel stands up, taking a few breaths. ¡°Feel free to take this opportunity. I won¡¯t attack you.¡± Brosjak cocks his head with a disbelieving look, while Daniel carefully draws his pistol and checks the breach for a chambered round. The gun is loaded and ready to fire, and he takes aim at Brosjak. The archoneldwyn smirks with a scoff. ¡°Your demon wand? This is just pathetic.¡± Daniel pulls the trigger, and the pistol fires with a thunderous report, startling a few of the onlookers. The bullet shrieks as it ricochets off of a magic barrier, which Brosjak summons without issues. Though, the bullet going at an angle through the barrier, rather than deflecting back towards Daniel seems to startle him, as a bullet might through a heavy pane of glass. It didn¡¯t hit the intended mark, but it also wasn¡¯t stopped. It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s turn to smile. He has three extra magazines on the outer surface of his holster, and an enemy that isn¡¯t ready for him. Daniel fires in slow succession, trying to focus on getting his shots to go towards Brosjak as the archoneldwyn mage sucks his teeth, defending flawlessly, but also obviously frustrated that his magic isn¡¯t stopping Daniel¡¯s attacks well enough. It seems the powder is too thin. I wonder if keeping the mass of individual pieces would be more effective. Though, I was expecting changes in reactivity to be a factor. Daniel fires, counting off his shots as he draws closer to Brosjak, mainly so that the effect of the polonium, a radioactive material with a very short half-life and decays into lead, will be closer to the mage. The slide locks back on the pistol, and Daniel fluidly pulls a fresh magazine out as he hits the mag eject button on the pistol, flicking his wrist to launch the spent magazine out. Time is of the essence. And, Brosjak responds as one might expect. He snaps his hand up, chanting as he summons a powerful swirl of blue fire around his arm, which coalesces into a ball about the size of a basketball in front of his hand. He rears back, throwing it at Daniel. The human Mechanic flinches, ducking his face to the side, but otherwise helpless for the moment. He can feel the rush of heat and crackle of flames as fire bursts around him, sweeping on both sides of him, but dissipating quickly. Some of the embers reach him, but the bulk of the fireball has already dispersed in a flashy discharge of energy. And, Daniel is only lightly singed. Daniel exhales in relief, and Brosjak is speechless for a moment. This leaves him open to a second volley of pistol fire, and he recoils back as his barrier crackles and wavers. He doesn¡¯t understand. To him, Daniel is a force of magic negation approaching, but he looks at Nemaisol. The sword is still firmly resting in its scabbard, and everything Brosjak has heard indicates that Nemaisol, the ancient sword of legend known all around the world, even if it is a bit obscure, has no effects when it is in its mysterious sheath. Even destroying the sheath doesn¡¯t cause Nemaisol to function as if it¡¯s drawn, as the sheath regenerates almost immediately after. And, likewise, even just a little bit of draw would allow Nemaisol¡¯s magic negation to take effect, which only Daniel seems to have been able to do since the time of the hero of legend, but it¡¯s not drawn. Otherwise, with his hand off of it for so long, it would return to its sheath. Could she be helping him anyways? No. That¡¯s impossible. My spy indicates that this human has enough magic now to no longer be able to use Nemaisol. This can¡¯t be. Still, one of the bullets rips past Brosjak¡¯s ribs, tearing his robes as the truth is sent home. Whatever Daniel is doing, he is successfully negating Brosjak¡¯s magic. Brosjak leaps far off to the side, rolling back to his feet after gaining some distance on Daniel. He can feel his magic strength returning. Daniel isn¡¯t truly a sorcerer. That much, Brosjak is certain of. Daniel is putting up a fight against a mage so far out of his league, and he always seems to have a new trick. But now, Brosjak knows the trick. Or at least, he knows of its existence. He wanted to use weak magic spells to annihilate this false mage and embarrass him in front of his ridiculous harem. But instead, he is managing to make a mockery of a true mage, and the true strongest mage in the world of Zenkon. Brosjak begins chanting, summoning all of his magical energy. He had no trouble taking down the dragons because he has been studying in secret for decades, honing his precision and control. They grew hubristic, and even Daniel¡¯s protections did little to help them. The time has come. He will annihilate this heretical sorcerer once and for all. No more holding back. Daniel. The voice causes the mechanic to twitch as he nervously watches the magical energy swirl around Brosjak. His pistol will do little at this range, since Brosjak¡¯s magic was only faintly weakened by Daniel being close -or specifically, the radioactive polonium powder Daniel coated himself in using his grenade, thanks to Brosjak detonating it so close to him. The direct effects of a magic spell should be dissipated before entering Daniel¡¯s proximity, but as with the stray embers of the fire spell or shrapnel from something like stones or telekinesis, Daniel would still have to avoid the impacts, as only the force and creation of material is magic, not the physical state of the substance. Suddenly, he heard his name, and it repeats again, ¡°Daniel!¡± He jumps, glancing around. Everyone else is watching with bated breath, while too afraid to speak and distract Daniel. ¡°Daniel,¡± repeats the feminine voice that sounds familiar. ¡°I REALLY hate cocky people like him. He reminds me of the girl who betrayed my trust.¡± Daniel looks down at the sword on his hip. The massive size of Brosjak¡¯s spell is growing larger, and Daniel is too afraid to move towards it. He also can¡¯t escape, given its size. ¡°N-Nemaisol?¡± asks Daniel quietly. ¡°Who else, dummy? LIsten, I get it. You¡¯re a decent guy. You didn¡¯t arrogantly think I¡¯d save your butt, but you still did this to try to protect everyone, yeah? Pretty crafty with the polominum or whatever you called it on Earth.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Here¡­¡± Time noticeably slows down, and Daniel becomes extremely suspicious all of a sudden. He has seen this specific magic before, and it was used to try to rescue him from a foolhardy decision to stop the Devourer¡­ by a goddess. Likewise, the only reason that goddess -even if she is ¡®middle management¡¯, according to her own words- failed to evacuate Daniel at that time, is because of the sword that seems to be speaking to him now. A sword as powerful as a goddess and with a mind of its own. ¡°I stopped time for everyone else. Or accelerated your time. However you want to look at it. Point is, we have all the time now. But, I¡¯m not going to explain everything. Listen, I hate this guy. He¡¯s really annoying me, and I can see how much you¡¯re suffering. I¡¯ll help you. But, in return, you have to do something for me.¡± Daniel looks at Brosjak. Sure enough, he and his massive concentration of dark energy, like a black hole, are frozen in place. And, everyone else is also frozen in states of panic. The only one that might not be frozen is currently not present; Ryukana the goddess. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything in my power. But, if I have to give up my family¡­¡± ¡°What kind of heartless monster do you take me for? Listen. I¡¯ve got my own circumstances. Free me from the sword and protect me from the aftermath. Do that, and I¡¯ll grant you my full strength in this fight.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Are¡­ is that something I¡¯ll be able to do?¡± The voice hums in amusement. ¡°Hmm¡­ Probably. You¡¯re a crafty guy, Daniel. That¡¯s why I¡¯m speaking to you. Magic or no, you¡¯re not half-bad. So, do we have a deal?¡± ¡°If all you want is something I would gladly do for you, then of course. Please, Nemaisol, lend me your strength.¡± ¡°... ¡­ My real name isn¡¯t Nemaisol. I¡¯ll tell you after we kick this guy¡¯s teeth in.¡± Daniel nods. He places his hand on Nemaisol¡¯s hilt, and he can feel a new sensation. He can feel a comfort to the grip unlike he felt before he gained enough magic to repel Nemaisol. He feels as if it¡¯s something he has been working with his entire life, like a familiar hammer or wrench, or even well-worn in gloves. Nemaisol feels more like an extension of himself, as if he knows every way it¡¯s going to move. He feels as though he can move the modest sword as if it were merely his index finger. ¡°Draw me now, Daniel! Fight with all your strength! And, roll with what I do! I¡¯m on your side! GO!¡± Daniel follows Nemaisol¡¯s instructions, tossing his pistol aside and drawing Nemaisol in the same motion. The air crackles violently around him, and just as Brosjak is launching the full brunt of his massive spell, preparing to defend himself, Daniel swings the blade in a broad slash. Swirling magic energy of all colors flashes out from the blade, slicing through the magic spell as well as Brosjak¡¯s barrier. The spell crackles violently, imploding in on itself and causing no damage, while Brosjak screams, his barrier¡¯s damage feeding back through his own mana and causing him pain. As he recovers, the archoneldwyn mage looks at Daniel, while the others watch him in shock as well. ¡°I-Impossible! You can¡¯t draw that blade!¡± ¡°I just did,¡± replies Daniel. Thank you, Nemaisol. Don¡¯t mention it, replies the sword¡¯s voice in his head, surprising him a little. She adds in reaction to his surprise, Don¡¯t be so surprised. I think you¡¯re halfway to figuring it out anyways, huh? Well, then it won¡¯t make you go all goofy when I tell you. So, let¡¯s do this. Daniel nods, brandishing Nemaisol in front of him. ¡°Telling an enemy what they can or can¡¯t do is pretty foolish if you ask me.¡± Brosjak growls in anger, and he summons a spear next to him. It¡¯s just like the one with the magic-sealing properties from before, and the main advantage, no matter what, is that it gives him reach over a sword. Don¡¯t be afraid, Daniel. That spear is a rather middling weapon. The gift Ryukana left in this world is far more powerful. Daniel keeps his posture loose and ready, trusting Nemaisol. He has practiced swordplay with Treia and Gwenesphia, who are both agile gatonine soldiers. He¡¯s far from a master, but Nemaisol seems to be giving him active assistance. Brosjak lunges close, and Daniel sidesteps, swinging the sword in a parry that clangs metal against metal. The archoneldwyn was aided by his magic to suddenly dart to Daniel, crossing the distance in a blink, but Daniel has good enough reflexes by now to catch the motion, particularly when his opponent is forced to slow down by both Nemaisol¡¯s influence and the influence of the polonium. Still, Brosjak is the better melee fighter, and he elegantly moves in skillful combat forms. The spear slashes Daniel¡¯s shirt across his forearm, and then across his abdomen near his kidney as he narrowly avoids an impalement in the same spot as before. ¡°You are very good at creating the illusion of skill and magic through your otherworldly methods, human. I commend you. But, you are outmatched in every way.¡± Daniel keeps his head, parrying blow after blow and avoiding where he can. He is outmatched in fighting ability, and he¡¯s only kept alive this long thanks to Nemaisol bringing his opponents down to his level. That said, tools are a mechanic¡¯s bread and butter, and Daniel has always preferred to have tools handy. He uses his left hand as he creates an opening with a parry, grabbing and throwing one of the magazines at Brosjak. The mage effortlessly bats it aside, though he¡¯s a little surprised by the sudden maneuver. This allows Daniel to follow through with a swing of Nemaisol in the same direction as Brosjak¡¯s swing, making it nigh impossible to parry with full strength. Brosjak leaps back, clearing the distance with an agile backflip. He sighs, returning to his confident bravado. ¡°I see. Always tricks up your sleeve, hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve won every battle so far,¡± replies Daniel. That¡¯s arguably true, excluding practice fights. Even the archoneldwyn assassin, Doephluev, was ultimately defeated thanks to Daniel buying enough time for Illianna to finish her off. Some were obviously closer calls than others, but Daniel does his best to enter battles he can win. Or, defeat his enemies without a battle. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Daniel. Just go with it.¡± Nemaisol¡¯s voice is Daniel¡¯s rock in this turbulent sea. She is helping him, and with her, he has a chance to win. He should have kept his pistol for when Brosjak falls back. And yet, Nemaisol solves that problem for him. The sword shrinks in a rather swift glow of light as Brosjak takes posture to attempt another spell. He begins dumping poison on the ground, which will spread and reach Daniel. Of course, Daniel¡¯s boots should hold up for a time, unless it¡¯s an extremely strong acid, but the vapors could also be deadly to Daniel. The new form Nemaisol takes grants Daniel a reason to smile. She has taken the form of a revolver, very similar to the one he first built, but with black and white metal and obvious divine features. Daniel doesn¡¯t hesitate to aim and fire, interrupting the spell with a shot through the spell itself, and Brosjak recoils. Daniel fires again and again, and each shot startles Brosjak, shattering his barrier each time he tries to summon it. Daniel pivots, firing continuously. Brosjak gets as far away in the circle as he can get, summoning a pillar of rock from the floor of the citadel, narrowly defending against a shot that would have hit him directly. ¡°Feel free to keep firing, Daniel. I¡¯m no ordinary firearm.¡± Daniel nods, firing continuously to chip away the earthen walls. Brosjak tries to summon more, working a second spell to try to counter Daniel. But, as soon as he sees the spell turn around the rock pillar, Daniel fires at it, taking out the spell. Nemaisol, rifle please. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The former-sword changes forms once again, shifting into a heavy rifle just like Daniel¡¯s ~20mm rifle that he made, though this one is significantly lighter. Daniel drops to a kneel and aims at the rock pillar, near the center, and he fires. Thunder echoes in the hangar, and several of the women watching scream. Rock crumbles in a violent spray, and even Brosjak yells in surprise, diving clear of his cover that is now becoming shrapnel. This time, a bunch of magic circles appear around Brosjak as he desperately screams spells out, firing all kinds of elements at Daniel. ¡°Child¡¯s play,¡± remarks Nemaisol¡¯s voice only to Daniel. Many of the spells evaporate around Daniel, and he fires on the solid spells, like rocks and ice, exploding them or their magic circles with the magically produced bullets Nemaisol is firing. The bolt cycles quickly and easily, and the recoil is almost nothing compared to a normal rifle, so Daniel has an easy time cycling each shot as fast as possible with very few misses. And, even if he does miss, the bullet carries Nemaisol¡¯s ability, so close misses still negate the magic and drop the stones or ice to the ground around them. Though he has been caught off guard, Brosjak doesn¡¯t lose his own composure. Instead, he scrapes by with a glancing blow that does take flesh, but he heals himself rather easily, smirking at Daniel. Daniel has no idea why he¡¯s smirking, and it buys him time to aim and fire, taking out the archoneldwyn mage¡¯s leg. Brosjak yelps, toppling to the ground. But again, he is able to quickly heal himself after summoning a golem to fight Daniel, which buys him a moment¡¯s peace. During Brosjak¡¯s healing, Daniel feels a sharp pain in his leg and drops to a kneel, and when Brosjak looks up, he begins to chuckle. Still, Daniel is able to focus and aim at the golem, firing to destroy it with ease. After all, Nemaisol is currently in an anti-tank rifle form. Few things should be able to withstand the shots, even if it is a slower attack rate. Brosjak sits up, completely healed. ¡°Feeling the pain yet, human? As you can see, you are an absolute fool. A weak and inferior creature that can¡¯t even identify magic spells before him.¡± ¡°Wh-what have you done!?¡± shouts Hekate. ¡°You cheated!¡± ¡°I did no such thing. The human agreed to the duel,¡± replies the archoneldwyn mage with a devilish humor. ¡°He should have objected when he had the chance!¡± Vaergraes explains, ¡°Daniel! The circle is trapped! I¡¯m sorry, I should have noticed sooner! It¡¯s rigged so that any damage the first person to enter suffers is reflected upon the second.¡± Brosjak laughs. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to kill me, human! But of course, I have a spell to revive after dying. Do you?¡± Daniel remains silent, thinking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking about how hopeless it is? How you won¡¯t be able to save your precious dragon? I¡¯ll let you know how she¡¯s doing. She was easy to defeat, and once I did, I mutilated her. I tore every organ out of her and caused her to suffer. You wouldn¡¯t recognize her now. Not in any form. It was possibly my life¡¯s greatest work.¡± He begins laughing. Daniel looks at Nemaisol. Nemaisol, assault rifle, please. Let me know if you can¡¯t keep firing. ¡°Hah! Who do you think I am? I REALLY hate this guy.¡± The former sword now transforms again, taking the form of an assault rifle reminiscent of a SCAR-17H, and Daniel fires in bursts. Brosjak, now knowing that mobility and constant healing are his allies, uses teleportation to avoid the shots, as well as causing Daniel to pivot constantly while in a kneel. He still takes several hits, and Daniel can feel piercing pain through the identical points that bullets hit Brosjak. Daniel loses sight of him for a brief second, realizing too late that Brosjak teleported above him. Daniel tries to aim and shift out of the way, but the magic spear comes down, slamming Nemaisol out of Daniel¡¯s hands. The magical assault rifle clatters across the ground, shifting back into a sword. Daniel isn¡¯t done yet. He kicks up to his feet as he snatches the shaft of the spear during the extended stab Brosjak just made, and Daniel uses his full body weight for leverage, ripping the spear from its owner. He spins in a circle as he positions the spear better in his own grip, and he stabs Brosjak in the kidney region with the spear tip. Brosjak cries out, lunging back as he quickly heals himself before his mana drains. He¡¯s a little wobbly on his feet, but he is able to close the wound. He begins laughing again. ¡°Look at you! A pathetic human who doesn¡¯t even belong in this world. Everything you do is a desperate attempt at survival. You are helpless to actually save the white dragon. Now show me the faces you can make. Show me your despair and rage as that hopelessness sinks in! Cry for mercy and for your beloved dragon! Hahahahaha¡­ ha¡­ ha?¡± It¡¯s then that he notices that Daniel is still barely wounded, even after all of the individually maiming hits Daniel has delivered on him. Daniel takes notice of his surprise. ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t my imagination. The problem is, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a real sorcerer. I¡¯m still far too weak in magic for your trick to really affect me.¡± Brosjak stares at him, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Nemaisol dissolves on the floor, reappearing on Daniel¡¯s hip. The archoneldwyn mage snaps to his senses, shouting, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I haven¡¯t even gotten serious yet!¡± He tries to surge magical power, especially because Daniel isn¡¯t currently holding Nemaisol, but he tosses the spear aside. It seems his polonium also lessened the effect of the spear¡¯s sealing ability, meaning Brosjak is still a powerful magic user, just with less mana than before. Considering how much he has, that¡¯s a moot point from Daniel¡¯s perspective. He quickly draws Nemaisol again, saying out loud in his hurry, ¡°Shotgun!¡± Nemaisol transforms instantly, already in the form of a shotgun by the time Daniel places his hands in position on her foregrip and rear grip, taking aim. She didn¡¯t turn into just any shotgun, however. Daniel is now holding a magical equivalent to an AA-12 assault shotgun, which combines the advantage of an assault rifle -fully automatic fire- with the firepower of a shotgun. Brosjak is just trying to summon a laser beam at Daniel, but Daniel fires a barrage of shotgun blasts at him, which nullifies the attack and sprays the archoneldwyn mage with magical buckshot. He stumbles back, screaming in pain, trying to continue healing himself. Now, though, it¡¯s Daniel¡¯s turn to speak his mind. ¡°You know, I absolutely HATE ¡®suddenly shounen¡¯ characters.¡± He blasts Brosjak in the left leg, toppling the mage as he nearly loses the leg. Daniel feels like a kick hits him in the same spot, but he is able to keep marching towards Brosjak. ¡°They show up suddenly in an otherwise grounded and mature story, bragging on and on about how amazing and smart and great they are, and they laugh all ¡®maniacally¡¯ like they¡¯re supposed to be some genius allegory to one of the greatest villains of all time, the Joker.¡± Daniel fires again, interrupting a spell and crippling his opponent¡¯s right arm. Daniel rolls his right shoulder to loosen a sudden ache. ¡°Then they love to say ¡®I haven¡¯t even gotten serious yet.¡¯ Like that¡¯s supposed to be impressive, rather than just annoying and padding out the run time.¡± Daniel fires again, this time taking out the mage¡¯s right leg, and Brosjak screams, unable to keep up his healing with the damage Daniel is doing, even during the lulls while Daniel is ranting. Brosjak finally begins begging, ¡°Please! I beg of you! Stop! I surrender! I surrender!¡± Daniel only mildly stumbles from a sudden pain in his left leg, but he keeps closing the distance on the archoneldwyn mage. ¡°But instead, the character is a pathetic and hollow veneer of the Joker at best, a trash edgelord cartoon character like a cheap Halloween mask of the Joker¡¯s face, and then the suddenly shounen villain loses spectacularly pathetically to the protagonist, only for them to ¡®escape¡¯ or simply be let go by the protagonist because the author wants this garbage clown of a character to return because they¡¯re ¡®so powerful¡¯ or ¡®cunning¡¯.¡± Daniel blasts the mage¡¯s left arm off completely, and he screams, still choking out pleas for mercy. ¡°Please stop! I surrender! I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t roll over!¡± ¡°Meanwhile,¡± continues Daniel, completely and mercilessly ignoring Brosjak¡¯s pleas to shake his left arm from numbness and pain, ¡°The story dies on the vine because it suddenly turns into an annoying garbage cartoon, and the well-established systems and rules of the story are tossed out the window for this annoying and uninteresting character, who simply defies those systems and rules because of lazy or careless writing, or the protagonist bends his own character into pretzels to allow it to happen.¡± Brosjak tries one last ditch effort to spring an attack with magic, screaming out a spell in a language Daniel can¡¯t understand. He¡¯s focused on another voice whispering in his mind, and it tells him everything he needs to know. Daniel simply jams the barrel of the shotgun, burning hot with the heat of the shots fired, into the underside of Brosjak¡¯s chin, silencing him as he gags on the pressure on his throat. He chokes out, ¡°Please¡­ Mercy¡­¡± Daniel crouches down, still looming over the archoneldwyn with a cold and unfeeling expression. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t¡­ If you kill me¡­ Y-You¡¯ll never see¡­ her¡­¡± ¡°See what I mean? ¡®Suddenly shounen¡¯ characters. They¡¯re written to think they¡¯re in control, even to the bitter end.¡± Daniel presses his knee to Brosjak¡¯s chest, leaning his weight on him. He just recently heard another voice in his head, one that has unshackled everything about Daniel. ¡°She¡¯s not... in storage. She¡¯s¡­ suffering¡­ in agony¡­¡± croaks out Brosjak in a last ditch effort to make Daniel hesitate. He informs Brosjak of what Ryukana just whispered to him a moment ago. ¡°Absolutely ridiculous. You already lost. We found her a long time ago, and she¡¯s safe. The contract is removed as well.¡± Daniel only thinks the word Revolver, and Nemaisol switches to a .45 LC revolver, which uses longer .45 bullets with more powder than typical .45 caliber pistols. He aims it directly between Brosjak¡¯s eyes. ¡°You hurt people I love. A lot. You completely lost, you pathetic ¡®suddenly shounen¡¯ clown. Just die already.¡± Daniel pulls the trigger, and Brosjak¡¯s eyes roll back, his life slipping away with one last failed scream drowned out by an unnatural clap of thunder, his soul being exhaled from his body to be absorbed and repurposed by the Citadel or Hekate. And, thanks to Nemaisol being directly pressed to his forehead, it¡¯s unlikely his supposed self-revival spell will be able to take effect. Daniel doesn¡¯t feel great, but he watches with pain in his heart and head. He just killed someone, and he¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s the act itself that makes him feel this way, or the fact that he doesn¡¯t feel anything but contempt for the soul he just erased. *** Chapter 91: Recuperation A manmade clap of thunder rumbles in the large hangar bay of the Citadel, claiming a soul that had proven to be one of the most dangerous and powerful mages in the whole of the world of Zenkon. After attempting to disrupt the leadership of the Fievegal by attacking two of the Dragon Empresses and their lesser dragon escort, an archoneldwyn mage of unprecedented magical talent challenged the world¡¯s seemingly most notorious sorcerer in modern times; the Harbinger of Calamity. Knowing the truth about the Harbinger, also known simply as Daniel of Earth, Brosjak attempted to win this seemingly-easy duel in order to take over the Citadel. After all, Daniel is merely a human from another world who, until recently, had absolutely no magical capacity whatsoever. This worked against Brosjak, and now, Daniel kneels atop the deceased mage¡¯s chest, the magical revolver that is a sword in its normal form. Blood pools around them, and the magical duel circle fades, leaving Daniel and Brosjak in place. Daniel asks, ¡°Xyreko, can you detect a spell for self-revival or anything like it? Brosjak was confident¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Daniel. It¡¯s disabled¡­ I believe thanks to Nemaisol.¡± Daniel nods. He looks around, finding and approaching the group as the others stare at Daniel in disbelief. ¡°Where is Ryuo? Is she alright?¡± Ryukana nods. ¡°She will be. You wished it, and so it shall be.¡± Daniel sighs, relaxing his shoulders. Tears begin to form in his eyes, and he says softly, ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Thank you, Ryukana. I¡­ I can¡¯t thank¡­¡± ¡°It was our agreement, Daniel. A deal is a deal.¡± She smiles, and Daniel wipes his face as relief washes over him. Fear kept him alive, but also kept his heart pounding in his chest as he did everything he could just to stay focused enough to fight. Now, he feels like a simple machine mechanic in way over his head, and he can¡¯t help but flop back onto his backside to cry tears of joy and relief. Hekate cries out, ¡°Daniel!¡± She runs to him, pouncing onto him as the others crowd around as well, and Reignleif, Wenlianna, Gwenesphia, and Kera¡¯tai pile on to hug him. They cry as well, relieved and happy that he¡¯s alright. Daniel allows himself to be pinned to the floor in a pile of bodies, laughing and crying at the same time as Hekate exclaims, ¡°I was so scared, Daniel! I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I was afraid you¡¯d¡­¡± Daniel smiles softly. ¡°I know¡­ I bluffed that I could defeat him. I couldn¡¯t have without Nemaisol. Speaking of which¡­¡± ¡°[Don¡¯t mind me, Daniel. Enjoy this moment. We¡¯ll talk later, yeah?]¡± Are you sure? thinks Daniel in reply. ¡°[Of course. If you get rid of me now, I¡¯ll just come back to kill you myself. Heeheehee!]¡± Daniel chuckles. He relaxes as the others simply snuggle against him and hug him. He asks softly, ¡°How¡¯s Geira?¡± ¡°Breathing,¡± replies Reignleif. ¡°And, she¡¯s dreaming. She¡¯ll be alright. Revival potations, as you know, take time to awaken from.¡± Daniel nods. It did take some of the dragons days or weeks to actually awaken, even after administering revival potations. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t wait on us. Go be with Blue.¡± The pink dragon bows her head. ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡± She starts to leave, and Daniel adds, ¡°Rose¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yes, your Grace?¡± squeaks the young lesser dragon. ¡°Thank you¡­ for what you did. I know it was a hard choice. And¡­¡± Daniel looks away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ that I directed anger at you.¡± Rose bows, ¡°You need not apologize, your Grace. You¡­ You saved him¡­¡± Her eyes water, and she chokes out, ¡°P-Please excuse me¡­ I-I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­¡± She flees the room, and Daniel watches her go with a smile. He whispers after her, ¡°Thank you, Rose.¡± Hekate asks, buried in the pile of bodies, ¡°H-How did he get in here? Shouldn¡¯t the barrier have stopped him?¡± Daniel replies with his best guess, ¡°I believe he used Xyreko¡¯s teleportation magic, which must linger long enough to be useful to someone who can detect and use that fact.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Daniel¡­¡± replies Xyreko. ¡°I had no idea, truly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. It¡¯s not something one can expect without seeing it. The reason I can confidently guess that much is the fact that we had such things in fiction in my world.¡± ¡°You always say that,¡± replies Wenlianna. ¡°How does the fiction in your world cover so many situations?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Thousands of years of creating fiction, I guess. At that point, people come up with everything they can think of just to make their stories stand out. Whatever you think of the stories I have on my phone, they actually shared a lot of similarities to other stories, to the point that it¡¯s difficult sometimes to avoid being called ¡®generic¡¯. Though, my goal is to actually reach an ending that makes sense, which was more rare than you might think. Especially light novels. They seem to just go on forever before suddenly abruptly ending.¡± They stare at him, not entirely understanding what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°Sorry. Just a mild acknowledgement of the Fourth Wall.¡± He feels Wenlianna squirm, and she writes a note in a notebook, causing him to laugh. She puffs her cheeks at him, but he disrupts any frustration as he relaxes again. ¡°Thank you all¡­ I¡­ had a reason to win, thanks to all of you¡­¡± They smile, and he is buried in kisses before he can finally stand up. ¡°Xyreko, have Ryuo and Geira moved to a chamber with medical equipment and in close proximity. We¡¯ll monitor them.¡± ¡°Of course. I already have Ryuogriar in the perfect room. Transporting Geirahoel now.¡± Geirahoel¡¯s sleeping form dissolves as she¡¯s teleported out of the hangar, and Hekate asks softly, ¡°D-Daniel¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± replies Daniel softly. ¡°Do you think¡­ their eggs¡­ will be alright?¡± Daniel slumps a little and frowns. He doesn¡¯t want to think about it. Neither of them were very far along this time, but they did experience severe trauma from the battle. To expect no lasting repercussions is the height of optimism. Daniel pets her head. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know. But, I hope they are.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do anything I can to help.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thanks, Hekate.¡± Xyreko asks, ¡°What shall we do with the archoneldwyn, Daniel? I believe a void bag and then annihilating it with magic should suffice.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Do it. I don¡¯t want to deal with his kind ever again.¡± Xyreko nods, and a worker golem appears carrying a simple magic bag. It stores the body in the bag, disappearing again. Gwenesphia asks softly, ¡°How come¡­ you didn¡¯t spare him?¡± She adds quickly, ¡°I¡¯m not taking sides or anything. I just¡­ You spared the dragons. A-And¡­ you¡¯re sparing that other archoneldwyn, right?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°A fair question. I wouldn¡¯t have spared Doephluev if I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be useful. And, she is now the last of her kind, supposedly. I might revive the other man, but Brosjak¡­ He¡­ was very sick. I¡¯m not a psychologist, but he had the eyes of a psychopath. Someone that has no shred of empathy or sympathy in their bodies. They can feign it to manipulate people, but he has proven that he¡¯s not someone the world is better having around.¡± Gwenesphia gives a satisfied nod. ¡°I just wanted to know. Thanks.¡± Daniel smiles at her. ¡°I figured. And, thanks for talking me down from using¡­ that thing. I¡¯ll kill when necessary, but that would be overkill.¡± The group nods in agreement with him, which was the vow Daniel made to the primordial goddesses; not to use his most deadly weapons to solve basic worldly problems. Hekate takes Daniel¡¯s hand, insisting, ¡°Let¡¯s go be with Ryuo and Geira. They¡¯ll be really mad if we aren¡¯t there when they wake up.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± replies Daniel. Wenlianna asks sheepishly, ¡°Daniel¡­ Is it alright if I join you? Ladies Ryuo and Geira have always been kind to me¡­¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Of course. Anyone that wants to join us is welcome. They¡¯ll appreciate it as much as I did, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Maybe not in the same way,¡± teases Vaergraes. Daniel scoffs. ¡°Regardless, we¡¯re all on the same side. As long as everyone gets along, then isn¡¯t it nice to wake up surrounded by people who care?¡± There¡¯s a moment of unanimous smiles, and Daniel asks, ¡°Xyreko, where are Ryuo and Geira?¡± ¡°Where else?¡± replies the golem caretaker. ¡°I have them resting in their haven.¡± ¡°Oh for f-... You all get off on trolling me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Trolling?¡± asks Treia. The others also have unsure expressions, having not understood the expression. ¡°Messing with me. I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Hekate proudly puts her hands on her hips, laughing boisterously. ¡°Heh heh heh! I¡¯m too short to be a troll!¡± The others chuckle at her, and Daniel pets her head, ruffling her hair. They make their way to Daniel¡¯s room, the apparent ¡®haven¡¯ for the three Dragon Empresses, and Hekate and Reignleif walk with Daniel, holding his hands. As they walk, Daniel asks, ¡°Xyreko, have you informed Choul of what happened?¡± ¡°I have dispatched wing-golems. If you would like me to use telepathy¡­¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He says, ¡°Send this code over the radio; ¡®Grey Knight, Mechanic One, the Valkyries have been chosen. Mechanic One in control. Listen close for the next poem. Over and out.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°I shall relay it with your own voice, your Grace. Anything else?¡± ¡°No. He should know well enough to be on guard from that. Though¡­¡± Daniel thinks, and everyone comes to a stop as he does. He remarks softly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I explained the Valkyries to him, did I?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks Gwenesphia curiously. ¡°The Valkyries are the ¡®choosers of the slain¡¯ in one of the mythologies of Earth. Hopefully, he¡¯ll realize the mission went south. Er¡­ Went wrong. But, that we have it under control for the moment. He¡¯ll get the full report in time, of course.¡± ¡°Sir Choul confirms the message, your Grace,¡± reports Xyreko. ¡°Good. Thank you.¡± Daniel enters his room, arm in arm with Hekate and Reignleif, where they find two full-sized dragons asleep on beds. Thankfully, the individual rooms of the Citadel were sized to much larger beings; the feldroks, meaning the two beds housing two fully grown dragons fit with ease. Daniel approaches each of them, petting their large reptilian muzzles. ¡°If this is supposed to be your revenge, you succeeded. I¡¯m worried sick.¡± Hekate climbs onto Ryuogriar¡¯s bed, hugging the white dragon¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die, Ryuo. You promised me we¡¯d do all kinds of stuff together.¡± She kisses the dragon¡¯s cheek, saying softly and tenderly, ¡°I waited sixteen years to have a family. You think I, the Empress of the Fievegal, will be denied so easily?¡± Hekate leans her whole body against Ryuogriar¡¯s face, listening to her breathing. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal. If you don¡¯t wake up in the next five seconds, Daniel is all mine and only mine. One¡­ Two¡­¡± ¡°Hekate,¡± murmurs Daniel. However, motion draws both of their attention to Geirahoel as she shifts, and everyone watches nervously. Her brow flexes, and she wearily opens her eye. Her massive, jade-green colored iris pivots around while she tries to gather her senses, and her cross-like pupil expands and contracts as she comes out of a daze. ¡°Geira-Mukori?¡± asks Daniel. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The eye shifts to look directly down at Daniel, and Geirahoel lifts her head to look at him directly. ¡°Mukori?¡± asks Geirahoel. ¡°A-... Are we both¡­ d-dead?¡± asks the dragon¡¯s voice wearily, deeper than usual because she¡¯s in her true dragon form. Daniel chuckles as he approaches, petting her chin, and she relaxes on the bed. ¡°We¡¯re not dead, Mukori. Rose brought you home, and we were able to recover you.¡± She relaxes, but almost instantly shifts up. ¡°Ryuo! Where is-...¡± ¡°Calm down, Mukori. She¡¯s right here.¡± Daniel points, but Geirahoel finds her easily enough before she can follow his point. She whimpers, ¡°Ryuo¡­ Sh-She¡­ She tried to protect us¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be alright. Can you tell us what happened?¡± Geirahoel looks down at Daniel. She looks to the side, seemingly pondering something. She shifts and casts a spell, dissolving in a magical smoke-like aura, before reappearing in her human form. She replies softly, ¡°Sorry, Mukori¡­¡± ¡°¡®Sorry?¡¯ For what, Mukori?¡± ¡°I¡­ you saw¡­ me that way¡­¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Do you think I dislike your dragon form?¡± She blushes and looks away from him. ¡°W-... Well¡­¡± He hugs her, and her blush fills even more of her face as she squeaks. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡± She hugs him in return, resting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Th-thank you, Mukori¡­¡± She then sits up on her knees, looking at Ryuogriar as the others gather around to listen to Geirahoel explain the events. Geirahoel goes over the events in detail, talking about the flight to Twilight, then to Peony and the discussion they had with Leiwelles. She then speaks of the scouting and attack, before they were suddenly overwhelmed by powerful magic, which is the last thing Geirahoel remembers. She finishes her story touching her lower abdomen, mindful of the possible repercussions of their defeat. Hekate states as sympathetically as she can, ¡°I wish you would have been awake to see it, Geira. Daniel was so angry on your behalf, he fought the stupid idiot that hurt you four, and he won so easily.¡± Hekate clears her throat for her deepest voice, which still sounds rather childish and feminine, ¡°¡®I absolutely hate ¡®suddenly shounen¡¯ characters.¡¯¡± She giggles, exclaiming, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what a ¡®suddenly shounen¡¯ character is!¡± The others look at each other, and then to Daniel. No one wanted to ask when it was immediately fresh, but now his reaction seems to be composed enough. He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just comparing him to fictional story characters on Earth. I got carried away. Everything about him just made me so angry.¡± Reignleif tests the waters with a joke, her voice soft and inoffensive to almost anyone who hears it, ¡°But, think of all the lost volumes you could have written, Mukori¡­¡± He scoffs, shaking his head. ¡°Definitely not worth it.¡± He looks at Geirahoel, and then Ryuogriar, who is still unconscious. ¡°I should have known better¡­¡± ¡°NO!¡± shouts Geirahoel as she hugs him. ¡°No¡­ We all agreed to this plan. We knew there was a risk, but¡­ We still couldn¡¯t detect him until it was far too late. And¡­ by having to rescue us, everyone else was put in danger¡­¡± She looks up. ¡°Did¡­ are Rose and Blue alright?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Rose made it back here, wounded, but strong enough to carry you. Ryukana recovered Blue, just as she did with Ryuogriar. He¡¯ll make a recovery as well, though¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re out of revival potations,¡± fills in the feldrok empress gently. ¡°So, no matter what, I¡¯m forbidding anyone in this room from leaving the Citadel¡¯s protective field until we can make some more.¡± She looks to the side, trying to hide the tears in her own eyes as she sniffles. ¡°I¡­ I have too much¡­ to lose now, too.¡± Geirahoel nods wordlessly. Just because Doephluev claims there were only three archoneldwyn, that doesn¡¯t mean she could be wrong, still lying, or more coming from somewhere. Daniel offers softly, ¡°We¡¯ll see if we can get Doephluev to cooperate. Though, I think it¡¯s best if I avoid her. We used amnesia magic on her, but if I¡¯m in the same room with her, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. Xyreko, did you strip Brosjak of his belongings?¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. I believe we are of one mind. His belongings will serve as proof of his defeat, as his body is already annihilated.¡± ¡°Good. And, exactly what I was thinking.¡± He then shifts. ¡°Actually, speaking of you, Xyreko, and exactly what I was thinking, how did you find Ryuo?¡± Xyreko cocks her head. ¡°That much is child¡¯s play, my dearly beloved Daniel. Did you think I would make extremely expensive armor that can¡¯t be tracked down?¡± She summons one of the four helmets she made for the three, turning it over to reveal the inside. There, a very obvious magic glyph engraving is present. ¡°Until I cast the spell, this glyph is dormant, meaning it¡¯s almost impossible to detect except for looking right at it. There is one of these on the inside of each piece of armor. Thankfully, as I hoped, it can even work on items trapped in void magic, as Ryuogriar was. But, that was beside the point for our Lady Goddess friend.¡± ¡°Thank you, Xyreko,¡± says Geirahoel softly as she bows to Xyreko reverently. ¡°You saved my beloved senior and mentor. I would be lost without Ryuogriar.¡± Daniel places his hand on Geirahoel¡¯s shoulder, and she smiles softly. She then sits up, saying, ¡°Please pardon me. Ryuo will be disappointed to still be in this state.¡± She casts a magic spell, which engulfs the white dragon. After a moment, the white dragon¡¯s human form now rests on the bed, face down. Hekate says tenderly, ¡°Thank you, Geira. Now I can do this.¡± Hekate crawls under Ryuogriar¡¯s arm, cuddling underneath the dragon empress to give her a loving hug. She hums warmly, saying tenderly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be here if anyone needs me.¡± She relaxes, and a few of the others chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve all been returned,¡± adds Gwenesphia gently. ¡°It¡¯s less lively around here without you.¡± Geirahoel crosses her arms and huffs. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just saying that. I know what you really want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Losing you is not an option. It won¡¯t bring any happiness to anyone involved. I¡¯d rather beat you fair and square.¡± Geirahoel looks at the gatonine lieutenant with only her eyes, blushing a little with a sheepish smile. ¡°V-Very well¡­ I will accept your challenge any time, Gwenesphia.¡± Gwenesphia proudly nods her head. ¡°Mm-hmm! So get well soon! I¡¯ll leave you to rest for now.¡± Gwenesphia takes time to gingerly touch Ryuogriar¡¯s arm, saying softly, ¡°Please wake up soon, Lady Ryuo. For all of us.¡± Treia follows Gwenesphia, also wishing them well, and most of the rest of the women take a moment to wish the two dragons well before heading out to give Daniel, Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Geirahoel some privacy. Only Wenlianna and Reignleif remain as well. ¡°Is there anything we can do for her?¡± asks Wenlianna. Xyreko answers, ¡°She is only unconscious. Her mana is returning, which means she is not in any worse state.¡± ¡°Trying to force her awake will probably only cause harm,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°She¡¯s safe and alive. We¡¯ll shore up our defenses and worry about the mission later.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± murmurs Geirahoel. ¡°Our attack runs went so smoothly¡­¡± ¡°You mentioned that you destroyed the Orbicharium, right?¡± She nods. ¡°And, the only demon of high rank that was able to escape during our attacks was the tribe leader Zolorad.¡± ¡°Zolorad?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the new leader of the Covenant?¡± Hekate adds pointedly, not even remotely appearing authoritative tucked under Ryuogriar¡¯s arm and chest, ¡°Ah! Yeah! He¡¯s the hedge-ee-mon¡­ or something like that. Vae told me. And Eri said hedge-ee-mons are similar to emperors, but¡­ different somehow.¡± She cups her chin as she thinks. Wenlianna asks sheepishly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ uncomfortable, Hekate?¡± ¡°Hmm? Nah. You should try it. Ryuo is super warm.¡± She grins and squirms in the unconscious embrace. And, everyone watches in wonder as the white dragon, currently in human form, shifts her arm to hug Hekate. Hekate grins, humming warmly. She¡¯s not awake yet, but she¡¯s at least in a somewhat dream-like state. Geirahoel adds, ¡°Ryuo defeated Zolorad, but then Blue fell under attack suddenly, and the two of us were immobilized in due course. I¡­¡± Geirahoel clutches a hand to her chest. ¡°I¡­ Mukori!¡± She grips Daniel¡¯s shirt chest, and he asks ¡°Y-Yes!?¡± ¡°Help me think of something to thank Rose with! I owe her my life!¡± The auburn-haired young woman lays her head against Daniel¡¯s chest. ¡°She¡­ didn¡¯t have to choose me¡­ If¡­ If you were¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­¡± Daniel pets her head, and Geirahoel flinches. He¡¯s always kind to her, but this is the first time he has pet her head affectionately the way he usually does with Hekate -and sometimes with Ryuogriar when he isn¡¯t thinking-. ¡°We won¡¯t know unless you¡¯re in Rose¡¯s shoes, and let¡¯s pray that never comes to be.¡± Geirahoel nods in agreement, clinging to his chest. Suddenly, the door opens, and Erimaya bolts in. ¡°I just heard what happened! Please allow me to check on-... OH! Lady Geirahoel! You are looking well. I¡¯m so happy. Is¡­ Lady Ryuogriar¡­?¡± She looks to Hekate and Ryuogriar on the bed, and Hekate adds, still snuggled in place in Ryuogriar¡¯s seemingly inescapable embrace, ¡°She¡¯ll be alright, Eri. If you want, we can probably squeeze you in.¡± Erimaya gasps, ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡± She looks at everyone, and then thinks for a moment. She blushes, suddenly making up her mind. ¡°Y-Yes. Lady Ryuo was very kind to me. I-If I can show her affection¡­¡± Erimaya jogs to the bed and crawls in under Ryuo¡¯s arm, snuggling in beside Hekate as Hekate holds the woman¡¯s arm up to make room. They both giggle happily, and Erimaya says softly, ¡°This¡­ is kinda fun¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Plus, I have it on good authority that intimacy can save lives.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks Hekate innocently. Just as Erimaya makes eye contact with Daniel, though, he realizes what she¡¯s about to insinuate. He flinches, but is unable to stop what is about to be said. ¡°Well, a gentle kiss from a very kind and caring man saved my life.¡± Hekate gasps, trying to push away to glare at Erimaya more effectively in betrayal, but they¡¯re both squeezed together under Ryuogriar¡¯s arm. ¡°Princess Erimaya! You fiend!¡± Suddenly, the grip tightens on both of them, and they both squeak, ¡°Eep!¡± ¡°Mmmr¡­ Hekate¡­ you¡¯re too lou-... HEKATE!?¡± Ryuogriar bolts up to a seated position. She pats her chest, her arms, her thighs, inspecting herself carefully. Ryukana didn¡¯t let Daniel see what state she was in immediately after being recovered, but if Brosjak is to be believed, it wasn¡¯t pretty. That said, she¡¯s as healthy as ever, and she sighs relief, looking around at everyone that is with her. She makes eye contact with Hekate first, who is sitting up next to her, and she hugs Hekate to her chest tightly. ¡°Hekate! Oh gods and spirits, I was so afraid! OH! And sweet Erimaya!¡± She snatches Erimaya into the same hug, pressing both of them to her chest. ¡°Reina¡­ Geira¡­ Wenlianna¡­¡± She makes eye contact with Daniel, and her eyes water. Daniel slides off of Geira¡¯s bed to move to Ryuogriar¡¯s, and she reaches for him, using wind magic to lift and pull him to herself, which startles him, but he chuckles, landing in a hug with the three she already has captured. She hugs Daniel tightest, though, sobbing into his collar. She is unable to form words for him, but he¡¯s happy to be holding her again, safe and sound. Geirahoel and Reignleif also climb in to hug them as well, with everyone warmly welcoming Ryuogriar home. She cries unintelligibly for a long time in the group hug, clinging most specifically to Hekate and Daniel. When she can form words, she quickly asks about Rose and Blue, which Daniel explains to her, and she slowly calms down, relieved. ¡°We¡¯ll need to prepare for this assailant! He¡¯s the strongest¡­¡± ¡°Already taken care of,¡± states Hekate in reply. Ryuogriar cocks her head. Wenlianna explains, ¡°H-He¡­ an archoneldwyn mage named Brosjak, arrived behind Xyreko, using her own teleportation magic to bypass Citadel defenses.¡± ¡°Yeah! But, Daniel kicked his butt!¡± cheers Hekate. ¡°He really did!?¡± adds Erimaya, beaming at Daniel. ¡°It was so cool!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± adds Hekate proudly, ignoring Daniel¡¯s attempts to be modest, no doubt. ¡°He was angry on Ryuo¡¯s and Geira¡¯s behalf, and he was ready to blow up the whole world for revenge! But, then that stupid face showed his¡­ stupid face, and Daniel beat him! Ohhhh! It was breathtaking! I truly have the best husband!¡± Ryuogriar smiles softly upon hearing Hekate¡¯s brief recounting of the events, and she looks at Daniel. He rolls his eyes, but replies gently, ¡°That¡¯s close enough. I was worried sick.¡± Geirahoel smacks his chest. ¡°Now you know how we felt!¡± ¡°I know, I know! But¡­¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡°You were going to say that ¡®it¡¯s the man¡¯s job to protect his family¡¯, weren¡¯t you?¡± asks Reignleif with a hint of sourness to her soft voice. Daniel chuckles uneasily. ¡°Uh¡­ Not exactly those words, but¡­¡± Ryuogriar faces him on her knees, saying softly, ¡°Mukori¡­ I¡­ I wasn¡¯t careful enough. I don¡¯t know what¡­ has happened to me. Or¡­ our¡­¡± She trails off, looking away as tears find her eyes. Daniel gently hugs her, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. You¡¯re what matters. No matter what else happens, you¡¯re still Ryuogriar, and I still love you.¡± She smiles, sniffling as she hugs him in return. ¡°I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± Hekate adds, ¡°I think we should verify that the Demon Covenant has given up their march eastward, whichever route they planned to take, and then focus our efforts on the Empire. We still have to have the meeting with Sundenelle.¡± Reignleif nods. ¡°Agreed. If the Covenant will get in the way, I think we should focus on them first and destroy them. The resolve of the Covenant should be weaker because of the various tribes, where human-kin are notoriously quick to gather forces and stand together. Demon-kin will not hold in such a unified manner under pressure.¡± Geirahoel scoffs. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder at all how Vaergraes got us all to cooperate for so long. She knows how to talk to tribe leaders, from honorable morons to corrupt scum.¡± Ryuogriar scoffs. ¡°She was the only one able to defeat Morthybargaron in a manner that satisfied him. Without killing him of course.¡± She smiles at Daniel. ¡°If any of you were born on Earth, you could probably do the same. Well¡­ maybe if you had the career path I had¡­¡± They chuckle together. ¡°And then, be randomly chosen for summoning on accident by a goddess, right?¡± adds Wenlianna playfully. This causes everyone to laugh together. Hekate hugs Ryuogriar suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, Ryuo. I mean¡­ I happily would¡¯ve had Daniel all to myself, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair if it was anything but you surrendering to my greatness.¡± Ryuogriar scoffs. She hugs Hekate in return, petting the young feldrok¡¯s head between her large fox like ears. She plays with Hekate¡¯s ears a little, which causes Hekate to squirm and her ears to flick. The white dragon chuckles, kissing Hekate¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes, well, I won¡¯t give up so easily, my sweet little rival.¡± Hekate blushes, giggling sheepishly as she scratches her cheek. Ryuogriar coos, ¡°You truly are the daughter I always dreamed of having, Hekate.¡± She hugs Hekate firmly to her chest, and Hekate revels in the warmth. But, her ears flick upwards, becoming rigid. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Hekate starts to squirm furiously, but Ryuogriar simply tightens her hug on Hekate. ¡°There there, Hekate. Mukori and I will always raise you well.¡± ¡°Nice try, you evil temptress! I¡¯m your rival, not your daughter! And certainly not Daniel¡¯s!¡± She wrestles with Ryuogriar, but the dragon simply smiles as she resists Hekate¡¯s resistance, hugging her and keeping her close no matter how Hekate squirms. Geirahoel, having a small bout of mischief, hugs both of them. ¡°Yes, dear sweet Hekate, you can leave Mukori to us. Just let us dote on you¡­¡± ¡°GAH! Geira! You traitor! Ryuo! Let me go so I can chew on her arm! Then you¡¯re next! No! Daniel! Save me!¡± Hekate¡¯s protests become futile whines of frustration as she reaches for Daniel, being buried by the two dragons hugging her as they laugh together and lie down on the bed, pulling Hekate with them. ¡°Daniel! Help! They¡¯re betraying me! The evil temptresses! Don¡¯t let them tempt me!¡± ¡°Sorry, Sweetpea. If it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me. I choose myself this time.¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± cries Hekate as she loses to the playful hugs of the two dragons, while Reignleif and Wenlianna laugh at the scene. Daniel climbs off of the bed and stretches. ¡°Now then, Ryuo, Geira, obviously, please rest and gain your strength. I¡¯m going to go check on everything else and see if there¡¯s anything else to be done to prepare for the battles to come.¡± Ryuogriar pouts as she looks at him. ¡°You have to come back tonight, Mukori. I was so afraid I¡¯d lost you for good.¡± Hekate whines, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m right here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to join us, Hekate. Our activities will be wholesome. This time.¡± She grins deviously, and Hekate growls, hugging Ryuogriar¡¯s torso tightly, as if to turn the tables on the dragon. But, of course, Ryuogriar simply smiles and hums, allowing it. ¡°...rr¡­ kay¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± hums Ryuogriar, looking at the little feldrok girl in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay!¡± shouts Hekate passionately. She finally squirms out of Ryuogriar¡¯s arms to follow Daniel. She whirls to point at Ryuogriar. ¡°Now rest peacefully, and I¡¯ll bring you anything you need! Don¡¯t push yourself, or I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Ryuogriar waves with a quaint smile. ¡°Hurry back, my darling Hekate. And, you too, Mukori.¡± Hekate blushes, spinning back around to push Daniel out. ¡°Go Daniel! Run! Before they seduce us!¡± ¡°Us?¡± asks Daniel while chuckling. ¡°Yes ¡®us¡¯! She wants to trick me into leaving you alone with her! Or to join you¡­ I¡¯m not sure which!¡± Daniel can only laugh, going as he is guided by the small fox-eared girl. The next thing he wants to do once he can get some privacy is to speak with Nemaisol and figure out how to keep his promise. *** Chapter 92: The Legendary Sword Nemaisol Daniel closes the door to his lab with Hekate and Wenlianna with him, having gotten permission to include them from the topic of the discussion to be had. He wanted to include Ryukana, but Nemaisol vehemently objected for some reason, promising to explain. Daniel takes a seat, setting Nemaisol on the work bench, and Hekate and Wenlianna take seats beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m crazy, alright?¡± ¡°I would never!¡± replies Hekate. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s going on first,¡± replies Wenlianna playfully. ¡°That is to say, even if I feel you are, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Thanks.¡± He touches Nemaisol, asking gently, ¡°Nemaisol?¡± There¡¯s no response. Daniel replies to the silence, ¡°Nemaisol, not funny. I know you¡¯re being quiet on purpose.¡± ¡°A-Are you saying¡­ you¡­ can talk to the sword?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°It¡¯s a new development.¡± Hekate puts her hands on her hips, sitting up straight as she puffs up her chest proudly. ¡°It¡¯s like a soul-bound golem. Or an artificer intelligent.¡± She grins, and Wenlianna looks from her to Daniel. ¡°Artificial intelligence. It¡¯s the technology version of Xyreko. Though, without the soul part.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s what I said!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°I just bit my tongue!¡± Daniel smiles, not poking fun at the feldrok empress for now. ¡°So, Nemaisol? Or¡­ no¡­ You said that¡¯s not your real name. Please tell me your real name.¡± Again, no response. Daniel sighs. ¡°Are¡­ you sure it wasn¡¯t just from¡­ the fear? Or¡­ perhaps the enemy using telepathy?¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t have enough mana to receive telepathy. Fear is a reasonable assumption, but¡­ I was able to draw Nemaisol because we were communicating.¡± ¡°Maybe you need to draw it again?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Though¡­ I guess you did say it told you to draw it¡­ Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t hurt to try, I guess.¡± Daniel draws Nemaisol, leaving it on the table, keeping his hand on the grip. ¡°How¡¯s that? Gonna keep messing with me?¡± Again another pause. Daniel sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t speak. And, I know you¡¯re just making me look crazy.¡± ¡°Very well, Daniel. You could at least let me have some fun, but they clearly trust you too much.¡± Hekate and Wenlianna both gasp. ¡°It¡¯s really talking!¡± cries out Hekate in surprise. Wenlianna carefully inspects the blade without touching. She knows that anyone else touching Nemaisol will be shocked, and the weight could increase suddenly. And, knowing now that the sword is apparently sentient and capable of its own magic, it¡¯s even more risky to upset the sword. ¡°Fascinating. I can¡¯t even see any glyph markings, runes, or magical circuits. Are the magic elements internal to the metal of the sword?¡± ¡°I am not some stove or goods preservation unit. I am a¡­ Well¡­ that actually brings me to my problem. Daniel;¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°That thing I want you to protect me from¡­ I¡¯m¡­ or rather, I was a goddess, similar to Ryukana.¡± This shocks all three of them, and Hekate asks, ¡°You¡­ lived in the Divine Realm and all that?¡± ¡°Yes. Chaos and Order are the only two true gods, and the rest of us are their servants, each assigned to one or more worlds, preservation of the Realm, or observation of the whole of the universe. We aren¡¯t much different than living beings on the worlds in question, but serve as a sort of management system; a lesser tier response so that Chaos and Order don¡¯t have to erase and start over, which is the easiest response to anything going wrong.¡± ¡°How did you end up as a sword, then?¡± asks Wenlianna. Nemaisol¡¯s voice scoffs. ¡°A fair question, I suppose. You see, I was once in charge of protecting this world of Zenkon, and in so doing, I summoned a hero to whom I gave an immense amount of power. She was valiant and brave, kind and passionate, and she fearlessly carried out the task I gave her to complete. She was to fend off an invading extraterrestrial force, and I gave her immense magical powers and abilities to do so. She was virtually invincible, could wipe out vast armies in a blink, and she had no need to eat or sleep to maintain her limitless mana and resilience. I thought, if I chose a young woman to be my champion, she would be unlikely to be corrupted and abuse the power I gave her. But¡­ I was wrong. Most sentient beings seek to better their station, and she was no different, seeking even to challenge the Divine Realm. I could not live with this shame, as she was wreaking more havoc than the aliens that I had summoned her to thwart. Seeing no other way to cover up my mistake and prevent it from getting worse, I turned myself into a divine weapon, and made myself available to the weakest person I could find; someone who would know the compassionate allure of humility, the gentle peace of tranquility, and the absolute duty to complete one¡¯s task and surrender. And¡­ if not, I could simply take my power away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± starts Hekate. ¡°How can you call yourselves goddesses when you can give power, but can¡¯t take it away?¡± ¡°That thought comes from a mortal perspective, viewing us as almighty. But, as I mentioned, there are only two who are almighty. I¡¯m more akin to¡­ I guess a regional lord to this world¡¯s system. I have power and authority, but I am nowhere near the Emperor.¡± ¡°So what happened after you found your new wielder?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°He killed the summoned heroine, and then gave me in my sheathe to the Feldroks to be archived and forgotten, if possible. There, I slumbered for centuries, until the Caretaker Xyreko gifted me, a goddess, to this otherworldly summon, Daniel.¡± ¡°Lucky¡­¡± remarks Hekate. Daniel and Wenlianna look at her, and she blushes. ¡°I-I mean, I¡­ Hmmm¡­ Forget it! Nemaisol, or¡­ You said you have a different name! What is it?¡± Nemaisol chuckles. ¡°Yes. I did say that. Daniel, my true name is Kaeralageir. Nanita began calling me Nemaisol in sword form after a work of fiction in her world. Something about video games¡­¡± ¡°Wait, that doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°Video games are less than half a century old on Earth. Was Ms. Nanita from a different world?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ No, Earth sounds right. And it was a book, I think. But, one about video games. Ah! I see now. You wonder how hundreds of years have passed if only fifty or so have passed on Earth.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Worry not. Time is a construct of the realm hosting the affected worlds. You might say ¡®universes¡¯, Daniel, since I know your range of science fiction extends well beyond what this world knows or has imagined as of yet.¡± Daniel and Hekate both look at Wenlianna as she mumbles, scribbling down new words to ask Daniel about later. ¡°...deo gaymz¡­ science fiction¡­ ¡®universes¡¯ plural¡­¡± She blushes when she notices the other two watching her, and she squeaks, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m taking¡­ notes¡­¡± Everyone chuckles together. ¡°No one is stopping you,¡± teases Daniel playfully. Wenlianna clears her throat proudly, huffing, ¡°Yes, well. I¡¯ll continue then. Please pay me no mind. I mean it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll mind you, Wenlianna.¡± Daniel grins, and she blushes, glaring at him as fiercely as her rosy cheeks will allow. ¡°I-I¡¯ll fire you! Er, I¡¯ll¡­ Hekate! Punish Daniel, please!¡± Hekate cackles deviously. ¡°Gladly, Wenlianna. Oh, Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Shh, Hekate. We¡¯re still learning about Nemaisol. Sorry, Kaeralegeir. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Hekate huffs in shock at Daniel¡¯s brazenness, but he ignores her, asking the sword, ¡°Kaeralegeir, how can we help you?¡± ¡°Well, a lot of magical power will be required to break the contract I inflicted on myself. Not to mention the¡­ hmmm¡­ artifact? There is a magic thing I need. Best way I can describe it isn¡¯t quite a magic device, but an artifact.¡± ¡°Any ideas where we can find this artifact? What it looks like or does?¡± ¡°Where¡­ Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t given much thought to where in a long time¡­ Though, when we were flying to get your ¡®cell phone¡¯, was it? I recognized some landmarks, I think. Some of the mountains look pretty much the same. A lake or two.¡± ¡°Cell phone¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°So, you recognized Mornistae?¡± ¡°How should I know? It was within fifty miles of where we found your cell phone. Oh, and Wenlianna was there. Sleeping.¡± Wenlianna blushes, saying softly, ¡°Thank you again for the blanket, Daniel.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡± He nods his head at Hekate, and it¡¯s Hekate¡¯s turn for her cheeks to turn rosy. ¡°I¡­ you looked cold¡­ and¡­ She¡¯s very pretty, isn¡¯t she Daniel!?¡± snaps Hekate suddenly at Daniel, glaring up at him. He ruffles her hair, intercepted halfway through as she wrestles his arm in frustration. ¡°Th-Thank you, Hekate.¡± ¡°S-Sure thing, Wenlianna. My pleasure.¡± They both awkwardly avoid eye contact, and Daniel returns to task. ¡°So, if it was in Mornistae, which should be about the entire range you mentioned, what else can you tell us? The size? It¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big¡­ thing. It has no magic present, but reacts to magic. The reason I made it was to quantify the item touched to it and ensure only I could be uncontracted by it. Also, there should be minimal risk of¡­ what are those idiots called? ¡®Contract demons¡¯? If they arrive, the artifact should be able to contain them.¡± ¡°Contain them?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°They arrived through spatial portals. Even I can barely manage it without exhausting myself. D-Don¡¯t tell that little buttface Chaos or whatever her name is.¡± Kaeralegeir is silent for a long time. She finally responds to Hekate¡¯s actual concern, rather than the remark about Chaos, ¡°Yes. If the spatial transportation magic is opened near the artifact, which it will be in order to attempt to hijack my contract removal, then the being will be entrapped in the main crystal of the unit. Only an exceptionally powerful Outsider would be able to escape the crystal, which exist, but are rare.¡± ¡°Kaeralegeir, have you ever heard of ¡®raising a flag¡¯?¡± ¡°Sure. That¡¯s a mortal custom for flying patriotic banners, yes?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°That¡¯s one use for the phrase.¡± ¡°Crystal¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°Daniel!¡± She looks at Daniel suddenly, her eyes wide with excitement and realization. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°The artifact! I mean, THE artifact! The one in my old lab. Er, rather, where my old lab used to be! Do you think that¡¯s what Her Divinity is talking about?¡± ¡°Pssh! Please¡­ ¡®Her Divinity¡¯,¡± counters the voice trapped in the sword. ¡°I specifically did what I did so I wouldn¡¯t be erased. I was a goddess. But, if I remain in my old state of being, I¡¯ll be erased for my failures. If all goes according to plan, I have lost enough of my divine energy to be effectively mortal. Ooooo! I can¡¯t wait to see what I look like in my mortal form! Daniel, I was pretty beautiful as a goddess. Not to brag too much, but I¡¯d wager I was more to your tastes than Ryukana. I LOVE the color purple, and I loved making my hair a dark red. You know, like that cute dragon.¡± Hekate starts growling as she glares at Daniel with a pouty face, and he smiles sympathetically at her. He says softly, ¡°Amber eyes are beautiful, Hekate.¡± ¡°A-Amber? What color is that?¡± ¡°The golden yellow that you have.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. She blushes, cupping her cheeks. She runs across the lab, finding something she can see her reflection in, and she gasps when she sees her own eye color. ¡°D-Does this mean I win the Hekate game for once!?¡± Daniel ignores her for the moment, though he can¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°Anyways, Kaeralegeir, this artifact; does it look like a big upside down spider with two glass orbs, one big and one small on it?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one.¡± Wenlianna gasps. ¡°S-So, that really is a divine artifact!?¡± ¡°In so much as I was the one that created it, yes. Assuming we¡¯re talking about the same artifact. Remember, I haven¡¯t seen it alongside Daniel yet. But, it sounds like what he described.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°Mm-hmm. So then¡­¡± She looks to Daniel. ¡°What¡¯s a spider?¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He hasn¡¯t given it much thought, but he always took for granted on Earth that spiders were relatively reclusive little critters that tend to make their nests out of the way, which is the way he liked them. When they strung their webs across walkways and areas that he happened to be tall enough to stumble into, it would be frustrating. But, most of the time, he and most spiders got along famously by the creed ¡®you stay over there, and I¡¯ll stay over here¡¯. Because of the benign neglect he and spiders have always shown each other, Daniel never really gave it thought that he hasn¡¯t really seen any in this world. Or, if he has, he never gave it thought to learn what their names are. He replies to Wenlianna, ¡°Spiders are kind of like an insect, except they have eight legs instead of six, and they generally eat most insects. They mostly build stringy webs of sticky thread across open areas to catch flying insects, or sometimes across the ground to catch creepy crawlies.¡± ¡°I think benkis would eat them,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Especially if they just sit around waiting on bugs.¡± Wenlianna nods in agreement. Benkis are rather docile feline-like creatures. Their primary diet is insects, and given their small figures, they are able to find and prey on them in very difficult to reach places. Given how Earth spiders hunt for prey, they would be easy pickings for even a benki kit. ¡°True. Could be why they aren¡¯t on this world.¡± ¡°I knew what you meant, Daniel. I¡¯m friends with the god who created spiders. He was trying to impress his sweetheart. And, it¡¯s only fair that I say, he succeeded.¡± Hekate nods in approval as she crosses her arms, approaching the three again. ¡°Mm-hmm. A good man.¡± She looks at Daniel pointedly. He makes eye contact with her and retorts bluntly, ¡°I gave you the Citadel, Sweetpea. Would you prefer a spider instead?¡± She blushes bashfully, murmuring, ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. So then, artifact in Mornistae, a ton of mana. Anything else? Usually, task lists for gathering quests are really long.¡± ¡°Ugh! Do you think this is some RPG, Daniel?¡± ¡°Arr¡­ pee¡­ gee¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna as she writes it down, and Daniel chuckles at both of them. ¡°No, but if it¡¯s just retrieving that thing, or taking you to it¡­¡± ¡°We should buy it from them,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Then, they can¡¯t complain when we do whatever we want with it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have that much in trade goods yet. And, I¡¯m not summoning piles of diamonds or gold for trade. We¡¯ll negotiate to see if Rikuto will trade with us first, and see what he wants. Though, I suspect it¡¯s not going to be that easy. Kaeralegeir, how long will transforming you back take?¡± ¡°Days, probably. Maybe weeks.¡± ¡°Of course. So, we¡¯ll have to either occupy Mornistae for that long, or¡­¡± Daniel thinks. ¡°I wonder if we could get Empress Sundenelle to get it on our behalf.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even friends with us yet,¡± retorts Hekate. ¡°A-And, even then, the Empire has demanded it before, and the Royal Family has always refused. Not least of which is the fact that it¡¯s almost impossible to move the artifact. At least, for eastern races. That¡¯s why the castle was built around it. Between it and the summoning ritual, Mornistae has managed divine heroes since the kingdom¡¯s founding.¡± ¡°Pfft! Yeah, and Nanita founded it. She wanted to try to keep me from being able to ever turn back.¡± ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t she name you?¡± ¡°Yes, but it was in mocking, because she recognized my divine power when I was brandished by my chosen hero-killer. Ironically, because she sealed away the artifact and led us half-way across the world, she got her wish. I was unable to turn back, though I wasn¡¯t in any hurry to, since I¡¯m still afraid of becoming a goddess again. Listen, if that happens, Daniel, I need another favor. If I¡¯m still a goddess, you can use contract magic on me to make me your servant. That way, Chaos and Order shouldn¡¯t interfere. So, have a contract ready for me, just in case. In fact, if you do this, I¡¯ll give myself to you either way.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. So, mana, the artifact, and a contract. Anything else?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ No¡­ OH! Actually, yes. It¡¯s why I wanted Wenlianna here, actually. You see, I don¡¯t know if Hekate or anyone else in your employ will be able to use magic continuously for the time needed to power the artifact, so I would highly recommend making a system to keep the device powered when the magic users need to sleep. Since Wenlianna is so familiar with the artifact, as well as magic devices, it should be relatively simple, yes?¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best! I actually just finished the mana transfer stations for our remote villages, and if you wish to set up transmission lines, Daniel, we can power the Citadel from range. Plus, the electrical generator to mana converter is working, but I¡¯m still trying to upscale it. Great Aunt Reina helped a lot.¡± ¡°Good work. I¡¯ll have Shek and Skloe begin hiring workers to take care of that, then. The transmission lines should hopefully be the easy part, if it works like electricity. And, while we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll have them run electrical lines as well. Soon enough, I¡¯d like to make our main power source for hospitality be electricity, so that mana can be dedicated to the Citadel¡¯s irreplaceable functions, such as the golems and summoning. Not to mention defense.¡± Wenlianna and Hekate nod in agreement. ¡°Kaeralegeir, I¡¯m sorry it will take time, but I promise we¡¯ll work on getting you the artifact. Once it¡¯s here, powering it is the next priority, and then finally, transforming you back.¡± ¡°I have faith in your dedication and abilities, Daniel. Thank you for hearing me out. We should avoid using me in any form other than the sword from now on, but I will lend you my strength. Just¡­ try not to feed me too much magic from yourself. I¡¯m trying to lose mana, not gain it.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you repel magic users¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to lower your mana threshold all these years.¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, it¡¯s beneficial for my sheath to be destroyed or for me to be left out of the sheath for long periods of time. It burns through my magic when I have to regenerate or return. So, go ahead, Daniel. Use me for dumb things. Dull my blade, and I¡¯ll heal. Melt my sheath, and I¡¯ll regenerate it. Pry doors open or chop firewood. Heck, stones, even. Just try to minimize my magic exposure, and I¡¯ll get what I want.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you regenerate mana like the rest of us?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°No. Not while I¡¯m nullifying mana in my presence. The exception is my wielder, whose mana can easily replenish my own inadvertently. I wasn¡¯t quite planning on becoming mortal when I turned into a sword, but now that I¡¯ve had a few hundred years to think, it was the obvious choice. Since no one came looking for me, I figured it¡¯s the best way to stay off of Order¡¯s radar, specifically.¡± ¡°Ray-darr¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna as she writes it down. Daniel states warmly, ¡°That one I might be able to help you with, though I¡¯m only familiar with the idea.¡± Wenlianna beams excitedly. ¡°Excellent! What does it do?¡± ¡°Detects things with radio waves. We used it to detect incoming aircraft so they could be intercepted, or avoided as the case may have been.¡± She nods eagerly, trying to picture it. Daniel closes out the secretive little meeting with, ¡°Alright. We have a plan for now. First, let¡¯s make sure our battlefronts are stable and that the Covenant is either no longer a threat, or figure out where they¡¯re going. After that, we¡¯ll do the meeting with Sundenelle.¡± Hekate and Wenlianna giggle deviously. Everyone is looking forward to the game of messing with the Empress of the Grand Zenkon Empire. *** ¡°Grey Knight, Mechanic One, the Valkyries have been chosen. Mechanic One in control. Listen close for the next poem. Over and out.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice gives Choul a brief message of warning, though he¡¯s not entirely sure what the peculiar emperor means. Regardless, if Daniel is sending a message, something happened, and Choul needs to remain on high alert. Without Rose or Blue being present, he¡¯s the only one who can easily fly and inspect the battlefield, and the status of the Covenant forces is unknown. Likewise, the eastern Imperial forces are still poised to engage. ¡°Sir General?¡± asks one of the ogres near Choul as he looks out over the east from the eastern wall of Fort Twilight. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just received a brief missive from his Grace, Emperor Daniel. Something happened to the Dragon Empresses and their mission.¡± The ogres and dattakoriens around him flinch or gasp, shocked by this implication. ¡°Panic not, everyone. Daniel did not sound distressed, and he stated that it¡¯s under control. We¡¯ll focus on defensibility. How are we looking?¡± The ogre that spoke to him reports, ¡°We have been running the smithy in full shifts since we conquered the fort, General. But, if I may¡­ Should we be making¡­ them without his Grace¡¯s knowledge?¡± Choul smiles softly. ¡°His Grace trusted me to defend this fortress once it was captured, and I can not substitute the Emperor. Ours will be but poor imitations.¡± ¡°Very well, General. The first units should be ready by this evening. Where should we stage them?¡± Choul thinks for a moment. He could have them split up, or focus on one front or the other. The eastern front should provide the lesser challenge, meaning new weapons aren¡¯t as necessary. But, that doesn¡¯t mean he should neglect the eastern facing wall either. After all, Daniel had no magic when he conquered the Citadel. To underestimate any enemy is the height of folly. Likewise, with Vaergraes and the Uhl¡¯tall allied with the Fievegal, and the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy out of play for the same reason, Choul should be single-handedly capable of holding off either side, with exception of the archoneldwyn, who the Fievegal has too little intel about. Though he can¡¯t cause direct harm, his flames still burn as hot as ever, and he has many spells that can create obstacles impassable to most. He won¡¯t be creating magic walls this time, but he should be able to interfere long enough for a defensive response to be formed. It¡¯s ironic, and certainly not lost on him, that Choul can order the soldiers under his command to do just about anything he wants, including causing harm, but he can¡¯t cause harm himself. Regardless, he is seeing merit to Daniel¡¯s merciful nature, even if it does hamper his endeavors at times. If the archoneldwyn he questioned can be made into an ally, even unwillingly, then there is merit to mercy. ¡°Stage them on the eastern wall. If it should come to pass that we are battling on both fronts, I shall entrust the east to you and the new weapons, while I handle the west. My size and power exceed the known dragons, and I should be able to hold back the enemy if they arrive.¡± ¡°As you wish, Sir General!¡± The ogre nods to the dattakoriens, and they jog towards the forge, where weapons adapted from a simple understanding of the mysterious demon wands and staves are being produced. Technically, Chould doesn¡¯t have permission to make them, but he knows the gravity of letting the technology leave Fievegal control, and it¡¯s only a matter of time, even if Daniel is as careful as can be. Choul has a minimal understanding, and he was able to figure out how it works; especially because he recognizes the smell of alchemical flash powder. Of course, Choul would be remiss if he didn¡¯t have the new cannons tested, since Daniel mentioned something about the forging process that is important for the barrels. Choul calls after the dattakoriens, ¡°Let me know once the first cannons are staged. We¡¯ll do a test volley to test range and how the weapons hold up.¡± ¡°As you wish, Sir General!¡± Choul checks the construction projects that they added to Fort Twilight. He ordered the golems into a low-activity state to conserve mana, leaving the meager forces of the living members of the Fievegal army to carry out the main tasks. They have prepared cranes to lift the cannons into place, and the stone gates are in place, solidly ready to stand against a standard battering ram attempt. Of course, the gates are so heavy now, that only mages or dragons can move it single-handedly. Even the gate mechanisms present for the wooden gates the eastern forces used are too weak to move the heavy stone gates. Over time, the hinges will likely bend and the door will sink in such a way that it will be unable to open. After a little while, Choul oversees the staging of the cannons on the east wall. Three cannons have been prepared. They are fairly simple, compared to Daniel¡¯s rifle and pistol, since the cannons are more or less a steel tube with a fuse hole at the back end. The firing teams for the cannons have been practicing on a dummy cannon made of wood, and they man the wall with the other watch teams in preparation for possible attack from the eastern forces. Choul uses a spell to scan far out ahead of them. There are no living beings other than animals in the expected range, and he needs to verify that his cannons work. Choul nods, and the dattakorien commander nods in reply. He shouts, ¡°Cannon teams! Load!¡± ¡°Loading!¡± shout back all three cannon teams, quickly shoving the powder packs in with the ram rod, and then doing the same for the projectiles, which are as close to the rifle projectiles Choul has seen, but without the tight tolerances. They should still fly accurately, as far as Choul knows, but he doesn¡¯t know the full reason how and why Daniel¡¯s rifle works. Regardless, twenty pounds of iron falling from the sky faster than even a giant could throw is sure to be devastating -and frightening- to enemies that have no way of defending against something they can¡¯t see coming. ¡°Cannon loaded!¡± ¡°Cannon loaded!¡± ¡°Cannon loaded, Sir!¡± Three confirmations come back, and Choul orders, ¡°Fire when ready.¡± The dattakorien commander nods. ¡°Yes General! Cannon teams, take aim! Fire!¡± ¡°FIring!¡± shouts all three teams. They ignite the fuses of the cannons. Choul watches, learning every second of this excercise, since this is his own first attempt at designing and firing weapons unfamiliar to him. One of the fuses refuses to stay lit. The cotton thread burns, but it isn¡¯t reliable as a fuse, and the cannon team of the third cannon struggling with the fuse keep trying to re-light it. Regardless, it fights them all the way. The second cannon¡¯s fuse burns fastest, and it startles its firing team when it suddenly explodes. And, that¡¯s not to say it fired correctly. The whole cannon explodes like a bomb, and the cannon team screams out in surprise and pain as shrapnel undoubtedly does damage to the soldiers firing the weapon. Choul is over the rampart from his position in the middle of the wall in an instant, sprinting to the explosion site to begin triage. The first cannon fires properly a few seconds after the explosion, thundering as it launches a shell, and the blast startles Choul, who is already in an urgent mode in an attempt to rescue any of the wounded that he can from the second cannon exploding. The first and third cannon teams rush to the aid of the second cannon team and Choul, dragging the wounded away from the burning shrapnel and embers of what remains of the second cannon. However, the entire group is suddenly startled when thunder booms behind them; a cannon firing. They look in a startled panic to the third cannon, where the sound came from, to find a puff of fire and a trail of smoke leaving its barrel. Cannon three, in spite of its failing fuse, managed to ignite its powder even after its team abandoned the cannon to address the second cannon team¡¯s injuries. Choul is stunned by the colossal failures going on around him. He wouldn¡¯t blame any of the cannon team members. They all went into this more blind than they realized, including Choul himself. He believed Daniel¡¯s weapon was relatively simple, but there was more to the seemingly simple design than he realized. After the second cannon team is stable enough to survive, Choul takes a seat on the ramparts near where the second cannon was firing from. He studies the weapon. It split along the side, throwing pieces of itself around that nearly killed the team members controlling the weapon. What went wrong? Is there some forging process Daniel knows that I don¡¯t? Were the walls not thick enough? Too much powder? He looks at cannon number three, which fired on its own. It fired properly, but long after the cannon team thought that the fuse was shot and was no good. Instead, it burned slowly enough that they didn¡¯t notice until everyone was focused on rescue efforts with the second cannon team. Choul sighs. He looks to the west. He can¡¯t actually see it, but he knows the direction of the Citadel, and it¡¯s true ruler who is currently residing there. He is the one who brought forth the technology that Choul foolishly tried to emulate. The grey dragon lays back on the rampart block, sighing to himself. He mutters, ¡°I guess I should contact my Liege¡­ I was hoping to impress him. But¡­ I¡¯m apparently in over my head.¡± Choul has been all over the world of Zenkon, but he still can¡¯t compete with an otherworlder mechanic versed at least a little in a lot of subjects from his strange world. Choul sits up feeling humility wash over him once more. ¡°Citadel One, Grey Knight,... I need Mechanic One¡¯s help.¡± *** Chapter 93: A Mechanic鈥檚 Downtime with Drinks A couple days have passed since the fight with Brosjak, the archoneldwyn that seems to have been pulling at least some of the strings behind the scenes of the Demon Covenant. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel have mostly recovered, though they are still weary as their mana recovers. Given their massive mana pools, like Hekate, it takes a long time for them to get back up to full magical stamina. Daniel scrolls through his phone¡¯s various documents. He has plenty of engineering handbooks, technical manuals for the various equipment he has worked on, a few survival guides, and lots and lots of manga and light novels, as well as videos of various topics. He hasn¡¯t shown anyone the videos yet, since most of them are fiction, and he is worried they might get addicted to the unprecedented type of entertainment in this world. Though, if he could entertain people with fiction, perhaps there would be fewer idle hands seeking war. Naturally, Daniel knows that it is not an inoculation against war, of course. Warhawks will exist in every world, no matter how peaceful, and peace through superior firepower is the only way to deal with them. And, in an attempt to learn from Daniel without explicitly asking, Choul took it upon himself to develop his own simple fuse-fired cannons. It shouldn¡¯t surprise Daniel that much. When he asked, Choul said he recognized the smell of what this world calls ¡®alchemical flash powder¡¯. Daniel¡¯s black powder isn¡¯t the exact same blend, but when he made the first bullets for his rifle and revolver, he was able to use pure flash powder for testing. The problem is the forging process, by the sounds of it. One of the cannons Choul had made exploded, rupturing the side and sending shrapnel flying. It could be that the projectile jammed inside, but it¡¯s more likely that the metal was too thin or brittle. Daniel writes down the process he used for his rifle, but adds notes that both the barrel thickness and tempering have to be done more carefully, especially when cooling the barrels. If the large metal barrel of a cannon is cooled too quickly, it can weaken the metal and create internal stresses. Coupled with the expanding gas pressure of the black powder burning, and potentially temporary or permanent binding of the projectile itself from either being uneven in roundness or variations in the barrel diameter, even a brief blockage would turn the cannon into a bomb. As for the cannon that fired on its own long after the team had abandoned it to help recover those wounded by the cannon that exploded, the fuse smoldered for a time, finding a dry enough point to spark itself again and light, leading into firing. It unfortunately was merely a problem of quality control. The fuse didn¡¯t burn evenly, and may have absorbed moisture. Daniel doesn¡¯t have the know-how to make it, but he knows that the cannon fuses of Earth typically have an actual black powder core, wrapped in string, and coated with a lacquer of some kind to increase moisture resistance. Conversely, some of the earliest cannons on the Asian continent used a much smaller fuse or no fuse at all, and instead, used an ignition rod. In this case, it may be simple enough to make a basic flintlock mechanism. In many regards, a flintlock is more reliable, faster, and easier to use. Though, the mechanical nature of the system means it is more complex to assemble and slightly more vulnerable to failure. That said, for their purposes, there¡¯s no reason to skimp. Not if they¡¯re going to have to forge the body of the cannon again anyways. Daniel draws up the basic designs of a flintlock mechanism. He doesn¡¯t have to get too technical -which is good, because he¡¯s terrible at highly accurate drafting drawings-. And, since Choul started the project on his own, it¡¯s only fitting that Daniel minimize his assistance. Choul could requisition artillery pieces like the ones Daniel and Xyreko added to the Citadel, but instead, he¡¯s trying to act as a self-sufficient general and handle his problems at his own level without relying entirely on Daniel¡¯s power. Once he¡¯s satisfied, Daniel rolls up the drawings and puts them in a message tube, sealing it with the special binding twine that Xyreko made for him, since he can¡¯t cast his own sealing spell yet. Once it¡¯s prepared, he hands it to the goblin messenger. ¡°Take this to General Choul without delay.¡± The goblin salutes as Daniel taught them, a hand to the temple like the American military. ¡°As you wish, my Emperor! Krom¡­ I ride with most fast!¡± Daniel nods. Goblins don¡¯t speak any language other than their own tribal dialects typically, so the ones that have learned any Eastern Imperial Trade are the rarity, and as can be expected, the messengers are those goblins. Their small size makes it easy for wing wyverns to carry them quickly without becoming tired, and though they aren¡¯t the smartest race, they are dedicated to simple tasks. The goblin bows, and he jogs to the flyway, where his tamed wyvern is waiting. He takes off into the sky, and Daniel watches. ¡°Everything alright?¡± asks Treia as she approaches Daniel. The control room is freely accessible only to everyone in Daniel¡¯s inner circle, since most of them have administrator access. Shek and Skloe specifically asked not to be administrators, since they know they aren¡¯t especially brave. ¡°Yeah, just sending a reply to Choul. He¡¯s trying to make some cannons to defend Fort Twilight with, and they ran into some hiccups.¡± ¡°Cannons?¡± asks Treia curiously. ¡°Hmm? The big firearms. Like what¡¯s mounted on the tank, or the artillery pieces around the Citadel.¡± Treia gasps. ¡°Y-... I thought¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s okay for anyone else to make your weapons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s honestly only a matter of time before others manage to figure out how firearms work. Choul was able to get as far as he did because he identified the basic functions, as well as the smell of the black powder. And, Rikuto comes from a country that kept firearms out of the hands of its citizens at large, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know anything about them. He may be able to guide the creation of at least simple firearms, which could vastly change the art of warfare. Worse yet would be the creation of magic firearms, since the variations could be much different than what I¡¯ve already come up with in the elemental blasters or the railgun.¡± Treia approaches Daniel, taking position next to him to watch the wyvern as it flies further and further into the distance. ¡°Do¡­ you worry that he¡¯s trying to betray you? Even a little bit?¡± ¡°Nah. I¡¯m not all-knowing, and I¡¯m certainly not the most intelligent person in either world I¡¯ve been in. But, something I¡¯ve always noticed is that people that are capable of evil have a specific¡­ feeling. Or, I have a specific feeling about them. It¡¯s hard to put it into words, but it¡¯s just a sense I¡¯ve always had. Not a perfect defense, mind you, but Choul is¡­ not unlike me. He¡¯s too honest for his own good. Like building the cannons, he could find a thousand ways to work around his contract to kill me. But,...¡± Daniel looks directly at Treia, smiling. ¡°He saved my life from Doephluev when we met on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t have to do that. Why would he save me if he was out to kill me? That¡¯s a relatively easy way to look at it, from my point of view. But, the skittery feeling I get has also been missing. And, for the record, the Red Lord gave me that feeling when we met face to face.¡± Treia smirks as she plops down in a seat at the table that is present in the middle of the control room, where Daniel was completing his drawings quickly before passing them off to the messenger. She puts her feet up on the table to lounge in her chair, kicking back in a lean on the legs of the chair. ¡°So, you have magical instincts for detecting evil, huh? I thought you didn¡¯t have any magic.¡± Daniel smirks at her in retort. He rolls his eyes before taking a seat beside her. He, too, kicks his feet up on the table, since he doesn¡¯t get to act like a slob in front of anyone else, given that he tries to set a good example for Hekate, and everyone else has seemingly high expectations for him. Even when she¡¯s being friendly with him, Treia¡¯s expectations for Daniel are that of a fairly normal person, rather than a slayer of dragons and a hero of the world. She treats him very much like the regular human he is. Treia calls out, ¡°Two shots of Daniel¡¯s rum, please!¡± A few moments later, a golem appears with the shot glasses containing the most recent version of the rum Daniel is trying to replicate. It has good flavor, but also a very sharp alcohol profile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you liked the rum,¡± remarks Daniel as the golem sets the glasses down for Treia and Daniel. She smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it. And, it actually does have good flavor, but one you have to be ready for.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie if you don¡¯t like it.¡± She takes her shot glass and grins at Daniel. She gestures with the glass, clearly waiting on Daniel. Daniel takes his own cautiously, watching her for hesitation. They toast briefly, and then down their shots. Both of them sigh from the mild burn of the alcohol. She grins at him, saying warmly, ¡°There. Satisfied? How many do you think I can take?¡± ¡°Three at most,¡± replies Daniel. He¡¯s going entirely off of when he first started drinking rum, and how many he could handle before feeling tipsy. He doesn¡¯t need or want Treia to get hammered drunk. Though, if she¡¯s going to, she couldn¡¯t be safer than the Citadel, where Daniel and the golems can watch over her. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± asks Treia with a feisty tone. Daniel hesitates at first, but a sudden urge to have fun comes over him. ¡°Hm. Hardly. It¡¯s not a challenge if I¡¯m guaranteed to win.¡± The gatonine leans over him as she retorts, ¡°Huhhh!? Did you really say that to me of all people!?¡± ¡°Yeah, look at you. You weigh, what, maybe ninety pounds soaking wet and in full equipment? Three shots will have you under the table.¡± She smacks the table, doing her best to corner Daniel, though he¡¯s relatively unintimidated. Treia has a spicy personality at times, but she¡¯s not violent. ¡°You¡¯re on, Daniel! But, when I win, you have to stop avoiding me.¡± ¡°Avoiding you? When do I avoid you?¡± ¡°You know exactly when!¡± She straddles his lap, sitting down on him as he still keeps his feet on the table. Her tail swishes back and forth in frustration, and she pokes the underside of his chin, causing Daniel to lift his head as he smirks at her, unsuccessfully playing dumb while ceding control to her. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s something you want?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°I was under the impression you¡¯re more the adventurous type.¡± Treia blushes and looks away from him for a moment. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to be able to work for a living, but I don¡¯t want to be an old maid, either.¡± She looks directly into his eyes, and she grips his collar, kissing him. She hugs his neck, enjoying her kiss for the moment. Daniel offers when she finally frees him, ¡°You know¡­ we don¡¯t have to wait, if you¡¯re feeling so anxious.¡± She blushes again. ¡°I-... Three shots, Daniel. We have a deal, right? I just have to hit four, and I win.¡± The human mechanic ponders pressing, but he figures there¡¯s a reason she wants to wait. ¡°Yeah, we have a deal. But, what do I get if I win?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Daniel grins. ¡°Confident are we?¡± Daniel pulls her close to him again, saying playfully just above a whisper, ¡°The way I see it, either way I win.¡± Treia bites her lip with a grin, and she gives in. ¡°Fine! What do you want if you win? I-I mean, if I lose, specifically. If I can¡¯t handle more than three shots. Per our deal.¡± The mechanic grins. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t play word games on you, Kitten.¡± ¡°K-Kitten!?¡± asks Treia in shock with rosy cheeks. Daniel grins. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± She looks to the side, trying to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ d-don¡¯t dislike it¡­¡± Daniel grins as he gently pinches her sides, and she squirms a little from being ticklish. ¡°Then, for my prize,... How about an introduction to your sister.¡± This kills all amusement for Treia, and she glares into Daniel¡¯s eyes with the most lifeless gaze he has ever seen, like she¡¯s now looking upon the epitome of scum. He scoffs, adding with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a terrible joke.¡± ¡°I will end you¡­¡± growls Treia with an icy tone. Daniel pouts a little, trying to ease her anger. ¡°Aww¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Kitten. If you¡¯ll let me, I¡¯ll tell you my real wish. I just wanted to tease you a little is all.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. She grips his collar, pulling his face close to hers. ¡°Daniel, if I EVER hear about you laying a single finger on my little sister, I swear I will use your bones to make jewelry for myself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. She¡¯s around Eri¡¯s age, right? Far too young for me.¡± He hugs Treia, who is still in his lap. She¡¯s not impressed yet, but he adds, ¡°Besides, I have the sexy sister already.¡± She blushes a little and purses her lips. ¡°Are you saying my sister isn¡¯t pretty?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s cute. She¡¯s the cute sister.¡± Daniel adds at a whisper, ¡°Sexy is better.¡± A smile finally cracks across her face again, and she pouts, ¡°Idiot¡­¡± She leans behind herself to pat the table. ¡°Two more shots please!¡± The golem appears again, bringing the shots and placing them on the table while Treia looks at Daniel again, ¡°So, what¡¯s your prize, then? Hmm? You want to steal my underwear, you pervert?¡± Daniel cocks his head, but he plays along. ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s an idea, Kitten. But, how about instead, we go on a camping trip together?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asks the gatonine with confusion apparent on her face. ¡°A camping trip. You, me, a small island in the middle of the lake. I don¡¯t want to stray too far, but it¡¯ll be nice to get away.¡± ¡°And¡­ Just you and me?¡± asks Treia a little skeptically. Daniel nods. ¡°Yeah. We won¡¯t be far. Think of it as a¡­ field exercise. You¡¯ll be training me on gatonine survival techniques.¡± She cocks her head. ¡°Is¡­ this some kind of¡­ word play or something? Because I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°No word play. Just a getaway on an island.¡± ¡°Why¡­ would that be what you want for a prize?¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Well, because I don¡¯t want to ask for too much. I figured a getaway would be fun. A long weekend or something.¡± She relaxes, still seated on his lap. ¡°I understand. Well then, you¡¯re on, Mister Artificer.¡± She climbs off of him, but only long enough to turn around and take a seat on him again, laying back against his chest and propping her feet up on his legs. Fortunately, she¡¯s not very heavy, so Daniel doesn¡¯t mind. She leans forward to take the shot glasses, passing one over her shoulder to Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m winning this challenge, your Grace.¡± Daniel scoffs. He puffs air in her triangular ear on top of her head, and it flicks as she hums in frustration just before she was about to drink her second shot. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t talked Hekate into making you a gatonine empress.¡± Treia scoffs, having to pause once more before taking her shot. ¡°Nooo thank you. Empresses and Queens get assassinated. Mistresses get a chance to flee or be made into new mistresses.¡° She toasts her drink and downs it before Daniel can distract her again. She shakes her head, flicking her ears and hair as she exhales. Daniel drinks his shot as well, resting his hands around Treia¡¯s waist, since he doesn¡¯t have anywhere else comfortable to put them. She simply rests her own arms on top of his, letting herself settle with the second shot before asking for the golems to bring more. ¡°Speaking of the others,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m surprised we¡¯ve had this long alone.¡± Treia¡¯s ears point straight up, and Daniel can feel her twitch. Her tail flips a little between his thighs, and Daniel can¡¯t help but smirk and roll his eyes. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ might¡¯ve asked Xyreko to tell anyone else that you¡¯re helping with the town latrines.¡± Treia looks over her shoulder with a sheepish pout. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ difficult to just ask everyone else to give me alone time¡­ with you.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t tease anyone on the matter. After all, it¡¯s precarious enough as it is that he has so many companions. He doesn¡¯t want it to be systematic like business transactions, but there are times he ponders making a schedule. Assuming the more forward women would abide by it. Daniel offers gently and sincerely as he can, ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. I know it¡¯s easy for me to say that, but¡­ as long as everyone is sincere, I think no one is going to be cruel about their teasing.¡± ¡°I-I know¡­ But, would you just¡­ open yourself up to teasing?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I do. Regularly. It¡¯s all in good fun.¡± She sighs. The golem is already bringing the third shots for each of them, and she takes them. ¡°Thank you. Be ready for number four.¡± She passes one of them back to Daniel, and they clink their shot glasses together this time for a toast. They down the shots and relax for a bit once more. ¡°Hey Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes, Treia?¡± ¡°That night¡­ after you fixed my memory crystal, and I found you in the lounge¡­ What were you and Gwen doing?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You were on the sofa together, right? I¡­ kinda forgot about it with all the craziness, but¡­ this made me think of it.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything profound.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just¡­ curious.¡± Daniel takes a fairly deep breath and exhales. ¡°Gwen asked me to rub her belly, and she sprawled out on my lap. We shared a few stories about ourselves, and then she fell asleep. I was dozing off, as I recall, when you burst through the door.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I have to apologize to Gwen.¡± Treia shifts her body back and forth, making herself comfortable. She wiggles her feet, seemingly realizing for the first time just how much smaller her feet are than Daniel¡¯s. Daniel stirs his thumb in small circles on her belly, teasing playfully, ¡°You know, that was the day I actually learned that gatonines purr.¡± Once more, Treia flinches in Daniel¡¯s lap, and her cheeks fill with color. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it on command, you know! It just happens on its own!¡± Daniel chuckles. He begins gently kneading her navel region with his right hand, and she shifts again, slinking down a little bit more as she lays her head against his collar. ¡°Mmm¡­ I-I know what you¡¯re doing, Daniel. But, I still have a challenge to beat.¡± She waves her hand a little sloppily at the golem, and it approaches with two more shots of rum. ¡°You sure you can do another, Treia? Don¡¯t make yourself sick.¡± ¡°Ha! Nice try! But I told you I¡¯m winning this challenge! So keep rubbing my belly, and maybe I¡¯ll purr for you. J-Just don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do it every time.¡± Daniel teases by whispering directly into her feline-like ear, ¡°Is that a challenge, Kitten?¡± She shivers while making a small, mouse-like sound. She quickly shouts to hide her embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me! I have to focus on winning!¡± She snatches the shot glass for number four, gulping it down without warning. ¡°There! Four! You see that, Daniel!? I win!¡± ¡°Still have to see if you get sick, Kitten.¡± She rolls over on top of him, positioning herself to flop down onto him in a lazy hug. Her tail swishes back and forth in a cozy, relaxed sway. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ But, that¡¯s my last one. I just needed to win.¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been hustled.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Maybe you shouldn¡¯t gamble, then.¡± She gets comfortable on his chest, all but curling up in a ball. Daniel carefully drinks his own shot over her head, handing the glass to the golem. ¡°Thank you.¡± The golem bows and retreats. Daniel begins gently stroking Treia¡¯s back, and she nuzzles his chest. ¡°Daniel¡­ I wub you¡­ I don¡¯s know if I say it mmnough¡­¡± ¡°Uh oh, sounds like you¡¯re definitely drunk.¡± ¡°Mmmrr¡­ You sound drunk¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause I am, Kitten.¡± Daniel definitely feels the floating dizziness setting in, but he can¡¯t help but relax. ¡°I see why you Earf people make this stuff¡­ I feels all warm and fuzzy.¡± Daniel continues to pet her back, relaxing with her as she remains snuggled against him. Daniel flinches awake a little later, having fallen asleep at some point. Treia is still lounging on his chest, and a slight rumbling is coming from his chest. He cocks his head to listen, and he can hear it; the illusive sound. Treia is purring. And, she doesn¡¯t seem to have gotten sick. They both fell asleep rather peacefully. Daniel stretches his arms, doing his best not to disturb her just yet. He pets her ear gently, and it flicks back and forth. He whispers, ¡°Looks like you won, Treia.¡± She stirs with a hum, stretching on Daniel¡¯s chest. It takes a moment for her to wake up, and when she sees Daniel, she recoils back. ¡°D-Daniel! I¡­ Where are we?¡± She looks around as she sits up, and Daniel groans as he finally puts his legs back down, which are both asleep at this point. He helps balance Treia, who is still a little tipsy given her shifting to hold his shirt chest. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ should I still¡­ be drunk?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably only been a couple hours. You feel okay?¡± She nods, smiling at him. ¡°I feel like a victorious Kitten, Daniel.¡± She giggles as she slides up his chest to kiss his cheek. ¡°You have to keep your promise now. Heeheeheehee.¡± ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Kitten.¡± ¡°Soooon,¡± murmurs Treia before she lets out a big yawn. ¡°You¡¯re really warm, Daniel.¡± She lays back down against his chest, and Daniel sighs. ¡°You know, I do have work to do¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you start drinking with me? Hmm?¡± ¡°Letting a lady drink alone? What sort of barbarian do you take me for?¡± She giggles. ¡°The kind who strips princesses naked, but never does anything untoward with me.¡± She puts on an impressive pouty face. ¡°Am I not cute enough?¡± ¡°Oh for fu-...¡± Daniel finds the lace for the right side of the blouse she¡¯s wearing, and he tugs it free to loosen it. He does the same for the left side, and she cackles. ¡°Ohhh! Is today the day, Daniel?¡± She grins up at him, and Daniel ponders not bluffing. It crosses his mind to pin her to the table, which might give him the advantage. But, he comes from a world where forward masculine behavior like that was frowned upon by society at large, even if it is still what seems to be the thing women are attracted to deep down. Daniel sighs. He¡¯s in another world, and she¡¯ll stop him if he goes too far. He rolls their weight forward, standing up, which causes her to yelp as he supports her weight. They aren¡¯t going far. He lays her on the table, and she gasps, now with Daniel gripping the front of her shirt. He smirks down at her, and her cheeks are a rosy color. ¡°You know, little Kitten, I¡¯m just drunk enough to have reduced self-control. You sure you want to keep playing¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Daniel and Treia both flinch with a start, The voice that just spoke is Ryuogriar. She¡¯s wearing a nightgown, rather than her usual attractive form-fitting dress. She looks much more homely than usual, and her hair is a little messy. ¡°You¡¯re getting as bad as Xyreko,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°I resemble that remark, Daniel.¡± ¡°I came, Mukori, to request your permission to question the surviving archoneldwyn. I understand you have her under contract, yes?¡± ¡°I do, but¡­ what do you want to talk to her about?¡± ¡°In a moment.¡± She studies the compromising position Treia and Daniel are in, even though they¡¯re both still clothed. Treia¡¯s blouse has ridden up her abdomen, so it looks like something imminent was interrupted. ¡°Mukori, I insist you do this to me.¡± ¡°What? Nothing? Can do.¡± She glares at him with a sarcastic smirk. Instead, she speaks to Treia, ¡°Dear Treia, I am sorry for interrupting.¡± ¡°N-Not at all! We were just¡­ drinking¡­¡± Treia blushes as she realizes her lie is pretty obvious at this point. ¡°Well¡­ It¡­ it was just drinking, but then we started teasing each other¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. I am not disapproving. I am simply informing Mukori that I want the same treatment. Daniel tends to hold himself back unnecessarily. It is charming and frustrating at the same time.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I got it, Mukori. Thanks. So, about Doephluev?¡± ¡°It has a name? How charming.¡± She straightens her posture, saying proudly, ¡°I wish to convey the precarious nature the beast is in, and to insist it volunteer for the Racial Preservation Program.¡± ¡°The what?¡± asks Daniel, confused. He helps Treia sit up, and she takes a cross-legged seated position on the table as she looks at Ryuogriar. The dragon approaches, walking slowly and wearily. Daniel jogs to her aid, helping her reach the table and take a seat. ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you have to see me in this state, Mukori. You must think me truly weak¡­¡± ¡°Ha! As if I can say anything. Just relax. In fact, I¡¯d have rathered you stay in bed. But, since you¡¯re here, please explain this¡­ ¡®Racial Preservation Program¡¯.¡± ¡°As you know, Daniel, I regret my own inaction in the extermination of the feldroks. I am glad that Hekate remains, and we might still be able to recover them from the brink of extinction. Likewise, I would hate for another race to be eradicated by our hands, if I can help it.¡± ¡°And¡­ your plan is to talk Doephluev into becoming a mother?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Granting it the title of mother is a little generous. From what I have heard and seen of all three of the archoneldwyn assassins, they are not fit to be parents. But, that¡¯s no reason to let their race die out.¡± ¡°Alright, putting aside the potential for at least part of their¡­ personalities being genetic, which of the two males would you have me revive? Currently, we have no remaining revival potations.¡± ¡°I am aware. And of course, I would never ask you to carry on the bloodline of those wretches.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Mukori?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°I am very serious, my beloved.¡± She cups Daniel¡¯s cheek. ¡°It is your right by conquest¡­¡± ¡°You know I don¡¯t take war brides. I¡¯m not about to start.¡± ¡°It¡¯d probably be better to have a different father each time anyways,¡± suggests Treia. ¡°Trust me, I am not especially favorable of that creature receiving any privileges, but if the eldest child of the archoneldwyn is a princess¡­¡± Treia¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Ah! Then we have someone to establish as their governing representative.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± replies Ryuogriar with a warm smile. ¡°I could adopt the-...¡± starts Daniel, but Ryuogriar presses her finger to his lips. ¡°Shhh, Mukori. No one will dispute a princess by blood, even if she comes from a prisoner.¡± Daniel grumbles as he clutches his head, taking a seat to lean on the table. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re making sense¡­¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯ll be sure to convince her, as well. Leave it to me.¡± Daniel thinks, and Treia slides across the table to sit above him, petting his head gently. ¡°There, there, Daniel. That¡¯s what you get for being an Emperor.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles, and Daniel sighs. The dragon adds as she also pets Daniel¡¯s head gently, ¡°It is as much a duty as a privilege, Mukori.¡± ¡°No,¡± replies Daniel. He finally sits up. ¡°I agree with the logic, but I will make one exception. Doephluev has the right to choose the fate of her race, her partner, and the name of her children. I won¡¯t compromise on those three things.¡± Both of the women cock their heads. ¡°Why do you not simply take what you want?¡± asks Ryuogriar. ¡°It¡¯s often surprising how reserved you are when you now command the strongest empire in the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only a man,¡± replies Daniel, trying to remind them that he has no interest in being treated like an Emperor or a god. Not by his inner circle. Ryuogriar huffs as she wraps her arms under her breasts, pulling her nightgown in to emphasize them. ¡°Hmph! Then I am just a woman. And, I insist you treat me like one. Soon.¡± Daniel rolls his eyes. He looks at Treia, saying, ¡°Treia, I had fun. Let¡¯s drink again sometime.¡± She grins, revealing her varied teeth, including her modest canines. They¡¯re more pronounced than human eyeteeth, but not quite as relatively long as true canines. ¡°It was my pleasure, Daniel. Thanks. Oh, and don¡¯t forget our bet. I¡¯ll remind you soon.¡± She sways her tail behind her, curling it a few times in wistful patterns. Daniel smiles and bows, ¡°Of course, my lady. Now then¡­¡± He pivots crisply with his old military training, which is a little rusty, and he walks to Ryuogriar. She stares at him fearlessly, curious about what he¡¯s going to do, but she does feign a feminine sheepishness, clutching the collar of her nightgown. Daniel simply swoops low, scooping her up onto his shoulder, and she cries out in surprise. He then faces Treia one last time, saying in a mockingly barbaric voice, ¡°Me man. Me take woman.¡± Treia begins laughing, and Ryuogriar blushes in embarrassment, but she plays along, screaming playfully as she laughs as well. ¡°Mukoriiii!¡± He carries her out of the room, though his destination is towards the prison cells with Doephluev. There¡¯s time for mischief later. *** Chapter XX.C: Character Index Daniel A rather average human from Earth, specifically USA. He is close to average height for an American at 5¡¯9¡± (~1.75m), with dark brown hair that most people consider black, and dark brown eyes. He was 33 years old when he had just returned home from work and was drinking rum to relax, when a strange light appeared and summoned him to another world, just like out of a work of fiction. The mysterious transfer made him approximately 10 years younger physically, but with his additional experience and knowledge unaffected. Daniel worked as a maintenance technician on manufacturing machines after serving in the Navy as a nuclear operator. His background has given him a great deal of humility and mechanical knowledge, while his hobbies have expanded on both of those facts, giving him enough knowledge to manage to keep himself alive while in a world of magic, and he himself had none. Tachibana Rikuto (Rikuto Tachibana) Tachibana Rikuto, given name Rikuto, is a young college student studying many civics courses and economics. He is the human from Earth chosen by the goddess Ryukana to answer the Divine Summoning Ritual performed by denizens of Zenkon, specifically the royal family of Mornistae. Rikuto is earnest and hard-working, but his wisdom and experience are limited, making him capable of great feats, but struggling when unprecedented challenges begin to arise. King Greydald kos Mornistae The reigning king of the kingdom of Mornistae, he is the one who chose to perform the Divine Summoning Ritual in order to try to circumvent a failing economy and hungry eyes of other territories around them. While he is a kind and gentle soul, he is quick to turn over his authority to Rikuto, who is able to analyze and correct many of the situations that were weakening Mornistae. While many respect Rikuto well enough, it¡¯s no secret that his arrival has created an opportunity for change. He has grey hair, and a well-kempt beard, and blue eyes from whom his daughters received their eyes. Princess Heralesse kos Mornistae The Crown Princess of Mornistae, she is the first born child of the King, and the presumed heir. She has a very light sandy blonde shade of hair, and her eyes are blue. She is 17 years old, and she bears a great deal of responsibility for her age (compared to what Rikuto and Daniel know). She can have a bit of a passionate temper, but she¡¯s generally a very sincere and honest person, if temperamental and demanding at times. She favors form over function, and often wears a more military-esque uniform as she organizes the Royal Guard. Princess Erimaya kos Mornistae Princess Erimaya is the second princess of Mornistae at 12 years old, and younger sister to Heralesse. She is a soft-spoken bookworm with very light blonde hair and darker blue eyes than her sister or father. She is the one who suggested the Divine Summoning ritual after reading about it in the library, and she feels responsible for Daniel¡¯s plight, since he arrived without magic. When she fell under mysterious circumstances from the ramparts of the castle, she landed in the river flow-through that flows into the castle and drowned. Daniel was able to resuscitate her, but his emergency response ran contrary to the modesty customs of Mornistae (and most of the Eastern kingdoms), so he was banished to Fort Peony. Princess Erimaya has not forgiven Rikuto -who caved to pressure from the nobles-, Heralesse -for not understanding that Daniel saved her life-, and her parents for not doing something. Wenlianna Kos Stalvaltan Eldest daughter of the Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, Wenlianna has always been a scientist at heart. She devours knowledge wherever she can get it, and as such, has become one of the most prominent Magic Artisans of the kingdom of Mornistae, rising to Court Magic Artisan rank until a duel between Daniel and Gunther led to her resignation as a term for Gunther winning the duel. Wenlianna has brown hair and green eyes, and she often is seen wearing a lab-smock, her family¡¯s carefully-crafted net-like hair ornament, and glasses that she can¡¯t see without. She is 23 years old, but carries herself even more maturely when the situation demands it. She becomes nearly obsessed with knowledge she doesn¡¯t already have, especially technology, and she becomes fast friends with Daniel after he works with her to adapt Earth¡¯s advanced modern technology to Zenkon¡¯s magic crystals and magic technology. She can be haughty and put on a show for an audience, as seen with the duel, but she is most comfortable holed up in her lab, and because she knows and respects that she¡¯s not a fit for nobility with her obsessions, she prefers to simply stay out of sight. Aramellianna has high expectations for Wenlianna, but rarely needs to interfere because Wenlianna¡¯s drive and technology have made the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy wealthy, and Wenlianna, who can use any kind of magic, can extend her lifespan -as well as her fertile years- and start a family much later than usual. Regardless, Wenlianna realizes that she¡¯s in love with Daniel only after he has been sent away, and Aramellianna commits the full might of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy to finding him and retrieving him. Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan is the ruler of the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, a vassal territory to the kingdom of Mornistae. The Grand Duchess is a very attractive and powerful woman, even as a widowed mother of five daughters. While she was married into the Stalvaltan family, few are more Stalvaltan than the Grand Duchess, having dedicated her all to the legacy of the family, her children, and the might and wealth of the Grand Duchy. She has Brown hair that she¡¯ll often stylize, bright green eyes, and a somewhat stern, matronly expression that seems to always be calculating. Daniel views Aramellianna as the most prolific capitalist of Zenkon, a world where capitalism hasn¡¯t explicitly been defined the way Earth has defined it. She is always looking for business opportunities to expand the Grand Duchy¡¯s wealth, and while she¡¯s loyal to the kingdom of Mornistae, she is the only person in the Kingdom that has the authority to depose the king, in the event that incompetence or corruption endanger the kingdom as a whole. As such, she flexes this authority very openly after Daniel is banished, and the brief moment of tension is redirected into a combined effort to help stabilize the fallen kingdom of Bromlund, from which Aramellianna and the Grand Duchy profit greatly. Aramellianna loves all her daughters, but she does favor Wenlianna for being able to stand completely on her own and forge her own path ahead. She¡¯s not especially affectionate normally, which makes the rare hug from the Grand Duchess all the more meaningful and powerful, nearly as powerful as the loyalty and respect the soldiers of the Grand Duchy have for her. Yanidere kos Stalvaltan The second eldest daughter of the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, Yanidere is slightly taller than her eldest sister Wenlianna, and she shares more features of their mother Aramellianna than Wenlianna, including a highly feminine figure, beautiful, soft-angled facial features, and eyes that give a sense of wisdom. That said, Yanidere is rather light-hearted, often being friendly and playful, rather than serious and calculating like the Grand Duchess. She is married and has a good relationship with her soft-spoken husband from a count¡¯s family, and they continue to live in the Grand Duchy to support Aramellianna as the heir apparent. Yanidere loves her family very much, and while she lives every day with the expectation that she¡¯ll be the one to inherit the Grand Duchy due to Wenlianna¡¯s complete lack of interest in noble or social affairs, she hopes her elder sister will find someone that wins her heart and makes her want to claim her rightful place at the head of the Stalvaltan family. Yormolett kos Stalvaltan The third daughter of the Stalvaltan family. Yormolett has only recently come of age and is engaged to be married. Like her mother and sisters, she has brown hair and green eyes, though she is very lithe and slender. She usually wears her hair down, giving her a more ¡®homely¡¯ appearance compared to her sisters excluding Wenlianna, who focuses more on her research. Yormolett is the most quiet of the five sisters, often observing and learning, rather than taking charge or becoming especially social. Bunnrimae Stalvaltan Due to their age and not having had formal social debuts in noble society, Bunnrimae and her younger sister Haldestania are not yet conferred with formal titles, so they don¡¯t use the ¡®kos¡¯ nobiliary particle. Bunnrimae is the one of her five sisters who shares more features with the late Grand Duke than with Aramellianna. She has light hair that would be considered ¡®sandy blonde¡¯, hinting at brown through a blonde base. Her eyes are also a bright golden color like her father¡¯s. Haldestania Stalvaltan The youngest daughter of the Stalvaltan family, Haldestania ¡®Desti¡¯ is the ¡®gem¡¯ of the Stalvaltan family. She is very kind and gentle, though she also does cling to Aramellianna more than the others. The Grand Duke passed away shortly after Haldestania was born, so she has no memories of the Grand Duke other than the paintings and stories told by her sisters. Grand Duke Yaandrestarr kos Stalvaltan The late Grand Duke of the Stalvaltan family, Yaandrestarr was the beloved husband of Aramellianna and father to all five Stalvaltan daughters. Descended of an ancient bloodline of warriors with a great deal of magic, the Grand Duke established the Stalvaltan Guard, a legion of powerful battlemages rumored to be able to fight a greater dragon without thousands of casualties. Wenlianna was the only one of his daughters to inherit his rare talent for omni-affinity magic. Commander Leiwelles kos Morglodston Commanding officer of Fort Peony, Leiwelles is a warrior who has made Peony into what it is as ¡®the flower garden¡¯. What started as a loose tradition before became a more defining trait of the fort; that it is manned almost entirely by women. There are several reasons for this, but Leiwelles has proven capable of keeping the women under her command focused, guiding them and giving them a place to earn honor and respect, or to give the last bit of themselves for people they¡¯ve lost. Leiwelles is on the taller side for a woman, but is still much shorter than Daniel. She has brown hair and icy blue eyes that seem to see through everything. Thanks to her god-given unique magic ability, she actually can discern truth from lies. While she doesn¡¯t abuse this ability for personal gain, it is one of her most powerful tools from manipulating everyone on the base into doing what she wants, or for luring out hostile elements that she needs to send away. She¡¯s one of the few people since the incident with Erimaya that genuinely respects Daniel and his ability to separate his personal feelings from his ability to obey the chain of command. She often disapproves of Daniel not standing up for himself as a result, and she ¡®punishes¡¯ him by ignoring him for the most part, though she also treats him with respect as a fellow soldier. Ryukana One of the goddesses of the Divine Realm, and specifically the goddess responsible for Zenkon. Upon the Divine Summons ritual being performed, she chose and prepared Tachibana Rikuto from Earth to answer the summons. Ryukana is roughly in the middle of seniority of the Divine Realm, having experience in managing worlds, and often being scolded for granting too many blessings and special abilities for her chosen heroes. Because these heroes can sometimes become problems, Ryukana accepts the scolding, but will sometimes sneak in special gifts or abilities for her chosen heroes. She learns the hard way that, while it¡¯s unknown how or why it happened, a second human from Earth was accidentally summoned at the same time. Because he wasn¡¯t prepared for the world in the way he should have been, she became distraught, and desperately searched for him. Lieutenant Gwenesphia Honeydip A gatonine lieutenant serving at Fort Peony, and often on rotation for morning watch on the west (demon side) wall. She is a kind and gentle soul, so she takes pity on Daniel at first, later learning that he is responsible for restoring many of the comforts of Fort Peony that the soldiers were suffering through thanks to the difficulty getting a magic artisan or artificer to the defensive line. After having a few conversations with Daniel and learning more about him, she became attracted enough that, when she goes into heat, she tries to seduce him. His refusal after learning of her state earns even more of her respect after the fact, and when he seemingly sacrifices himself to defend Fort Peony, she and Sergeant Treia began a journey to find Daniel and rescue him if he¡¯s in trouble. Gwenesphia is the youngest of seven siblings in a barony, so she joined the military with virtually no expectations of any inheritance from her family, and nothing to look forward to but a marriage. She has a modestly feminine figure with faint violet blue hair and fur on her feline ears and tail. While she¡¯s generally rather docile, she is still a brave soldier of Fort Peony. Sergeant Treia A gatonine sergeant serving at Fort Peony. She has a bit more of a combative personality. She is highly suspicious of Daniel at first, since he arrived at Fort Peony with the story that he had done something inappropriate to a child princess of the kingdom he came from. Treia has light brown hair and fur on her feline ears and tail with faint darker brown stripe-like patterns on her tail and ears. Her eyes are a bright blue color. Guillelmsah A demon chieftain just below Vaergraes in rank. He attempts to make a diplomatic connection with Hekate and the Citadel behind Vaergraes¡¯ back. After being rejected, and upon her refusal to blindly continue the war, he attempts to have Vaergraes assassinated, only for Daniel¡¯s golems to interfere. Vaergraes An Uhl¡¯tall or ¡°True Demon¡± who has gathered the demon-kin together in hopes of escaping a doomed fate for all of the demon-kin. She is one of the most powerful mages in the world, stronger than the Dragon Lord Morthybargaron, which is how she was able to get him to cooperate. She has bi-color skin, with a light creamy tan patches swirled with a more violet hue similar to vitiligo, but with an almost tattoo-like ¡®intentional¡¯ appearance to the shapes, though they hold no real significance. Vaergraes is considered the Demon Queen, but she¡¯s actually an Uhl¡¯tall archpriestess, practicing an ancient spiritual religion that is focused on observing and maintaining a balance in the world. As a powerful archpriestess, Vaergraes can ¡®listen¡¯ to the world¡¯s mana and feel major changes, as well as see the future and the past to an extent, similar to a Dawnseer. Thymeria An Uhl¡¯tall priestess and sister to Vaergaes, she is a gentle and timid person, though she is skilled at reading people quickly and is fairly social in spite of how reserved she can be. She appears to be a teenager or in her early twenties, but is older than she appears. Because she is often rather reserved, she can come across as much more mature than she appears as well. Illianna An Uhl¡¯tall warrior capable of defensive and healing magic who serves as Vaergraes¡¯ right hand. She is Vaergraes¡¯s most trusted advisor and joins the Archpriestess and her sister in fleeing to the Citadel after being ousted from the Demon Covenant following the destruction of the Devourer. Illianna carries herself like a fairly cool professional, keeping her emotions in check and trying to look out for Vaergraes and Thymeria when they give into their more immature desires. Regardless, she often ends up supporting the two in whatever they choose to do. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Shek A goblin that was part of the attacking force that marched on Fort Peony, defeated shortly after by Daniel and his unprecedented weapons. She is the first one to awaken after the battle, and though it was a bit of a rocky start, she has become attached to Daniel. Later, she is the second to give birth to Daniel¡¯s children. Shek is fairly outgoing, and she favors wearing golden clothes after becoming one of Daniel¡¯s consorts. She has brown hair, cute features, a fairly shortstack body, and golden eyes. Skloe Another goblin that was part of the same attack on Fort Peony as Shek, and a friend of Shek¡¯s before being conscripted. Skloe is more subdued than Shek, but still eager to prove her worth as one of Daniel¡¯s first companions. She is the first to give birth to one of Daniel¡¯s children. Skloe is more lithe and slender than Shek, and a little taller. She has brown hair and blue eyes. Ahok Lady Ahok is a half-goblin who was captured during the conflict and sold into slavery. She was bought by a merchant who brought her to Mornistae, where she demonstrated an uncanny talent for working with magic items, since she often stole and disassembled them when she was still in the demon-kin army. Over the years, she proved her talent, and she became a magic artificer before getting promoted to magic artisan, and eventually working her way up to Court Magic Artisan taking Wenlianna¡¯s place after Daniel¡¯s duel with Gunther. Ahok is extremely adept at manipulating magic via equipment designs. Kera¡¯tai A Chi¡¯rinnis tribeswoman and the daughter of her village¡¯s chieftain. Her skin as a somewhat glossy grey tone with dark tiger-like stripes, and her hair is a silvery green color. Her bright eyes are a crisp orange color, and she is a capable magician in her own right, though she¡¯s far less powerful than Vaergraes. She was part of the attack force that marched on Fort Peony. She has antler-like horns that protrude from the crown of her head. Aoloan A succubus woman who was also a part of the attacking force that came to Fort Peony while Daniel was there. She was one of the main cooks for the expeditionary force, though she is also capable of hypnosis magic and detecting lies through mana. She has caramel-colored skin, pink hair, and violet-pink eyes that have shimmering specks. She, like other succubi, also has a slender tail coming to an arrow or heart-like point. Mulmonbargonaed Better known as ¡®The Red Knight¡¯ to other races, he is the dragon lord¡¯s younger brother, a fearsome and malevolent greater dragon that lead an attack force to penetrate the last main defense of the eastern half of the continent; the mountains. He chose Fort Peony because of its relatively small fortress. He is the first dragon encountered by Daniel. Baeka The Mikadresselle of a tribe of dattakoriens, Baeka serves as ¡®the voice of her tribe¡¯ when dealing with other tribes and Demon Queen Vaergraes. She is an agile warrior, though her real specialty is magic intended to strengthen her allies. She has red and blue tiger-striped fur on her ears, forearms, lower legs, and tail, and her eyes are a captivating shade of green. Paet One of Baeka¡¯s comrades, who joined her for the attack on Fort Peony. Paet is wary of outsiders, but is prudent enough to hold back hostility until she has all of the information she needs. She is a dattakorien huntress, skilled at tracking and taking down enemies at range. Weya Another of Baeka¡¯s comrades, Weya is a young dattakorien woman who favors a shortsword and ambush attacks in combat. She was part of the attack on Fort Peony. Morthybargaron The dragon lord who ruled over the dragons for hundreds of years. He has a distinct red coloring to his scales and many scars over his body showing his age. Though he is powerful on his own, he is rather cowardly, and will often disguise his own actions of force as overwhelming attacks, as opposed to bringing the other dragons along as protection. It is later learned that he is the reason for the fall of the feldroks and the master of Hekate prior to her meeting Daniel. Ryuogriar The ¡°platinum¡± or ¡°White Dragon Queen¡±, the dragon formerly known as Zadarralomme has long been considered the queen of the dragons, though she ultimately loathed Morthybargaron. Due to a curse on the dragons, she was unable to have children until Daniel used the Citadel¡¯s resources to remove the spell. When she¡¯s in human form, she has curled golden horns, silvery-blonde hair, red eyes, and a silver reptilian tail. Daniel describes her as a ¡®milf¡¯, as her chest and hip regions are extremely well endowed, and she is the closest in height to Daniel. She is cold with Daniel at first, but quickly warms up to him and becomes one of his most loyal companions. She is outgoing, confident, and proud, letting very little stand in the way of her getting what she wants. She favors flirting and enticement as her strategies, but she also doesn¡¯t hold back taunting or teasing Hekate. Reignleif The second dragon contracted by Daniel, she is roughly middle seniority of all of the greater dragons, as she is the middle of the three dragons Daniel becomes close with. She is the blue dragon formerly known as Lyavvagstreom, and in the distant past, she had a half-sister that is one of the ancestors to the Stalvaltan family on their paternal side. Reignleif is quiet and shy, and she has modest feminine curves often hidden under a fairly pretty white dress and a blue mantle. Her hair is a soft sky blue, with metallic iridescent blue-green horns that protrude from the sides of her head. Her tail is metallic blue with a purple underside. She can breathe fire as any dragon can, but favors ice magic. She¡¯s a bit of a bookworm, favoring peace and quiet over anything stressful. Geirahoel The youngest of the Greater dragons and a brilliant shade of orange when she¡¯s in her dragon form. Her original name is Bystuirikohn, and at first, she is outwardly hostile towards Daniel. But, due to a combined effort of Daniel showing her kindness, playful teasing, and protectiveness, she slowly develops some affection for Daniel, eventually leading fiercely loyal love for him. In her human form, she has deep red hair, emerald green eyes, and vibrant orange horns and an orange tail. Unlike Ryuogriar¡¯s horns, Geirahoel¡¯s are smaller and more straight, angled back and up, rather than curling around. Geirahoel loves flowers and gardening, and her personal quarters typically feel more like a jungle than a place to sleep. Hekate Formerly a slave to Morthybargaron, Hekate is a young humanoid girl with fox-like black ears, a puffy black tail that roughly matches the full size of her torso in volume, and bright golden amber eyes. She meets Daniel when they both enter the Citadel for their own reasons, and they work together to conquer it, with Daniel giving her the name Hekate, since she had none prior. It is later revealed that she is, in fact, a feldrok, but she has never spent any time in her feldrok form, and she doesn¡¯t have any desire to transform back into it. She is 15 when she meets Daniel, but due to her harsh upbringing, she appears smaller and younger upon their meeting. She fills out quickly once her diet improves, and though short, she starts to look closer to her real age. Hekate is made into the Empress of the Fievegal, a sovereign nation started out of the Citadel with Hekate as the primary Empress Regent, Daniel as her Emperor (in spite of not having a romantic relationship), and Daniel¡¯s consorts defined as ¡°Empresses¡± as well simply because none of the ruling body of the Fievegal really cares. Hekate is passionate and a little possessive of Daniel, but even her envy is drowned out by her strong tendency towards kindness and protectiveness of everyone she values as friends and family. One of her only belongings when she was a slave is a small doll made out of straw, which she retrieved from the Dragon¡¯s Hoard alongside Geirahoel. Chaos and Order The origins of everything, Order and Chaos are the primordial gods or goddesses. While they appear as a stoic matronly woman and a haughty young girl respectfully, they transcend true personification and human understanding, simply taking simplified forms of creations in order to communicate with their creations. Unlike the Divine Realm gods and goddesses like Ryukana, Order and Chaos are direct manifestations of creation and destruction, as well as the fabric of the universe itself including both the void in which matter exists and the matter itself. They created the universe, the laws of nature and physics, life, the challenges applied to all creations to promote growth, spread, and evolution, and death and the cycle of energy which souls are also bound to. As two parts of a greater whole, Order and Chaos are all powerful and a central part of the universe. Princess Jieka Lawson Daniel¡¯s first daughter born to Skloe. She is energetic and playful and loves to be social and cling to the people she likes the most, which includes Daniel, Ryuogriar, Hekate, Gold, and Shek and Skloe. Princess Tekten Lawson Daniel¡¯s second born daughter born moments after Jieka to Shek, Tekten is much more docile and shy than Jieka, but often goes along with her energetic half-sister¡¯s whims. She isn¡¯t as feisty or hyper, even at play, and her strongest attachments are more limited to Daniel, Shek, and Skloe. Xyreko Once a dattakorien woman who lived an arguably full life, she agreed to undergo a special magic to become a golem bound to the Citadel through soul magic by the feldroks so that she could continue to serve and take care of the feldroks long beyond her natural life. She is now the caretaker of the Citadel, which grants her near supreme control of the Citadel¡¯s functions, answering only to the Master of the Citadel (Daniel, now) and any administrators (the Empresses of the Fievegal). Her golem form can be changed at her will by unsummoning herself and then resummoning herself in a new form within the Citadel¡¯s areas of effect, but she generally appears humanoid with a ¡®helmet¡¯ like head that is shaped to be reminiscent of a feldrok¡¯s fox-eared head. She has an archive of many spells and often uses them in Daniel¡¯s stead. Balamae One of Xyreko¡¯s children who became soul bound to the Citadel as well to continue serving alongside her mother. Balamae is a ¡°Mana Guide¡±, which is a role for the Citadel focused on collecting mana from various sources and ensuring the stability of the Citadel¡¯s magic functions. Ucahote A soul-bound golem of the Citadel that loosely serves as a central leader figure for any summoned combat golems to partition out the functions and dedicate a leader to combat functions with enough authority to function in the absence of guidance from the Master, Administrators, or Xyreko. He is often referred to as ¡®General¡¯ formally for the sake of outsiders. Gunther kos Montarre The son of a Earl in Mornistae who was an apprentice Court Mage, which required him to take apprenticeship lessons from Wenlianna alongside others while she was Court Magic Artisan. However, after the magic artisanry duel against Daniel, he has completed his apprenticeship courses. Blue A blue male lesser dragon, Blue has joined his mate Rose in serving more directly in hopes of getting additional good treatment from the Fievegal, since Daniel and the Empresses have regularly demonstrated a much greater march towards prosperity for all than Morthybargaron ever did. Rose A dark pink female lesser dragon. She serves alongside her mate Blue after having laid her first egg after being alleviated of the anti-dragon curse. She is a little smaller than Geirahoel, who is the smallest of the Greater dragons due to her age, while Rose is a little older. Brosjak An archoneldwyn assassin and spymaster, Brosjak appears out of the blue when he finds the right time to assassinate ¡®The Harbinger of Calamity¡¯, who he has learned is actually just the powerless human Daniel. He tries to trick Daniel into a disadvantaged battle, but does not survive the encounter. Brosjak was cruel and arrogant, which caused him to completely underestimate Daniel because he saw only a powerless human. Doephluev An archoneldwyn assassin who attacked Daniel and the others during the 100,000 man attempted siege on the Citadel, ambushing them during their low-effort retaliation against the imperial forces. Because of the innate magical power, brutal strategies, and specialized weapons she used, Doephluev nearly killed Daniel. After being revived upon her capture, Daniel learns that the three archoneldwyn are supposedly the last surviving members of their race, and they use ancient secret archoneldwyn techniques of rune tattoos that grant them passive magical effects, including automatic revival if they¡¯re killed, magic suppression to hide them from being detected by other mages, chantless magic of spells that normally require spells, and many other abilities. Doephluev has caramel-colored skin, strawberry brunette hair, leaf-shaped elf-like ears, and intense mahogany colored eyes. She also has light freckles on her cheeks that serve to soften her expression a little. Her appearance early on is relatively unkempt, as archoneldwyn are often described as ¡®scruffy elves¡¯. Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg The teenage empress of the Grand Zenkon Empire, she was forced to either sit idly while her brothers and cousins battled for the throne upon her father¡¯s passing, or use her status as trueborn heir as the daughter of one of the Emperor¡¯s formal consorts. She is fairly charismatic, clever, and calculating, often looking at the largest picture she can of a scenario and taking precautions. The unprecedented rise of the Fievegal has shifted the balance of the world greatly, however, often challenging her in ways she¡¯s not used to. While she can be domineering in conversations, as she must assert herself being a young woman who is underestimated regularly, she is ultimately a fairly noble and kind person, always thinking of what¡¯s best for the Empire, rather than what she, herself, can gain as Empress, which was the folly of her family members vying for the throne. She has a deep golden blonde hair and silvery blue eyes that lean more silver than blue. She is taller than Wenlianna, but still much shorter than Daniel or Rikuto. While she has her half-brothers prisoner following her successful claiming of the throne, she doesn¡¯t hate her family members, and she keeps her beloved mother at her side as her most trusted lady-in-waiting. Byleathea Mother to Empress Sundenelle, Lady Byleathea was little more than a high ranking maid when the Emperor fell in love with her, and though he had an empress through a political marriage, he made Byleathea his legal consort, and soon after, it was revealed she was pregnant. Though the Emperor had many affairs producing children, and two sons and two daughters with the Empress, most of his children perished through a series of tragedies leading up to the contest for the throne. Byleathea, having the eldest legal daughter of the emperor, managed to survive by acting as a mother to Sundenelle¡¯s half-siblings, as the Empress was often too busy to undertake such matters. She used that trust to aid Sundenelle¡¯s rise to the throne and serves as her lady-in-waiting and closest advisor. Byleathea has a soft shade of brown for her hair and light brown eyes, and her slender physique and elegant dresses hide a rather athletic build, since she likes to exercise regularly through dance and bow hunting during her free time. Yaulander Grand Prince Yaulander is Sundenelle¡¯s distant cousin and one of the top contenders for her hand in marriage. He is born and raised in royalty, possessing a personality to match. He didn¡¯t partake in the contest for the throne because his claim was weak and he didn¡¯t have the backing that Sundenelle managed to build and surprise everyone. Still, he holds a position of power because his family is one of the oldest names in the Empire and has produced emperors and empresses in the past. Gold Gold is the greater dragon and second eldest of the female dragons after Ryuogriar. She doesn¡¯t like or trust Daniel at first, and is bitter about her defeat at his hands. She is proud, and after some time, she becomes a helper to the inner circle, though she has no interest in being one of Daniel¡¯s consorts. In her human form, she has bright golden blonde hair with a polished glow, vibrant purple eyes, and a figure comparable to Ryuogriar¡¯s. Her horns are four separate and somewhat short horns that protrude at an angle backwards on her head, but due to her voluminous and somewhat-unkempt hair, they don¡¯t stand out nearly as much as the dragon Empresses. She isn¡¯t a complete muscle-head, but she does like the challenge of a fight. Choul/Neith The Grey Dragon who attacks Daniel and his companions in the Dragon Hoard, Choul, originally known as Larvenmaouchoul, is a dragon who was orphaned at a fairly young age and raised to adulthood by the feldroks of the Citadel. He learned a lot from them alongside Morthybargaron, but after the red dragon betrayed and murdered the feldroks, he defeated Choul, who narrowly escaped. For hundreds of years, Choul scoured the entire world that he could reach for every kind of magic and training he could find in hopes of becoming strong enough, even with a suicidal attack, to be able to get revenge on Morthybargaron and kill him. After being defeated by Daniel, however, he pledges himself to the one who achieved his revenge, and Daniel befriends him more like a brother than a master and servant. In his human form, Choul stands a little taller than Daniel, and his hair is a dark grey, with silver horns and a grey tail. His eyes are silver as well. He has a wider range of magic spells in his arsenal than the rest of the dragons, including various spells from the field of necromancy, one of which is his last ditch effort to kill an enemy because of the incredible risk of casting it. Roestren Roestren is a boruan woman who was present during the failed siege of the Citadel by the Empire. Choul took advantage of her non-combatant status to steal magic crystals, and he pledges to apologize to her. While boruans are typically very large, with the males being larger on average than a human male in both muscle and body mass, the females are often at least a foot taller than even Daniel¡¯s height and possess heavily curvy bodies. In this regard, Roestren would be considered a runt by boruan standards, as she isn¡¯t nearly as tall as her own father, let alone her mother, and she has a fairly modest build. Boruans have bovine features, so Roestren has hooves instead of humanoid feet, patches of black and white fur on her legs and shoulders, and rather subdued horns. She also has a bovine tail with a tuft at the end. She is a magic artisan employed by the Imperial Army and repairs the magic devices on the battlefield. Bellphine The second Dawnseer presented in the story, she is roughly seventeen years old when she foretells the cataclysmic weapons unleashed by Daniel more specifically than before. However, she was in the midst of a Dawnsight on the detonation of the first atom bomb, which caused massive damage to her mind, terrifying her at the time and later leaving lasting damage that causes her to stutter uncontrollably when she speaks and occasionally tremble without any reason. She does have cute features, with light violet hair that glows faintly with her mana capacity, and she has blue eyes. She is kind and gentle, and chose to be a Dawnseer to protect her homeland, but is retired early after the atom bombs due to the damage she took, and Rikuto outlawing the practice in Mornistae as a result. Zolorad A high ranking cambion (hybrid demon) that takes over control of the Demon Covenant after Vaergraes is ousted, and he declares the reorganization of the Covenant into a Hegemony. He is a good deal taller than Daniel, standing roughly seven feet (~2.3 meters) tall with a roughly-body-builder frame. As a cambrian, he has powerful, angled legs ending in hooves, a somewhat reptilian tail, muscular forearms ending in claws, and long, slightly curved horns rising from his head. His eyes burn dark red amidst a deep green sclera, and his sharp teeth are black like obsidian. He is a capable magic user, though not as strong in a straight fight with magic alone as Vaergraes. Chapter 94: The Last of the Archoneldwyn Daniel walks with a dragon on his shoulder having left Treia in one of the many hiding places he has in the Citadel. Fortunately, this dragon is Ryuogriar in her usual human form, and though she¡¯s one of the tallest in Daniel¡¯s inner circle, she¡¯s still rather easy for him to carry. She giggles deviously as she supports herself against his back, unable to see fully where they¡¯re going. ¡°Mukori! How fun! I¡¯m glad you haven¡¯t lost attraction for me.¡± ¡°That will never happen, Mukori. Though, I must confess, we¡¯re not going to a bedroom.¡± ¡°Ooooo! Then, a hard table?¡± She giggles again. ¡°No. We¡¯re going to see Doephluev. Or, you are. I don¡¯t know if I should be present.¡± He can feel her shift to dead weight as she slumps across his shoulder with a disgusted sigh. ¡°Mukori¡­ you¡­ Why should I ruin my good mood speaking to that creature?¡± ¡°You wanted to!¡± ¡°Yes, but for business. Not when I¡¯m excited about you and me reaffirming our love for each other.¡± Daniel comes to a stop and sets Ryuogriar down. She looks at him a little nervously, afraid she upset him. But, he scoops her head into his hands and pulls her in for a kiss. She tenses a little in surprise, but she hugs him. When they finally part, Daniel asks softly, ¡°I will never not love you, Ryuo.¡± ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m your only one?¡± asks Ryuogriar with a breathless voice. He smirks. ¡°Nice try.¡± She grins deviously. ¡°A lady¡¯s gotta try, right?¡± She affectionately presses close to him, and she asks, ¡°What about spending some time together first? Then, nothing will be able to bother me!¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for it? You really should be resting more than anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I assume there are anti-magic countermeasures in place around her?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Goes both ways, though. Remember that.¡± Ryuogriar puffs ¡®air¡¯ to the side, spitting a small flame that still puts off an impressive amount of heat. ¡°I¡¯m a dragon, Mukori. I have many defenses even without magic. If my opponent has no magic, they don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°And, I would like to guard her Grace.¡± Both of them turn to find Rose approaching, and she stops a few yards away, kneeling before them. ¡°Emperor Daniel, Empress Ryuogriar, please forgive my intrusion. I was told you were coming this way, and I wish to aid my lady Empress and defend her where I failed once already.¡± She bows even lower on the ground, her voice breaking up, ¡°P-Please¡­ f-forgive my failure, your Grace¡­¡± Ryuogriar approaches, sinking to a kneel. She hugs the pink dragon, cooing softly, ¡°We were all outmatched. You were very brave to take the time to save even one other, and I am glad you chose Geirahoel. I am far from ready to die, but Geirahoel has more life to catch up to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± chokes out Rose, and Ryuogriar somewhat forcefully pulls the young lesser dragon¡¯s chin up to look at her. ¡°No buts. Everything you did was as correct as could be done in that situation. We all failed, and we will all learn. We need to learn how to detect the archoneldwyn, how to counter their most deadly spells, and how to escape an enemy we cannot see.¡± ¡°B-B-But¡­ w-what if¡­ the¡­ your¡­ e-e-e¡­¡± Ryuogriar places a finger to Rose¡¯s lips, hushing her gently. ¡°Shh. That is not your burden to bear. Mukori made the culprit suffer. He took away his power, and defeated him while ridiculing him. The greatest suffering an arrogant beast like him could suffer. My only regret was that I was unable to witness it.¡± She cups Rose¡¯s cheek, adding a little deviously, ¡°I envy you of that, Rose. You must regale me with Mukori¡¯s heroics sometime very soon.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes are watering, and she nods. ¡°Y-Yes, your Grace. Gladly, if this humble servant could please you.¡± Ryuogriar nods confidently. ¡°Definitely. Now then, you came with slightly bad timing. If you don¡¯t mind waiting a short while, Daniel and I are going to¡­¡± She looks at Daniel with a devious grin. ¡°¡®Strategize¡¯.¡± ¡°S-Strategize?¡± asks Rose. Ryuogriar gives her a ¡®seriously?¡¯ look, and Rose flinches, blushing. ¡°O-Oh! Yes, of course! S-Strategize! I shall await you outside of the archoneldwyn¡¯s cell.¡± Ryuogriar smiles, pleased. ¡°Very good. Now, rise, and never sink so low again. You are a dragon, and I trust you. You did not fail me, Rose. Remember that. We shall learn together and overcome together next time. We must thank the goddess that we have this chance.¡± Rose nods. ¡°I have every day, your Grace. Thank you. I¡­ I will do better. I swear it.¡± Ryuogriar cups Rose¡¯s cheek when the latter stands up. ¡°Of that I have no doubt.¡± Rose smiles, wiping the tears away. She looks at Daniel, ¡°Your Grace, I¡­¡± Daniel adds softly, ¡°I agree with Ryuo-Mukori. You did everything you could against an overwhelming force. We¡¯ll work on more countermeasures. Especially since the Polo-grenade worked about as well as I hoped. Some improvements might make it even better.¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°See? We¡¯ve already made improvements. Now go. I am anxious to start our strategy meeting.¡± ¡°O-Of course, your Grace! Your Grace! Um¡­ b-be¡­ um¡­ fruitful?¡± Ryuogriar cackles deviously with a grin, and Rose bows before jogging off. ¡°Heeheeheee! You heard her, Daniel!¡± She faces him, tugging on his collar a little. ¡°I owe you a very special favor, after all.¡± Daniel¡¯s first instinct is to insist she owes him nothing, but he leaves it be. If anything, Ryuogriar is just trying to get him to act. And, it¡¯s not like he wants to say ¡®no¡¯. Daniel hums. ¡°You are a temptress, Mukori.¡± *** Twenty minutes later, Daniel and Ryuogriar meet up with Rose, Xyreko, and Ucahote outside of Doephluev¡¯s cell. Ryuogriar is clinging to Daniel¡¯s arm, elated as can be. She even seems a little more energetic than she was before, though she¡¯s taking every bit of advantage to cling to Daniel without Hekate around. When they get close, Ryuogriar straightens her posture. ¡°If you are wondering, our strategy meeting went excellently. I feel full to bursting with strategies.¡± Daniel groans, ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Xyreko and Ucahote chuckle, while Rose glances at them with rosy cheeks, understanding the euphemism, but afraid to laugh at the second Empress. She¡¯s not even sure if Ryuogriar realizes how obvious the second sentence really is. Ryuogriar then greets everyone, ¡°Now then, good afternoon Rose, Xyreko, Ucahote. I am thankful for your assistance, but I ask that you do not question my words while in front of the assassin.¡± All three of them nod, and Ucahote explains, ¡°We are present to provide defense.¡± The military golem waves his hand, and two obviously heavy golems approach, each carrying the bigger guns Daniel designed; something called a grenade launcher. Their armor plating is far less lustrous than usual, and in fact is a rather dull dark grey color, making a heavy clonking sound with every step. Ucahote explains, ¡°The cell is shielded with irradiated fluid, meaning magic should be quite ineffective inside, and teleportation is impossible. These golems have standalone programs similar to the remote soldiers we have guarding key targets, such as Leiwelles and Princess Erimaya¡­ when she wasn¡¯t here, of course. As such, they will defend to the best of their ability if the archoneldwyn exceeds expectations.¡± Daniel adds, ¡°Radiation is dangerous to living things, but I specifically chose heavy isotopes, which should be primarily releasing alpha and beta particles, which will be blocked by clothes and skin. Regardless, you¡¯ll want to minimize your time inside to be safe. If you feel any sort of ill effects other than your mana being missing, please retreat. I only have a vague recollection of the effects of radiation on humans with no magic. There¡¯s no telling what kind of differences exist with everyone else here.¡± Everyone nods, and Ucahote adds, ¡°The golems have been tested. Their armor protects their magic cores from the radiation, and they remain active. But, we can¡¯t see what they see or respond, so use caution.¡± Rose asks innocently, ¡°Are you not worried about the effects on the prisoner, your Grace?¡± Ryuogriar sucks her teeth, growling, ¡°If we could keep her alive as just a head to answer questions, I would already have-...¡± Daniel cuts in, putting his hand on the platinum dragon¡¯s shoulder to calm her and restore her good mood, ¡°It¡¯s not ideal. I don¡¯t believe in experimenting on living beings, but we can¡¯t afford to take chances with her. For all we know, the archoneldwyns have secret techniques to remove contracts from themselves. Cancer and radiation poisoning we can deal with. Her escaping and killing anyone, we can¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t consider this sort of setup if this was Earth, where we didn¡¯t have magic to fight those two diseases.¡± This puts Ryuogriar and Rose both on guard. Daniel adds, seeing their concern, ¡°It¡¯s not like the curse you were under. Though, both were very much curses on Earth. Cancer could happen to anyone at any time for a large variety of reasons. Many treatments existed to prolong one¡¯s life, but sadly, there were very few ways to cure a person, and it wasn¡¯t always effective. With radiation poisoning, the prognosis is a little better if it¡¯s caught early enough, and it¡¯s exclusive to over-exposure to radioactive sources. Generally speaking, neutron and gamma radiation were the most common types of exposure, which should be minimal here. Golems, please set a timer for fifteen minutes and bring Ryuogriar and Rose back out at that time. That should be plenty safe until I can get a radiac working.¡± Ryuogriar chuckles. ¡°Uh oh. Little Wenlianna will be upset she missed that one.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°She¡¯ll learn about it in due time. My list of projects keeps growing. And, the distractions grow bolder and bolder.¡± He looks at Ryuogriar, and she puts on a playfully sheepish grin. ¡°Who, me?¡± Daniel sighs warmly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly a worthwhile distraction. Anyways, safety first. If she¡¯s being obstinate or wasting time, don¡¯t bother and we¡¯ll try another day. I crossed the line, so I won¡¯t be joining you. If she specifically asks to speak with me, I¡¯ll join you next time.¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°I understand, Mukori. Will you be waiting here?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. In a worst case scenario, I¡¯m coming in to get you. So, don¡¯t be longer than fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°I would never disobey my beloved Mukori,¡± teases Ryuogriar as she strokes his cheek affectionately. ¡°Except maybe in jest or to instigate another ¡®strategy meeting¡¯.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you bother. Everyone knows at this point.¡± She gasps playfully. ¡°I¡¯m practicing for when there are children around! Obviously!¡± ¡°Fair enough. Be safe, Mukori.¡± ¡°Thank you, my beloved Mukori. Please rescue me if I am in trouble.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Of course. Rose, I want both of you to survive. Fight to escape with Ryuo, not to buy her time. Understand?¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace. You honor me with this task.¡± ¡°You honor me with your strength. Thank you.¡± The two smile, and Ryuogriar and Rose enter through the special corridor Daniel calls an ¡®air lock¡¯, which isolates the main hallway from the customized prison cell for the archoneldwyn assassin, allegedly the last surviving member of her race. *** Doephluev watches as two dragons in humanoid form enter her prison cell. It¡¯s been about at least a month since anyone interacted with her, other than the golems that deposit food in her cell. She¡¯s not sure how the Harbinger was able to seal off her magic in this cell, but it¡¯s something in the cell¡¯s design. Strangely, it doesn¡¯t affect the golems. Regardless, she doesn¡¯t have the will to do much of anything anymore. The Harbinger and his companions bested her in battle, he bested her in magic by managing to contract her and seal her magic seemingly permanently, and he has bested her in cruelty. Only a truly cruel being would leave her in a virtually empty room with padded walls and floors with no interaction and barely any light. She has always been an independent operator, like the other two archoneldwyn warriors she grew up with, but the true nature of absolute solitude is stifling. The golems don¡¯t speak to her, they don¡¯t acknowledge her existence, even when she tries to fight them, and they leave the room the same way they enter it. The trays are made out of a paper-like material, so she is unable to form them into weapons. The golems simply shove her back into the cell when she tries to follow them out, and they ignore her physical attacks, which glance off of the heavy metal armor. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. As soon as she sees the dragons, she pleads, ¡°PLEASE! I¡¯ll do it! Whatever thing he¡¯s waiting on, please let me have something! Anything! I can¡¯t stand the isolation! Please!¡± The platinum white dragon, Empress Ryuogriar, cocks her head. She doesn¡¯t look as regal as usual. She looks more homely, like a human that crawled out of bed to come speak to Doephluev. The pink dragon, in contrast, is armored in what appears to be either mithril or sharmelkolle and armed with a demon staff associated with the Harbinger of Calamity. Both of these women are his loyal and trusted servants. One of them is one of several of his consorts. Ryuogriar replies, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet¡­¡± Doephluev crawls towards the dragon, sobbing. ¡°Ooooohhhh! Thank the spirits! Thank you! Please, say something else, your Grace! Anything else!¡± Ryuogriar looks at Rose, and they share a confused glance. Ryuogriar asks, ¡°What sort of trickery are you playing at? You¡¯ll have no greater luck escaping with us present than you have thus far.¡± ¡°No! I have no such desires! Just interaction! Stimulation! You have NO idea what it¡¯s like!¡± The archoneldwyn warrior curls in a ball, looking around her barren prison cell. ¡°This has been the longest month of my life¡­¡± She trembles on the floor at Ryuogriar¡¯s feet. She and Rose both look at each other again, and then towards the door. The golems don¡¯t move, but are standing guard. Ryuogriar says gently as she looks down at Doephluev, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ been about a week.¡± Doephluev flinches as a coldness pours through her body. She trembles. ¡°A-... That can''t be! A¡­ A week!?¡± She looks up at the dragon, genuinely terrified of being deceived. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s been so long! Please don¡¯t lie to me! I¡¯m sorry, alright! Please don¡¯t leave me alone for so long again! I¡¯ll behave! Listen, I¡¯m under contract! Ask me if I can break it! I can¡¯t! I don¡¯t even have magic in this room!¡± She hugs Ryuogriar¡¯s legs, and Rose shoves her back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the Empress, assassin. You must truly believe we are fools.¡± ¡°No! Listen, I¡­ the walls¡­ This room is suffocating! Please! Harbinger! I won¡¯t betray you! Please let me out of here! Put me in chains, just please¡­¡± She begins crying as she pleads towards one of the walls, though she has no idea where the observation window is. ¡°Please¡­¡± Again, Rose and Ryuogriar are unsure, and they didn¡¯t expect this reaction. Doephluev can¡¯t blame them. She didn¡¯t expect torture of any kind to have an effect on her. She feels like the isolation was more effective for some reason, but she can¡¯t remember. She has nightmares of drowning in this room, but there isn¡¯t even a source of water for her to entertain herself. Just a hole where she can take care of waste functions. Ryuogriar takes a breath and sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Frankly, I hoped I would take more pleasure from seeing you in this room, but I seem to have become soft. I don¡¯t revel in your pathetic state as much as I thought I would. So, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I came here to offer you a chance to preserve the archoneldwyn race.¡± Doephluev cocks her head, stunned by the revelation. For the longest time, there were only the three of them; herself, Brosjak, and Venstennom. For the longest time, Brosjak led them under his tutelage to be assassins and unparalleled warriors. It never even crossed Doephluev¡¯s mind, at least as far as she can recall, to ask about the rest of their race. ¡°Wh-What does that entail?¡± asks Doephluev cautiously. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not objecting. I just wish to understand.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the last surviving archoneldwyn, right?¡± Doephluev looks down. ¡°I¡­ does that mean¡­ Brosjak¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Harbinger of Calamity defeated even the ¡®mighty¡¯ Brosjak as if he were a mere imp.¡± The archoneldwyn woman twitches. She obeyed Brosjak because he was stronger than her. He made sure she knew that. He taught her to be a powerful magic assassin, using ancient techniques, strange artifacts, and rune magic in the tattoos they have. They surpass the normal power levels of even the Uhl¡¯tall, and the techniques combined are highly protected secrets. The rune tattoos, specifically, are something only Brosjak knew how to implement and empower to use. Strangely, though, Doephluev can¡¯t describe the feeling she has. She doesn¡¯t feel sad or afraid. She actually feels rather tranquil with the news, even though it was shocking at first. She has seen Brosjak¡¯s power first hand. His training wasn¡¯t gentle. Doephluev relaxes on her calves, her shoulders sinking as a huge weight feels lifted from her. She¡¯s not sure why, but that¡¯s the feeling that comes to mind. ¡°The Harbinger of Calamity¡­ He truly is beyond the gods, isn¡¯t he?¡± Rose and Ryuogriar both smile at each other, then looking to the door again with cheeky grins. Ryuogriar says warmly, ¡°Why yes, he is.¡± Rose chuckles, and Doephluev sighs. ¡°I see. Then, what is it you¡¯re asking me to do? Teach others my magic?¡± ¡°No, not exactly. My intent is for you to accept the responsibility to carry and give birth to children. My darling Emperor has encouraged me in my desire to protect other races from extinction. If what you say is true, you are the last archoneldwyn. You can refuse, but the Emperor, the Harbinger of Calamity, is willing to grace you with his children to help preserve the archoneldwyn.¡± ¡°Ch-Children?¡± asks Doephluev nervously. ¡°Me?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°You will remain prisoner, and your children will be raised by maids and wetnurses, but if you behave, I''m willing to allow you visits. The goal is to preserve the archoneldwyn.¡± Doephluev stares distantly at the wall. She again doesn¡¯t know the feeling she¡¯s feeling. Before, she would never have even humored talking to these two dragons. She would have deflected and insulted them, since that was what she was trained to do. Death is better than betrayal. But, Doephluev has died several times already, thanks to the revival rune activating and her being defeated promptly after. The mysterious human known as Daniel or ¡®the Harbinger of Calamity¡¯ has some hold over her, even without the contract, which she knows is present. Normally, one of the rune tattoos can override magic contracts, which are a similar form of glyph magic. But, something about Daniel¡¯s tattoo, in combination with the prison cell, are preventing her from being freed from it. Something feels wrong though, like he has something to do with the nightmares. She also doesn¡¯t want to be abandoned in this room again. If they¡¯re telling the truth, just a single week felt like over a month. It¡¯s a strange feeling to be in such a powerless position after becoming one of the most powerful mages in the world. She has the ability to hide her presence, even from those adept at detecting mana, she can revive herself from death, and she can battle dragons. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s it? I just¡­ bear children, and I get to live?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°As irritating as it is, yes. I will be honest, I don¡¯t like you. But, I vowed to myself that I wouldn¡¯t allow the dragons to wipe out another race. Cooperate, and I will ensure you are healthy for the sake of your children.¡± Doephluev nods in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate, but I have some requests.¡± Ryuogriar frowns. She doesn¡¯t need or want to humor her at all. The contract should and could make her completely compliant, even against her will. But, Daniel prefers not to exercise that level of domination. Rose growls, ¡°You dare make demands in your position?¡± ¡°No, my Lady.¡± Doephluev bows at the waist, saying softly and sincerely, ¡°But, sincere requests.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± asks Ryuogriar a little coldly. Doephluev nods gratefully. They met on the battlefield as enemies, and Doephluev nearly killed Daniel as well as the orange Dragon Empress, Geirahoel. Fortunately, her requests go along with what the dragon wants, but maybe not quite perfectly as she has in mind. *** Sundenelle walks along the arcades of her royal courtroom, inspecting the decorations. Banners with the sigil of the empire have been newly made, embroidered with golden thread. Normally, only a stained glass window with the Strylak holding the world with its many arms overlooks the courtroom from behind Sundenelle¡¯s throne dais. They¡¯re adding the banners in preparation for an important audience in a few days. Sundenelle wishes to set a solid image for the Empire. There are also various statues of animals used on the coats of arms of many families of the Empire, as well as small banners on standalone polearm frames representing the various vassal territories of the Empire. Florists are also bringing in planters and flower pots with beautiful blooming roses, decorating the throne room extravagantly and beautifully. Byleathea approaches Sundenelle, escorted by one of the vassal kings that¡¯s in the Imperial Capital for the audience as well, since his kingdom is relatively close to the Capital. The king bows respectfully, even though he''s thirty years her elder. ¡°Your Excellency Empress Sundenelle, you seem to grow more beautiful every day.¡± She offers her hand, and he kisses the back of her hand gently. ¡°King Vubenclef, you flatter me as always. Thank you. Lady Byleathea.¡± Byleathea curtsies, since it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s meeting with Sundenelle this particular morning. ¡°Your Excellency, I humbly present myself to aid your every need. His Majesty, King Vubenclef was keeping me company as we came to greet you.¡± Sundenelle smiles warmly, ¡°Of course. I was simply inspecting our preparations.¡± ¡°The banners look excellent, your Grace,¡± replies Vubenclef. ¡°I must say, I will likely emulate this for my own throne room back home.¡± ¡°Thank you. It adds a nice break of color to the room, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Sundenelle notices Byleathea give her a look, one that isn¡¯t that of a sycophant; the furthest thing from in fact. She wants to say something, but doesn¡¯t want to undermine Sundenelle¡¯s authority. Anyone not as familiar as a daughter with her own mother and most trusted lady-in-waiting would almost never realize that Byleathea gave such a look. But, it was clear as day to Sundenelle. The young Empress is fairly confident that she was raised quite well; she received an excellent education, learned to be cunning in a cutthroat household under her stepmother and her half-siblings, and as a rather low-ranking heiress to the throne, she grew up without entitlement or cruelty, since she was content with her lot in life until her half-siblings and stepmother began doing irreparable damage to the Empire like scavengers bickering over the corpse of her beloved father. Byleathea was a mistress, and she herself had no claim to the throne, but she is now far above those wretched family members that nearly destroyed the Empire, and Sundenelle trusts her mother with her life. She¡¯s the one person she not only allows to contradict her, but she expects her to. ¡°King Vubenclef, now that my lady-in-waiting is present, I will be getting my audience dress fitted. I know you just arrived.¡± ¡°No, your Excellency. Pay me no mind. I was in the area and came to see what all of the servants were doing. Pardon me for being nosy.¡± Sundenelle chuckles warmly. ¡°Not at all. I appreciate your feedback on the throne room¡¯s new decor. I am but a single young woman, and to hear outside opinions is invaluable.¡± She says this, but of course, she¡¯s mindful that the only person she truly trusts not to be a sycophant approving of anything and everything Sundenelle does without question is her mother. She has a few fairly trustworthy guards and a relatively trustworthy chancellor, but only her mother will tell her the truth without seeking favor, since she has the unique privilege of being Sundenelle¡¯s esteemed mother. They both excuse themselves from the king making their way to a private area at the back of the courtroom, and the guards let them through, one of them opening the door for the two ladies. ¡°Thank you, Meidyt,¡± replies Sundenelle, and he answers her, ¡°You honor me, your Excellency.¡± Once they¡¯re alone in the private room beyond, Sundenelle asks, ¡°Mother? Do you dislike the preparations I¡¯m making?¡± ¡°I only wonder what you hope to accomplish. I believe Mister Daniel has no concept of what the Imperial Castle should look like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to improve the courtroom for a while anyway. And, we¡¯re engaged in battle with a cunning opponent. He has agreed to come here and present his case.¡± ¡°Which is why I wonder why you are preparing decorations, rather than defensive installations.¡± Sundenelle nods. It¡¯s the obvious answer. More guards, more mages, more weapons. From the reports, Daniel makes use of something called ¡®demon wands¡¯ and ¡®demon staves¡¯, some sort of magic ranged weapon that can cast magic faster than even quick-casting mages, and almost impossible to negate with magic spells to disrupt magic. That¡¯s also the problem, though. ¡°Daniel¡¯s weapons, by my understanding of the reports, virtually negate anything we could do to defend. And, Hekate and her dragons will be present as well.¡± ¡°Alright, then¡­ is it even wise to hold this audience? I agree that Daniel and his companions are exceedingly dangerous. It would be better to conduct any official meetings between them and the Empire through ambassadors.¡± Sundenelle shakes her head. ¡°No. Daniel is calling himself an Emperor, and he could be critical in the war against the demons. If we are to keep him at an archer¡¯s range, rather than at a handshake, he could do something even more dangerous. Aramellianna the cold-blooded sorceress trusts him.¡± ¡°Many of the nobility are expecting you to retaliate for the capture of Fort Twilight. Do you expect them to peacefully allow the meeting to exist?¡± ¡°I expect Daniel to expect treachery and take care of himself. I am gambling, but I¡¯m gambling with roughly the same risks in play as if we ignore him and do nothing. He is too powerful to ignore, and I need to see him myself. Or, as close as possible without being in the same room.¡± Byleathea widens her eyes. ¡°A body-double?¡± ¡°Not quite. According to the maid who received the message from one of Daniel¡¯s golems, the golem appeared to be an old woman until she tried to ignore the request to deliver the message, and it revealed its true form.¡± ¡°Illusion magic?¡± ¡°Yes. Our mages will be performing illusion magic to project you and me into the throne room, and to project the inside of the throne room to our evacuation room. Daniel¡¯s team will likely detect the trick, but I¡¯m not a complete fool. We¡¯ll have the chamberlain inform him of the precaution and offer him the same luxury if he desires. If he refuses, then I¡¯ll try to convince Daniel to meet with me personally in a secure chamber for both our safety.¡± Byleathea massages her temples. ¡°You¡¯re taking an incredible risk, Sundenelle.¡± ¡°I know¡­ But, I don¡¯t know how best to explain it. It¡¯s like the feeling I had the day I challenged my predecessor and my brothers. Daniel isn¡¯t my enemy, and he¡¯ll keep the others in check. I believe that. I trust the various things I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t just fascinated by him?¡± Sundenelle looks at her mother suddenly, but she doesn¡¯t object just yet. She knows her mother is asking from an objective standpoint to try to protect the young Empress. It¡¯s her job as both a mother and lady-in-waiting. ¡°I¡­ will confess a curiosity. But, I want to win him over. He wants to legitimize the Fievegal, and he¡¯ll need allies to do that. I would like to employ his technical skills to improve the Empire. And, in fact, I¡¯d happily annex his citizens into the empire.¡± ¡°You mean the dragons.¡± ¡°All of his citizens, actually. Prosperity comes from passion and independent thought with united goals. And, Daniel seems to care greatly for all of his citizens. He would be more motivated to serve the Empire faithfully if we treat his citizens well, as we do with our other vassal states.¡± Byleathea sighs. ¡°I still worry about your decision to bring him and his companions here. Other than going through ambassadors, I don¡¯t know a better option.¡± Sundenelle nods. That would have been the very next question she would ask. From her point of view, she wants to see Daniel and size him up in person. Or at least, as close as she can safely get. Unlike his counterpart serving as king of Mornistae, an allied kingdom, but not a vassal state of the Empire, Daniel is an anomaly. Rather than serving as a single king effectively enough in this world, Daniel has shifted the balance of power in the war, disrupting the long-standing stalemate. ¡°Give me an idea of your vision of a future where I¡¯m wrong, and Daniel uses this opportunity to conquer us all, Mother. Just what you think it might look like.¡± Sundenelle has a pretty good idea of what it could look like, but from what she has gathered, it won¡¯t go that way unless someone in the Empire starts it. Byleathea gives the best answer she knows, ¡°Extermination of the royal family and loyal nobility, enslavement of imperial citizens, destruction of historical artifacts and books, worst case. Very possible with the scope of power we¡¯re dealing with.¡± Sundenelle nods as she sighs. ¡°Thank you, Mother. I won¡¯t change my mind, but feel free to say you told me so if it comes to it.¡± Byleathea sighs before she straightens a part of Sundenelle¡¯s dress and fixes her hair. ¡°Very well, Sundenelle. Now, remember, it is proper to use the royal ¡®we¡¯ during the audience, since this will be on behalf of the Empire.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother.¡± ¡°And, remember to speak on behalf of the proper first person; yourself or the royal ¡®we¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mother. I¡¯ve been an Empress for a while now.¡± She smiles at her mother, adding softly, ¡°Thank you for looking after me, though, Mother.¡± Byleathea smiles and bows respectfully. ¡°My pleasure, my illustrious daughter.¡± *** Chapter 95: A Meeting Between An Emperor and an Empress Rikuto signs various documents. Some are logistics dispositions organizing the distribution of food, water, and other consumable supplies needed by the military. He has to make sure the borders are secure and the Royal Capital of Mornistae is safe, but he is preparing for his make-or-break mission. He has burned through a great deal of the resources he recuperated since arriving on Zenkon in order to afford the enhanced magic crystals he needs from Aramellianna. In spite of several attempts to summon her, Wenlianna has been absent. Aramellianna insists that Wenlianna refuses to help in the war effort, especially now that they all know that Daniel is the leader of the Citadel and the self-proclaimed ¡®Fievegal¡¯. It¡¯s understandable, since Wenlianna had gotten close to Daniel, but it¡¯s not acceptable. Daniel is officially a traitor to the Kingdom of Mornistae, and Rikuto can¡¯t afford to hesitate or show mercy. No one else in this world can truly appreciate the danger Daniel¡¯s atom bombs present, and he hasn¡¯t been able to convince anyone other than his orders are absolute as king. Aramellianna should know better either way. No matter her own feelings on Daniel, she should know the threat he represents as an upstart. Individual treachery aside, he¡¯s an insurrectionist at this point, rallying forces that can stand against the might of the Empire and the allied kingdoms. Something doesn¡¯t sit right, though. Aramellianna¡¯s sudden neutrality in regards to the Fievegal, and Wenlianna¡¯s disappearance can only mean a limited number of things, but Rikuto can¡¯t afford to accuse Aramellianna of treachery or double-dealing. She still retains enough influence to be able to overturn Rikuto¡¯s efforts and cripple the defensive campaign against Daniel and his forces. Rikuto¡¯s only chance to reign in Aramellianna will be to demonstrate the power of the void artillery, and then remind the Grand Duchess where her loyalties are sworn to lie. While he¡¯s finishing his documents, the door bursts open. ¡°Rikuto!¡± Heralesse jogs in, panic-stricken as she seems out of sorts. He stands up, surprised by her sudden entrance and the tears in her eyes. ¡°Heralesse!? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Erimaya! She hasn¡¯t returned from her tour of the eastern towns!¡± ¡°Wh-What!?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Are you sure they aren¡¯t just running late?¡± Heralesse¡¯s voice starts to waver as she chokes up, ¡°She disappeared after turning in at the inn in Ullton. No one has seen her since. A messenger was sent as soon as it was discovered!¡± Rikuto racks his brain as he sinks into his seat. As if he needed any other problems. Erimaya had plenty of guards with her, as well as serving staff and several knights, including the two who were involved with her fall from the castle ramparts. It would take a considerable force to not only identify her, but also kidnap her and get away with it. Unless¡­ Rikuto turns pale as the thought enters his mind. Once upon a time, he tried to give people the benefit of the doubt, including Daniel when he first went west. Daniel swore he wouldn¡¯t bring Earth weapons to this world, and he promptly broke that promise, building the worst one. And later, Erimaya snuck away from Mornistae while the rest of the royal family were in the Imperial Capital to meet with Empress Sundenelle for a war briefing. The place she went to was the worst possible place she could go to; the place where the present enemy of the world could easily hold her hostage. ¡°The Citadel¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± asks Heralesse. ¡°She went to the Citadel again. I would bet money on it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane! Erimaya would never¡­!¡± ¡°She already did once,¡± retorts Rikuto, searching through his papers for a blank sheet. He begins writing out a requisition order to hire contractors to try to retrieve Erimaya stealthily. They can¡¯t be directly affiliated with Mornistae or the Empire, or Daniel could retaliate. Rikuto needs to be able to act before Daniel can use his nuclear weapons. If they can¡¯t retrieve Erimaya, he¡¯ll need to consider her lost, lest she be used as leverage against Mornistae. Their position is already precarious enough as it is. Just until we can get the void cannons there. That¡¯s all we have to wait for. Heralesse, heart-broken, but knowing he¡¯s right, asks desperately, ¡°How do we get her back? We have to get her back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, Heralesse. This will be a commission to hire contractors; mercenaries or adventurers that aren¡¯t associated with the kingdom military. But, you should know, Heralesse, if Daniel has her¡­¡± She gasps as her eyes widen. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°He¡¯s our enemy now, Heralesse. Erimaya tried to give him the benefit of the doubt, and she could jeopardize this whole kingdom. I¡¯ll do everything in my power, I swear it. But, that still relies on her cooperating.¡± ¡°Erimaya is not a traitor!¡± ¡°I believe you, but we need to be prepared to defend against Daniel¡¯s forces. We can¡¯t rely on Aramellianna, we don¡¯t have any powerful allies other than the Empire, and we can¡¯t let our guard down with the demons. I don¡¯t have a lot of leeway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! We have to save her! Erimaya is a princess!¡± ¡°I know!¡± shouts Rikuto. ¡°I know¡­ But, I¡¯m saying that we¡¯ll have to make choices. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure that choice ends up with everyone happy in the end. Just¡­ it¡¯s a delicate situation right now.¡± Heralesse shakes her head, trying to think of alternatives and to banish the thought. It¡¯s unthinkable that Erimaya could be lost for good. Daniel saved her once, and she spoke on his behalf in this most recent situation. He couldn¡¯t -he wouldn¡¯t- betray that trust, would he? Heralesse pleads, ¡°Please, hurry, Rikuto. I¡­ she¡¯s my little sister.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He approaches her and hugs her. ¡°She¡¯s my little sister now, too. I will do everything I can for her.¡± She nods, sobbing into his shoulder. Rikuto looks at the stack of documents, the planning, the weapon designs, the crystal orders, letters from various contacts. Everything has become a bigger mess than when Bromlund imploded. It¡¯s even more precarious than the economic state of Mornistae when Daniel and Rikuto arrived. If we can lure Daniel out, he is the priority. Once he¡¯s dealt with, the rest should fall apart, and Erimaya will be safe. Rikuto comforts Heralesse, taking her to her room when she¡¯s calmed down so she can rest. He returns to work. He still has many things to take care of. *** Daniel¡¯s group gathers together in a large room roughly the size of a basketball court. The golems will carry out certain actions, but once in the audience chamber, they will mirror the motions and mannerisms of the respective members. For each of Daniel¡¯s companions, as well as himself, there is one of the sentient golems that run the infrastructure of the Citadel so Daniel doesn¡¯t have to think about the inner workings very often. Each golem is able to relay the motions of the actors -Daniel¡¯s companions- with surprising accuracy, and Xyreko will be using magic to project the interior of the audience chamber as a hologram in the room, so that the actors know where to look. Daniel asks, ¡°Everyone ready?¡± Cheers come from everyone. Those participating are pretty much everyone; Ryuogriar, Geirahoel, and Reignleif are carrying their eggs -which will be emulated on their illusions-, Hekate is wearing her full royal attire, including the extravagant crown Daniel made for her, and the various outfit pieces she received as birthday presents. She looks like an extravagant Empress, as do the Dragon Empresses. Shek and Skloe are also dressed up, looking more like dolls than stereotypical goblins, and Thymeria and Illianna are looking after Jieka and Tekten, their daughters. Treia and Gwenesphia are wearing armor to hide their identities, serving as knights. Vaergraes is dressed in her Archpriestess habit, which is a fairly quaint outfit. Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan are dressed in their own traditional bridal attire, which doesn¡¯t look like a wedding dress to anyone else, and looks regal and beautiful enough to be fitting for an imperial audience. It has been a few days since Doephluev, the archoneldwyn assassin, was granted permission to leave her cell and spend time with Daniel to fulfill the mission Ryuogriar gave her. Daniel asked her to sit in on the audience and see if she recognizes anyone, just out of curiosity. Ryukana is also observing from a secluded lounging chair, providing both backup and simply observing. Lastly, Erimaya is sitting with Wenlianna, playing with Jieka and Tekten. Like the two gatonines, Erimaya and Wenlianna can¡¯t be seen by anyone in the eastern alliance, lest they be branded traitors. Erimaya wanted to play along, but Hekate insisted that she needs to retain the option to return home. The only option to allow that would be to treat her as a prisoner, which could only exacerbate the tensions between nations. Ucahote informs them, ¡°The shuttle Is arriving. Is everyone ready?¡± The actors gather in the center of the room. They confirm their readiness. Daniel instructs, ¡°Whatever happens, I won¡¯t be angry. We''re just doing this to poke fun at Sundenelle to make negotiations later easier. If we fail, we''ll figure something else out. So, relax and have fun.¡± They all chuckle together, agreeing. They watch the magic projection of the scene hundreds of miles away. True to what he expected, the Imperial Capital and its central Imperial Palace are breathtaking. Each is humongous for what it is; the capital itself looks like it could host millions of people living and working in the city, with various defensive walls that would make full-conquest of the Capital extremely difficult. It reminds him a fair bit of fantasy cities in a few of the animes and a western animation Daniel watched, though the walls aren¡¯t dramatically tall, other than to make it difficult for even siege towers and ladder teams to be able to ascend them. Kera¡¯tai giggles as she admires her fancy dress near the others. ¡°I feel so elegant.¡± ¡°It looks beautiful,¡± replies Hekate warmly. ¡°Thanks! Daniel never treats me like an Empress, so it¡¯s easy to forget that I could be.¡± She giggles, and Hekate jokes, ¡°Watch it¡­ I like you, Kera¡¯tai. You¡¯re fun.¡± ¡°I am? Thanks!¡± She grins at Daniel, teasing, ¡°Hear that, Daniel? I¡¯m fun.¡± ¡°I never said you weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± starts Aoloan mischievously. ¡°Whose dress do you¡­¡± ¡°Sundenelle¡¯s,¡± replies Daniel mercilessly, and he gets a few gasps and playful glares. ¡°Wait a second! We haven¡¯t even seen it yet!¡± complains Hekate. She grips his jacket¡¯s chest, shaking him. ¡°Just admit that you like mine the best! It¡¯s an easy choice!¡± The human mechanic chuckles warmly. ¡°Hekate, Hekate, Hekate. You of all people should know the fastest way to lose the Hekate game is to ask me my favorite when surrounded by other women looking for the same answer.¡± ¡°I personally think Hekate¡¯s dress is the most beautiful,¡± replies Ryuogriar with a matronly tone. This surprises almost everyone, and Hekate replies skeptically, ¡°Thanks¡­ Ryuo¡­¡± Ryuogriar nods with a smile. ¡°Of course, Sweet Hekate. Daniel, you should know better. It is perfectly acceptable for you to choose your child as your favorite in such company¡­¡± ¡°HEY!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°I knew it! You temptress!¡± She points at the matronly platinum dragon, who giggles deviously. ¡°Put your egg down so I can properly discipline you.¡± ¡°Ten seconds,¡± calls out Ucahote as the image of the ground gets closer; the shuttle is about to land. Hekate growls, and the others chuckle at her impotent frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Ryuo. Your insolence will be met with insolence!¡± Everyone stares at Hekate, and she glances around, blushing when she realizes she said something strange. ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­ Shut up! Look important everyone. We have to make an imposing impression on these foolish human-kin.¡± Treia scoffs, and Gwenesphia chuckles. Hekate adds, ¡°No offense to friends, of course.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies Gwenesphia playfully. ¡°Your Greatness.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Daniel, your arm.¡± Hekate holds her arm up, and Daniel offers his arm. The dragons play a quick game of rock-paper-scissors, a game Daniel taught them. After a couple of quick rounds at the last second, Reignleif wins, and she adjusts her first egg on her ready-to-pop belly, holding it with her right hand. She then approaches Daniel and loops her left arm around his right, while Ryuogriar and Geirahoel grumble. The eldest of the three remarks a little coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll allow this, Reina, since you won, but it really should be the first and second empress on Daniel¡¯s arm.¡± Reignleif retorts with her soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m enfeebled with my pregnancy. I should be escorted.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Shek and Skloe don¡¯t complain,¡± retorts Geirahoel with a light sourness to her voice. ¡°We happy to be part of family,¡± replies Skloe excitedly. Shek nods in agreement. ¡°Sunden¡­ Sunenill¡­ Empress of human-kin need to know goblins part of Fievegal. We no will be look down on.¡± She holds her head high, even though she and Skloe are the shortest beings present, other than their daughters. Of course, everyone approves, because they and their allies have proven that goblins can be more than barbaric dungeon plagues or demon army battle fodder. The shuttle comes to rest on the ground, as indicated by the perspective on the illusion screen, and Ucahote announces, ¡°Touchdown. Imperial Family, please ready yourselves for departure. From here on out, I¡¯ll remain silent and use visual messages to communicate emergencies. We will do our best to hold the illusion, even under pressure, but do not feel the need to withstand discomfort.¡± Daniel nods in agreement, ¡°Agreed. If anyone needs or wants to leave at any time, just go. The worst that can happen to us right now is failing our goal of unsettling Sundenelle. Once I drop the main joke, feel free to behave as you wish.¡± They all nod in understanding. Hekate cheers, ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Ucahote, open the doors! Xyreko, have everyone connect us.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Greatness.¡± The perspective of the illusion changes, and the whole main area of the room becomes a magic hologram. Xyreko states into the earpiece Daniel is wearing, ¡°Daniel, I have budgeted two days worth of mana for this room. Please ensure your business is concluded by then.¡± Daniel replies quietly, ¡°Thank you, Xyreko. Let me know if there are issues.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Daniel looks at Hekate and Reignleif, who are each holding one of his arms. They smile at him in return, and he leads the way ¡®down the shuttle¡¯s ramp¡¯, which the golems that are actually in the Imperial Capital imitate. *** Sundenelle has a small view of a big event taking place in the main front courtyard of the Imperial Palace. She heard about the ¡®Iron Wyvern¡¯ project the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy produced in an attempt to be able to battle dragons, but the vessel descending from the sky is wholly alien to the world of Zenkon. It¡¯s larger than the ¡®flying ships¡¯ she received reports of after the failed invasion, which was beyond the scope of her desires to begin with. Stories tend to evolve into exaggerated tales by the time they cross hundreds of miles. The only reliable alternative is to receive direct reports from first hand trustworthy accounts, and she couldn¡¯t even trust those. General Jothraligus repeatedly referred to Hekate as a lengthy and reverent title, and he was also compelled by magic contract to keep something secret. Even so, he was able to confirm and explain the existence of these strange flying ships, even though Sundenelle couldn¡¯t picture it. Now, she sees exactly what he meant. The vessel is large enough to carry fifty people, and it rode in at a speed comparable to winged wyverns, which served as the escort with a handful of golems. The soldier golems form up at the rear of the flying vessel, and Sundenelle strains to look through the magic crystal showing her a small perspective as projected by one of the mages that is present at the courtyard to see the arrival of the Fievegal¡¯s representatives. Even as outnumbered as the Empire has the Fievegal in this situation, there is a fearful nervousness that keeps the courtyard quiet, with only whispers spreading. And, Sundenelle is stuck in a room with her mother and a few advisors in hopes of ensuring her safety. Her better view is of the audience chamber, which a handful of mages are standing by to project to the room she¡¯s in. Exiting the flying vessel is a full entourage, starting with a tall human man escorting a teen girl with black hair, big triangular ears on the top of her head, and a black, puffy tail like a fox. The other woman is even more anomalous. She has soft blue hair, dark, metallic blue horns rising slightly out of her head, a dress that hides some of her body figure, but her belly is very obviously pregnant. She would be ready to burst, almost, but the humongous egg cradled in her right arm signals that it¡¯s not a normal pregnancy. Following them are two more women of similar appearance, though they are not pregnant themselves, the more buxom of the two with platinum blonde hair has a single egg, while the redhead has two eggs, each fastened into a special fabric harness and decorated with shawls to look good, but to very obviously show off that they have the eggs. The next pair are goblins with stocky-looking builds and beautiful dresses, though all of the dresses pale in comparison to the young fox-eared girl, who, by the crown she¡¯s wearing, must be Hekate. Behind the goblins, two demon kin are following, each wearing elegant clothes that are rather alien to Sundenelle, seeming to be more directly from their own cultures, rather than Eastern cultures. Last appears to be another demon-kin, though she¡¯s wearing a more religious looking dress, with conservative designs and simple comfort to the clothes. Sundenelle wishes she could see all of them in person. She has such a narrow view of the arrival, and while she can guess at certain individuals, it¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t know enough about the Fievegal or their inner circle. Fortunately, Daniel is the only obvious man, other than two knights that follow the female demon bishop. Given his height, the fact that he¡¯s human, and he matches the descriptions, she¡¯s certain that it¡¯s Daniel, the person Sundenelle most wanted to meet. He is almost obscured in a garden of beautiful flowers as being rather plain, other than his height. But, it¡¯s good that they took precautions while showing at least some respect. Sundenelle has read in reports how powerful Hekate alone is, and given those following her and Daniel, it¡¯s possible there aren¡¯t enough soldiers in the Capital to do anything about the entourage from the Fievegal. Daniel approaches the chamberlain, who bows politely. The two women with him release Daniel¡¯s arms, and he bows as well, while his lady companions spread out to be visible. They all curtsy, with exception of the Chi¡¯rinnis woman, who are a tribal people who only bow or kneel to those who defeat them in battle. Hekate introduces herself. ¡°We are the Fievegal Imperial Family. I am Hekate fell Lawson, First Empress of the Fievegal and the Citadel, and this is my Emperor and husband, Daniel kos Lawson. Please allow my companions to introduce themselves.¡± Hargaff, the chamberlain, nods once. ¡°Of course.¡± Ryuogriar proudly states, ¡°I am Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Second Empress of the Fievegal and First Dragon Empress.¡± Gasps fill the room with Sundenelle, including Byleathea. It¡¯s a bold declaration that, given the intel that came out of the invasion, means she very much likely is a dragon. And, this is further confirmed by the massive egg in the special harness, which she also cradles with her arms. Sundenelle manages to outwardly keep her composure, but her heart is racing. They haven¡¯t even done anything yet, and she isn¡¯t anywhere near them, but she can feel the tension, especially because Hargaff twitched nervously. He also expertly maintains his composure, and the next woman introduces herself. ¡°I am Reignleif gur Lawson, Third Empress of the Fievegal and Second Dragon Empress. Please treat me well.¡± ¡°Your grace,¡± whispers one of the advisors in the room with Sundenelle. She retorts sharply, ¡°I know. Do nothing to provoke them. They arrived under peaceful terms.¡± The others nod, and the third dragon introduces herself as Geirahoel gur Lawson, but she has a sharper tone than the others. The goblins are much more modest and polite, calling themselves Goblin Queens Shek and Skloe, and then the Chi¡¯rinnis Consort, Kera¡¯tai, and the Succubus Princess Aoloan, also a ¡®consort¡¯, rather than a ¡®queen¡¯ or ¡®empress¡¯. Something she finds peculiar, even though she already knew they introduce themselves as such, is that Daniel has no regard for proper royalty or leadership. Having multiple ¡®Empresses¡¯ in positions of power is just asking for there to be trouble. She can¡¯t imagine what their inner court looks like when no one is looking. Especially since three of them are actual dragons, which Sundenelle has only read stories about. Powerful, temperamental, proud. Last in the line is the Shrine Archpriestess Vaergraes, and she seems to be the most mature and wise of the group. Hargaff bows his head politely. ¡°It is my sincere honor to make your acquaintance. I am Chamberlain Hargaff. Her illustrious majesty, The Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg is expecting you. Please be sure to extend all expected courtesies and respect.¡± Hekate smiles, replying out of character in a sweet and mature tone. ¡°I look forward to meeting her Majesty.¡± ¡°Very good. Then, this way, if you¡¯d please.¡± The Chamberlain begins leading the way, and the group follows in roughly the same groupings they had before. Hekate does walk in front, curiously studying the whole castle while trying to keep her expression neutral. She¡¯s the ruler of possibly the largest and most technologically advanced castle in the world of Zenkon, but the Imperial Palace is far from a pile of stones by comparison. Elegant decorations and carvings are formed in the various surfaces of the castle¡¯s walls, with elegant chandeliers at the ceiling illuminated using magic crystals. There are banners with the sigil of the Grand Empire of Zenkon, which looks like what Daniel would envision as a kraken. It looks like a giant squid, but with a somewhat shark-like shape to its body, at least in the artistic depiction on the sigil. And, with its many arms, it is embracing a circular depiction of the world of Zenkon, given the shape of the continent visible on the sigil. Sundenelle, waiting in her secret safe room with a visible representation of the throne room, awaits patiently for the doors to the throne room to open. Once they do, she flinches a little, cursing herself under her breath. But, no one says anything, and she does her best to remain regal and composed. She stands up to greet the group that enters. This prompts the handful of nobles that have seats to also rise, and Hekate leads the way into the room, looking around briefly at the throne room. Sundenelle¡¯s illusion is standing on a raised dais, but she still welcomes the newcomers with respect. Her goal isn¡¯t to defeat Daniel, but to bring him into the Empire. Hargaff announces, ¡°Presenting the ruling body of the Fievegal; Daniel kos Lawson of the Otherworld, Hekate fel Lawson, Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Reignleif gur Lawson, Geirahoel gur Lawson, Goblin Queen Shek, Goblin Queen Skloe, Consort Kera¡¯tai, Consort Aoloan, and the Archpriestess Vaergraes.¡± Most of the women curtsy respectfully, except for Kera¡¯tai, who is a Chi¡¯rinnis. Chi¡¯rinnis only bow for those who defeat them in battle, so Sundenelle makes no objections. The other is Vaergraes, who bows respectfully. Last, Daniel provides a simple bow, but his etiquette could use some work. ¡°Welcome to the Imperial Capital of the Grand Empire of Zenkon, travellers. We are certain you know who We are, but I will introduce myself all the same. I am Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg. It is our sincere pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± She curtsies as well, showing respect towards her counterparts. Many of the nobility want her to treat them like barbarians or insurgents and imprison Daniel to force him to produce his weapons. Sundenelle also opted to not acknowledge Hekate as an Empress, but that was part of her strategy. She then gestures welcomingly, ¡°It is our understanding that the Fievegal has established itself as a standing sovereign in the west, but simply declaring oneself an Empress is not enough to prove sovereignty.¡± Hekate replies politely, but with a point. ¡°Pardon me for my frankness, Empress Sundenelle, but perhaps it¡¯s my youth. Why would the Fievegal be any less legitimate than the Grand Zenkon Empire?¡± This causes a few surprised murmurs amidst the nobles around them, but Sundenelle takes it in stride. ¡°We understand you asking that question, Lady Hekate. But, among other reasons, the primary one is to be recognized by other nations, and to our knowledge, the Fievegal is not recognized as a sovereign nation by any other legitimate nation on the continent.¡± Hekate crosses her arms as she thinks, humming. ¡°I see your point. But, what do you call it when your territory is invaded and you repel those forces with ease? Does that not make the Fievegal strong enough to be recognized?¡± This causes the audience chamber to have a lingering silence that becomes potent. The more significant of the two main attacks on the Citadel was directly sanctioned by the Empire, and though not signed off on in the same scope by Sundenelle, it did occur under her name. Ryuogriar then asks after letting the silence fester for a moment, ¡°Apologies for cutting in. Let me rephrase Her Greatness¡¯s question, Lady Sundenelle.¡± This form of address, copied from Sundenelle addressing Hekate as such a moment earlier, earns the platinum dragon several hateful glares from the various nobles around them. ¡°If an impenetrable defense is not enough to earn acknowledgement from other nations, perhaps conquest will be the only option.¡± This again causes an obvious nervousness from the Imperial nobility, and Sundenelle can¡¯t help but twitch nervously. She¡¯s fairly confident that Ryuogriar is in fact a dragon, and she alone could lay waste to the Imperial palace long before anyone could respond, which is exactly why Sundenelle isn¡¯t in the throne room. Ryuogriar continues, ¡°We are well aware that you ceded Twilight in response to our demands to divide our forces and trap us in an unfavorable position between the eastern alliance and the demon covenant. This would also serve to weaken our appearance if we lose Twilight to either side. But, you will be waiting a long time for the defeat of the Fievegal.¡± Hekate points out, ¡°But, Empress Ryuogriar, if we conquer everyone else, who will acknowledge us as sovereign?¡± Ryuogriar scratches her chin, giving the appearance of being surprised by this notion having merit. Sundenelle runs through scenarios in her mind. She can¡¯t simply give them everything they want, but she also needs to work favorable conditions in if the Empire is to recognize the Fievegal as a nation. After all, many of the other non-vassal kingdoms and territories allied with the Empire still view the Fievegal as nothing more than a collection of demon-kin, and thus, no different from the Demon Covenant. If she simply gives them what they want, and they aren¡¯t peaceful, she¡¯ll be assassinated in no time. But, if she rejects them outright, she risks making them enemies, and the obvious scenario of finding out whether or not they actually can conquer the east will become a reality. Sundenelle finally speaks, ¡°We have heard your arguments, but we encourage you to understand; we cannot simply grant you sovereignty with no evidence of stability as a nation. That is to say, we are willing to begin negotiations to determine the Fievegal¡¯s viability, which would then lead into trade negotiations and treaties of neutrality or alliance. If you¡¯d like, we could begin such negotiations in a more intimate setting. Please allow us to extend you hospitality for the night, and we shall convene tomorrow.¡± ¡°Actually, none of this is why we¡¯re actually here,¡± replies Hekate bluntly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Fievegal being acknowledged by weaker nations. We came here for a different reason.¡± Hekate¡¯s words cause a more audible outburst, and it surprises Sundenelle. She knew that Hekate didn¡¯t seem like the type to simply go along with Sundenelle¡¯s plans, especially because she¡¯s coming off of several victories in battle -one of which she fought herself in a duel-. And, she was ¡®given¡¯ Fort Twilight due to the Empire¡¯s ¡®fear¡¯. In truth, Sundenelle¡¯s backup plan is to try to draw Hekate out of the Citadel with lowered guard, in case it¡¯s possible to defeat her. If she becomes too arrogant, even she should be able to be taken by surprise and defeated. Hekate, ignoring the rather noisy outrage around her, looks to Daniel. ¡°Darling?¡± Daniel nods once, and he steps forward a step. He then takes a kneel, saying loudly, ¡°The true reason we came to the Imperial Palace of the Grand Zenkon Empire, Lady Sundenelle, is this; Lady Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, I, Daniel kos Lawson, accept your proposal of marriage.¡± This halts all noise in the audience chamber once more, and Sundenelle¡¯s jaw drops. Her eyes dart around the room she¡¯s in, as well as across the illusion showing her the audience chamber. She definitely didn¡¯t predict this, and she never once made such a proposal. Did she? She recalls pondering it, but she never sent a proposal. What is this? Did someone do so on my behalf without my knowledge? Surely Mother wouldn¡¯t¡­ She looks to Byleathea as she thinks, and the lady in waiting is stunned as well. No, Mother wouldn¡¯t be so reckless. So, what is this? What do I do? Daniel adds, ¡°You are young and beautiful, Lady Sundenelle, and I am honored to be considered for marriage. After having considering it, I believe it is the best way to improve the Empire and bring the Imperial resources into the Fievegal for a better and stronger nation under the Fievegal¡¯s rule. We¡¯ll begin the preparations for an Imperial wedding at once.¡± Finally, there is indignant outrage in the audience chamber as Daniel and his companions look around fearlessly. Daniel smiles, but his gaze causes Sundenelle to flinch. That¡¯s it! He¡¯s toying with me, just as I tried to with Twilight. Did he question my actions at all? In truth, I wanted him to open negotiations immediately or pull back from Twilight in concern of a trap. But, this? What do I do? He¡¯s clearly insincere, but what if he isn¡¯t? Is this my chance to lock him in as an ally? He¡¯s right, our alliance would improve both the Fievegal and the Empire, namely because of his own technology and the Citadel. But, if he¡¯s insincere, he is going to make me look like a fool if I accept. If I reject and he was being sincere, I burn the bridge to an alliance forever. If he¡¯s insincere, then I save face, but that also means alliance was never an option. Is this all a game to him? She¡¯s struggling to hide her deliberations, as well as the anxiety she has. With taking control of the Imperial throne, Sundenelle was competing with people she grew up around; people she could easily predict, subjects she could easily win over because she knew their desires and needs, and soldiers who were loyal to her as the former Emperor¡¯s most legitimate heir, even if she is a woman. Daniel isn¡¯t even from this world. He has no investment in the world at large, nor the Empire. He only seems to care about the others. That¡¯s it! Deferment. If I can defer the decision to a later time, I can properly strategize. But, I need to be careful. I can¡¯t commit or imply commitment to either acceptance or rejection. Just before Sundenelle can speak, one of the noblemen steps forth and shouts, ¡°Enough of this absurd farce!¡± It is the Grand Prince of the oldest dynastic family in the Empire, Grand Prince Yaulander kos Strylaph. He is arguably the second most powerful person in the Empire, even surpassing Byleathea, the mother of the Empress. And, he is one of Sundenelle¡¯s many suitors. *** Chapter 96: The Future鈥檚 Problems Are Yesterday鈥檚 Fears ¡°Enough of this absurd farce!¡± The outburst comes during the audience between Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg of the Grand Zenkon Empire and the ruling body of the Fievegal, following the mental game Daniel is playing against Sundenelle where he just ¡®accepted her proposal for marriage¡¯. The one who just shouted to disrupt the audience in the throne room is an extraordinarily elegantly-dressed young man, somewhere in his mid-twenties, as far as Daniel can tell. He has a rather extravagant outfit, with golden chains and jewels embedded in the buttons, as well as a stunningly lavish mantle that reaches the floor and appears to be made of silk and bordered with expensive-looking fur of some creature with spots that reminds Daniel of a snow leopard. Sundenelle cautiously replies, ¡°Grand Prince Yaulander, mind your...¡± ¡°I will not! I will not stand by and listen to this disgusting slabber. Slabber of a commoner, no less.¡± The Grand Prince steps up onto the first step of the dais where Sundenelle is, giving himself slightly more elevation to project himself to the whole room. ¡°This man is no emperor, and the slovenly company he keeps are no Empresses. They make a mockery of the entirety of the nobility and royalty, nattering on about their sovereignty when they proclaim four different Empresses simultaneously hold authority. And their supposed ¡®Emperor¡¯; nothing is more laughable than a lowly commoner claiming he is an Emperor. And goblins as Queens? This wretched gathering of barbarians is the furthest thing from royalty, and yet we are forced to sit here and listen to this drivel?¡± ¡°Yaulander!¡± shouts Sundenelle. ¡°Your Illustrious Majesty, you cannot seriously be allowing this disrespectful speech from these¡­ beasts. This¡­ Daniel was banished from the Kingdom of Mornistae for lecherous behavior, and he has now sided with demons and beast-kin. And, he has the unmitigated gall to ask for your hand in marriage? The hand of the pure and noble Empress of the greatest Empire in the world? Absolutely absurd. Royalty must remain pure, delineated by noble bloodlines of pedigree. Mixing with the blood of commoners, no less commoners that would lay with monsters, is beyond the ludicrous ramblings of a madman. If you are going to pretend to be royalty, the least you could do is learn that much, you disgusting peasant. You get a little bit of strength stolen from a castle that wasn¡¯t yours, and you declare yourself royalty, but you come from nothing. Weeds do not become roses, and they never will. And, to attempt to mix them would be the ruin of an Empire that has stood for hundreds of years.¡± Yaulander holds his hand out, declaring, ¡°Take your slovenly wenches and go back to your hovel in the west, Daniel ¡®of the Otherworld¡¯. You are far beyond the realm of your station requesting the hand of an Empress to add to your hedonistic cult.¡± All of Daniel¡¯s companions are standing still, almost like statues, completely unfazed by the rant, even as Sundenelle glances around. She¡¯s relatively safe if an attack begins, but Yaulander may have just doomed everyone in the audience chamber. Of course, little does she know that everyone is standing still because the golems have been briefly disconnected from their actors. In the Citadel during Yaulander¡¯s rant, where the illusion is being generated from and where Daniel and his companions actually are, Geirahoel is being held by Daniel as she shrieks and breathes fire, ¡°I¡¯ll burn their entire empire to the ground! Then we¡¯ll see who are beasts! Let me go, Daniel!¡± ¡°Calm down! Do you really respect his words?¡± Daniel¡¯s urging calms her down, and the other two dragons and Hekate, who were more subtly preparing to sneak away from Daniel to do the same thing as Geirahoel, also pause long enough to hear him out. Daniel adds, ¡°He¡¯s just some guy. Why do you care what he thinks?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± starts Geirahoel, a little hurt. Daniel smirks. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll let him get away with insulting the people I love?¡± He looks at everyone one at a time. Shek and Skloe are being quiet, since they know most races think very lowly of goblins, but it has been a while since they¡¯ve heard such direct vitriol. Daniel adds, ¡°Listen, he¡¯s just jealous that I made a move on the Empress, who he obviously wants to himself. Let me return the favor, and if you still want to burn the empire to the ground, we¡¯ll start a plan of attack that will minimize collateral. Alright?¡± Geirahoel glances at the other three Empresses, and they all ponder Daniel¡¯s words. Geirahoel puffs fire to the side. She growls, ¡°Fine¡­ But, we should erase that man¡¯s bloodline that he¡¯s so proud of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not erasing bloodlines. At most, we¡¯ll figure out a way to take his ability to procreate. Deal?¡± She nods. ¡°Deal.¡± Daniel looks at the others, and they agree softly, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Good. Ready Xyreko?¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. Reconnecting.¡± Yaulander has just finished his long-winded rant, and Daniel¡¯s group has been stoically unmoved by his vitriolic words. Daniel retorts with all of the gentleness of a brick, ¡°At least I don¡¯t need an entire stage to try to make my dick look bigger.¡± Yaulander stammers, ¡°Wh-Wh-What!?¡± Daniel clarifies, ¡°You just ranted for five minutes about how great you are on a stage in front of dozens of people making [ad hominem] attacks instead of challenging me to a duel or confronting me in private. You wanted to make a spectacle of standing up to the rumored Harbinger of Calamity without any real risk of danger using words to insult me and the women I have taken as consorts. Bravo. Stunning and brave. Such heroic. Much impress.¡± Daniel claps sarcastically while his female companions snicker beside him. ¡°But, if her Grace, Empress Sundenelle wanted a pathetic soy-infused loser who desperately needs validation for her husband, I wouldn¡¯t be here, now would I?¡± This sends gasps through the crowd, and Sundenelle, who has also been caught off-guard by Daniel¡¯s ¡®acceptance of her proposal¡¯, finally stammers, ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ You¡¯re out of line, Daniel of the Otherworld!¡± Meanwhile, Yaulander murmurs in confusion, ¡°¡®Soy-infused¡¯?¡± ¡°Listen,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°I don¡¯t need or want anything to do with the Empire. I figured you knew what you wanted, so I came because I was invited. But, whatever.¡± The mechanic-turned-Emperor shrugs. ¡°That dude¡¯s primed and ready for you, your Grace.¡± He gestures at the Grand Prince dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll always love you more than you love him. Just what every woman wants. His pedigree is surely valuable, even if he¡¯s a weak man who has never had to lift a finger to defend himself or the people he¡¯s charged with protecting.¡± Daniel starts to walk away with a dismissive wave of his hand, adding dryly, ¡°You know, where I come from, pedigree became something we tracked for animals, since all dynasties eventually collapse.¡± Yaulander snaps, ¡°How dare you speak to her illustrious majesty, Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, as well as myself, Grand Prince Yaulander kos Strylaph, so barbarically! You are a wretched insect not worthy of her presence! Take your whores and go!¡± Daniel, who was already leaving, looks directly at the Grand Prince, and Yaulander flinches. ¡°Say what you will about me,¡± growls Daniel. ¡°But you will not disrespect the Empresses of the Fievegal. You may not like it because you¡¯re an impotent beta male with no hope of anything resembling reciprocated love or attraction other than a political marriage, but don¡¯t take your frustrations out on me. If you want to win over the Empress, then do something worth her affection. Because, I promise you, crying and complaining in an emotional tantrum on stage in front of all of these people is the first, fastest, and most reliable way to absolutely kill all attraction she or any other woman could ever have had for you. Your fee-fees and your pathetic need to express them to everyone in the world are why she isn¡¯t marrying you, not anything to do with me.¡± He adds with a smirk, ¡°Besides, when you focus too much on bloodlines and pedigree, all you¡¯re really doing is enabling the nobles with children they can¡¯t marry off because the good ones would be snatched up by sensible and noble commoners. Impotent and overly emotional sons, conceited and superficial daughters.¡± Daniel bows a little sarcastically at Sundenelle, ¡°Your Grace, if you¡¯d like me to be your noble commoner, I¡¯ll be in contact. For now, we''ll be going to Twilight, if you wish to send correspondence. I am always on the lookout for more consorts.¡± This causes a few gasps amongst the rest of the nobility, as well as shocked murmuring. Though it¡¯s not specifically Daniel¡¯s intent, it does fit the appearance that he has created; a former commoner Emperor with a harem of consorts and arrogant enough to try to make a noble-born Empress one more of his mistresses. And thus, it proves effective at frustrating and unbalancing Sundenelle, as well as enraging Yaulander, who is virtually unable to form anything other than frustrated snorts, huffs, and single-syllable sounds in an attempt to formulate a retort. Daniel and his companions make their way out without further interaction, save telling the guards to get out of his way. Out of fear, the guards part to let them through, and the audience chamber erupts into outrage. Reignleif asks as she follows Daniel, ¡°Daniel, are you sure this is okay?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Of course. It was all a game. Listen to them. They¡¯re outraged at my disrespect, terrified of retaliation, demanding retaliation of their own¡­ It¡¯s absolute discord.¡± Ryuogriar jokes, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re trying to get the Empress killed by her own people.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°While that would make our lives easier, I don¡¯t have anything against Sundenelle specifically. I expected someone arrogant, selfish, and haughty. Instead, she was rather polite, and I think she was being sincere about negotiating a treaty to make us legitimate as a government.¡± ¡°I still want to burn all of this to the ground,¡± grumbles Geirahoel. ¡°These pathetic humans have the gall to speak so disrespectfully to you, the Emperor of dragons, feldroks, and all of the others. They tremble at the thought of one dragon, and insult the Emperor? Fools.¡± Daniel has Xyreko disconnect them from the golems, which will keep walking in their forms until they board the shuttle again, which is already landing on the courtyard once more. He then pets Geirahoel¡¯s head, and she blushes. ¡°I¡­ What are you doing!?¡± ¡°Geirahoel, I made him look like a fool and showed he has no power over us.¡± She looks aside, ¡°He still deserves to have his family erased¡­¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. Vaergraes jokes, ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to talk. I wanted to tell them that I was the ¡®Demon Tyrant¡¯.¡± Daniel scoffs, ¡°I think they just assumed you were one more mistress. Sorry about that.¡± Vaergraes smiles. ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind, Daniel.¡± Hekate glares at her lightly. ¡°I mind! I barely have Daniel to myself at all anymore! Especially because of her!¡± She points at Doephluev, the archoneldwyn woman. The former assassin flinches, trying to shrink out of sight. ¡°I, for one, enjoyed the eyes of envy,¡± states Ryuogriar, returning to the topic of the audience. She pets her egg, saying proudly, ¡°Daniel¡¯s children will rule over those foolish nobles someday, and they can¡¯t help but acknowledge power when they see it.¡± Reignleif retorts softly, ¡°I think they were just trying to figure out whether the eggs were real or not.¡± Wenlianna, having approached now that the audience part is done, replies, ¡°Bringing children to such an audience would be highly abnormal. Though, I think eggs are probably unprecedented.¡± Jieka and Tekten, having followed Wenlianna in a stumbly run, collide with Daniel¡¯s legs, and he crouches down and hugs them. ¡°Yes, my darling princesses. Don¡¯t ever be like that jerkwad, alright?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Papa!¡± exclaim both little goblin girls. They have grown fast, and they can understand some sentences, but are still learning a lot. Ryuogriar, in reply to Wenlianna, hugs her egg even more affectionately, ¡°I don¡¯t care about human-kin precedent. This is the greatest triumph in the world in hundreds of years. They were obviously jealous.¡± Kera''tai remarks, ¡°They were fools for choosing bloodlines without acknowledging individual strength. Daniel would be chieftain of my tribe already if he had stayed with me at that time.¡± Daniel replies dryly, ¡°You do all realize that almost all of you are actually stronger than me, right? Shek and Skloe are probably the only ones who aren''t. Oh, and Treia.¡± Treia huffs, and she storms over, kicking Daniel lightly in the thigh with a downward heel kick. ¡°Very funny, Daniel! I could beat you easily if I really wanted to.¡± The gatonine still in most of her knight''s armor lightly attacks Daniel with jabbing kicks until he catches her foot, and Aoloan asks, ¡°So, what happens next? Will that Empress really join us?¡± The two goblin princesses make combative swings and noises at Treia, and Daniel jokes, ¡°Ahhh, yes, Princesses, get her! Defend Papa!¡± He somewhat forcefully shoves them into Treia¡¯s arms, catching her off-guard, and they cheer as they begin bopping her chest with tiny fists, shouting ¡°Pwotecc Papa! Rah!¡± Treia whines as she plays along, and Daniel answers Aoloan''s question. ¡°No. Sundenelle can''t afford to go along with anything like that with an enemy nation. Not when we''ve done so little to actually prove how strong we are or that we''re not really their enemies. Add to that an empress becoming a consort, instead of the reigning empress, and virtually all of her noble support will dry up. Lastly, the Fievegal will gain all of the Empire¡¯s territory and resources, while the Empire only gets Earth technology, which most of them have no concept of how many centuries I''ve accelerated the Fievegal -with some massive skips in there as well-.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Wenlianna grins, happy to be a part of it. But then, Hekate asks, ¡°What if Sundenelle does want to marry you?¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°She doesn''t.¡± ¡°But what if she chooses to because it does benefit them?¡± She narrows her eyes at Daniel. Erimaya adds, ¡°It''s actually the safer gamble. I''m pretty sure she knows about your rifles, and it''s probable Rikuto at least tried to tell her about your god-killer. With the dragons and Hekate under your control, she may see it as her only option to come out without destruction.¡± ¡°We are not under Daniel¡¯s control,¡± snaps Geirahoel lightly. ¡°He just¡­ has good ideas, and he looks after us and treats us well. So we follow him.¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif both chuckle, and Ryuogriar says proudly as she puts her hand on her well-endowed chest, ¡°I, for one, am proud to be under Mukori¡¯s control. It¡¯s so much less of a burden being a follower under a benevolent Emperor.¡± Reignleif nods in agreement. ¡°I will obey your every command, Mukori.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you that way when you were under contract, and I¡¯m not about to. Anyways, Sundenelle will have to refuse as diplomatically as she can, but she might have taken insult from the whole thing, so we may be looking at retaliation. Ucahote, please tell Choul to increase security level from two to four and increase recon patrol range.¡± Ucahote bows and nods, ¡°As you wish, Your Grace. I will deploy messengers at once.¡± ¡°Thank you. Also, relay this message via radio; ¡®Grey Knight, Mechanic One; upgrade security status from two to four. Over.¡¯¡± Ucahote nods. He stares blankly ahead, reporting after a few moments, ¡°Complete. Sir Choul acknowledges, your Grace.¡± ¡°Good. Thanks. Now then¡­ who wants lunch?¡± Daniel earns a smile from each of his companions, and they all travel to the dining hall. While he didn¡¯t expect Yaulander¡¯s outburst, the audience went about how Daniel wanted, demonstrating that the Fievegal is not afraid of the Empire in the slightest. The only problem is what looms on the very near horizon. *** Flames as dark as the darkest cavern burn away all that they come in contact with. Nothing can withstand the annihilation. Nothing remains in the aftermath. There is no heat, there is no sound. There is only destruction. The flames spread relentlessly, consuming everything. Buildings collapse as people cry out and flee, carrying what few belongings they can carry as they scatter desperately to avoid the ever-creeping flames of darkness. The obvious forms of dragons swoop through the sky, and aircraft not of this world hover over the flames. The world is being burned, and the flames have spread for miles¡­ Rikuto jolts awake. He¡¯s at his desk, having fallen asleep while he was trying to work. He rubs the sleep out of his eyes, looking at the window. It¡¯s dark outside, so he doesn¡¯t know what time it is. He notices his reflection in a mirror nearby, and he grimaces. Dark rings have formed under his eyes, and his facial hair is a little unkempt. But, before any of that, his focus returns to¡­ whatever that was. It felt too real to be a dream. Was it a vision? A dawnsight? What does it¡­? Rikuto feels sick at the thought of the black flames and the dragons. It¡¯s all but directly confirmed that, whatever brought about the situation, Daniel is allied with or in control of dragons. I knew it¡­! I need to find a dawnseer immediately and confirm what I¡¯ve seen. Senn. I¡¯ll ask him. He¡¯ll have to understand upon seeing that. Rikuto looks out the window again, staring at the far away horizon where the ¡®mother moon¡¯, the largest of the three satellites orbiting Zenkon, is a half-crescent rising from or sinking beneath the horizon. Somewhere out there, a terrible adversary is preparing a weapon to destroy the world. Somehow, he has made something worse than an atom bomb that seems to do what mankind feared on Earth; that it would start a runaway chain reaction and incinerate the whole world. In this case, mana is undoubtedly the catalyst. Rikuto looks to the documents on his desk. He has mostly caught up, but he has far more pressing tasks now. He gathers his guard and makes his way towards the long-lived elven mage once more. The counter weapons he has the artisans making are almost complete, including the stockpile of diamonds needed from Aramellianna to make them work. He has moved a great deal of the kingdom¡¯s resources in order to prepare the weapons, which may be the only line of defense they have against Daniel¡¯s forces, and they¡¯ll need to launch a surprise attack and catch Daniel in the blast. As long as they can accomplish that, fending off the remaining dragons and anything else should be manageable. Rothcaster, one of Rikuto¡¯s senior guards, asks as they ride, ¡°Your Majesty, have you verified this course of action with her majesty or the King-father? I fear you are pushing yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m doing everything I can to protect Mornistae.¡± ¡°If¡­ you say so. We¡¯ll stay in the town ahead, and we should be able to make it to Senn¡¯s cottage in a couple of days.¡± Rikuto sucks his teeth. He knows that the beasts of burden of this world are no different than horses of Earth; they have their limits, and they can only go so far in a day. If they had automobiles, they could drive indefinitely, trading out drivers to keep moving, and at a much higher rate than the buckrokhs that are the most common beasts of burden. Rikuto barely sleeps during the trip, unable to rest thanks to the threat plaguing them from the west. He has given up trying to convince everyone to be afraid of Daniel¡¯s weapons, and instead, he has simply resorted to making the necessary moves himself. He has grappled with the nobles, bartered with those who have the things he needs, including Aramellianna, and he has spared no expense. Most of his work restoring Mornistae¡¯s economy has been dried up, but he can always restore the kingdom¡¯s finances after the war is over and Daniel is removed as a threat. The Grand Duchy is producing resources that ultimately belong to the kingdom, and he can deal with Aramellianna after that. After an excruciating journey of restlessness, Rikuto and his guards arrive at Senn¡¯s cottage on the cape far to the south. Rikuto massages his face, trying to wake himself up more. He approaches the door, knocking normally. ¡°Lord Senn, it is me, King Rikuto kos Tachibana of Mornistae. I have another favor to ask.¡± Footsteps draw Rikuto¡¯s gaze to the corner of the porch wrapping around the cottage. Senn, the ethereal beauty of an elven man, leans against the corner of the cottage, expressing a stark contrast to his angelic appearance with visible skepticism. ¡°A favor?¡± asks Senn. ¡°I believe I told you I will not take sides in the wars of mortals.¡± ¡°You did. I¡¯m not asking you to take a side this time, but I¡¯d like you to confirm something for me. And, if you could, teach me the art of dawnseeing, at least to be able to do it.¡± Senn cocks his head. ¡°The king who outlawed dawnseeing in his kingdom wishes to learn the art?¡± ¡°I know!¡± snaps Rikuto. He relaxes a little with a quick inward breath and subsequent exhale. ¡°I know it sounds hypocritical, but I did that to protect everyone else. Right now, I need to confirm something. And, if possible, prevent a tragedy.¡± Senn ponders Rikuto¡¯s words. He gives no indication of his thoughts as he thinks. He stands upright, walking towards his outdoor seat amongst the seemingly endlessly-flowering trees. They remind Rikuto of the sakura cherry blossoms back home, but even a couple months after the last visit, these trees are still full of colorful blooms. Senn takes a seat, gesturing for Rikuto to take a seat across from him. Rikuto asks, ¡°I¡¯d like to confirm the vision I had. Can we use the dawnsight link?¡± Senn cocks his head with a coy smile. ¡°Oh? Are you an expert on dawnseeing now, your Majesty?¡± ¡°I¡­ no. But, it¡¯s the reason I came. Time is of the essence.¡± ¡°I know. But, you said similar words before, and the sun still rises and flowers still bloom.¡± Senn gently catches one of the flowers on his palm as it drifts down lazily from the tree. ¡°I see you learned very little.¡± Rikuto grits his teeth, but he knows he¡¯s snappier than usual thanks to the stress and the sleeplessness. He takes another breath and exhales, walking over and taking a seat where Senn gestured. Senn nods, relaxing in his chair. ¡°Tell me what you saw in your vision.¡± ¡°Black flames. Black flames that were burning everything, regardless of material, and spreading across the ground. Nothing could stop it. I also saw dragons. I¡¯m certain Daniel is involved.¡± Senn nods, his eyes closed as he seems ready to take a nap in his chair. ¡°Mm¡­ Yes. I see it.¡± ¡°Y-You do?¡± ¡°Indeed. The mana of the world is quite intense in the flames. It¡¯s a very clear sight. Interesting¡­¡± ¡°And, Daniel?¡± ¡°I can not say for certain. I see many individuals, including the dragons you mentioned. Some of them, I know by name. Ahhh, I see Larrvenmaouchoul is still alive¡­ I wonder if he knows the Red Lord has been slain. I pray he is not lost without his driving purpose.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Can you tell me anything specific about the flames? How Daniel started them? When it will happen?¡± Senn sighs, looking at Rikuto. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. Dawnseeing is not clairvoyance. Just as you can see a shadow extending away from you to the east, I can see that same shadow extending to the west.¡± He gestures at the ground, where in fact, Rikuto¡¯s shadow is leading away from him towards what he¡¯s pretty sure is the east; directly towards Senn. ¡°If you do not learn that perspective is not a factor for Dawnseeing, you are destined to drown yourself.¡± ¡°What does that mean!?¡± snaps Rikuto. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not in the mood for riddles! Daniel is going to destroy this world, whether he knows it or not! I have to stop him!¡± ¡°Mm. I cannot see beyond the flames. That they have appeared so recently indicates that the current of the world¡¯s time has shifted. This Daniel does not appear in the vision.¡± Rikuto growls, ¡°He likely made a bomb to start the reaction¡­ We¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°Do you really intend to take a life for a crime not yet committed?¡± asks Senn. ¡°I have to! If the vision was just Daniel murdering someone, that would be manageable, and the loss would be tolerable if we fail. But, this is the fate of the entire world! I won¡¯t stand by and allow something like this to even begin.¡± Senn observes Rikuto for a long time. The elven mage finally sighs. ¡°I see. Then, you have all of the information that you will hear.¡± ¡°What? What about learning Dawnseeing?¡± asks the otherworlder king. Senn shakes his head. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the danger of Dawnseeing. That you are here is the epitome of that fact.¡± Rikuto sucks his teeth. ¡°I am here because I have a duty to protect my kingdom, and Daniel is a threat to this entire world. That you can¡¯t see that leads me to believe that the elves aren¡¯t as wise as everyone says.¡± Senn simply smiles. ¡°Are you really not going to help me?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Please. I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°I have helped you twice at no cost. And yet, you refuse to accept my help. If I were to teach you Dawnseeing, it would cause you more harm than good. A comparison would be to give fire to a child.¡± Rikuto stands up. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance to help me, Lord Senn. After that¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty; I have been threatened many times by short-lived kings and even a couple of emperors. I fear you no more than I fear your dreaded Daniel or the Strylak itself. You will have to best me if you choose to use force, and when I die, I will have no regrets. I urge you to consider my words before making any foolish decisions.¡± Rikuto glares at him, glancing at his guards. The guards make no aggressive or defensive motions. They are watching over Rikuto, but they aren¡¯t jack-booted enforcers. The otherworldly king ponders his options for the moment. ¡°Is there anything I can do to change your mind?¡± asks Rikuto coldly. ¡°I truly am trying to protect this world.¡± ¡°I believe you. But, a house can be warmed by a fire as it is burned to the ground. You need to accept that the future is always in motion, and being able to see it is a greater burden than you can bear.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± grunts Rikuto. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he and the guards are leaving, Senn adds, ¡°This is the last time you will find me here, your Majesty. I urge you not to return.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Rikuto returns to the kingdom of Mornistae defeated, letting his guards guide his horse as they move as quickly as possible to return. While he successfully confirmed that the flames are in the near future, Rikuto ultimately gained very little. He should have known better. But, he is not completely bound. He chose Senn because he seems to be one of the most knowledgeable users of Dawnseeing in the world. That of course also means he¡¯s not the only user of Dawnseeing in the world. *** Daniel groans as he lies on his usual lounging spot on the ramparts of the highest roof of the Citadel, trying to endure the pain in his stomach. There are no antacids or other stomach medications in Zenkon, other than herbal remedies and magic, and he doesn¡¯t have the energy or focus to search his phone for any medications that he might be able to make. ¡°Ughhh¡­ What I wouldn¡¯t give for a ginger ale¡­¡± grumbles Daniel. ¡°Daniel, I shall summon¡­¡± starts Xyreko, but he cuts her off. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Xyreko!¡± He flops back down when the pain from lifting his torso just enough to look at her spikes once more. ¡°Those women are the ones who did this to me¡­¡± ¡°I understood you liked their cooking,¡± replies the golem caretaker. ¡°Do you perhaps endure¡­¡± ¡°No, not that. I do like it. That¡¯s the problem.¡± He chuckles, grunting a bit when his stomach hurts a little. ¡°I say I like something, and I¡¯m looking at a pile of them. And, I can¡¯t leave anyone out¡­¡± Xyreko scoffs and chuckles softly. ¡°I see. Then, there must be something I can do. Or, perhaps healing magic from Vaergraes or Illianna¡­¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll be alright.¡± He winces a little, trying to roll onto his side. ¡°This used to happen to me when I had too much dairy on Earth. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m lactose intolerant, but too much would get me all the same. It¡¯s why I stopped having milkshakes as often.¡± ¡°Lactose is¡­ milk?¡± asks the golem caretaker. Daniel nods. ¡°At least, to my knowledge, Earth milks of most or all species contain lactose. Lactic¡­ something like that. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve given it thought. We used cow¡¯s milk for like half of all things we eat, seems like.¡± He reminisces on some of the various treats he hasn¡¯t had for a while, since they haven¡¯t been invented yet. ¡°Milk chocolate, ice-cream, cheese¡­ Man¡­ When¡¯s the last time I¡¯ve had a cheeseburger?¡± Daniel braces against the pain. His new position is a little better, and he adds, ¡°Xyreko, remind me tomorrow to ask Shek and Skloe if anyone has any concept of cheese. If not, I want to start producing it. That and butter.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°If you ask me,¡± starts Kaeralegeir¡¯s voice, the sword resting nearby Daniel. ¡°You brought this on yourself. You¡¯re an alien in this world, and you eat and drink everything the natives of random races give you. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°I check to make sure it¡¯s known to be safe for humans. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not much different biologically than the humans of Zenkon, other than magic.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also lucky your world has much more aggressive illnesses that your immune system can withstand.¡± ¡°I''m well aware of that fact. Had a couple of great meals early on that came out the other end with a vengeance.¡± Both Xyreko and Kaeralegeir laugh warmly. ¡°I suppose it works out,¡± adds the goddess bound to the sword. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have magic if you weren¡¯t curious.¡± Daniel thinks about her words. He suddenly rolls over to look at the legendary sword known at large as ¡®Nemaisol¡¯. ¡°Are¡­ you saying you know where my mana is coming from?¡± Xyreko, having caught that too, cocks her head, looking back and forth between Daniel and Kaeralegeir. ¡°Have you really not figured it out?¡± *** Chapter 97: Approaching Midnight Daniel does his best to sit up in spite of an aching stomach from eating too many rich foods made by seven of his companions; the three Dragon Empresses, two Goblin Queens, Hekate, and Gwenesphia. Kaeralegeir, the goddess bound to the sword known as Nemaisol, just made a statement that Daniel can¡¯t ignore. ¡°Have you really not figured it out?¡± ¡°No. Is it related to carrying you? Have I been leaching the magic power you have been shedding?¡± The goddess¡¯s voice laughs, and she replies jovially, ¡°No. For someone so intelligent at times, Daniel, you can certainly be adorably naive.¡± ¡°And, for an apparent goddess, you can be surprisingly human. Youthfully human.¡± ¡°If I had a face, I would be scowling at you, Daniel. You just called me ¡®immature¡¯, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? Never. Please, oh great and wise goddess Kaeralegeir, most divine and beautiful of all the goddesses here at the moment,...¡± ¡°Hey! How dumb do you think I am!?¡± ¡°Please, oh please, grant me your knowledge about how and why I have magic.¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re friends, Daniel. I would have no qualms about smiting you for such insolence.¡± Daniel clasps his hands, pretending he¡¯s praying. ¡°Wise goddess Kaeralegeir, I ask you to forgive my insolence and answer my question. Pretty please. Amen.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine. I suppose it¡¯d be difficult to notice, since no one else can detect your mana as accurately as I can. In fact, your mana is currently increasing.¡± ¡°I-It is?¡± asks Daniel. He looks at Xyreko, and the golem shakes her head. ¡°I apologize, Daniel. Kaeralegeir speaks the truth. I can not quantify your mana; only detect that it is present and a rough idea of a lot or a little. You¡­ still have little.¡± ¡°It increases daily,¡± replies the goddess. ¡°In fact, it increases small amounts throughout the day. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, and I¡¯m not, it is consistent with times when Daniel drinks his favorite dragon juice.¡± ¡°Dragon juice?¡± retorts Daniel. He suddenly cocks his head. ¡°Wait¡­ th-their milk? It¡¯s been the milk this whole time?¡± ¡°I told you you¡¯ve been putting random alien food and fluids in your body, and you wonder how mana randomly appeared in you? They''re among the most powerful magic beings on the face of Zenkon. And, they started producing milk, something they normally don''t do. While I can¡¯t say for certain why, it probably has something to do with you.¡± Daniel sits up. His stomach still aches, but he is able to focus on Kaeralegeir¡¯s words. He is stunned, but it¡¯s also encouraging. He doesn¡¯t have to change anything, and he¡¯ll slowly build mana. He can¡¯t drink much more than he already does, especially if they keep preparing meals for him as well. He¡¯ll have to make a more comprehensive list of foods for variety, or they¡¯ll be the death of him well before he can make real use of his mana. Most importantly, though, he now knows where it¡¯s coming from, meaning he can make sure he is continuing to increase his mana. Daniel asks, ¡°Can you tell if it has any other effects?¡± ¡°Nothing else immediately usable like the goblin milk,¡± replies the goddess. ¡°Anything detrimental?¡± asks Xyreko. ¡°If so, I will inform the Empresses, and they will prioritize Daniel¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Depends on your definition of ¡®detrimental¡¯. The only other effect other than the permanent mana increase is longevity.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± asks Xyreko suddenly. Daniel, too, is unsure if it¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°The only other effect is longevity.¡± ¡°As in, shortening my lifespan?¡± asks Daniel cautiously. He glances at Xyreko, who twitches a little. She¡¯s already displeased with Daniel¡¯s potential lifespan being more brief than the average human of Zenkon by a significant margin. But, Kaeralegeir replies with a scoff, ¡°What? No. It¡¯s dragon milk. It¡¯s actively stabilizing your aging, so it¡¯s increasing your longevity. I don¡¯t know how much, but¡­¡± Before the goddess bound to the sword can even finish, Xyreko vanishes. Daniel immediately realizes why. He sits up, clutching his stomach as pain fights his sudden desire to stand up. He murmurs distantly, ¡°Oh dear God¡­ We have to run.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Daniel manages to get to his feet, picking up Nemaisol. ¡°Because, Xyreko was pretty upset when she learned humans of Earth are even more short-lived than humans here.¡± He draws Nemaisol, fastening the scabbard to his belt as he limps forward. ¡°We¡¯ve created a monster,¡± replies Daniel distantly. ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you? Do you think she¡¯s going to kill you because you¡¯ll live longer? I was under the impression¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t leave to kill me. She left to find them.¡± Daniel says it ominously, lest naming them summon them to him immediately. He of course is referring to the three dragon Empresses, two of whom are already regularly producing milk -and in Geirahoel¡¯s case, she is still producing in spite of what happened to her-. ¡°We¡¯ll have to flee the Fievegal. I¡¯m thinking we can find a place to hide in the south. Maybe we¡¯ll build a boat and start sailing. The further the better¡­¡± Daniel wearily makes his way to the transport circle as quickly as he can. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely not sure if you¡¯re joking or not.¡± Daniel tries to activate the transport station, but it doesn¡¯t turn on. He looks at Nemaisol, the sword Kaeralegeir is bound to. Kaeralegeir, specifically, negates all magic around herself in an attempt to avoid detection by the Divine Realm. Daniel sighs. He braces himself, doing his best to endure the ache in his stomach. He sheathes Nemaisol, quickly trying to activate the transport station again. The station flashes red at him. ¡°What?¡± asks Daniel in surprise. He tries again, but the result is the same. The transport station is rejecting him. ¡°No¡­ Xyreko¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. He looks around urgently, trying to find an alternate escape route. ¡°Daniel, I think you¡¯ll have to surrender. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to fight your way out, and I suspect that¡¯s not an option.¡± ¡°No. But, they¡¯re going to hook me up to tubes and tanks if I don¡¯t get away. You¡¯ve met them. You know I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Daniel, are you trying to escape?¡± asks Xyreko¡¯s voice from the ¡®magic intercom¡¯ of the Citadel. The transport station¡¯s receiving circle glows, and five bodies appear; Xyreko, Hekate, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. Both Hekate and Geirahoel pounce Daniel, hugging him firmly. Hekate exclaims, ¡°Daniel! Xyreko just told us! This is excellent news!¡± ¡°I had no idea, Mukori!¡± adds Geirahoel as she and Hekate hug him. Ryuogriar and Reignleif also crowd in, hugging him as well. He¡¯s now definitively trapped. Ryuogriar adds, ¡°I will do my best to begin producing as well, Daniel. Had we been intimate sooner, we could be much further along.¡± Daniel chuckles, and the four pull him to a kneel as they cuddle with him. Geirahoel is the first to start crying, and she squeezes Daniel urgently. He tries to comfort her, but Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Hekate all soon join the orange dragon in crying against Daniel as they all refuse to let him go. ¡°I¡­ we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a noticeable change. It might be adding hours to my lifespan if I drink it for the entire rest of my life.¡± Geirahoel retorts passionately as she looks into his eyes, ¡°Then it¡¯s worth it! Even minutes more are worth it! It means¡­ It means we¡­¡± She breaks down again, hugging him again as she cries. Daniel relaxes, giving in. It¡¯s not that he desired for even a moment to not be with them for longer, but he knew something like this would happen. And, what¡¯s about to happen as well. Reignleif sniffles as she looks up, wiping her tears with her sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s head to our sanctuary. We shouldn¡¯t waste time.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You should all be asleep. We have plenty of time. More so now, right?¡± She pouts her lips at him, and Hekate, who is now hugging his neck from behind as she leans on him, replies, ¡°Reina¡¯s right, Daniel. We have to make sure. We can¡¯t afford to let you waste even a second.¡± Ryuogriar pets his head, sniffling as well. ¡°Yes. Let us pamper you, Mukori, and we¡¯ll ensure your cup is never empty so you never have to leave us.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°You¡¯re all overreacting.¡± Xyreko suddenly kneels, and she leans into the group hug, hugging Daniel as well. ¡°Daniel¡­ my cherished master, do you not understand? This is a dream come true for all of us. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t find¡­ anything¡­ But then, to hear those words¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know what the factor is, though.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even moments more are fine.¡± ¡°Listen¡­ I truly appreciate the love. But¡­ I physically can¡¯t drink much more than I usually do. Alright? I don¡¯t want to get fat or sick.¡± ¡°If you get fat, then you will be able to drink more,¡± points out Reignleif. This causes the other three to perk up with eager smiles. ¡°Geez¡­ you ladies are clowns. I won¡¯t forgive you if you try to force me to drink more than I can handle. And, I don¡¯t want to get fat.¡± They gasp, and Hekate squeezes his neck as she presses her head to his collar. She mumbles, ¡°Daniel¡­ please?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± He glances at all five of them, who are staring at him with urgency in their expressions. He sighs. ¡°Go easy on me, alright? I¡¯m only a man.¡± They all grin, smiling at each other as they happily celebrate. Hekate then adds as she nuzzles Daniel¡¯s cheek, ¡°Daniel, my beloved Daniel, we should find out what mine will do as well.¡± ¡°No. Not right now. Your time will come, Hekate. Patience.¡± ¡°Graaah!¡± She chews on Daniel¡¯s shirt, grumbling through her bite, ¡°But, wha ick iss soo-er you-hol? {But, what if it¡¯s super useful?}¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be super useful in a couple of years. That¡¯s no reason to rush anything. Seriously, I¡¯m just as surprised and excited as you ladies. I just know we have plenty of time to appreciate this gift. Alright? So, relax. I¡¯m not going to vanish on you.¡± They all deflate a little, though they are content at Daniel¡¯s words. Kaeralegeir made it sound like the factor might actually be pretty significant, but it doesn¡¯t become relevant until later anyways, like she said. It¡¯s not an immediately useful change. It¡¯s just one that these five, specifically, have been anxious about since they learned of Daniel¡¯s expected lifespan. ¡°Now, we can go to bed, but don¡¯t expect me to stay there. My stomach¡¯s bothering me.¡± The three dragons gasp, and Ryuogriar asks, ¡°D-Did we do something wrong? Is it my fault? I knew I cooked it too long! Please forgive me, Mukori! I¡¯ll do better!¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Reignleif and Geirahoel nod in agreement, and he quickly comforts them as they crowd him once more, ¡°No! No, nothing like that! I promise! It¡¯s just because I ate too much, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m fine, truly. I just might have to answer nature¡¯s call.¡± ¡°Nature¡¯s call?¡± asks Hekate. The others also look at him for an explanation. He sighs. ¡°It means I¡¯ll need to find a place to¡­ clear myself out.¡± He gives them a look of ¡®Please understand¡¯, and they think for a moment. Geirahoel gets it first, and she replies, ¡°R-Right! But¡­ are you sure that¡¯s all?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. I still have most of each of the meals you made me in my bag for later. It was too much food all at once.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± asks Geirahoel innocently as she looks at her seniors and Hekate. Ryuogriar replies, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to make too little for a portion¡­¡± Daniel sighs, and he suggests, ¡°You could take turns.¡± They all look at him like he just told them their faces are inside out. Daniel gives up, just letting them come up with their own suggestions, which include cooking the same amount for Daniel, but not making any for themselves so they can simply share Daniel¡¯s meals. This suggestion wins, and Geirahoel takes Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to our sanctuary.¡± She pulls Daniel to his feet, and the other four rise with them. ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way to celebrate tomorrow while we go to sleep.¡± ¡°Sure sure,¡± replies Daniel, going with the flow at this point. Kaeralegeir teases him, ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ Sorry, Daniel. This whole exchange has been amusing, so I don¡¯t feel bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m throwing you into the lake,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°Bring it, Daniel. You can¡¯t get rid of me now.¡± He scoffs, and the transport station magically works now that Daniel is being held affectionately by five of his companions -one of whom is the one who controls the transport stations and who has access-. He remarks as they arrive at the personal quarters floor, ¡°You know, Xyreko, I never thought you¡¯d lock me out of the transport station.¡± ¡°You were obviously trying to hide, Daniel.¡± ¡°Yeah! We really should hook you up to a funnel or something,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°We¡¯ll let you go when your lifespan is a million years. No, three million. That should be enough.¡± She nods confidently at her own suggestion, and the dragons chuckle warmly. Reignleif adds, ¡°Thank you, Divine Kaeralegeir. We won¡¯t be able to thank you enough.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. The important part was already being done long before I said anything.¡± ¡°Any idea of a factor by which his lifespan increases?¡± asks Xyreko directly. ¡°Not for certain. I can only tell that his aging is slowing. It¡¯s difficult to describe how I see it. Ryukana might be able to explain. Oh, but don¡¯t tell her who I am. I can¡¯t risk discovery yet.¡± ¡°Anything for you,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°You are our ally in the goal of keeping Mukori alive forever.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Forever? That sounds like a really long time.¡± The white dragon puts her finger to his lips, saying tenderly, ¡°Shhh, Mukori. It¡¯s what we all wish for. Just let us have it.¡± He sighs and nods. ¡°Sure.¡± He then asks, ¡°So, can we feed it to everyone else, then? I¡¯d feel bad being the only one to benefit.¡± The five women -including Xyreko- glance at each other briefly. It genuinely hadn¡¯t crossed any of their minds. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get your hopes up too high,¡± adds the sword-bound goddess. ¡°It is an anomaly, as is Daniel¡¯s presence in this world. The two could be directly linked.¡± Daniel suggests, ¡°It could merely be a factor of mana. That would make sense as well, since everyone in this world has more mana than me.¡± ¡°Possible, but I don¡¯t think so. Regardless, the goblins would be easiest to tell. So, why the heck not?¡± Hekate adds, ¡°Daniel is priority over all of us, I hope. There are only three of you. But, maybe mine¡­¡± ¡°Hekate,¡± warns Daniel. She groans in frustration, but gives up on trying to pressure him once more. ¡°The solution is easy, then,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°We simply need Daniel to sire children with the other female dragons.¡± Geirahoel and Reignleif nod in agreement, but Hekate is off-put by the suggestion. And, Daniel objects as well. ¡°No. I promised the other dragons could do what they want in regards to romantic partners. I don¡¯t really want anyone who doesn¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°But, if more dragons produce milk¡­¡± ¡°Geez¡­ relax, alright? Didn¡¯t you ladies object to being compared to cattle? There will be plenty. I encourage you all to share. Let¡¯s find out if it benefits everyone else as well before we worry about quantity.¡± The three dragons huff, finally giving up on pressuring Daniel about that as well. They all pile onto his bed once they reach his room, and they cuddle close to Daniel, making it difficult for him to escape. Fortunately, he is comfortable with them, and they all peacefully fall asleep for the night, including Daniel. *** Rikuto oversees the assembly of the loading rings for the void artillery so they can be reloaded in the field. It¡¯s a delicate operation, making use of every magic artisan and magic artificer he could contract from all over the allied territories. Not all countries were willing to loan their engineers and technicians out, even for the many things Rikuto has been offering, including all of his collected wisdom from Earth, which he has been working on publishing for just this purpose. More than once he has been asked about the technology behind the water pumps, the dragon slaying weapons, and commissioning an airship. Aramellianna has two, now, that have neared completion, but she has kept the technology close to the vest, fearful of spies around Rikuto. It irritates him that he constantly has to deflect such requests. Daniel brought conveniences to Zenkon, but it¡¯s not the only thing he brought. Ahok, the half-goblin Court Magic Artisan, approaches the otherworlder king. ¡°Your Majesty, we have three reload rings complete, but we''ve run into a problem.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± He doesn''t mean to be short with her, but he¡¯s hanging by a thread and far too few hours of sleep. Ahok keeps her composure, though, replying honestly, ¡°The fourth and fifth rings are too brittle. Crystal mounts have snapped off in various places with just a little pressure. The last ring we have possesses too few crystal mounts. It won¡¯t be able to provide enough power to cycle the core pillar and project the spell.¡± Rikuto groans as he massages his temples. ¡°How can this be happening¡­?¡± He confirms, ¡°But, we have three good rings, right? The spell can be fired three times?¡± The half-goblin nods. ¡°Yes, your Majesty. The first two have been used for testing, but they show no signs of wear or damage from the firing, so their crystals have been recharged and reinstalled. The third ring has also been checked, and it is solid. I¡¯ve personally double-checked the charge on all of the crystals. It will fire as intended.¡± Rikuto nods, pondering his options. He only planned on sending one of the units out for the campaign, and one to defend the castle if Daniel tries to retaliate; the last line of defense. He paces a few steps away, looking at the horizon as he deliberates. He has to determine how to allocate the reloading rings. If he sends two of them to the front, he¡¯ll have to rely on a single shot for defense. If he keeps two at the castle, then he has only a single chance to defeat Daniel in the field. Of course, considering spell activation time, firing time, and reloading time, it¡¯s probable only a single shot will be possible. He nods as he comes to the obvious decision, now that he thinks about it, ¡°Lady Ahok, prepare one of the units for deployment with one ring. The other one will remain here.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, if we can get a little more time, I¡¯m sure we can get replacement rings made.¡± ¡°See it done anyways, but we don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°I-I understand, my King. It shall be done.¡± ¡°Also, take care of your own affairs here.¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty?¡± asks Ahok, caught off guard. ¡°I¡¯m deploying you with the void artillery unit.¡± ¡°M-Me, your Grace?¡± Rikuto nods. ¡°We¡¯ll need one of the primary artisans that developed it to make sure it functions correctly.¡± ¡°I-I-I have no combat experience at all, your Grace. I-I ran away from my tribe, and had to steal to survive. I-I¡­ I would be a burden to the soldiers.¡± Rikuto replies calmly, ¡°The soldiers will be tasked with your safety as their first priority. I¡¯ll issue orders to take you and run if need be.¡± ¡°I¡­ Count Baumalde has commanded several military operations. C-Couldn''t we draw lots at least?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I''ve made my decision.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ I shall¡­ endeavor to do my best, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto nods. ¡°Good. I expect great things.¡± The otherworlder king then makes his way back into the castle. As he¡¯s passing through the doorway, a voice whispers from just inside, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Rikuto looks. A hooded figure is standing off to the side, leaning with his back against the wall. He approaches, and the guards ask defensively, ¡°State your business.¡± ¡°I have information on the otherworlder traitor.¡± ¡°Daniel?¡± asks Rikuto. The hooded figure nods, keeping his appearance hidden under the hood. ¡°He had an audience with Empress Sundenelle a couple days ago. I have an even better piece of information, though.¡± ¡°Your Majesty,...¡± cautions one of the guards, but Rikuto asks with his hand held up, ¡°What is it?¡± The man chuckles. ¡°I think you know how this works, your Majesty.¡± A toothy grin appears under the shadow of the hood, and Rikuto sighs in disgust. ¡°This world¡­¡± He gestures, and the guard carrying a pouch of gold for Rikuto¡¯s use looks at him. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Pay him. If he has something useful, I want to know it. If not, he¡¯ll have trouble finding business in this kingdom again.¡± The man nods. ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be satisfied, your Majesty. The guard reluctantly tosses the pouch of coins, and the man catches it, tossing it briefly up and down to check the weight. He then tucks it into his bag underneath his hooded mantle and says, ¡°Daniel of the otherworld has landed at Fort Twilight to inspect the fortress. He¡¯s remaining there for a period of time because he¡¯s awaiting a message from the Empress. Apparently, his audience was quite the spectacle.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Did Daniel launch an attack?¡± ¡°No. From what I was told, he arrived on a ship that sails in the sky, and he proposed to the Empress in front of the whole audience. The audience was interrupted by the Grand Prince, and Daniel left after that, telling her Grace that he would remain at Twilight to await her answer.¡± ¡°Do you have proof of this?¡± asks Rikuto. The man hands over a scroll, which is sealed. Rikuto cautiously opens it and inspects it, not noticing his guards trying to interrupt him too late. Usually, they go through a meticulous process to open even simple letters, and Rikuto doesn¡¯t have time to worry about baseless fears. The scroll contains a message from one of the high-ranking lords of the Empire in command of the military, ordering for Daniel to be monitored by the reconnaissance teams near Fort Twilight. They were told to expect a messenger from the Empress in a week. ¡°How old is this message?¡± ¡°Two days; day of the audience. It¡¯ll take two more for word to reach the recon teams, and a week for the Empress to issue a formal reply to Daniel.¡± Rikuto nods, thinking. Twilight is about five days from the capital of Mornistae using normal travel speeds. If they push it and travel day and night, they should be able to arrive by the third day. Suddenly remembering Erimaya, Rikuto almost asks the informant, but he thinks better of it. No, it''s not public knowledge that she''s missing. If he hasn''t tried to ransom her, he''s not going to drag her around on his tours flaunting his strength. But, it''s probably best not to tell Heralesse. Rikuto nods appreciatively to the informant. ¡°I appreciate you bringing this information all this way. Do I have the Empress to thank for this windfall tip?¡± The informant scoffs. ¡°I think you know I can¡¯t answer that, your Majesty. It¡¯s been a pleasure doing business with you.¡± ¡°Thanks. Same.¡± Rikuto allows the informant to leave unchallenged, and his guard captain asks quietly, ¡°Do you want us to have him followed, your Majesty?¡± ¡°No. This was very useful information. If we¡¯re to receive more tips like this in the future, it¡¯s better that we prove trustworthy as clients.¡± The guard captain nods. He does cautiously start to say, ¡°If I may, your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Speak freely. I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°The Lady Magic Artisan was right, your Majesty. Count Baumalde is the better choice for the deployment. He has the experience with the device, but he knows how to handle himself if a battle starts. I don¡¯t see Lady Ahok being able to keep from freezing up.¡± Rikuto sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone an explanation. My decision is made, and it¡¯s the best for the kingdom.¡± He then heads towards his office, leaving it at that. His guards quietly follow. *** Ahok timidly approaches Count Baumalde, who is checking over the cart that will carry the void artillery into battle. ¡°Count Baumalde?¡± asks the half-goblin. He looks away from the other artisans he was speaking with, and they excuse themselves briefly. ¡°Lady Ahok. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°My lord, I¡­ don¡¯t know if his Majesty King Rikuto spoke to you, but¡­ um¡­ He has assigned me to the deployment with the mobile unit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. You¡¯re the best choice for the job.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ a soldier. I¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be a combatant. Artisans are regularly deployed to the front to repair magic devices. Just focus on your work, and let the soldiers do theirs, which will include ensuring your safety.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Yes, I understand, my Lord. But, what if¡­ someone with more experience¡­?¡± ¡°The only two who know the mechanisms of the spell at this time are you and myself, and the cold hard truth of the matter is that the Empire may require an explanation of the weapon. To have a goblin, even a half-goblin, stand before the Empress would never be accepted. I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s just the way it is.¡± ¡°I¡­ but I¡­¡± ¡°The king has made his decision, and you will be well-protected. If that¡¯s still not enough, you¡¯ll have to try to convince King Rikuto to allow someone else to accompany the weapon. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m overseeing final preparations to make the artillery unit mobile.¡± He nods at her and then heads back to the group of artisans and artificers. Ahok is left with a deep anxiety that won¡¯t let up. She only met Daniel the one time, but he had the fierce loyalty of the Stalvaltan family, the second most powerful family in Mornistae by authority and very probably the first by actual military prowess and territorial economy. But, Rikuto is king of Mornistae, and as Court Magic Artisan, Ahok has to obey his orders. She could quit, but it¡¯s as Baumalde says; goblins aren¡¯t looked upon favorably in general, and even though she¡¯s a magic artisan, she struggled to get reliable work before Wenlianna suddenly retired and Rikuto selected her as replacement. She didn¡¯t choose her parentage, but she suffers regularly from it. She managed to survive this long, and she¡¯s afraid to lose it all on a far away battlefield after all of the struggle. She sighs, resigning herself to her fate. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to back her up in Mornistae, except maybe Wenlianna. The only problem is that Wenlianna has returned to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, and in spite of several attempts to summon her back to the capital, Aramellianna has refused, saying Wenlianna is busy working on assets to the Grand Duchy that outweighs whatever project Rikuto could be working on. With Wenlianna, Ahok would likely have been overshadowed as the developer of the spell. Wenlianna has more experience, and she even led the design of her ¡®Iron Wyvern¡¯, which was armed with an anti-dragon weapon. According to the rumors, they successfully shot down a dragon before the dragon¡¯s allies retaliated. Now, the Grand Duchy has two of the airships nearly ready for deployment, leveling the playing field that much more between the dragons and the kingdom of Mornistae. Ahok sighs. She heads for her personal quarters to begin packing what she needs to travel. By the sounds of it, they¡¯re going to be deploying very soon. *** Chapter 98: One Minute to Midnight Sundenelle stares at the bust of one of her ancestors, Emperor Huyurest kos Lindenmorg the Second. He¡¯s considered one of the more effective emperors in history, having brought several kingdoms back from the brink of civil war and overcame a drought and the resultant famine. For the moment, though, she¡¯s using the bust as a stand in. She was just practicing how to talk to a potential suitor face to face; particularly, a suitor that she is strongly considering as an option. It¡¯s very late at night, shortly before the next day officially begins at clockset. She couldn¡¯t sleep with everything that¡¯s happened and a youthful anxiousness filling her heart. ¡°Lord Daniel¡­ No, Emperor Daniel¡­ You have a strong, but simple name. Easy to pronounce. But, I must make an argument to continue the name of Lindenmorg, as my ancestors have a long lineage of noble history. And, with your name being unheard of,... No, that¡¯s rude¡­ With your family name being fairly new¡­ here on Zenkon¡­¡± Byleathea, who is seated on a lounge sofa with her legs crossed, watches quietly, simply yawning from the late hour as she keeps her daughter company. She¡¯s the only other one in the room, as usual, and she¡¯s unsure what advice to give. She was a mistress to the former Emperor, and she was fairly reserved and shy. She also didn¡¯t hold the balance of a war and the entire continent in her hands. She also doesn¡¯t possess a name with a long and storied legacy. ¡°May I ask, dear Sundenelle, what the goal of your reply is? I was under the impression that you are trying to rein in this otherworlder and return him to imperial control.¡± ¡°I¡­ He caught me off-guard, Mother. I admit it. But,... it¡¯s not the most¡­ Is it unwise? If he¡¯s my husband, he has to listen to me, right? I mean, at least a little¡­ A-And, he¡¯d have at least some vested interest in protecting the Empire. It¡¯s better than conquering through battle¡­¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s still a conquest. And, you would apparently be simply a mistress in a rather large and obvious harem.¡± ¡°Would you prefer I marry the Grand Prince, Mother?¡± Sundenelle looks to her mother, who takes a breath and sighs. ¡°That display was rather unbecoming of him¡­ But, the nobility would rather see that than you married to the enemy.¡± ¡°Even if it means avoiding war?¡± ¡°If it means their positions as nobility become precarious, absolutely. You have your position to think of. An Empress shouldn¡¯t be lowered to mere mistress.¡± Sundenelle takes a seat on the same lounge sofa, and her mother pets her back. The young Empress remarks softly, ¡°I don¡¯t personally care about the title. I only wanted to protect the Empire. I¡¯m terrified that¡­ if we do the wrong things, Daniel¡¯s weapons will be turned on us and many people will die. He¡¯s ruling over demon-kin. Even if he cares about his wives, surely he doesn¡¯t care about his soldiers as much.¡± ¡°I will always be your mother, my darling Empress. I understand that you are weighing options I can¡¯t fully empathize with. Whatever you choose, I will stand beside you as your mother and your lady in waiting. Even if you¡­ choose to demote yourself to mistress.¡± Sundenelle smirks. She faces the bust again -her makeshift ¡®Daniel¡¯-, and she clears her throat. ¡°Ahem. Daniel, lord of the Citadel and Emperor of the Fievegal, I, Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg do proudly declare¡­ no¡­ humbly accept? No¡­ That¡¯s not right. Mmm¡­ This is hard!¡± Byleathea, watching with a lackadaisical amusement, simply smirks. She remarks softly, ¡°If you¡¯d like to know; your Father, his Imperial Majesty, proposed marriage to three potential wives before the former Empress. He simply declared, ¡®You are a beautiful woman with a great personality. Much better than these daughters of dukes and marquesses I¡¯m constantly surrounded by. What do you say we run away together?¡¯¡± She scoffs. ¡°He said the same words to me. In secret, of course.¡± Sundenellle chuckles. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Your father was a charmer. I truly did love him. And, I¡¯m proud of what came of our relationship. In truth, I¡¯m often thankful I was never Empress. She had more authority than I did, but I had the Emperor¡¯s love, his most precious daughter, and a relatively care-free life. I merely resided out of sight of the noble court, and I raised the next Empress.¡± Sundenelle perks up. ¡°I see, I see.¡± Sundenelle cups her chin as she thinks on her mother¡¯s words. ¡°So, if I have Daniel¡¯s child, and raise him or her to be a legitimate heir¡­ Yes¡­¡± She faces the bust again. ¡°My dearest Emperor Daniel, my beloved¡­ Yes, I have decided. I shall join hands with you to create a legacy stronger and more resilient than any before us. The Empire and the Fievegal shall stand together for a thousand lifetimes. So, make me your Em-... No, Please, take care of me, and I shall take care of your legacy.¡± Byleathea remarks softly, ¡°Seems you have made your choice, your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes. What do you think, Mother. Should my reply include the fact that I accept, or should I request another audience? But¡­ if I¡¯m going to become his wife,... should I go to him? He said he would be at Fort Twilight for a time to await our response¡­ my response. Should I inform him that I¡¯d like an audience and meet at the Citadel? It would be a chance to see the Citadel for myself¡­¡± Sundenelle paces as she thinks, biting her knuckle to help her deep deliberations. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll accept the marriage proposal. In the worst case scenario, we can try to pull a Queen¡¯s Slip.¡± ¡°Hah! Ask me how many successful Queen¡¯s Slips I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡± Sundenelle looks at her mother, who has an amused smirk. ¡°Or rather, ask me how many failures I have witnessed in my time, my beloved Empress.¡± Sundenelle scoffs. She knows that, even for a queen assassinating her own husband, she is likely to be one of the first, if not the first, suspects in the investigation. Additionally, there is always a risk that the targeted king will survive, thanks to healers¡¯ magic and the all-too-rare revival potions smuggled out of the demon wildlands. No fewer than four assassination attempts on either Sundenelle¡¯s father or vassal kings have occurred just in Sundenelle¡¯s lifetime, let alone Byleathea''s. And, of the four, one was definitely attempted by the king''s legal wife, which he survived by luck and timing of a passing cleric versed in a broad range Of counter-poison spells. Sundenelle finally answers, ¡°I know the answer is one, Mother. And, I know the point is that it¡¯s wishful thinking shared amongst royal wives since the dawn of time. Specifically those whose husbands are cruel or stupid. I don¡¯t expect to need to assassinate Daniel, but if anyone can¡­¡± ¡°Remember, dearest Sundenelle,¡± starts the head lady in waiting. ¡°A man''s behavior in public does not reveal his behavior in private.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true of everyone. How many people see me like this? I''m having a fanciful conversation with a statue.¡± Byleathea chuckles. ¡°True.¡± She stands up and approaches Sundenelle, standing behind her to hug her daughter over the latter''s shoulders, studying ¡°Daniel¡± as well. ¡°How I wish your father was here, Sundenelle. He was an excellent judge of character.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± asks Sundenelle playfully. ¡°The former Empress was a calculated decision. That he named you the inheritor of the crown instead of your half-brothers is proof of his insight.¡± Sundenelle nods. She was teasing, but she understands everything her mother is trying to make a point of; Sundenelle can¡¯t predict every contingency, and Daniel is an unknown human with behavior completely abnormal to Zenkon. ¡°How are they, by the way?¡± asks Byleathea. The young empress sighs briefly. ¡°Same. They constantly demand to be set free, with exception of Themihk. He tries to play the ¡®adoring younger brother¡¯, and we have fun together playing board games. He asks about you, a lot.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± remarks Byleathea. ¡°I¡¯ll give you permission to visit him, if you¡¯d like, Mother. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to see you.¡± Byleathea sighs softly. ¡°I betrayed his trust. It¡¯s probably best if I don¡¯t.¡± Sundenelle frowns sympathetically. She replies softly, ¡°He has forgiven you, Mother. I know he knows you did what you had to for the Empire.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But, I always did my best to treat him kindly. I don¡¯t know that my heart could take it if he pleads for freedom and mercy for his family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his family, Mother. Even if not by blood, you helped raise him. And, I¡¯m glad for it. If I had a better way to handle his mother and brothers, I would free him myself. But¡­ I can¡¯t risk it. Not yet.¡± She smiles, looking directly at the statue again. ¡°If my husband, however, were to supercede my authority, then I suppose the issue of succession would be moot.¡± Byleathea scoffs. ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it, I suppose¡­¡± Sundenelle puts her hand on her mother¡¯s forearm, saying gently, ¡°Mother¡­ I¡¯ll convince Daniel to be my loving husband, and to treat my half-siblings and their mother with respect.¡± Byleathea nods in agreement. ¡°I know you will.¡± She kisses Sundenelle¡¯s cheek. ¡°I love you, my illustrious imperial daughter.¡± Sundenelle scoffs. ¡°I love you too, my wise and ever-present Mother.¡± *** Choul reads the report as he paces anxiously in a circle. It¡¯s early morning, and the sun is only barely starting to rise. Apparently, Daniel ¡®accepted the proposal for marriage from Sundenelle¡¯, which is just a simple but clever way to throw her off. Choul wanted to participate, in case there were any more surprise attacks. However, the audience apparently went rather smoothly, and they left with both the Empress and someone in the position of ¡®Grand Prince¡¯ rattled by the spectacle, as well as unrest amidst the nobles. Now, the extravagant ¡®Royal Shuttle¡¯ the stand-in golems rode in has returned to Fort Twilight to make the illusion of Daniel and his inner circle taking a brief furlough at the fortress to await a reply from Sundenelle. As such, Choul is doing his best to leave the golems alone. They may appear to be Daniel and his Empresses, but the more they interact with those familiar with them, the easier it will be to see that they are mere imitations, currently on autopilot. They¡¯re good enough to fool strangers for a time, but if Choul accidentally asks a question the golems don¡¯t know how to answer, he¡¯ll have given away the ruse. Choul accepts that Fort Twilight has been baited, and they are waiting to see what happens next. Ideally, Choul alone can defend the fortress without casualties, but because he can¡¯t cause harm directly, he is unable to adequately protect the entire fortress from all damage. He¡¯ll have to do the best with what he has. A third tank arrived, thanks to the manufacturing teams, as well as a handful more new recruits. It¡¯s not much in the grand scheme of things, but the fortress has been reinforced, allowing Choul to send half of the golem forces back to the Citadel to conserve the Citadel¡¯s mana reserves. Daniel has been trying to be more conservative with the mana expenditures of his strategies, and technologies to offset the difference are only just becoming operational. The generators can convert mechanical power into electricity, and then electricity into mana, which is then absorbed into the Citadel¡¯s mana-reserves. It¡¯s inefficient compared to mana donations, which is less efficient than deaths occurring within the Citadel. Of course, Daniel forbids deaths in the Citadel with extremely limited exceptions, making mana donations and the generators the priority. They¡¯re better than nothing, but it¡¯s taking time to overtake the mana expenditure many of the things they could do tend to expend, such as deploying golems remotely. Choul observes the golems from a distance. ¡®Daniel¡¯ is speaking with the dattakorien and ogre commanders, while the ¡®Empresses¡¯ follow him like loyal and humble wives¡­ ¡­Almost exactly the opposite of how the four Empresses would behave in relative privacy with Daniel. The grey dragon has no objections to the behavior of the Empresses. The dragon empresses, specifically, are treasures to the dragon race, and they have chosen their emperor. Likewise, Hekate is very likely the last of her race. As rulers of the Fievegal, the rising power in the west, they have the choice to choose their primary partner. They have chosen Daniel as their emperor, as has Choul. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. One of the dattakorien soldiers, Nourta, approaches Choul. ¡°Sir General! I have a report.¡± ¡°Go ahead, lieutenant.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir! Reconnaissance teams have reported movement on the eastern front. Apparent Imperial Ally troops are encroaching on Fort Twilight¡¯s controlled zone. We estimate ten thousand troops, and a mobile weapon of unknown design.¡± ¡°Unknown design?¡± repeats the dragon general. Nourta nods. ¡°Yes sir! Going by his Grace, Emperor Daniel¡¯s designs, it is some kind of artillery weapon, but not a cannon of any kind, from what our scouts can tell.¡± ¡°Can we get anyone close enough to destroy it?¡± ¡°The scouts have been doing what they can, but the troops surrounding the weapon are highly alert and have repelled all infiltration attempts. If I may recommend, we may wish to evacuate Fort Twilight, Sir General. Without knowing the capabilities of this weapon, we are at risk of losing many forces for a fortress we don¡¯t actually need.¡± Choul scoffs. ¡°You are correct, logically speaking. Do you think it¡¯s comparable to Daniel¡¯s rumored god-killers? Daniel and a king from the Kingdom of Mornistae both come from a different world.¡± ¡°I can not say, Sir General. I have not, myself, witnessed the power of such weapons, though I¡¯ve heard rumors that the global mana weariness that swept across the world was a result.¡± Choul nods as he thinks. ¡°Yes, I believe I have heard that as well.¡± Choul looks at the soldiers he has working around him. It¡¯s not an overly-abundant amount of soldiers yet. They number around four thousand, now, with 50,000 golems on standby. ¡°Begin evacuations. We don¡¯t have to clear out everything, just make sure all of Daniel¡¯s weapons and the radio are taken.¡± ¡°Of course, General. I¡¯ll begin right away.¡± ¡°Thank you. Oh, and please report to the Emperor here. I¡¯ll be observing the east front to intercept any attacks if I can.¡± ¡°As you wish, General.¡± Just as the lieutenant is jogging a few steps away, his whole body shivers intensely. Choul knows exactly why. Dattakoriens are considered demon-kin, but they are closer to humans than to demons as far as most things go, including magical prowess. As such, it is a rare talent for a dattakorien to be able to detect mana or magic with any remarkable accuracy. But, the sensation that just rippled across the lieutenant also smacked Choul¡¯s senses like a stick across his back; sudden, jarring, and potent. Both of them look to the east. It¡¯s not technically visible, but Choul can see the immense storm of mana swirling like the world¡¯s mana is being drawn to a single point partially obscured by the trees. It¡¯s well beyond archer range, and many riflemen would have trouble hitting a target half as far with reliable accuracy. Choul can feel the mana rushing towards that point, like the heat of a fire in a strong wind. His skin crawls. It¡¯s an immense amount of mana being drawn into a spell. Choul shouts, projecting his voice using wind magic, ¡°Everyone! Evacuate west, now!¡± He begins chanting the most powerful magic interference spell he knows, which he learned from Ryuogriar. She created the spell after the mana depression caused apparently by Daniel¡¯s super-weapon to negate magic for a time. As the time goes on, Choul breathes quickly, strengthening his body with as much magic as he can. In his human form, he is still pretty much just as powerful in magic as he would be in his true form, but his physical attacks and movement speed are lower. Regardless, he can see the spell itself beginning to grow on the horizon, both because of the concentration of mana glowing like a star emerging, contrasting starkly with the pitch black orb of concentrated magic that comprises the spell. But, there are two of them side by side. The grey dragon glances over his shoulder, verifying that the base is being cleared out as the golems march eastward towards the enemy. I have no idea what¡¯s going to happen. Daniel killed the Devourer with his weapon. If this is one of those¡­ Please, make your way out as quickly as possible. The golems standing in as Daniel and the others have been evacuating as many people as possible with teleportation. He snaps his gaze back to the weapon when he detects the next change; the weapon just launched the black orbs towards Fort Twilight. Choul grits his teeth, casting his interference spell. No effect. The black orbs, spaced a small distance apart relative to their own massive size, continue their race towards the fortress without even a single sign of being affected by the interference spell. Choul thinks as quickly as he can, trying to come up with something to defend the fortress and the lives still present. The black orbs pass through the trees effortlessly, annihilating the portions of the trees that reach the orbs themselves, as well as pulling air and lighter materials into their own ¡®mass¡¯. Seeing no other options, Choul makes a difficult decision. He, himself, represents a great deal of the Fievegal¡¯s military might, especially if Daniel were to relax the contract. He is not just a weapon, though. He is a General charged with protecting the Fievegal and its people. They won''t survive the weapon. Choul might. He quickly transforms back into his true form, roaring a bellow as he kicks into flight. If he can intercept the orbs directly, he might be able to stop them. Not one to waste time that he could be trying things, he exhales a powerful breath of fire into the right orb, trying to stop it with the power of his dragon flames. The orbs have passed half the distance. Time is running out, and the flames seem to have no effect. *** Shortly before, Ahok checks the fittings of the void artillery, ensuring nothing has come loose during the journey. They¡¯re getting close to Fort Twilight. The firing range of the artillery is quite far, nearly a mile, especially because they don¡¯t want to be too close when the orbs intersect for the detonation. As she walks carefully along the cart carrying the weapon, she overhears the soldiers driving the buckrokhs pulling the cart. ¡°... know how this could be a good idea. I¡¯ve heard from one of my cousins who fought at the Citadel that Daniel keeps the company of goblins.¡± The driver scoffs. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that¡¯s true. A human and a goblin? Especially a guy pretending to be an Emperor.¡± ¡°Still, you think it¡¯s a good idea that she¡¯s with us? What if she has some¡­ homesickness or something?¡± ¡°Hm? Oh,... The Lady? You know who the other is, right? Count Baumalde. Between a goblin and a human count? Who do you think they¡¯d send?¡± ¡°True. I¡¯m just worried she might become a liability.¡± ¡°She¡¯s three feet tall and spends all day in a lab. I doubt she¡¯s a threat.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I just hope they don¡¯t expect us to go out of our way for a goblin. Makes my skin crawl thinking about it.¡± ¡°Another reason Baumalde wasn¡¯t sent.¡± The two soldiers chuckle together, and Ahok makes her way further back on the cart, staying out of their peripheral line of sight. She takes a seat on the cart, letting their words sink in. She knows she¡¯s not looked upon favorably, thanks to her being a half-goblin. She doesn¡¯t know either of her parents, nor which was the goblin and which was the human. Ahok has been looked down on -figuratively and literally- for her entire life, especially once she was captured by the military and turned over to the merchant she stole from, who would go on to become her benefactor and open the gateway to her becoming a magic artisan. In fact, one of the only people in her entire life to make a concerted effort to speak to her on an equal level was Daniel, when he took a kneel to speak to her. Some adults speak to children in the same way, but it was the first time she wasn¡¯t craning her neck to speak to someone. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to think it, nor would she want to believe it if she did allow herself to think it, but her worst fear has been realized. She¡¯s considered expendable by the kingdom of Mornistae, including Rikuto. Even more so, the soldiers aren¡¯t especially intent on protecting Ahok, even though Rikuto convinced her they would prioritize her safety. When she sees the tower of Fort Twilight, the soldiers have already come to a stop. It sinks in what¡¯s about to happen. Supposedly, Daniel is currently residing at Fort Twilight along with his invading force. Before she can do anything, the soldiers trained to fire the artillery are already spreading out the stabilizers and cranking the core rods apart. When it¡¯s fully deployed, the weapon looks like a massive mechanical crab, but one that launches powerful void magic. Ahok jogs to the commander of the void artillery expeditionary force. ¡°Commander!¡± Commander Kopudael turns and looks, angling his head down when he realizes it¡¯s Ahok. ¡°Lady Ahok. What is it?¡± ¡°A-Are¡­ we casting from here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the plan. According to the forces that fought at the Citadel, Daniel¡¯s golems employ magic staves that have an attack range of over two hundred yards. To my understanding, the void artillery can cast accurately out to a mile.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ We¡¯ve just arrived. Aren¡¯t we going to¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Aren¡¯t we supposed to give them a chance to surrender?¡± Kopudael snorts sarcastically. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°I-I am. This weapon has the potential to do cataclysmic damage.¡± Several soldiers, including the commander, scoff and chuckle. One of the soldiers nearby retorts, ¡°I should hope so.¡± ¡°She knows we¡¯re up against dragons, right?¡± asks another rhetorically. Commander Kopudael chuckles a little longer, before he replies to Ahok. ¡°They¡¯re right, Lady Ahok. The dragons can respond too quickly for us to take warning measures. Our orders were to deploy the weapon as quickly as possible and retreat.¡± ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do that, though! What about¡­ What about innocent workers? O-Or, soldiers that would surrender. I-I surrendered. A-And I designed this weapon.¡± Kopudael shakes his head with a more disgusted scoff. ¡°Listen, no one is surprised that you¡¯re soft, but to take credit for the work of Count Baumalde.¡± The half-goblin recoils in shock and horror at that last statement. ¡°P-Pardon?¡± ¡°No one discounts your effort assisting his lordship, but is it wise to try to claim that you designed it?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! W-What do you mean? I designed it. Count Baumalde was my assistant!¡± The soldiers and commander all look at each other. They shake their heads, not saying anything. Though, it¡¯s clear they don¡¯t believe her. Commander Kopudael turns to the artillery casting crew, ordering, ¡°Artillery crew, bring alignment to the tower of the Citadel and begin priming the spell.¡± ¡°Aye, Commander!¡± The soldiers jump into action, and those on defense form a perimeter, ready to intercept attacks from the scouts and any units that charge them. They stand little chance against a dragon directly, but anything else they should be able to hold off long enough to fire and retreat. Suddenly, startling cracks of thunder boom out in rapid succession, and the soldiers on defense scramble, some falling quickly. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± screams one of the men at the front, repeated by others as they do their best to hold the enemies at bay. Ahok can¡¯t even see anyone, but the flashes of Daniel¡¯s ¡®demon wands¡¯ and ¡®demon staves¡¯ seem to be the cause. Commander Kopudel grips Ahok by the neck, startling her. He snarls, ¡°See why we shouldn¡¯t have even pondered it? They were lying in wait.¡± He shoves her away, saying loudly, ¡°Make sure the goblin doesn¡¯t do anything foolish. Artillery; cast when ready!¡± ¡°Aye, Commander!¡± The soldiers are now moving at a feverish pace, and Ahok tries to object, ¡°Wait! But, we can still¡­¡± She is dragged backwards by one of the soldiers, and she can hear a stunning crack as something zipped by her faster than she could see, only noticeable thanks to the sound. The soldier shoves her to the ground behind the weapon, taking cover as he tries to make sense of the battle. The air comes alive with a devilish hum. Mana is being concentrated at full strength into the orbs now, and the weapon is priming to launch its deadly attack. Mana fuses together into what appear to be variously colored sparks of lightning across the full range of colors; mana being pulled and concentrated violently. It¡¯s the first true firing of the full-size void artillery weapons, since the crystals required to power it have nearly bankrupted Mornistae. The artillery thrums with a rattling shake of the carriage it¡¯s on, digging the stabilizers into the dirt. The colossal orbs, each over ten feet across and pitch black at their cores, race towards Fort Twilight at a slight angle towards each other. Ahok briefly feels a dip in her mana, and she recognizes the sensation from that day that mana all across the kingdom seemed to droop for a brief time. Still, the orbs race ahead, undeterred by whatever interference that is. Suddenly, a roar drowns out all of the other sound in the area, even from as far away as it is. Though her ears are rather big for her size, Ahok¡¯s hearing isn¡¯t especially sensitive over a human¡¯s. It¡¯s likely the only thing protecting her from the volume of the bestial roar. Now having appeared on the horizon where the tower of Fort Twilight is emerging from is the titanic form of a beast no one in any kingdom could mistake; a stone-grey dragon with wings that spread further across than three wagons and a body larger than the entire void artillery they built. The avian titan launches itself into flight straight for the orbs, and it breathes a powerful blue and violet flame that spits off licks of red and orange as the column of fire disappears into the inky void of the magic orbs. The dragon then tries to cast a barrier spell while also using its wings to gust hurricane-force winds towards the orbs, trying to disrupt them with anything it can. Even Ahok is impressed that the orbs are unfazed by a dragon¡¯s impressive attack power. Dragons can command all of the four worldly elements, and some can even command the divine elements of light and dark magic. In this case, the dragon, hovering backwards as it tries to fight the unstoppable orbs of condensed omni-magic, summons an ability that makes Ahok feel cold, and the soldier with her also seems to go pale. The sensation is the evil-seeming nature of the smoke-like magic that the dragon exhales, and just using the magic seems to be visibly exhausting the dragon. It narrowly hovers out of the way of the orbs, sinking to the ground as the orbs ignore the smoke-like breath. Where the smoke descends to the tree line, the trees immediately decay away into seeming ash, not burning through flames but simply disintegrating into dust. The dragon lands on the ground, breathing heavily as it watches the orbs draw closer and closer to Fort Twilight itself. The dragon takes one exhausted look over its shoulder towards the group of soldiers, making eye contact with them. It starts to move towards them, likely for retaliation, but the orbs come into contact over the area just east of the main fortress of the military compound nestled in the mountains. A bright flash at the point of tangency where the orbs come into contact signifies the ignition of the true spell; a discharge of two packets of magic so concentrated, each can overpower a dragon. The test spell with a pair of modified magic staves wielded by a mage each was able to annihilate almost every piece of a heavily armored cart roughly the size of a medium dragon, about 60% of the size of the dragon trying to defend Fort Twilight. It also created a perfectly hemispherical crater where the radius of the circle extended below the ground. Firing at a target nearly a mile away is barely far enough for the full-sized void artillery. What happens after the tangential flash makes Ahok sick to her stomach, and begins a chain of nightmares she could never imagine. *** Chapter 99: Devastation and the Fire of Retaliation Aramellianna enjoys a relaxing cruise on the massive airship the Grand Duchy engineers and artisans completed work on recently. She had two of the futuristic vessels built in relative secrecy, though she knows that Rikuto is aware of their existence. It¡¯s hard to conceal such massive constructions, and so she told him that she was building additional defensive measures to protect both the kingdom and the Grand Duchy¡¯s interests, but the Grand Duchy would maintain proprietary control of the vessels. She¡¯s fairly confident Rikuto is suspicious, since she deflected more than one royal summons of Wenlianna and has been making her own moves in regards to the Grand Duchy¡¯s military readiness. But, because he needed enhanced magic crystals -diamonds- in humongous quantities for his weapons, he couldn¡¯t afford to make accusations without solid evidence. And, technically, Aramellianna is simply double-dealing, not committing outright treason. Of course, a tribunal wouldn¡¯t agree with her, but she has the Kingdom of Mornistae¡¯s best interests at heart with everything she does. She¡¯s just smart enough to know that allying themselves with Daniel, rather than making him an enemy, is the more prudent and practical course of action. Daniel has weapons that can surpass even the most powerful magic spells, tireless soldiers in the form of golems that can fight endlessly and in humongous numbers without fear of sickness, starvation, dehydration, or a need for sleep. And, he also has the dragons allied with him. Rikuto has the same Kingdom of Mornistae that existed before his and Daniel¡¯s divine magical summoning, except that he has likely bankrupted them once more in his efforts to make Daniel an enemy. This trip is in part to tell Daniel that the weapons Rikuto has prepared are complete, as well as to visit her daughter and celebrate. After a few months, it seems Wenlianna has succeeded in her noble duty as the unofficial consort to an emperor. And, even if he wasn¡¯t an emperor, Aramellianna would be content that Wenlianna is with the child of the man she loves. Aramellianna came to love her husband, the Grand Duke, after marriage. Wenlianna simply fell in love before. And as far as the message of the weapons, Aramellianna has been sending letters via Stalvaltan riders through Fort Peony to communicate with Daniel, and she had a letter sent that should arrive any moment informing Daniel of the risks of Rikuto¡¯s weapons. Even Aramellianna struggled to gather what little information she did gain, but it was a small price to pay in order to protect her eldest daughter and newest son in law and future grandchildren. Rikuto has become singularly obsessed with his fear of Daniel, though even Aramellianna can¡¯t fully grasp what is so terrifying about Daniel¡¯s most powerful weapons Rikuto referred to as ¡®atomic bombs¡¯, which has no meaning to Aramellianna by name alone. Given what she does know, though, it is very likely true what Rikuto says about the bombs being responsible for the wave of weakness and mana deficiency that swept across the world that fateful day. Rikuto seems to believe his own new weapon can counter Daniel¡¯s atomic bombs, and he¡¯ll likely deploy them as soon as possible. The Grand Duchess observes the mountains as the airship is passing over them at a comfortable cruising speed. What used to take weeks of travel now takes a couple of days, and the Stalvaltan soldiers tasked with operating the airship have become proficient at navigating and piloting the vessel. The mountains are hardly an obstacle any longer for the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, an irony since it was the mountains that held the war at a stalemate for so long. She listens to Bunnrimae exclaim to Yanidere, ¡°Big Sister Yani! Look! I can see the flower fort! There! There!¡± She is pointing east, where the relatively small Fort Peony is tucked into a valley near an even deeper cut through the mountains where the river flows. Yanidere nods, petting her younger sister¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Bunnri. Fort Peony, the Flower Garden. If you look at the other side, Fort Twilight is even bigger.¡± The two move to the other side of the airship, looking out to the west along the mountains. There, the towers of the fortress are peeking over high points in the mountains, much more easily visible from the high altitude of the airship. ¡°Wow! I see it! There it is! It¡¯s so big, even though it¡¯s so far away, right?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Fort Twilight is much bigger than Peony.¡± ¡°Woooow¡­¡± Aramellianna remarks as she relaxes in her luxurious seat in the main-deck lounge, ¡°There has been a surprising lack of movement on trying to recapture Fort Twilight. I was surprised that Sundenelle surrendered it so easily.¡± Yormollett asks in reply from her seat across from the Grand Duchess, ¡°Is it possible that the Empress is trying to pull Daniel into her camp, Mother?¡± Aramellianna nods. ¡°Yes, she did express interest in Daniel¡¯s Earthly advancements, though it¡¯s strange to go the route she has gone. I can¡¯t imagine ceding a key defensive fortress was popular among her court nobles.¡± Junvask, Yormollett¡¯s husband sitting along one of the window seats, asks, ¡°Your Grace, is it possible Daniel threatened to assassinate key figures and demonstrated it? We know his golems can move rather freely without being noticed.¡± ¡°Also possible. Daniel isn¡¯t interested in actually conquering the continent, so Twilight alone would likely be satisfactory to cut off future attacks directly on the Citadel, which would be his goal. The time it would take to deploy a full field army or more through Peony or Reeffjord would be impractical. Especially considering logistics and supplies.¡± ¡°Mother! What¡¯s that!?¡± calls out Bunnrimae as Haldestania gasps. The youngest daughter has a view of the window Bunnrimae is looking through from her seat next to Aramellianna, and everyone turns to look towards Fort Twilight. Seemingly cruising at a lax pace towards the fortress are two points of darkness so purely lacking color, it looks unnatural to the eyes. It is a more pure and lifeless black than anything Aramellianna has ever seen, and where their forms overlap, they are indistinguishable from each other. During the flight of the mysterious black orbs, a dragon large enough to be seen attempts to intercept the orbs, first with dragon breath. All of the onlookers gasp in surprise from the intensity of the flames emitted by the dragon. But, even with such raw power, the orbs are unfazed, and the dragon tries other powerful spells that noticeably sweep across the ground and disrupt the trees. Still, the orbs continue towards the fortress as the dragon exhausts itself. Then, with a single bright halo of light that flashes out, the most terrifying thing Aramellianna has ever seen fills their field of view. It causes her to stand up, though there is nothing to be done about it. Spanning almost two miles across and engulfing the entirety of Fort Twilight is an immense monolith of pure black, and great bolts of lightning changing colors before their eyes crackle and flash around the surface of the dark sphere. It¡¯s similar to an explosion spell, but without any flames or fire, and swirling more than burning. When the terrifying black orb collapses in on itself, the true terror of its power is revealed. A crater as wide as the orb has been hollowed out in the mountain face, leaving nothing behind. Not a speck of dust nor a wisp of smoke rises into the air where once the most heavily defended fortress of the Eastern Alliance stood. Bunnrimae almost instinctively hugs her elder sister Yanidere, who is stunned speechless, while Haldestania does the same to Aramellianna. The Grand Duchess can¡¯t take her eyes off of the sight. Even the dragon is nowhere to be seen. She finally mutters in horror, ¡°I completely underestimated his Majesty¡­¡± She turns to the deck officer who is standing guard, ordering, ¡°Tell the pilots to increase our speed to maximum. We¡¯ll recharge at the Citadel.¡± ¡°At once, your Grace!¡± The deck officer descends the ladder to the main deck, where the command bridge is. The airship they¡¯re on is the Grand Duchess¡¯s personal luxury cruise ship, as opposed to the more war-oriented vessel now defending the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan from the skies. Of course, the goal of this pleasure cruise, in addition to visiting her eldest daughter and beginning mother training, was to also arm the Grand Duchess¡¯s personal airship with Daniel¡¯s weapons, if he can be so convinced. Now, her goal is to protect Wenlianna and Daniel at all costs. *** Daniel sits with two princesses and two princes on his lap, all four of which are young goblins. Jieka and Tekten can speak and feed themselves, though they are messy eaters. The two goblin princes, born just the evening prior, are named Daugli and Pomiel, and Daniel carefully takes turns feeding them. Intense stares are studying the five of them, with Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Geirahoel the most obviously passionate about trying to get his attention. The goblin children are Daniel¡¯s shield from being crowded by a bunch of clingy dragons and a very clingy feldrok girl while they all share lunch. Shek and Skloe are the ones who get to sit at either side of Daniel today, and Tekten asks, ¡°Papa, Tekten have cookie now?¡± Daniel chuckles and smiles, still impressed at how quickly the goblin children grow. ¡°What do we say, Tekten?¡± Jieka blurts out excitedly with her mouth full of oatmeal, ¡°Pweave!¡± She giggles, dribbling on herself, and Daniel patiently cleans her chin and chest. Tekten pouts, ¡°Aww, Tekten want say.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Jieka, but don¡¯t talk with your mouth full.¡± ¡°Otay, Baba!¡± mumbles the little goblin princess excitedly through oatmeal. Daniel sighs, while Hekate asks with her mouth full, ¡°Why no¡¯?¡± Daniel rolls his eyes with an amused smirk. Vaergraes, Wenlianna, Kera¡¯tai, and Gwenesphia chuckle warmly at Hekate, while Ryuogriar smiles affectionately. ¡°You may do as you please, my darling Hekate,¡± coos the platinum dragon as she tenderly dabs Hekate¡¯s mouth with a napkin. The young feldrok Empress immediately glares at Ryuogriar with a fire in her eyes, stopping her chewing. Ryuogriar grins deviously, whispering, ¡°Give in, Hekate. You know you want to.¡± ¡°I know I want¡­¡± Tekten doesn¡¯t give up her original request, ¡°Papa, Tekten have cookie pweez?¡± Daniel pets Tekten¡¯s head gently, and she gives him a happy grin. ¡°Sure, sweet Princess. Shek, may I?¡± Jieka swallows and exclaims, ¡°Jieka too! Jieka too! Pweeze Papa!?¡± Shek grins, happily -but wearily- handing over two cookies to Daniel, which he offers to the two goblin princesses. Daugli reaches for the princesses, starting to make noise. ¡°Baa! Baaaa!¡± Both princesses become defensive of their treats, which they properly asked for. Shek starts to offer two more to Daniel, but he waves her off for a moment. He says gently, ¡°Jieka, Tekten, since your brother can¡¯t speak, would you ask for one for him?¡± the two are nibbling on their cookies, and they each look at Daugli, and then at each other, and finally back to Daniel. They both say it at the same time, though at different tempos -Jieka more upbeat and quickly and Tekten more reserved and gentle-. ¡°Papa, Baby Bruver have cookie too, pweez?¡± ¡°Papa, Baby Bruver have cookie too, pweez?¡± Daniel nods, and he gestures at Shek for a small piece, rather than a whole cookie. She smiles and nods, handing over a chunk of cookie, which Daniel carefully softens with milk to feed to Daugli, who eagerly eats it, holding Daniel¡¯s hand. Daniel looks at Geirahoel, who is fidgeting, and Ryuogriar notices as well. She says seriously to Daniel, ¡°Mukori, you need to drink your¡­¡± ¡°Pardon the interruption,¡± states Ucahote as he appears next to Xyreko, who is seated at the table in spite of not eating. ¡°Ucahote?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Your Greatness, your Graces; Fort Twilight has been annihilated.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes go wide with horror. He nearly jumps up, but he remembers the goblin children just in time. He hesitates to barrage the golem military commander with questions in front of the children. He asks Shek and Skloe, ¡°Shek, Skloe, can you please take the children?¡± They both nod, standing up and scooping up their respective son and daughter each. The four children start to whine, but the situation is too urgent to keep them around, especially because of the shift in tone. As soon as they are gone, Daniel stands up, facing Ucahote. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡± ¡°Some kind of weapon from the east, your Grace. It activated a powerful magic spell. One that annihilated everything in a two point two eight mile radius.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze goes distant, and Hekate asks urgently, ¡°Rikuto made a god-killer?¡± Erimaya gasps, and she urges, ¡°H-He said he didn¡¯t know how!¡± Daniel asks, ¡°The soldiers? Did everyone get out?¡± Ucahote hesitates, and he shakes his head. Daniel clenches his hands into fists. Rose speaks up. ¡°Your Grace, send us to investigate.¡± ¡°No,¡± replies Daniel curtly. This surprises the others, but he adds, ¡°Not yet. Xyreko, prepare the contract removal. Ryukana, I¡¯d appreciate your help with any interdimensional invaders.¡± The goddess nods, ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Do any of you object?¡± asks Daniel to the other women around them. Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, Erimaya, Vaergraes, Thymeria, and Wenlianna shake their heads, not having any objections. Ryuogriar replies proudly, ¡°I was planning to ask you to do so soon myself, Mukori. Clearly, we are of one mind.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± exclaims Hekate quickly, shooting the platinum dragon woman a brief glare. ¡°I was going to ask today.¡± Geirahoel warns Blue and Rose, ¡°Mukori trusts you enough to do this. You will regret betraying his trust.¡± The two lesser dragons bow. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, your Grace,¡± replies Blue. My life belongs to the Fievegal and its great Emperor and Empresses.¡± Daniel nods. He faces Xyreko and Ucahote, ¡°Send wing-golems to scout the area as much as possible. Locate the enemy and determine if we can isolate them. Also, identify the weapon. We¡¯ll show them what a true superweapon looks like.¡± He looks at his fist as his knuckles are turning white, anger twisting his face as he grits his teeth. Hekate puts her hand on Daniel¡¯s arm, and the others watch nervously, especially those who know what he¡¯s talking about. The human mechanic looks down at Hekate, growling out of character for him. ¡°I¡­ have done everything in my power¡­ not to hurt anyone. I have tried¡­¡± His breathing becomes heavier, and Hekate tries to hold his arm. Ryuogriar joins her, and soon Geirahoel and Reignleif are hugging him too. The others approach, trying to keep him from lashing out. He continues to threaten, ¡°Rikuto wants a war, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Daniel, this isn¡¯t you,¡± states Treia. ¡°Please calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? Calm down!? I HAVE been calm! I have done everything I can to be as peaceful as possible, even in battle. Our enemies keep multiplying. They clearly don¡¯t fear a power greater than they can comprehend.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± warns Ryukana. He glares at her, too angry to be respectful or fearful of anyone in the room, even if he can¡¯t overpower any of the four that are currently holding him thanks to their true natures. Reignleif says with her soft voice serious and unwavering, ¡°Mukori, you shouldn¡¯t use that weapon unless it¡¯s unavoidable. Mercy has tied your hands, but the opposite is not the answer.¡± Daniel stares into her glacier-blue eyes for a long time, and she never breaks eye contact, pleading with him to calm down. Hekate, who is holding his right fist with both of her hands, feels immediate relief when his hand finally relaxes from his fist, and she intertwines her fingers with his, while Geirahoel does the same for his left hand. Daniel takes a few calming breaths and sighs. He looks around at everyone, and he says softly, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­ Our soldiers¡­ they trusted me to make decisions to protect them¡­¡± ¡°They are still soldiers,¡± offers Gwenesphia gently. ¡°Even we know the risks of being close to you. As with conquering Twilight, your duty to the people is to find restitution and justice. I¡­ only humbly ask¡­¡± Her ears fold down, and she adds softly, ¡°Treia and I were Imperial soldiers, but we both hail from Mattarglos, which¡­ is between us and Mornistae¡­¡± Daniel is quiet as he thinks. Wenlianna stands by patiently, also pondering on what Gwenesphia just said. Suddenly, the young magic Artisan chimes in, ¡°We could go through the gulf. Mornistae and the Grand Duchy conquered Bromlund to gain access to the gulf and Fort Twilight¡­¡± She looks aside sheepishly, ¡°... wh-when we still believed you were at Fort Twilight.¡± She adds seriously for the others¡¯ benefit, ¡°Mother won¡¯t stand in our way, but she¡¯ll be committed if she does it, and the Empire could try her for treason. I¡¯ll request her aid immediately, but¡­ May I ask one of the dragons to deliver the message?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯ll help? It¡¯s a treacherous deed we¡¯d be asking of her.¡± ¡°I¡­ I know she won¡¯t become our enemy for asking¡­ at least.¡± ¡°Good enough for me. Vaergraes, are any of your subordinates skilled wyvern riders? We¡¯ll have them ride under our banners.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary,¡± states Xyreko suddenly. Everyone looks to her, and she adds, ¡°An airship belonging to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has arrived. Flag signalers are requesting to dock. Stealth golems guarding the Grand Duchess and her family confirm Aramellianna¡¯s intentions. They witnessed the destruction of Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°Grant them permission to land at the control room flyway and invite them in. It seems they have business with us as much as we have with them. Let¡¯s go meet with them. Xyreko, if the weapon is moving this way, let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. As you wish.¡± Everyone heads to the control room to meet with Aramellianna. They have a lot of information to exchange. *** Ahok sniffles as she lays on her side, curled in a ball. Her whole body hurts. After witnessing the void artillery¡¯s terrifying power from much too close, she tried to flee, and she was promptly captured by the soldiers. They have not treated her well, proving that it was all a lie. Her effort was wasted, and she was a Court Artisan only because she was skilled. Now, a terrible weapon exists because of her efforts. Seeing it in action, she no longer cares if credit is stolen. It is a weapon of atrocity, and she should have seen that before hand. Now, she doesn¡¯t even have the strength or willpower to try to end her own suffering. Her cheeks are swollen and cut, her arms and neck are bruised, and her once-tidy and comfortable lab clothes are in tatters. ¡°How long do we have to sit around waiting?¡± asks one of the soldiers nearby. She doesn¡¯t care who it is. ¡°Long enough for the demon-kin to show up to investigate, or until we¡¯re sure there are no survivors,¡± replies another. A third voice scoffs as he appears to sit with the first two. Ahok can barely focus in her apathetic stupor. All resistance and hope has been driven out of her, and she can only lie on the ground in the dirt waiting and hoping for death to find her. She has heard that some of the goblin tribes have their own religions and spirit figures, but she is more familiar with the belief systems of Mornistae, having lived there for more of her educated life. She¡¯s not sure if Death has a spiritual form, but it takes a form she would never normally expect. ¡°What do we do with her?¡± asks the second voice. She isn¡¯t able to look or respond. She has no willpower left. She just wants it to end. the third voice answers, ¡°If she lives long enough to become boring, we finish her off and dump her in the crater.¡± The other two chuckle. The first one remarks with audible disgust in his tone, ¡°Pathetic goblin. Look at her. So high and mighty when she was a Court Artisan, now nothing more than a disgusting demon-kin wretch.¡± ¡°Should¡¯a never left your kind, ¡®Lady¡¯ Ahok.¡± One of the three spits on her, and she doesn¡¯t even have the presence of mind or willpower to flinch. All three of them laugh together. Then, a fourth voice growls, halting the jovial mood of the soldiers. ¡°I might¡¯ve guessed, but you people are just obsessed with ¡®kinds¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡± All three soldiers scuffle to their feet, as the second snaps, ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± Ahok finally tilts her eyes, seeing the fourth figure with a bit of blur. She can¡¯t make out his form, but she believes she is looking upon Death itself. The three soldiers draw their swords, but they aren¡¯t close enough to the figure. ¡°Me?¡± asks the fourth voice. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t recognize the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± ¡°Ha! ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯?¡± sneers the third soldier. ¡°That¡¯s a myth. It¡¯s just a name for that idiot¡­ Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Smarter than you look¡­¡± replies ¡®the Harbinger of Calamity¡¯. There¡¯s a metallic click, and he adds, ¡°If only just.¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOBOOBOOM! Ahok is startled by a chorus of thunderous sounds and flashing lights that come from the mysterious figure, and she falls unconscious from the sudden surprise. *** Shortly before, Daniel slides off of Ryuogriar¡¯s back as she lands on the ground, and he stumbles from the drop. It¡¯s difficult to believe. It wasn¡¯t very long ago that he, himself, laid his own eyes on Fort Twilight and harassed the soldiers present to try to return the attacking force. Seeing it truly puts into perspective what happened, and it makes his anger push its way back in. The fortress that was an impressive feat of human construction, especially given the technology level of the world of Zenkon, is now instead a crater that spans deeper and wider than the fortress was tall or wide, with virtually nothing left behind resembling a shadow of the fortress or the mountain faces that were present. A stain of red draws Daniel¡¯s attention at the edge of the crater, and Daniel approaches. There, he finds a small pool of blood at the end of a forearm with a light green-ish blue coloring to the skin; a goblin¡¯s forearm where it was cleanly separated from the owner at the threshold of the nightmarish attack. Every fiber of Daniel¡¯s being wants to return to the Citadel and deploy an even more devastating weapon against Rikuto. He clenches his fists at first, and Hekate, who has followed him without saying anything yet, speaks softly, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± The human mechanic-turned-emperor catches himself losing himself to anger, thanks in big part to Hekate and the situation they just came from at the Citadel. He takes a knee to reach down, and he gently holds the hand of the fallen goblin with his own, calming himself down. His failure to understand the threat Rikuto poses, Daniel¡¯s complacency with the strength of the Citadel and his allies, and the clearly unearned trust Daniel has gained by the citizens of the Fievegal. He squeezes the hand gently, making a silent vow to do better as a leader, to stop holding back to protect enemies of the Fievegal, and to look after the citizens of the Fievegal that this particular goblin and the other fallen died to protect. Daniel murmurs softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are specifically, but your sacrifice will not be forgotten. None of you will be forgotten. I promise you that. I¡¯m¡­ sorry I failed you¡­¡± Hekate and Ryuogriar both kneel beside Daniel and place theirs on his. Hekate adds, ¡°I second that¡­ It¡¯s no excuse, but I clearly have a lot to learn, and I promise to preserve your names in the history of the Fievegal for as long as I shall live. I¡¯m sorry, too.¡± ¡°I as well,¡± adds Ryuogriar gently. ¡°You all bravely defended the Fievegal. We¡¯ll take care of the rest from here.¡± After a moment of silence, the three stand up together, and Hekate¡¯s ears perk up. She states, ¡°Blue and Rose have found soldiers. They¡¯re holding stealth.¡± She points across the crater, and Daniel looks at Ryuogriar. ¡°You don¡¯t have to transform, but would you?¡± She nods once, her wings appearing through magic. Hekate draws her sidearm pistol and says, ¡°Daniel, carry me, and Ryuo can carry you. I¡¯ll provide covering fire with magic and my pistol if we need it.¡± Daniel agrees. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back anymore. Rikuto and his forces are our undeniable enemies.¡± She nods, and the three assume the position to allow Ryuogriar to carry them across the crater. They land on the ground, and Daniel leads the way ahead under Hekate¡¯s cautious instructions while he draws his rifle and keeps it at the ready. Hekate whispers, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± ¡°I hear them.¡± While Hekate probably heard them a lot sooner than Daniel did, even he can now hear, ¡°Pathetic goblin. Look at her. So high and mighty when she was a Court Artisan, now nothing more than a disgusting demon-kin wretch.¡± ¡°Should¡¯a never left your kind, ¡®Lady¡¯ Ahok.¡± Daniel can hear the distinct sound of someone spitting, and he¡¯s had enough. He licks his own teeth in irritation, and he nods at Hekate and Ryuogriar. They nod in turn, and he emerges from their secluded area. Daniel doesn¡¯t need much more than what he sees immediately to become profoundly disgusted with the three soldiers that are seated around a small makeshift camp. They have a goblin beaten and tied up on the ground against a tree, and her physical state is absolutely atrocious. In effect, Daniel doesn¡¯t even really process who they specifically said she is, as he just lost too many of his own goblin soldiers, as well as others, who were attacked by these soldiers and the weapon they escorted. Daniel growls as he lifts his rifle to aim at them, ¡°I might¡¯ve guessed, but you people are just obsessed with ¡®kinds¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± screams one of the three soldiers as all three scramble to their feet, drawing their swords. ¡°Me? I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t recognize the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone is cold and merciless. He has no more hesitation about what he needs to do. What he should have been doing all along. ¡°Ha! ¡®Harbinger of Calamity¡¯?¡± sneers one of the soldiers. ¡°That¡¯s a myth. It¡¯s just a name for that idiot¡­ Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Smarter than you look¡­¡± replies ¡®the Harbinger of Calamity¡¯. He flips the rifle¡¯s switch to full auto. ¡°If only just.¡± Daniel fires carefully, snapping his rifle to each of the three and firing before they can even take a step towards him. All three soldiers drop unceremoniously, and only one of them has time to scream as he clutches his wound. The goblin flinches, which relieves Daniel a little. She¡¯s still alive, which means she can be helped. Maybe not ¡®saved¡¯, per se, but helped as much as possible. Daniel approaches the soldier who is still alive, his rifle trained on the soldier¡¯s chest. ¡°P-P-Please! M-M-Me-Mercy!¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize,¡± replies Daniel without a hint of empathy or sympathy. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to make you suffer like you did to her.¡± Before the man can add anything, Daniel finishes him with one more clean shot to the head. Daniel stares down at his work, letting it sink in what he has done. With the attack on Fort Peony, it was easy at the time to dissociate himself from the act of killing because he could rationalize all of his enemies as being monsters in his mind, since they mostly fit the fantasy monsters of Earth. Now, it¡¯s different, but at the time, that¡¯s why he was able to keep it together. Now, however, he feels an emptiness. He isn¡¯t happy about what he just did, but he also doesn¡¯t feel any sort of guilt. It could be the adrenaline, though. Regardless, he doesn¡¯t have time for or care about these soldiers any longer. He murmurs, ¡°Hekate, keep on lookout for any others. They¡¯ll surely come to investigate.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies Hekate softly. Her helmet hides her expression, but she is sympathetic to Daniel and the pain he¡¯s feeling. She grew up in a more cruel part of this world, so she¡¯s not as affected by the notion of death. But, she can tell Daniel isn¡¯t used to it, and even as much as he criticizes the easterners for being so obessed with ¡®kind¡¯, this is his first time actually killing a human with his own hands -or at least a weapon in his own hands-. Even if Brosjak was close enough, his cruelty made it easier to do. In theory, these soldiers were just following orders up to a point, and thus hold less guilt than the one who ordered the cratering weapon¡¯s use. Suddenly, wind gusts and foliage scuffles, but the three don¡¯t panic. Daniel isn¡¯t in a combat-ready state anymore, and Ryuogriar and Hekate clearly knew they were coming. ¡°My Liege!¡± calls out Rose. ¡°W-We found Sir Choul!¡± Daniel whirls to look at them, and she and Blue are carrying¡­ ¡­ what remains of Choul by their shoulders. Daniel sucks his teeth, clenching his fists. Choul is in his dragon form, and his body ends at the lower torso, without a single breath entering or leaving his lungs. Ryuogriar glances at Daniel briefly, and she orders, ¡°Put him into a storage bag.¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s too¡­¡± Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t hesitate to cast the transformation spell on Choul, turning him back into his human form, which similarly ends at near the waist, cleanly cut by the weapon¡¯s attack, which is nothing like the blast of an atom bomb. Several more bodies fall from Choul¡¯s dragon hands when he shrinks, and Rose and Blue react quickly, catching them as gently as they can, including the newly-shrunken Choul. Hekate adds, ¡°Do it for all of them. If you need more space, we¡¯ll use our bags, too.¡± Blue and Rose nod, carefully using their massive forms to place the fallen into each other¡¯s storage bags, which are fastened on their wrists. Daniel asks, knowing Xyreko is monitoring them, ¡°Xyreko, when will the new revival potations be complete?¡± ¡°Soon, Daniel. We¡¯ll be able to finish a batch of ten, but it will be a long time before we can make more.¡± Daniel looks at the group. ¡°Ten is better than zero. I¡¯ll decide who to revive when we return. Send a golem to swap bags with Blue and Rose. Remember to use the airlocking method for teleporting.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. Retrieval en route.¡± A golem appears near Rose, who, thanks to the armor made for her by Xyreko, has a tracking glyph like Ryuogriar and Geirahoel did, as do everyone wearing Xyreko¡¯s armor now. The golem swaps the bags once everyone that was rescued -in big part thanks to Choul without anyone knowing it,- have been put into them. The golem then is returned by teleportation, which will arrive at a special check-in station to prevent another Brosjak from following directly into the Citadel. Daniel then looks to Blue and Rose, who are covered in Choul¡¯s blood. ¡°Blue, Rose. I promised you I would remove your contract, and I will do so. I no longer fear you.¡± Rose bows, ¡°My Liege, pay it no mind. That you modified it so suddenly to allow us to better protect you and our Empresses is an honor.¡± Blue nods in agreement, ¡°Contract magic is tricky, and time is of the essence. Command us, and we would have obeyed with or without the contract.¡± The two dragons are referring to the fact that, since removing the contract would risk bringing the contract demons and eat up additional time to try to rescue anyone, Xyreko suggested a contract modification, which, for the caster, is significantly safer and faster. They opted to do so, making them the bare minimum definition of magic slaves to Daniel; as in, they have to obey every order he gives them, but there are no restrictions on them, save killing Daniel themselves. Daniel states, ¡°I won¡¯t order you. You may object if you so desire without fear of retaliation from me. Do you know where the bulk of the forces are?¡± ¡°Yes, my Liege,¡± replies Blue. ¡°They are directly northwest of here. Of course, they¡¯ll be closing in on us soon. The other scouts likely have regrouped with the main force. It seems the weapon is gone, but soldiers were stationed to ambush us when we came to investigate.¡± ¡°Good work, both of you. Then, I ask you to fly behind them and angle your dragon breath towards the crater. The more flush with the crater you can make the slag flow when they connect, the better.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± asks Hekate, which is the question all four of the others want to ask. Daniel looks directly at each of them for a moment. He states coldly, ¡°Rikuto and the Kingdom of Mornistae obliterated Fort Twilight with a weapon they don¡¯t understand.¡± He then looks at Blue, stating in no uncertain terms, ¡°If you agree to do this, and only under the condition that you agree, then I, Daniel, as the Emperor of the Fievegal, order you to give no quarter. Leave no survivors to refute what happened here.¡± Blue and Rose look to each other, just to make sure that they both agree, and they both nod. ¡°We both agree, your Grace,¡± replies Rose. ¡°We will remain low and out of sight from range.¡± ¡°My Empress Ryuogriar,¡± starts Blue. ¡°If you would spare us your magic to transform us into our smaller forms, that will make our mission to remain unseen all the more likely to succeed.¡± The dragon empress nods. ¡°You are correct.¡± She casts the spell without any objections, and she declares, ¡°You have heard your Emperor. Pay no mind to us, as we will be out of the way by the time you are in position.¡± They look to Hekate, who adds, ¡°I agree. Even if they do figure it out, let this serve as a message of what happens to those who betray our mercy and kindness.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°When it comes to leading, it seems the only way IS to be feared. At least by our enemies.¡± Daniel nods, adding with disappointment, ¡°Seems that way.¡± He then says more seriously to Rose and Blue, ¡°Here IS an order, though. If you meet any resistance that threatens you harm, retreat at once. If you even suspect firearms are present, retreat at once. We¡¯re not taking chances this time, and Earth had lots of ways of annihilating humans. I¡¯ll just have to work a little harder.¡± ¡°Yes, my Liege,¡± reply both dragons in unison. Now in their human forms, they race off into the sky, flying northeast to get behind the enemy forces without being seen. Daniel finally looks at Ahok, kneeling to her level. She seems to be trying to look at him, but she is unable to speak. Hekate remarks softly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look or smell like one of ours¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an enemy.¡± ¡°Let us take her and figure it out later. The enemy is drawing closer.¡± Daniel nods. He scoops up Ahok, saying as he looks one last time over the massive gulf-like crater in the mountains, ¡°Xyreko, please send pickup for myself and the Empresses. Monitor Rose and Blue¡¯s status.¡± ¡°At once, Daniel.¡± It¡¯s going to be a long time before Daniel gets any solid sleep. *** Chapter 100: Clandestine Alliance Aramellianna and her five daughters, escorted by Stalvaltan Guards, await the return of Daniel, Hekate, and Ryuogriar after they departed to investigate the damage from Rikuto¡¯s weapon, escorted by two additional dragons. Aramellianna¡¯s group, as well as Daniel¡¯s companions that remained behind, are all waiting at the ¡®interlocking station¡¯, a defensive measure Daniel and his team implemented after the Citadel was infiltrated by following one of their inner circle through teleportation. The Grand Duchess didn¡¯t even know such convenient magic was possible, though it explains how Daniel is able to move so quickly around the Citadel and other areas that he has been to. The interlocking station is merely a medium-sized fortified building where anyone teleporting in passes through, as well as returning citizens of the Fievegal returning to the castle town surrounding the mountain-like fortress. They¡¯re more closely tracking who comes and goes, apparently to ensure no infiltrators are able to get in. And, Aramellianna can¡¯t help but be impressed as she watches the two Goblin Queens, as the Fievegal recognizes them, Shek and Skloe. They diligently speak with the goblin guards manning the security desk, as well as dattakorien security officers who are checking cargo and weapons. Though Aramellianna is guilty of assuming that, even as kind as they are, Shek and Skloe lack a great deal of intelligence. But, it mainly comes from how they speak, which has improved since the last time Aramellianna met them. They are attentive, speak kindly and warmly, and keep track of a great deal of the citizens of the Fievegal on their own. Those immigrating also have to go through this station, which affords the goblins the chance to learn new faces. The receiving circle illuminates, and four bodies appear in a flash. Rather, five bodies appear; one of whom was unexpected and is being carried by Daniel. All of the guards of the Fievegal kneel, murmuring, ¡°Your Greatness, your Graces! Welcome home.¡± Daniel sighs, stepping off the platform as he is followed by Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Xyreko¡¯s remote golem. ¡°Everyone rise. Shek, Skloe, can you draft a regulation for soldiers on Watch. Watchstanders should salute known dignitaries, but should remain alert and ready. No more kneeling.¡± The two goblins nod, and they explain to the soldiers in the room. The guards glance from them to Daniel a few times, but they confirm, saluting in various styles from each tribe. Daniel salutes in his American military style, and the guards fidget with their saluting hands, mimicking his. ¡°Oh! No, I wasn¡¯t trying to correct you, I was just returning the salute. The military I was in required a salute to be returned in most circumstances. I guess technically, I would be the situation that would outrank that¡­ Anyways¡­¡± Skloe says gently, ¡°Daniel¡­ They wish to salute as the Emperor does. Shek and I will create new training.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thank you. I know I¡¯m taking too long to come out with these kinds of things¡­ I¡¯ll work on policy once we can get a moment to breathe.¡± Wenlianna approaches, ¡°Daniel, is that¡­ Lady Ahok?¡± Ahok wearily opens her eyes, looking at Wenlianna with an exhausted expression. Ryuogriar used healing magic to restore as much as possible, and Daniel fed her some of Shek¡¯s milk, which also helped, but she is too weary in soul, now, to be as energetic as she once was. ¡°Oh¡­ L-Lady Wenlianna¡­ I think¡­ I¡¯m going to retire, too¡­¡± She closes her eyes, and Wenlianna looks at Daniel. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going to happen to her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It was eastern soldiers that did this to her. We¡¯ll have to wait until she awakens to discuss it further. For now, we¡¯ll put her in a holding cell. Xyreko, make sure the bed is comfortable and a guard is stationed with her at all times. A golem, just in case. She is a magic artisan.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. Allow me.¡± Now that they¡¯re inside the interlock station and a cooldown period has passed by, Xyreko is able to teleport with Ahok to give her treatment. Daniel then turns to Aramellianna, who, other than his Empresses, outranks everyone in the room. ¡°Grand Duchess, apologies for neglecting to welcome you properly. I¡¯ve had more than court etiquette on my mind lately.¡± Aramellianna bows her head respectfully. ¡°Do not trouble yourself, your Imperial Majesty. I came for a leisure visit with my beloved daughter to celebrate the good news. I am bound to your leisure in this matter and will wait patiently for time.¡± Daniel looks around the room they¡¯re in. It¡¯s rather public, though there aren¡¯t very many visitors or immigrants yet. Regardless, Daniel knows it¡¯s not the place for the conversation he needs to have. ¡°Would you mind joining us in a more private setting, your Grace?¡± She nods. ¡°Of course. Lead the way.¡± The entire group of royalty from both territories moves together to a conference room. The Stalvaltan Guards post up along the hallway to protect the entrance, and the inside is catered by a handful of dattakorien and Uhl¡¯tall women. ¡°Thank you for your work, ladies,¡± states Daniel. ¡°It is our pleasure, your Grace,¡± replies the head maid proudly. ¡°Would you like us to vacate the room?¡± ¡°If you would. I¡¯d like the following discussion to remain private.¡± ¡°Say no more, your Grace. Come, everyone. Let us depart.¡± The maids all bow as they pass the group, leaving gracefully without complaint. Everyone takes seats around the large table. Daniel takes a breath and exhales. Hekate asks, ¡°Would you like me to, Daniel?¡± He nods. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll fill in.¡± She nods in agreement. The young feldrok empress clears her throat before explaining. ¡°As you reported prior to your arrival, Grand Duchess, a weapon from the east wiped out Fort Twilight, killing about ten percent of our forces stationed there, including one of our generals. There may be time to recover him, but we won¡¯t know at this time. As you are a member of the east, but also our ally, we¡¯re going to give you fair warning. We¡¯re going to invade and capture Mornistae with the intent of bringing Rikuto Tachibana to justice for employing a weapon of mass destruction against our soldiers unprovoked.¡± She looks at Daniel for confirmation, and he nods. Aramellianna isn¡¯t shocked, nor are her elder three daughters -Wenlianna having known when Daniel, Hekate, and Ryuogriar left-. Ryuogriar adds, ¡°The destruction was sudden and total, with no attempts at negotiation.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I am to blame,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°I knew of Rikuto¡¯s weapon, but I underestimated what it was capable of, or what the weapon he was trying to counter.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°He kept trying to convince everyone in the kingdom¡¯s nobility that you possessed some sort of world-ending weapon. He even made several trips to an ancient elven mage to petition his help. Daniel¡­ Emperor Daniel, I¡­ I am sorry.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°It¡¯s ultimately not your fault, your Grace. But, we will be declaring war on Mornistae, and we will not be holding back.¡± Aramellianna replies confidently, ¡°You¡¯ll find no resistance from the Grand Duchy, assuming we can expect our same level of autonomy.¡± ¡°You would turn on the kingdom so easily?¡± asks Erimaya. ¡°B-But¡­ Daniel. You¡­ Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, Eri,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°We¡¯re not after your family. Just Rikuto and anyone working directly with him.¡± ¡°M-My sister?¡± ¡°I can vouch for the first Princess,¡± replies Yanidere. ¡°For what my statement is worth. She has been focused on gathering allies to push for negotiations for the release of Erimaya from Fievegal captivity.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not a captive!¡± cries the young second Princess. ¡°They don¡¯t know that, your Highness,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°But, better they believe you¡¯re a captive than a traitor.¡± Daniel adds, ¡°In effect, whether you acknowledge it or not, you are our captive. Ideally, Mornistae can¡¯t attack us directly because you¡¯re here.¡± Geirahoel scoffs. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be attacking us at all. The fools tried to assassinate us already.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks Yormollett. The fiesty red-haired dragon replies snappily, ¡°Because, we were pretending to be at Fort Twilight.¡± Daniel noticeably grits his teeth and closes his eyes. Doephluev, the archoneldwyn servant to Daniel, is the quickest to try to comfort him. ¡°Master, you were wise to use decoys. The Empresses and Consorts are all safe.¡± ¡°Unlucky you, huh?¡± retorts Hekate sourly. Doephluev looks at her, but then looks away, not refuting or contesting the statement. ¡°That does escalate things,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°It is unlikely any of the other allies or even the Mornistae nobility sanctioned the assassination of a high ranking leader, even if it is of the opposing Fievegal. And, to target the non-combatant consorts as well? No council would approve of that.¡± Gwenesphia asks a little nervously, ¡°Did¡­ King Rikuto attack Twilight believing the Fievegal royal family was there after meeting with Sundenelle?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that is the safest assumption,¡± replies Aramellianna. She looks at Daniel and Hekate, adding, ¡°And, I assume it does nothing to curtail your plans of invasion.¡± Hekate looks to Daniel, and he replies, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Will¡­ you be invading through Mattarglos?¡± asks Treia. ¡°They aren¡¯t the strongest kingdom, but they won¡¯t just let us pass through.¡± ¡°They will if they know what¡¯s good for them,¡± retorts Geirahoel, cuddling her eggs affectionately. ¡°Take the Grand Duchy,¡± replies Aramellianna casually. Everyone looks at her, surprised. Yanidere understandably exclaims, ¡°Mother!?¡± ¡°You would have us wage war against these people?¡± asks the Grand Duchess a little facetiously. ¡°They have dragons.¡± The others, especially the dragons, chuckle at the matron¡¯s joke. Reignleif adds to the joke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear descendants. I would never incinerate my family¡¯s home.¡± Even Aramellianna chuckles warmly, though Yanidere and Yormollett, her second and third daughters, aren¡¯t amused. The reality is, they are seriously discussing the Fievegal conquering the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy without contest. Daniel replies to Aramellianna, ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, your Grace, but we would still have to pass through other territories.¡± Aramellianna doesn¡¯t respond right away, and she simply takes a sip of the proffered drink she has. ¡°Not¡­ if we go through the gulf,¡± replies Wenlianna. This causes the Grand Duchess to smile proudly. Wenlianna blushes, continuing her thought as she explains, ¡°Around the time Daniel was transferred to Fort Peony, the Kingdom of Bromlund began a revolution, and the kingdom fell to anarchy very rapidly. The Empire and Mornistae dispatched troops, and in the end, the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy was able to claim a great deal of former Bromlund as Stalvaltan territory. That includes the region leading up to the gulf. The mountains run from the gulf in the south to the ocean in the north, and the main three pass throughs for an army are the three forts. Since the Demon Covenant army is, to my knowledge, focused primarily in the north of the Wildlands, we should be able to reach the gulf with relative ease. Then, we could use the Grand Duchy as a staging area.¡± Aramellianna replies instantly, ¡°I agree entirely, of course, under the aforementioned agreement that we remain the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. And, of course, I would like to sue for the safety of the Mornistae royal family, including the retired King and Queen, Queen Heralesse, and Princess Erimaya.¡± ¡°You do understand that this is treason, though, right?¡± asks Daniel seriously. The Grand Duchess smirks wickedly. ¡°You have my eldest daughter and greatest asset hostage, your Grace. I am but an emotional woman and mother.¡± She feigns a distraught tone before turning to sarcastically dry. ¡°I have been approached for the last ten years since my husband, the Grand Duke, passed away and told all manner of things to be remarried. That includes King Greydald and his wife, Queen Orphelsia. ¡®It is your noble duty.¡¯ ¡®What about a proper heir?¡¯ Pah! I have five daughters of excellent health, all with excellent dispositions, and the strongest territory in the kingdom, if not on the continent. Well, save for one.¡± She realizes she was ranting, and she clears her throat. ¡°Anyways, pardon that unseemly display.¡± Daniel and the others chuckle, and Daniel reassures her, ¡°Trust me, your Grace, I¡¯m glad you let loose. As for the Grand Duchy¡­¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°As I said, take it. Just as Wenlianna explained, enter from the gulf, capture the Stalvaltan seat, and stage your armies from our territory. This realistically accomplishes two important tasks; your war effort and protecting our assets from looters. I¡¯d rather them be in your hands, than in the hands of cowards.¡± The Grand Duchess leans back in her chair, placing her hands on the table. ¡°Now then, come up with some convincing threats of what horrors you¡¯ll do to my daughter. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to mention my grandch- I mean, the child you have so savagely-...¡± ¡°MOTHER!¡± shrieks Wenlianna with her entire face flush with color. The others laugh playfully at her, and Aramellianna adds seriously, petting Wenlianna¡¯s cheek, ¡°In all seriousness, I will draft a letter at once. I have come to petition you for my daughter¡¯s freedom, and we will be negotiating for some time. I¡¯m a desperate, distraught woman after all. Some threats, your anger about the attack, and the coming invasion. We have no choice but to surrender preemptively.¡± ¡°But, what about our ancestral home?¡± asks Yormollett nervously. ¡°Father used to say¡­¡± ¡°My Lord Husband, rest his soul, was a far greater man or person than I will ever be,¡± starts Aramellianna. ¡°I was not born a Stalvaltan, but it is as much my family as yours.¡± She looks at Daniel, who will likely understand the point better than anyone. ¡°What I have learned in my life, moving from my home to find a home somewhere else is¡­ Your true home resides where your family is; the one truly irreplaceable thing in our lives. I was brought into the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, a scared young girl little older than Bunnrimae, and I am now one of the most powerful people in the world. Your father, my beloved husband, made that possible. That is why I refuse to remarry. No alliance, wealth, or power could ever fill your father¡¯s place in my heart. My heart is full. And now, all I want, is for our children to achieve something similar. If that means the mansion is razed to the ground and every gold and silver coin we ever earned is lost, we will find a way to stand on our feet again. But, you will always be my precious family, wherever in the world you are.¡± She stands up, saying proudly, ¡°Treason? Rikuto committed treason when he attacked a country with an unbeatable army, unknown weapons of mass destruction, and soldiers that all allied kingdoms rightly fear. He may be King, but a foolish king is no king the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy will follow.¡± ¡°In my experience,¡± starts Vaergraes gently. ¡°¡®Treason¡¯ is determined by the winning side. Rikuto and his forces have not won yet.¡± Aramellianna smirks, nodding in agreement. The Grand Duchess then looks to her daughters. ¡°You are my children. I have said my piece. If any of you truly object, then make your case, and we¡¯ll find a solution. But, I stand behind Emperor Daniel and the justification of his actions.¡± Yanidere thinks for a moment, looking at her mother, at Daniel, at Wenlianna, and the others as she ponders her response. Yormollett answers first, saying softly, ¡°Pardon me for speaking out of turn, but¡­ If you think it¡¯s for the best, Mother, I agree. I just worry about¡­ What if they call us traitors? The other noble houses will hold resentment, won¡¯t they?¡± Gwenesphia replies, ¡°If I may, court nobility are often an unknowable mix of schemers and patriots. My family has been petitioned in the past for financial support in¡­ political moves against the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. O-Of course, my father turned it down. F-For what it¡¯s worth.¡± Aramellianna nods in agreement. ¡°The most powerful house is always the target of those seeking to move up. That¡¯s why, if we want to come out of this on the right side of history, condemning Rikuto¡¯s actions is the way to go.¡± Erimaya is nibbling on her thumb, upset, but unsure what to say. Daniel adds, ¡°Erimaya, I won¡¯t hurt your family. I promise. Our goal is to capture Rikuto and anyone involved in making the weapon. Ahok will likely be able to shed some light on that, but in the meantime, we¡¯ll begin planning the invasion.¡± ¡°C-Can I warn my family?¡± asks Erimaya. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want them to get in the way¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t let you warn them ahead of time. Once the invasion begins, we¡¯ll give them the chance to escape. You can send a letter with instructions to help them then. If they fight, we¡¯ll capture them safely and escort them out of harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°What about the soldiers?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai. ¡°Are¡­ you planning to fight conventionally?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°We¡¯ll be retaliating in full. As Geirahoel pointed out, they tried to assassinate me and the majority of you. If I wasn¡¯t angry about the attack to begin with, I might take it personally.¡± He takes a breath and sighs. ¡°Regardless of my personal feelings on the matter, Rikuto has shown that negotiation isn¡¯t an option. I get why he thinks the bombs are something to fear, but we didn¡¯t attack him with them. He snapped straight into world war three territory without even a cold war in between. The most important thing with weapons of mass destruction is that they can¡¯t be in the hands of emotional tyrants. No one stopped him from using this one, and now an unchecked weapon of terror is a threat to the peace and stability of many collateral areas.¡± He looks at Erimaya. ¡°You saw what my weapon did. Rikuto¡¯s is smaller in scale, but it¡¯s magic. The long term effects could be as bad or worse. Regardless, the collateral loss of life is untenable in both cases if the weapons are used against civilian populations. That was how it was used in our world; a threat against not just soldiers, but everything that makes a country run.¡± ¡°He claims¡­ your country used them against his in your world,¡± replies Erimaya softly. She is clearly trying not to pick a fight, but is bringing up what she knows. Daniel nods. ¡°Yes, but that was roughly 80 years ago. A lifetime for Earth humans. Not that I would see the weapon used against people if I had my say, but Japan became one of the most technologically advanced and prosperous nations in the world, when they were a fascist regime during the war. The bombs were used because they were prepared not to surrender under any circumstance¡­ except the unimaginable. Rikuto is just one person here. He¡¯s dragging Mornistae into a fight they can¡¯t hope to win, and even if they do, they will swiftly be destroyed by the demons.¡± Yanidere finally sighs to give her answer to Aramellianna¡¯s question. ¡°He has nearly bankrupted Mornistae. Most of it went to us.¡± She looks at Aramellianna, ¡°I agree with you, Mother. This is the best thing for the people.¡± Yormollett nods, and Wenlianna nods. ¡°Daniel, if I may petition you¡­¡± ¡°The inheritance of the Grand Duchy will be unchanged and continue to be under the cognizance of the Grand Duchess,¡± replies Hekate, guessing correctly what Wenlianna might be concerned with. ¡°But, we should speak of after we capture Mornistae and Rikuto. Eri¡­ please understand¡­¡± Erimaya looks at Hekate, and then at Daniel and Aramellianna. She is still distraught at the notion, but, she looks down, fidgeting. ¡°Wh-What if Mother and Father wish to remain independent? W-... What would happen then?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll negotiate, sweet child,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°The thing this otherworlder king refused to do.¡± Reignleif adds, ¡°The east is not formally at war with the Fievegal, since we¡¯re not recognized as sovereign yet. However, we are in negotiations with Sundenelle. To attack unprovoked and without warning is why we¡¯ll be invading.¡± Erimaya fidgets, but she nods. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t stand in your way¡­ even if I could.¡± Hekate approaches Erimaya, kneeling to take the princess¡¯s hands. ¡°Eri¡­ You are my precious friend. If you would stop being my friend because of this, I wouldn¡¯t do it. But, we NEED to do something about Rikuto and his weapon. If he is allowed to continue using it in open warfare, he could do a lot more damage than anything we¡¯ll do in an invasion. I promise.¡± ¡°If you can convince your family to depose him and hand him over as a prisoner, as well as anyone involved in constructing that weapon, then we won¡¯t need to invade,¡± points out Daniel. Aramellianna refutes the idea with, ¡°You¡¯re talking about almost every magic artisan and artificer in the kingdom, and some on loan from other kingdoms. You will not be granted that wish.¡± ¡°If Erimaya believes she can, then I will allow her to write a letter to that effect, and even meet with them in person. You¡¯re also not actually our prisoner, Erimaya, so if you so wish, we¡¯ll return you home, but we¡¯ll be right behind with the invasion.¡± Erimaya nods. ¡°I¡­ I trust you, Daniel¡­ A-A-And¡­¡± She looks at Hekate. ¡°I trust Hekate¡­ I won¡¯t help you invade, but I won¡¯t stand in your way¡­¡± Hekate nods. ¡°I won¡¯t betray your trust. Rikuto and the weapon are our goal. We will not cause any collateral damage ourselves.¡± Wenlianna adds after a little bit, ¡°Sooo¡­ if we¡¯re going to invade¡­ Should we also get the artifact?¡± ¡°That will depend on how the conflict goes. If we have to conquer the castle, then of course. If the royal family surrenders without a fight, then we¡¯ll negotiate for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the guard and Yanidere¡¯s husband. I¡­ assume, during our ¡®negotiations¡¯, Emperor Daniel, you will allow us to reside in accommodations. If not, the airship¡­¡± Hekate crosses her arms as she leans back in her chair. ¡°The welcome will always be, ¡®Grandmother Aramellianna¡¯. You can have the same room as before. Let us know if you need anything.¡± The young feldrok empress puts her hands together at the fingertips in front of her face, looking directly at Wenlianna with a devious smirk. Wenlianna smiles sheepishly. Aramellianna hums approvingly of Hekate¡¯s remark, saying, ¡°I appreciate that, your Greatness. That is the most generous title I could ever be given at this stage of my life.¡± She gives Wenlianna a thumbs up, and Wenlianna covers her face even more, embarrassed to be teased so obviously in front of everyone, even if it is true. Daniel chuckles at the matronly woman making an Earth gesture at an appropriately awkward time. Daniel then says, ¡°Your Grace, I do have an offer to make the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan.¡± She looks at him. ¡°Oh?¡± asks the Grand Duchess coyly. ¡°We¡¯re working on establishing a monetary economy for the Fievegal, and we need workers and resources, as well as tradesmen. If you¡¯d like, we could establish a branch territory and estate for the Stalvaltan family in the Fievegal. In exchange, you¡¯ll initiate trade on a macro level between the Fievegal and the Grand Duchy over time, establishing shops, professions, and trades that can elevate the economic potential of both.¡± She smiles. ¡°I had assumed the trade would go without saying. But, if you are offering us our own estate within walking distance of my grandchild, I am certainly not going to refuse.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it. We¡¯ll have you work with Xyreko, Shek, and Skloe once you¡¯re settled in. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll go begin reassessing what equipment we have to launch the invasion and a few other things. Ladies, please help the Grand Duchess and her family settle in.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°My wisdom and experience are at your disposal, your Imperial Grace.¡± Daniel bows and makes his way out of the room to check on Ahok first, who is still unconscious. He then checks the alchemy lab where the potation brewers are making various potations. He makes polite greetings with the various brewers and alchemists as he heads for the Chief Scientist¡¯s station. The Uhl¡¯tall chief scientist is the one working on the revival potations, and he greets Daniel with a polite bow after rising from his seat. ¡°Apologies for interrupting, Tyarul.¡± ¡°Not at all, your Grace! I am wise enough to reach a stopping point if I was in the middle of something critical. How may I be of service?¡± ¡°I doubt the word has spread far yet, but¡­ Choul¡­ will need a revival potation. He¡¯s in storage for now, but¡­ he¡¯s in bad shape.¡± ¡°I-I see, my Emperor¡­ Forgive me. I¡­ I have been taking additional time to ensure¡­¡± ¡°Quality, Tyarul. I want one hundred percent effectiveness. He¡¯ll be alright in storage. I¡¯m not here to rush you, even if I want to. I just wanted an estimate on completion time. Specifically at your current pace.¡± Tyarul looks at the various vials, containers, canisters, and drip pots around him, as well as the various liquids and magic crystals. He replies, ¡°If I can borrow the chief of manufacturing, Clenduiris, she has comparable brewing talent to my own, and we¡¯ll be able to finish at least one by Seconday.¡± Daniel tries to remember what day it is, and Tyarul says gently, ¡°T-Today is Eighday, your Grace. The third day after today.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°Thank you.¡± He is the reason they are using the eastern week breakdown of 9 days, conveniently enough named in the Eastern Imperial Trade language as contractions of the position in the week and the word for ¡®day¡¯. Thankfully, the Uhl¡¯tall especially, are quick to adapt to Daniel¡¯s needs, and he has it on his list to make more effort to learn the other languages around him, though everyone spoils him by speaking Eastern Trade. ¡°I''ll inform her immediately. Do we have enough ingredients to continue producing beyond what you¡¯re currently working on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, your Grace. That we have been able to produce as many as we have is good fortune. That is why I have been so careful with the current ingredients to maximize our production. We lost one, so there are nine that should be complete next week. Apologies for my incompetence.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I can''t do what you do. That you have nine nearly complete successes in such a delicate process is acceptable. That''s why I want you to take your time and finish them correctly.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace. With additional hands, the same care can be taken, but increase the speed a little. As for more, I have one of my juniors searching archives for sourcing locations for the necessary ingredients, and another scouting information sources in our former village. If I have any updates, I will relay the information to you immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you. Let me know as soon as the first one is complete. I¡¯ll go inform Clenduiris to report here as soon as possible.¡± ¡°By your will, my noble Emperor.¡± Daniel nods, turning around to exit the lab, only to be startled by a person who has apparently been standing behind him without his knowledge for a long time. ¡°Jesus Chr-...!¡± yelps Daniel in English, taking a moment to relax. He returns to Imperial Trade when he speaks again. ¡°You scared the crap out of me, Doephluev.¡± She bows with a soft, amused smile, ¡°Forgive me, Master. That was the furthest thing from my intent.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Did you need something? Shouldn¡¯t you be assisting the others to receive the Grand Duchess?¡± She replies politely, ¡°I was chased off by her Imperial Greatness Hekate and her Illustrious Grace Geirahoel. And, I am your servant first before anyone else, Master.¡± Daniel rolls his eyes. ¡°Fine. But, did you have to stand so close?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Master. If I am overzealous, it is only because I wish to be the best servant I can be.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you relax a little.¡± He starts to walk past her, somewhat remarking sarcastically, ¡°Of course, you¡¯d be supremely helpful in this instant if you know any alternative ingredients to revival potations or spells to revive individuals.¡± She replies as she falls into step a few steps behind him, ¡°If you are asking, Master, I can¡¯t help with spells, and I don¡¯t know enough about the runemagic used on me, but there are ingredients that can substitute the ones that we currently have shortages of.¡± Daniel comes to a stop, and he turns to look at her. He doesn¡¯t say anything immediately, gauging whether or not he believes her. She smiles innocently, patiently waiting on him to ask or say something. ¡°Like what?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s highly dangerous, but ignityal can be used in lieu of astyrus nectar and garphallilux. It just has to be diluted more and kept cooler. Also, crawdiste carapaces contain a unique trait that can ferment potations more efficiently, and can increase the tolerance of quality of the ingredients some.¡± ¡°Crawdiste?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the amphibious crustacean people of the east.¡± She hesitates, replying softly, ¡°They shed their carapace shells. Though, it would need to be fresh.¡± The human mechanic sighs. ¡°What about ignityal. Isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± ¡°The fluid that dragons produce for their natural flame breath. Yes, Master. It¡¯s extremely volatile, especially under even low heat, so it¡¯s dangerous to use, and even more dangerous to obtain.¡± She smiles at Daniel with a teasing playfulness, though her tone remains sincere and serious. ¡°For most, anyways.¡± Daniel looks over her, since he is tall enough to still see Tyarul, who has been listening. ¡°Is what she says true?¡± Tyarul looks down at his equipment for a moment, pondering the question. He then looks to Daniel again. ¡°I have never done it myself, and I have never had the opportunity to analyze ignityal, since Dragons don¡¯t just give it out. If you are able to get me some to analyze, it may open up a lot of chemical mixes, including substituting the two most critical bottleneck ingredients.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Empresses, then.¡± He then looks at Doephluev, speaking directly to her, ¡°If you are telling the truth, I¡¯ll be very grateful for your suggestion.¡± She smiles warmly, adding in her feminine way when she wants something, ¡°If you¡¯d prefer, Master, I will happily perform the work once you obtain some ignityal. I¡¯m probably not as experienced as Lord Tyarul, but I have worked with ignityal before. I am confident in my dexterity.¡± Daniel studies her for a moment. When they met, she was a very cocky and hostile enemy, and she is extremely dangerous with her magical prowess. But, ever since Ryuogriar made her proposal in order to restore the archoneldwyn to prevent them from going extinct, Doephluev has been surprisingly docile, though she always seems to be scheming something. Daniel is cautious, but if what she says is true, and ignityal can supplement needs for the rarer ingredients -even if not all of them-, then they have the strong potential to secure the future of the Fievegal and make it easier for Daniel to relax. It''s not quite a cure-all to death, but can save lives if they can get to the bodies quickly enough, and Daniel has access to a nigh-unlimited supply of ignityal, assuming the dragons are willing to donate it when they aren¡¯t in combat. Of course, they¡¯ll also have to figure out how to collect it safely. *** Chapter 101: The New Court Magic Artisan Ahok awakens in an unfamiliar room far exceeding the wealthy appearance or luxury of any room she has ever slept in for any part of her life, even as the Court Magic Artisan. The bed is comfortable, the blanket is soft and warm, and the pillows feel like what Ahok imagines a cloud would be. She does her best to sit up, wondering if everything in her hazy memories were just nightmares, or if it all happened. She finds a little pain in her ribs, and she winces, touching her chest to find bandages. She looks around the room as she rests her torso, waiting for the pain to subside. The room looks like a fairly minimalist bedroom, with little furniture, a small washroom in a separate room, and a basic dresser with a couple of drawers and a strange-looking window on top of it. For the moment, there is no one around her, and she wearily climbs out of bed. She is dressed in an extremely simple robe, which is clean and soft, and she has bandages on her arms, legs, and wrapped around her chest. She approaches the dresser, and the ¡®window¡¯ startles her. Ahok has never had the luxury, but she has heard of mirrors before. That said, from what she heard -complaints of those who did have them as a luxury-, mirrors are tedious to keep clear enough to do detailed beauty work. The bronze that¡¯s typically used must be polished regularly to stay clear enough to see. This mirror has a reflection like the surface of water so pure, it would be fit for angels to drink from. She can see every detail of her own face, down to the individual hairs on her head, the freckles on her broad goblin ears and her light green-blue cheeks, and the faint blood stains on the bandages wrapping part of her forehead and temple, which covers her right eye. There¡¯s a knock at the door which startles her, and she whirls to face the door, backing away. ¡°Wh-Who is it?¡± she croaks out in a hoarse voice. Her throat is sore, and she flashes back to screaming as¡­ She shakes her head to forget the thoughts. The half-goblin artisan looks around for something to defend herself with, but the voice that returns through the door is fairly gentle, even for a man¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Daniel. I¡¯d like to speak with you, Lady Ahok. May I enter?¡± Her blood runs cold. D-Daniel? How can that¡­? Did he somehow survive Twilight? That¡¯s¡­ How? A-Am¡­ Am I¡­ a prisoner? ¡°Y-Yes. Y-You may enter.¡± The door opens, revealing none other than the tallest human on the world of Zenkon, who was sent away from the castle to Fort Twilight almost a year ago. And, according to intelligence reports, he is now the self-proclaimed emperor of an organization calling itself the ¡®Fievegal¡¯. With him is a fox-eared girl with a big, bushy black tail who matches the description of Hekate, the self-proclaimed empress of the Fievegal. Both of them are wearing matching armor, minus their helmets, as if they are going into battle. Behind them are three women carrying massive eggs too large for their mostly-human bodies. Ahok¡¯s focus is locked on Daniel, though. A primal part of her soul is terrified of him. He is a large man, compared to her, and after¡­ She shifts behind the dresser, trying to keep the dresser between herself and Daniel. Daniel stops just inside the room, and Hekate stops beside him. The reptilian-women, likely dragon-kin if not the dragons in human form, also file in and stop alongside Daniel and Hekate. Daniel lowers himself to a kneel, saying gently, ¡°Lady Ahok, it has been some time.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± asks Ahok nervously. ¡°A-Are you here to kill me?¡± ¡°If we wanted you dead, we would have left you where we found you.¡± She tightens her grip on the dresser, her body feeling the pain of what happened. ¡°I¡­ Wh-What do you want, then?¡± ¡°What do you know about the weapon that erased Fort Twilight?¡± Her whole body drains of strength, and she sinks to a kneel on the floor. Tears immediately start to well up in her eyes, and she whimpers, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She begins sobbing, and Hekate glances at Daniel. He nods at her, and the young empress jogs to Ahok, kneeling to hug her. ¡°Shhh¡­ We won¡¯t hurt you. We just want to know what that weapon is and how to counter it.¡± Ahok is unable to answer for a long time, but to her surprise, Hekate stays with her and simply hugs her, reassuring her gently as the half-goblin does her best to apologize through sniffles, snorts, and sobs. She has truly become undignified, but she has nothing. She is likely a prisoner of the very people she helped attack, and when they learn that she designed the weapon¡­ But then, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ it would all end? M-Maybe that¡¯s¡­ Maybe that¡¯s for the best¡­ After finally calming down, Ahok finds the other women kneeling nearby, though Daniel has remained at a distance. Seeing Ahok notice this, Hekate explains, ¡°We suspect we know what happened. Daniel won¡¯t touch you unless you allow it.¡± The platinum blonde woman with silvery horns and a metallic white tail scoffs, replying dryly, ¡°Forget that, Mukori won¡¯t touch you unless you specifically pounce him yourself.¡± The blue dragon-kin woman states, hiding her mouth behind a high collar of a blue mantle, ¡°Please allow me to introduce us. That is Hekate, this is Ryuogriar, I am Reignleif, and this is Geirahoel. We are the four Empresses of the Fievegal in order.¡± Ahok looks at each of them nervously, and she makes eye contact with Daniel, sniffling as she wipes her nose. She replies with a mouse-like tone, ¡°I-I am Ahok, C-Court Magic Artisan of the Kingdom of Mornistae. O-Or I was. I¡­ I¡¯m a half-goblin¡­ s-so¡­ I have¡­ nowhere I belong.¡± Hekate looks at Daniel specifically, and she smiles, putting a hand on Ahok¡¯s shoulder. Ahok is probably at least a decade or more older than Hekate, but Hekate is doing her best from the advantageous position to comfort Ahok, and she replies confidently, ¡°The firstborn princesses of the Fievegal are both half-goblins. You¡¯re welcome here, if you¡¯ll help us.¡± ¡°I¡­ But¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m responsible.¡± ¡°How so?¡± asks Ryuogriar, the most mature of the three dragon-kin women. ¡°I¡­ I''m the one who¡­ designed the weapon.¡± Ahok fidgets with her hands. ¡°I¡­ I tried to stop them from using it! Rikuto kept saying it was a deterrence to prevent Daniel from using world-ending weapons from Earth. S-Something about ¡®mutual destruction resurgence¡¯... or something.¡± ¡°Mutually assured destruction,¡± replies Daniel. Ahok flinches, exclaiming, ¡°Y-Yes! That¡¯s the one!¡± She shrinks when she realizes she just spoke directly to Daniel. But, he still hasn¡¯t even moved closer, let alone tried to intimidate her. Geirahoel asks, staying focused on the weapon, ¡°You are the one who designed that weapon? You know how it works?¡± Ahok nods nervously. ¡°Y-Yes. It generates a spell that merges all six of the magic elements into a concentrated orb of mana -t-two of them!-, and then casts them towards the target, where they merge. When the orbs merge, it unleashes the full force of the magic spells, using mana around to amplify the damage. I¡­ I truly had no idea¡­ We wanted a way to fight¡­ um¡­ d-d-dragons¡­ B-But, I swear! I thought we were going to use it as a threat! Not to attack! I- When I realized what was happening, I tried to stop them, but¡­ I¡¯m¡­ just¡­ a goblin¡­¡± Hekate looks at the others for a moment, and they seem to share the same thought almost immediately, including Daniel. The women all nod, and Hekate says proudly, ¡°We won¡¯t hold you responsible if you help us deconstruct the spell so we can counter it. If you refuse, we will provide you with two options; remain prisoner here, in this room, with 3 meals a day and supervised outdoor time in a secure area. Or, we¡¯ll provide you a basic survival kit and release you wherever you would like to be dropped off. There are several goblin villages, we can escort you as far as Fort Peony.¡± Ryuogriar adds, ¡°You might find yourself quite comfortable there. Mukori seduced several of the women there just for being a magic artificer and repairing their equipment.¡± She adds playfully, ¡°He helped them sleep like adorable little kittens.¡± Reignleif clarifies, ¡°What Ryuo means is that Fort Peony would welcome a magic artisan. As would we. And, your salary would be well worth it, though our economy is newly shifting to a finance-based economy. Still, there will be benefits.¡± ¡°Y-... You¡¯re not¡­ treating me like an enemy?¡± ¡°Are you our enemy?¡± asks Geirahoel pointedly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ know anymore¡­¡± Daniel says gently, ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you? Where and how we found you? I¡¯m not trying to¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± squeaks Ahok. ¡°Th-...¡± She looks away, trying to resist crying again. ¡°I¡­ was always an outcast¡­¡± The door opens, and a surprising new entrance occurs. At least, surprising for Ahok. Wenlianna kos Stalvaltan, first daughter of the Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan family, and Ahok¡¯s predecessor as Court Magic Artisan, enters the room. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Ahok. I worked with you, and I can say with confidence, you are one of the fastest thinking and most knowledgeable magic artisans the kingdom of Mornistae have ever produced.¡± She approaches, sinking to a kneel and lowering her head. ¡°I, too, looked down on you at one time because I was prejudiced against goblins. But, I was also envious of how naturally the answers seemed to come to you when I witnessed you solving problems and developing devices. I am sorry for looking down on you for a superficiality. They speak the truth, you will be well-treated here.¡± ¡°W-W-Wenlianna!?¡± exclaims Ahok, stunned. ¡°I-I mean, L-Lady -NO!- Duchess-...¡± ¡°Shhh, that¡¯s not necessary, Ahok.¡± Wenlianna smiles. ¡°We¡¯ll explain everything better later, but for now, I want to reassure you, you are safe here. Daniel will ensure that any opportunity you desire is available to you, and you will hold the respect worthy of your station.¡± She looks at Daniel, saying seriously, ¡°Daniel, I must recommend Ahok for the position of Court Magic Artisan. I pride myself in having better systems knowledge, but Ahok is far better at intuitive problem solving. She will be a great boon to the many technologies of Earth we are adapting to Zenkon technology.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I had every intention of asking her to be our Chief Magic Artisan, but we have to first establish if she wants to stay or go. Lady Ahok, I will do my best not to intimidate you and treat you as a friend and respected colleague. I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you, and I understand if you want to start from scratch somewhere else. You don¡¯t have to decide today, but if you are willing to join us and help us build a prosperous future, we¡¯ll always welcome you. No platitudes, no using you. Just cooperation for the greater good of this world and the Fievegal.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°And, Reignleif¡¯s right. It¡¯ll take some learning, but we¡¯ll pay you well enough that you won¡¯t want to go back.¡± Ahok looks around at the strange collection of people. She won¡¯t be the first traitor if she decides to stay, but as far as the kingdom of Mornistae is concerned, she¡¯s dead. They sent her to die so Count Baumalde can take credit for her work. ¡°C-... Can I make¡­ a request?¡± asks Ahok. Hekate nods. ¡°You can request. We¡¯ll have to hear it first before we¡¯ll agree to the request, though.¡± Ahok fidgets nervously. Ryuogriar adds, ¡°No matter the request, we won¡¯t retaliate against you. We¡¯ll just tell you no if it¡¯s not possible. Even if you ask to marry Daniel and have him all to yourself, we¡¯ll only tell you that you can¡¯t have him all to yourself.¡± Ahok stares at her in disbelief. She finally shakes her head after a moment, clearing her brain. ¡°N-No! No, that¡¯s¡­ I barely know Daniel! I couldn¡¯t¡­ I mean, I wouldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m a half-goblin. I¡¯m not worthy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say those words anymore,¡± replies Hekate a little curtly. ¡°You are Ahok, a genius magic artisan. And, those princesses I mentioned earlier? Those are Daniel¡¯s daughters. Shek and Skloe are Queen consorts to Daniel. I¡¯m his first wife, of course. But, you are not worthy or unworthy because you¡¯re a half-goblin. You¡¯re worthy to be our Chief Artisan because you¡¯re good at your job. You¡¯re worthy to be anyone¡¯s wife because you¡¯re beautiful and smart, and you¡¯ll have genius babies. Not that Daniel needs anymore mistresses¡­¡± She glares lightly at Ryuogriar, specifically, who smirks. ¡°But, ¡®worthiness¡¯ is just worthless drivel spread by nobles who want to marry off terrible daughters and conceited sons when a commoner would be a perfectly fine match. Or¡­ something.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°How did you explain it, Daniel?¡± ¡°The¡­ point was a little different,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Anyways, she¡¯s right. Your worth isn¡¯t determined by people who define it based on superficial traits you can¡¯t change. But, don¡¯t worry about the relationship part. The more important thing is; what was your request.¡± ¡°Oh! Um¡­ Wellll¡­¡± Ahok nervously looks aside. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t hate me for asking this, but¡­ I¡­ I would like revenge¡­¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Revenge?¡± asks Wenlianna. ¡°On who? Mornistae?¡± The goblin artisan shakes her head. ¡°No¡­ On Count Baumalde¡­ He convinced Rikuto to send me to the front lines, e-even though I have no combat experience, all so he could take credit for inventing the weapon. I-... I don¡¯t mind so much about the credit, but¡­ they tried to have me killed to ensure I couldn¡¯t refute.¡± Hekate gently starts to reply, ¡°Revenge is a little¡­¡± ¡°Done,¡± replies Daniel. The others are surprised, and they look at him. He adds, ¡°Baumalde is the other scientist, and apparently close enough to Rikuto to sabotage a Court Magic Artisan. He¡¯s either part of a greater conspiracy, or simply an overt enemy of the Fievegal. Regardless, when we conquer Mornistae, we¡¯ll destroy his nobility. If he chooses to resist, we may need to charge him with war crimes after he is apprehended.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a very ¡®Earth¡¯ response.¡± ¡°Ancient Earth, maybe. Regardless, this isn¡¯t Earth. Rikuto has adapted to that fact. My reluctance to adapt has cost us lives and sparked the creation of a weapon almost as bad as the one I created. Will that suffice, Lady Ahok?¡± Ahok nods. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ A-As long as¡­ he loses something important to him, so he knows what it¡¯s like.¡± ¡°Consider it done, then.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ planning to invade?¡± ¡°They wiped out a fortress under our control and killed our soldiers unprovoked. Of course we¡¯re retaliating.¡± Daniel finally stands up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate if you personally wish to remain neutral, Ahok, but I will ask you to help us defeat the weapon at least in so much as defending against it or how to disable it. We¡¯ll also need to capture anyone who knows how to assemble and operate it.¡± Ahok nods. ¡°Count Baumalde is the only other one who understands the spell enough to recreate it. But, I-... I¡¯ll make a list, as long as¡­ Not all of them¡­ are bad people.¡± ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll treat those who repent with respect and mercy. Will you help us?¡± Ahok looks once more at the women still sitting on the floor of the room. She climbs to her feet, and Hekate does the same, standing a little taller than Ahok, but not presenting any sort of condescending attitude. Ahok offers her hand, and Hekate shakes it. ¡°I-I will. I¡­ If you¡¯ll have me, I will serve the Fievegal. P-Please treat me well.¡± Hekate nods proudly. ¡°Welcome to the Fievegal, Lady Ahok. From today onwards, consider yourself Chief Magic Artisan of the Fievegal, and prove your loyalty to me. If you do so, your loyalty will be rewarded many times over.¡± Ahok nods. ¡°I¡­ just want a place I can call home.¡± Hekate grins, and the other women smile as well as they stand up. ¡°The Fievegal is the only true home anyone could ever have. Welcome home, Lady Ahok.¡± Ahok¡¯s eyes water as she smiles. ¡°Th-Thank you¡­ my Empress.¡± *** Daniel hums to himself as he works on load balancing on the electrical ring bus for the generators producing power. Everything is oversized and inefficient, and there is a ton of noise in the generator bay of a hydroelectric dam, which is near the Citadel downstream of the lake, where a slope allowed the construction of an extremely simple dam to use the massive amount of water in the lake continuously flowing to generate electricity. He is wearing ear muffs, mostly focused on his work. It has been a while since he had to do anything with electrical power, especially because he has never been a traditional load distribution electrician, but had to learn the core pieces of the job to do his own work on the aircraft carrier. He won¡¯t be doing any particularly safe load transitions, since he doesn¡¯t have the know-how to make a synchrometer to time the closing of the breaker properly. But, he is able to use math to calculate the voltage and frequency to get those values close. He already blew up two breakers early on, so he has been having the breakers made of mithril so that they don¡¯t break down so easily if the timing is way off. Which, of course, are why he generally keeps anyone that can¡¯t shield themselves with magic barriers out of the generator bay, since it is a dangerous room of death, especially for those who don¡¯t understand electricity. Daniel grumbles, ¡°God, I hate generator calculations¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s for the greater good, Daniel. Stick with it.¡± He scoffs, saying in a cult like tone, ¡°The greater good. The greater good.¡± He chuckles to himself, having referenced a movie he liked to no one in particular. In fact, he may be the only person on this world who has seen that movie, depending on whether or not Rikuto has seen it. Daniel prepares a switch, and he looks away. He shouts as loud as he can in case anyone is close, ¡°Breaker closing! Look away!¡± He flips the switch, and there¡¯s a loud metal clunk as the breaker closes. The generators that he¡¯s pairing thud loudly and shift their tones and hums, quickly stabilizing at the same sound as before. He sighs. The mithril contacts for the breakers should hold up, but he¡¯s dealing with tens of thousands of volts, and there is no such thing as stress-strain testing on Zenkon, yet, so there are no magic curves to define the properties of mithril. Like all things that Daniel knows a little about, he knows the idea of the Charpy v-notch impact test, but he doesn¡¯t know exactly how to use the data collected off the top of his head. It has been a while. Regardless, mithril holds up well under strain and is a little less costly and rare than sharmellkolle, which Daniel minimizes the use of until he can get the generators working properly and generating mana directly to the Citadel. The raw power output of the generators is finally at a rate that exceeds the mana donation rate of the portion of the population that they have donate mana each day. But, converting that electrical power into mana is a new bottleneck, since the device that operates that function is extremely inefficient, which is why Daniel is targeting a higher workload of the generators in pairs, similar to powering a really big motor, rather than a bunch of tiny ones. He gains slightly more mana for the relative equipment sizes and costs versus making a ton of tiny rigs. For the moment, the hydroelectric generators are the best he can do on short notice, since the dam is just enough of a construction to count as such. To make a proper construction, he needs much more of a change in altitude, which is beyond his scope with the massive lake. He thought about using boilers and steam turbines, but the only continuous source of heat he has right away without using mana is the dragons, and it would be impractical to ask them to work in shifts generating steam continuously. As such, the hydroelectric turbines, which aren¡¯t much better than a simple water wheel, are the best he has. That said, he is successfully generating mana. He hums even more triumphantly, beatboxing to entertain himself. He¡¯s pondering his retaliation, of course, but he¡¯ll need a continuous supply of mana to wage war, and as long as he knows a fixed value is coming in, he can justify making the attack. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asks Hekate¡¯s voice loudly over the noise. Daniel turns, and he rolls his eyes. Standing a little too close to him, watching over his shoulder without him noticing is the archoneldwyn, Doephluev. Doephluev replies to Hekate with a polite bow, ¡°Your Greatness, I am standing by to serve my master with any of his needs.¡± ¡°How did either of you find me here?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°You can¡¯t hide from me.¡± ¡°I always know where you are, Master.¡± Their answers are simultaneous, and Hekate glares at Doephluev while the latter simply stares back at her. ¡°You¡¯re no longer needed here, assassin.¡± ¡°I am my master¡¯s servant, your Greatness. Only he may send me away.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re his servant now?¡± Daniel sighs, ¡°Do EITHER of you need something?¡± ¡°Just your presence, Master,¡± replies the archoneldwyn shamelessly. Hekate glares at her, but she replies to Daniel, ¡°Aramellianna asked when we¡¯ll be launching the invasion. She wants to inform her people so they don¡¯t try to fight us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a solid day, yet. I just got the generators producing mana at a reasonable rate. But, I¡¯ll need to monitor them to make sure we¡¯re actually gaining something, and that they¡¯ll continue running while I¡¯m gone.¡± He then looks at Doephluev. ¡°Weren¡¯t you working on helping with brewing potations?¡± ¡°Master, the current potations are distilling. Unless, of course, you obtain more ignityal for me.¡± She smiles cutely. Daniel sighs. ¡®Extracting¡¯ ignityal from any of the three dragons he¡¯s close to is a commitment for the day. Especially because all three are likely to volunteer simultaneously. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let Aramellianna know at lunch time what I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± says Hekate happily. She then bounces over to Daniel, and she places herself intentionally between Doephluev and Daniel, asking him, ¡°So, these are generators?¡± ¡°Yep. They¡¯re running together to share the load. I just wish we had a proper hydroelectric dam.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this one?¡± ¡°We need a higher difference in level between the water source and the generators for higher speed, which would give us better and more stable power. This is a start, but we¡¯ll be able to increase our mana income more if we have a better generator station. That said, we don¡¯t have to abandon the Citadel, obviously. We¡¯ll just have to find a good location and build a proper hydroelectric dam, and then run distribution wires to the Citadel.¡± ¡°I see, I see,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°When should we do that?¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°Right after everything else.¡± ¡°Master, if you¡¯d like, I would happily scout locations for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± retorts Hekate sourly. ¡°I was under the impression you would be happy with me elsewhere, your Greatness.¡± Hekate faces the archoneldwyn, who is trying to get closer to Daniel subtly. ¡°My hope is that you wouldn¡¯t come back. Since I doubt that will be the case, I¡¯d rather know where you are.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying too hard, Doephluev,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Scouting from the air will be better. It¡¯s not a priority right now. It¡¯ll take years to build the dam, even if we find a good location. This is good enough for now.¡± He smirks at both of them. ¡°I was mainly trying to gather my thoughts.¡± ¡°Yeah, assassin,¡± taunts Hekate. Doephluev retorts smugly, ¡°Master was completely undistracted and undisturbed by my presence until you arrived, your Greatness. And, if he needed anything, I would have been ready and present to cater to his every need.¡± ¡°This. This is why I wanted to be alone. Can you be nice to each other? Doephluev, please stop sneaking up on me. I¡¯d rather you announce your presence, even if you don¡¯t do anything else. Hekate,... She has given up on her old mission. I believe that well enough right now. Treating her like an enemy won¡¯t inspire her to remain our ally.¡± ¡°Assuming she is,¡± replies Hekate skeptically. Doephluev replies, ¡°The only one I need to convince is my master and emperor.¡± Just before the bickering can continue, Daniel states, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Citadel for lunch. If the bickering continues, I¡¯m going to put you both in timeout. Hekate, five days in your own room, Doephluev, two weeks no contact.¡± ¡°H-How come I get two weeks?¡± whines Doephluev. ¡°Because, you¡¯ll last a week.¡± Daniel looks at Hekate, who is incensed and simultaneously terrified at the notion of having to sleep in her own room alone for five days. Hekate and Doephluev look at each other, and Hekate clears her throat. ¡°Doephluev, you wear that dress and apron well.¡± ¡°Your Greatness, your posture is excellent and your hair is absolutely divine. You must teach me your techniques.¡± They shake hands and force smiles. They both then chirp together with a creepily ¡®cute¡¯ and high tone, ¡°Shall we go, Daniel?¡± ¡°Shall we go, Master?¡± ¡°We shall. Keep it up. You don¡¯t have to like each other, but you will play nice, or I won¡¯t play with you.¡± They both pout as they follow him, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± As they walk to Daniel¡¯s rover, he asks, ¡°Doephluev, do you know anything about the actual war between the east and the west?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pulling the strings?¡± ¡°S-Strings?¡± ¡°Sorry. I guess I haven¡¯t seen ventriloquism here. Who was Brosjak getting orders from?¡± Doephluev becomes quiet, thinking. She replies softly, ¡°There was someone, but I don¡¯t know who. A human-kin, though. Passed for a human, but I think he was using illusion magic. I only saw him once, though.¡± ¡°Just one person?¡± ¡°The person who gave Brosjak instructions, yes. O-Or¡­ I believe that¡¯s the case. Brosjak didn¡¯t like talking to him and would be upset for most of the day. He¡­ took it out on¡­¡± She trails off, and Daniel knows that he doesn¡¯t need to hear more. He knows enough. Surprisingly, Hekate puts a hand on the archoneldwyn¡¯s shoulder. She has to reach up a little, since Hekate has a rather petite build and Doephluev is around average height for an American woman. The young feldrok empress says gently, ¡°Brosjak is dead. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him anymore.¡± Doephluev smiles as she puts her hand on Hekate¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, your Greatness.¡± Both of them sound sincere, but Daniel watches the scene with skepticism. Just moments ago, they were envious of each other and bickering, but Hekate does become serious and sincere when the situation warrants it, so it could honestly go either way. Daniel opts to say nothing this time about it. He asks, ¡°Anything else you can tell us, Doephluev? Any names?¡± ¡°No¡­ But, I would recognize the mana of the person if I ever see them again.¡± ¡°Their mana?¡± asks Hekate. Doephluev nods. ¡°Yes, your Greatness. Believe it or not, everyone''s mana looks¡­ well, it''s not exactly visible, but it''s like¡­ colors. Everyone has their own color and brightness. It¡¯s as¡­ distinct to me as a person¡¯s face.¡± ¡°So, you could mistake one person for another,¡± asks Daniel, just to be sure. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not all-knowing. But, it¡¯s pretty reliable.¡± She strokes Daniel¡¯s chest invitingly with her index finger, adding teasingly, ¡°I could teach you, Master. It¡¯s something that can be learned.¡± Hekate just about says something, but she halts herself, growling as they reach the rover. She huffs, saying brightly -fake brightly-, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be focused on restoring the archoneldwyn, Doephluev?¡± Doephluev smiles, a little deviously. ¡°Certainly, your Greatness. I feel I have made great progress. If you¡¯d like a status report¡­¡± Hekate immediately regrets her retort, and she shakes her hands vigorously, quickly blurting out, ¡°Wah-hah-mah! No! No thank you! That¡¯ll be all! Let¡¯s go Daniel! Stop being so slow!¡± She scrambles into the passenger seat of the rover, buckling her seatbelt. ¡°What¡¯s takin¡¯ so long? I¡¯m hungry.¡± She clears her throat, saying in a sickly-sweet tone, ¡°Doephluev, please watch your step as you climb in.¡± The former assassin can¡¯t help but laugh, and she opens the door and climbs into the back seat. Daniel stares at Hekate from the door to the passenger side, and she asks, ¡°Wait¡­ Me? You want me to drive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to practice?¡± She beams, scrambling immediately to the driver seat. Daniel climbs into the passenger seat, and Doephluev leans on his shoulder as soon as he¡¯s in his seat. ¡°The dragons probably don¡¯t know how to read mana, Master.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, Doephluev. Prodding for a fiery response is cutting it real close.¡± ¡°Real close, Doephluev,¡± reiterates Hekate. ¡°I got this, Hekate. Go ahead and take us home whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Hekate starts the rover and shifts it into gear, driving smoothly and carefully along the dirt road Daniel¡¯s trips have created. The road to Fort Twilight was Daniel¡¯s priority when the fortress still existed, as well as Shek¡¯s subterranean emergency route. Now, both are moot. The main trade route will likely have to be through Fort Peony, since the crater that used to be Fort Twilight is as impassable as the mountain range itself. For now, it¡¯ll have to do. The number of projects Daniel has to address continues to grow three or four times for every project he completes, it seems. *** Chapter 98.1: Bonus Story: Battle for the Imperial Crown Part 1 ¡°S-Sun¡­den¡­elle¡­ C-C-Come closer¡­¡± ¡°Father!¡± Sundenelle bolts up from her seat at the Emperor¡¯s side, kneeling at his bedside. He is clinging to life in his last moments, but every physician, doctor, and magic healer has given the same prognosis; his ailment is beyond recovery, and they don¡¯t know enough about it to treat it properly. It is currently a time before a fateful hero summoning in Mornistae, though there have been rumors throughout the land that more and more people have been having the dream Sundenelle had recently. She didn¡¯t know what it meant at first, but the rumors are growing that the dream foretells a great disaster, where darkness consumes the land. Then, the sun devours Zenkon, and everything will be erased. In it, there were two shadowy figures, a tall man and a small woman by appearances, though the dream is blurry and doesn¡¯t make a lot of sense on its own. Now, with the Emperor seemingly coming to an end of his life, she feels fear for the future of the Empire. ¡°I¡¯m here, Father,¡± replies Sundenelle, squeezing his hand gently. Her maids and ladies in waiting have urged her repeatedly not to touch the Emperor, for fear of her contracting the plague, but she couldn¡¯t care less. He is and will always be her beloved Imperial Father. She is not the next in line for the throne, so her fate is to be a loyal servant to the Empire; a fate she has always welcomed with her mother and father at her side. She saw how heavy the crown is upon her father¡¯s head, and she could only ever wish to ease some of his burden. How she wishes she were not wrong with those thoughts. ¡°I¡­ I have something¡­ to confess, my dear sweet S-Sundenelle.¡± ¡°Take your time, Father. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Mother is here with me, too.¡± He tilts his eyes, barely able to see Sundenelle, let alone the noblewoman behind her that he had a ¡®sixteen year long affair¡¯ with. It was always odd that many people in the castle knew of the Emperor¡¯s love for Sundenelle¡¯s mother, Byleathea, but she was never made a consort or the Empress. In fact, he had very little affection at all for the Empress, who shared the sentiment, and the consorts were almost exclusively political pairings. ¡°Good,¡± whispers the Emperor. ¡°You both should hear this.¡± He coughs, and the doctors do their best to be close, in case they need to step in. But, the weakened man manages to regain control of his breathing, and he relaxes once more. ¡°Sundenelle¡­ You are my only child.¡± This causes an eerie silence to befall the room, and Sundenelle blurts out quietly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is true, child. The only woman I have ever loved¡­ is Byleathea.¡± He looks to where Byleathea is, and she trembles as her hands cover her mouth. ¡°If they knew¡­ Byleathea, forgive me¡­ If they knew¡­ You would have been targeted. I¡¯m sorry. It was selfish of me¡­ t-to *cough* to keep your rank so low¡­¡± Byleathea rushes closer, and she places her hands on both his as well as their daughter¡¯s. ¡°I have never once wished to be the Empress nor a consort, your Majesty. I have been blessed, both with your love and your precious daughter. B-But, forgive this fool of a woman. I¡­ I can¡¯t possibly understand¡­ what you mean.¡± The Emperor manages to scoff and smile, reaching weakly with his free hand to touch her face, possibly for the last time. He stops at the last moment, remembering that he is sick. However, Byleathea takes his hand and presses it to her cheek, lovingly kissing it. ¡°If I was¡­ able to comfort you, your Majesty, then I have been truly happy.¡± ¡°I¡­ as well, Byleathea.¡± Tears stream down both hers and her daughters¡¯ faces, but the ailing father turns serious, returning his gaze to Sundenelle. ¡°Sundenelle, I didn¡¯t have a chance¡­ to reveal it, but my true will is located in my safe. You have seen it. And¡­ only you can open it. Do so, only in front of those you trust.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you command, Father. But, shouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡­?¡± ¡°All will be revealed in the safe. As I said, you are my only child.¡± Sundenelle is silent, trapped in thought. ¡°Your mother¡¯s family isn¡¯t strong enough to support you, so I hid you both in plain sight. But, I have never loved another.¡± ¡°Then¡­ the Princes and other princesses?¡± whispers Sundenelle, unsure if they should be discussing something so scandalous in front of so many witnesses. ¡°You will see. I¡­ planned to handle everything myself. If only this damned¡­ cursed disease¡­¡± He begins coughing again, and both Sundenelle and Byleathea try to comfort him. True enough, they are the only ones of his family that are actually at his side, though many of the same arguments that they could brush off as the ¡®illegitimate¡¯ family were used to keep the ¡®legitimate¡¯ family members safe. ¡°You will struggle, Sundenelle, if you choose to open that vault. However,... I had a Dawnsight on the day you were born.¡± He manages to smile again, falling deep into a loving memory, though with some emotional pain lingering in his ailing expression. ¡°You would be the Empress, shining like a beacon of hope for the Empire. However, you only made it there under the guise of a lie.¡± He places his free hand on top of the combined pile of hands between him, Sundenelle, and Byleathea. ¡°Sundenelle, Byleathea *cough*, you have two choices ahead of you. You may leave and never look back. Forget this terrible palace, the rotting Empire, and all of the false princes. Go far away and find someone that makes you as happy as Byleathea has made me.¡± He has a small coughing fit, and Sundenelle asks softly, ¡°What¡¯s the other choice, Father?¡± Sundenelle didn¡¯t actually have to ask. She already knows. But, it never crossed her mind. A few times, she fancied being a Princess like her half-siblings, being paraded around in the most expensive dresses and jewels, and being the center of grand banquets. ¡°The other¡­ is to take the birthrights that are yours and yours alone; the crown and the throne. Save this Empire from itself. Lead it into the future. Visit places I cannot imagine.¡± He murmurs strangely, ¡°Iron horseless carriages and magic lights with no magic¡­¡± ¡°Father?¡± asks Sundenelle, fearing that his mind is slipping away. He looks at her, continuing his previous thought, thankfully. ¡°You are the true Crown Princess, and in moments, I fear, you will become the True Empress. The few I trust will ensure it is brought to light, but you must be prepared for battle. Be ready for anything and everything. You will struggle every day, as the Empire is not unlike this old man; so healthy on the outside, but writhing in death throes on the inside. Healing a broken Empire is much the same.¡± Another coughing fit threatens to claim the Emperor at any moment, but he continues to cling to life in order to finish his final conversation with his beloved daughter and his true love. ¡°Sundenelle¡­ Sundenelle¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Father.¡± ¡°You will need to act swiftly if you are to claim the crown. Even now, the serpents are poised to strike, and a battle will begin. You must act with resolve and without fear, or they will consume you.¡± It¡¯s a heavy burden the Emperor just placed on her. If she truly is the only true heir, not only can she not understand how something like that came to be, with the large number of supposed siblings she grew up with, but it means that she and her Mother are virtually alone in the grand scheme of things. Sundenelle has people she can trust, but few of them are nobles powerful enough to oppose the Empress or the consorts. The first option he gave, for her to flee the palace with her Mother and find some other way to live; it certainly provides a strong temptation. While they would likely struggle some to survive, they would have far fewer enemies. No¡­ If this really is the truth, and Father certainly has no reason to lie, then the day that safe is opened by force, we will become targets. The young Princess disheartens a little. Whether her father realized it or not, she never had a choice to begin with. Father, I will pick up where you left off. I will find a way to strengthen the crown and protect the Empire from corruption. I will not let your legacy be one of ashes, but instead, the finest glass the world has ever seen. Sundenelle bows down, kissing his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Father. I don¡¯t want to be Empress.¡± He smiles softly at her. ¡°You may live as you please, my darling Princess. My only regret now¡­ is that I will not get to see you fully grown.¡± Tears find Sundenelle¡¯s face, and she leans over and kisses his hand. I¡¯m sorry, Father. But as you say, I need to keep only those I trust close. This room is full of spies. She and Byleathea hold the Emperor¡¯s hands, saying soft farewells until the time comes. His last breath goes surprisingly peacefully, and a tranquility falls over the room. As the physicians begin to stir after a moment, Sundenelle takes one final breath. She stands up with a grace that seems to shrink everyone else in the room, and they watch her. As a Princess or an Empress, she doesn¡¯t look quite like the picture of the sun, so much as a wrathful woman scorned. Her eyes are red from tears, but her gaze is serious and unwavering. She is not planning on carrying out evil, but there were a lot of witnesses to what was just said, and if she doesn¡¯t act on the element of surprise, she¡¯ll be killed before she can leave the palace. ¡°Imperial Guards, to whom do your loyalties lie?¡± There¡¯s only a half-second¡¯s pause before the guards snap to attention. ¡°Your Grace, we are loyal servants to the glorious Empire¡¯s sovereign ruler.¡± ¡°And who would that be?¡± asks the young woman. ¡°By the word of his Imperial Majesty, there is only one true ruler of the Grand Zenkon Empire; her Imperial Majesty, Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg!¡± The guards salute, and the doctors are confused and frightened a little. ¡°You and you, step forward,¡± commands Sundenelle as she points at two guards. The guards hesitate a moment, but they step forward. ¡°Arrest these two men, alongside everyone else here. Question the guards as to why their loyalties do not lie with the reigning monarch of the Empire and imprison the doctors and nurses in the annex. They allowed my Imperial Father to die on their watch.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± cry out the doctors, while one of the two guards called out exclaims, ¡°Pri-Y-Your Majesty!¡± You fools. What did you think would happen if you hesitate? You heard the Emperor with your own ears. Do you think the Empress will pay you for your ¡®loyalty¡¯? I can¡¯t be weak. I don¡¯t want to do this, but if I can give them enough rope to hang themselves with¡­ ¡°Speak, sir. Would you like to confess here and now?¡± The guard kneels. ¡°I¡­ Your Majesty, my loyalty has never faltered. I am an honored guard of the Empire¡¯s most precious¡­¡± ¡°Princess?¡± asks Sundenelle with an icy coldness. ¡°Were you not listening to every word your Emperor said, lest his last words be lost to time and traitors claim falsehoods?¡± ¡°I-... I believe¡­ If I may speak¡­¡± ¡°Are you not already speaking, Sir? Your fellow guardsmen had no qualms about obeying their imperial sovereign.¡± The other of the two guards also takes a knee. ¡°Your Majesty, I believe our shared concerns are likely that it is premature¡­¡± ¡°Good. Sir Dalloway;¡± ¡°Yes, your Righteous Majesty,¡± declares the knight leading the guards in the room as he bows. ¡°I await your instructions.¡± ¡°Kill them both. They have chosen imposters over their Empress.¡± This time, Sir Dalloway hesitates, as do some of the guards. Apologies, gentlemen, but the sweet and loving princess you knew has to die today, or I actually will die. One of the two guards singled out immediately prostrates himself, pleading for his life, while the other seems to accept his fate. ¡°Sir Dalloway?¡± ¡°Your Grace,...¡± ¡°This is already a room of death, is it not? What are two more lives? In fact, they should feel honored to die beside the Emperor they claim to love.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Yes! I-I-I love the Emperor! His word is law! Please, forgive my hesitation, your Imperial Majesty! Long Live Empress Sundenelle! Command me, and I will exterminate¡­¡± ¡°Silence,¡± commands Sundenelle, waving her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. You, there, Sir Lokenbach.¡± The second of the two guards, and the one who remained silent after being sentenced to death, looks up. His face is lifeless already, but he still seems to hold his resolve. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Hand me your sword. I¡¯ll execute the two of you myself.¡± He takes a single breath and exhales, drawing his sword. This puts the guards on edge, but he rolls his hands over so that the sword is resting on the backs of his hands as he holds it up. ¡°My life is yours, your Imperial Majesty.¡± She approaches and takes his sword, which causes the tension to increase all the more. She could be killed by either of these men in an instant, but that would be their last act, most likely. ¡°Sundenelle, if I may speak with you,¡± urges Byleathea¡¯s voice as gently as she can manage. ¡°Mother, I must command respect. If I am not granted it upon my title, I must earn it through action and resolve.¡± She places the sword blade against Lokenbach¡¯s shoulder, and he closes his eyes. ¡°One last chance, Lokenbach. Finish your thought before you die. Speak the truth, unfiltered.¡± ¡°Your Father just died, your Majesty. And, you told him yourself that you do not wish to be Empress. Regardless of either of those facts, this room contains the only people in the world, so far as we know, that the Emperor wished for you to become Empress. I have, and will always live and die for the Empire and its Sovereign, but I will not serve a tyrant.¡± Sundenelle replies coldly, ¡°You would have me tell a dying man that I want to endanger my life?¡± He pauses and looks up at her. ¡°My Father was a great man, and he lied just once. He regretted knowing that I would be in danger the moment he left this world. Why should I add onto his regrets by saying I will be a fool and take up the heavy burden of Empress? I wanted my Imperial Father to go in peace.¡± She turns the blade slightly, nicking his neck. ¡°You would have me burden an Emperor¡¯s last moments. Who is the tyrant again?¡± He looks down, apologizing softly, ¡°F-Forgive me for that, your Imperial Majesty. I had no idea.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. You heard what you wanted to hear, as will many in this Empire. The former Empress will hear that she is the Dowager Empress of the Empire, her son will hear that he is the new Emperor. The nobles will hear that a fool worthy of being their puppet wishes to rise to the throne. And, all of them will hear that Sundenelle and her mother are still little more than the Emperor¡¯s mistress and a bastard daughter.¡± Sundenelle walks away from Lokenbach with his sword. She rests it on her shoulder as she looks at the Emperor one last time. ¡°My father intended to handle everything himself, but died before he could. That¡¯s very much like him.¡± She looks over her shoulder, ¡°Sir Lokenbach, arrest Sir Thrik. If you must question my motives again, do so after everyone is arrested. If I order someone to be executed on the spot, they will truly deserve it. The same goes for you, Sir Dalloway. I do not expect tyrannical blind allegiance, but I cannot afford to trust so many people without a show of loyalty. Do you understand?¡± Both Lokenbach and Dalloway bow their heads. ¡°Yes, your Imperial Majesty.¡± Lokenbach asks, ¡°But, your Majesty¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky today, Lokenbach. I commanded you to die, and you were ready to accept your death. Your loyalty is still in question, but I believe you are worth keeping around for now. Will you continue to prove it?¡± He bows, ¡°Until I die, I shall serve the Empire and the glorious Empress, Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg.¡± ¡°W-Wait! Your Majesty! I¡­ I pledge loyalty as well!¡± ¡°My enemies will use all manner of tactics, Sir Thrik. A coward will easily be convinced to betray me. You will merely be imprisoned for now. If you do not like it, you may take your own life. I hear those with the resolve to do so tend to bite their own tongues off. I wish you luck.¡± She then faces the doctors. ¡°Now, then. You have heard too much. So long as you cooperate, you will be paid, and your families will be kept in a safe location. However, if any of you try to escape, your families will be executed. As I explained to the guards, I have no wiggle room to tolerate potential leaks until I can control the situation. You will not be kept in a dungeon, so I trust you will comport yourself like intelligent adults.¡± A few of the doctors and nurses glance at each other nervously, and they nod in agreement. ¡°W-We will do as you say, your Imperial Majesty. P-Please have mercy.¡± ¡°I will, so long as you give me a reason to be merciful. I will publicly blame you for letting my father die. This will hide suspicion of you knowing anything important. It is no secret how much of a doting father the Emperor was to me. No one will question my scorn. If you do allow the information to leak¡­ Sir Dalloway, my final command, should I perish before I can secure my position is this; kill anyone involved in the leak.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± Sir Lokenbach has finished binding Thrik¡¯s hands and gagging his mouth, even as the latter continues to try to plead for mercy. The guards move in to bind the hands of the doctors, gagging them as well. Byleathea says gently, ¡°There will be no hiding the death of the Emperor, Sundenelle.¡± ¡°I know, Mother. But,... Do you trust me?¡± The woman smiles and pets her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°With my life.¡± ¡°Good. Sir Lokenbach, arrest Lady Byleathea.¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty?¡± questions the knight. He clears his throat, briskly walking over as the others are filed out of the room. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me¡­ I do not comprehend your actions.¡± ¡°The crazed bastard princess was inconsolable. She ordered everyone dragged out. Mother, may I?¡± Byleathea doesn¡¯t even question it. She nods once. Sundenelle slaps her across the face rather hard, which stuns the knight. ¡°Forgive me, Mother. If you wish, I will accept retaliation at a later time.¡± Byleathea is a little surprised by being slapped, but she gently cups Sundenelle¡¯s cheeks. She whispers, ¡°This is to protect me, isn¡¯t it?¡± The new Empress nods once. ¡°I¡¯ll have you taken to the villa far outside¡­¡± ¡°I will stay,¡± replies the senior woman. ¡°You have few allies, and though it is true that my family is weak in the aristocracy, we are not a poor barony or anything of the sort. You will have the full might of my family behind you. I swear it.¡± She kisses Sundenelle¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯re in this together, my Empress. Command me, and I will serve you.¡± Sundenelle¡¯s eyes water again, but she doesn¡¯t have time. She walks to the nearest candlestick, which actually has a magic-crystal powered light. She screams, swinging the candlestick at the wall and anything metal, making a terrible racket as she shouts, ¡°OUT! EVERYONE OUT! HOW COULD YOU LET THIS HAPPEN!¡± Lokenbach and Byleathea nod at each other, as well as at Sundenelle, who gives a subtle acknowledgement as she continues her impotent rampage. Lokenbach escorts Byleathea out with her hands tied, and he hands her over to one of the trusted guards to take to the annex for now. The separated mansion-like building is a good place to hide, as it¡¯s rather remote compared to the rest of the large Imperial palace. Since it is where Sundenelle and Byleathea live normally, it¡¯s completely normal for them to reside there, though it¡¯s also probable that Sundenelle and Byleathea will be evicted by the Dowager Empress and the false Crown Prince as soon as they can consolidate power. Fortunately, the other princes will likely contest the succession, since the ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ was never formally crowned by the Emperor. And, in history, the death of an Emperor has always led to a succession dispute where the corrupt try to increase their power, the moderates try to maintain order, and the Imperial faction tries to maintain the word of law, which backs up the Imperial family in many ways. Setting the precedent for overturning one Imperial law would open the floodgates for changes that could dig out the support of the Empire from beneath the Imperial family. Sundenelle was raised like a Princess, but she never thought of pursuing the throne because she wanted her father to live a long life, and she just wanted to take care of the Empire that he so lovingly cared for, as if the whole of the Empire were her elder sibling. It gave her a home, comfort, and family. Now that she is thrust into a position of adulthood, it is her turn to give back to her elder sibling who needs her. She huffs and pants after exerting herself to destroy unimportant parts of the room where her father still lies. She realizes she still has the sword she took from Lokenbach, so she tosses the candlestick aside. She kneels next to the bed one last time. Father, please forgive this unsightly display. I will do my best to become an Empress you can be proud of. But, until then, as you taught me, I need to avert the gaze of my enemies. She heads for the door, hesitating one last time. She may never see her father again, but she cannot afford to cry or falter. She was allowed her tears when she needed them most. Now, the Empire needs her. She opens the door, putting on her iciest scowl. She is met with a handful of her guards who have remained behind to protect her, though Lokenbach is unfortunately not among them. I took his sword, so I have a responsibility for it. Hopefully, he won¡¯t need it any time soon. She looks at the guards that she has present. Dalloway seems to have taken responsibility for ensuring Byleathea is returned to the annex safely, but she has an option. His second in command is a gatonine, who are second to shenwulves in terms of hearing. She whispers almost completely inaudibly, ¡°Listen first and then take charge, Sir Ecklevon. I am still the bastard princess for now. Condemn my actions, but be ready to dodge.¡± She notices him nod, and he states, ¡°Princess, shall we return to the-...¡± Without acknowledging his words, Sundenelle turns, chanting in the ancient Imperial arcane language. Wind rushes away from her as dark energy accumulates quickly around her, fluttering her black mourning dress and sunlight-golden hair. Under the eerie glow given off by the dark magic, even her golden hair appears to take on a dark hue. She raises her hand as she continues to chant, making her intentions crystal clear. Ecklevon quickly calls out, ¡°P-Princess, wait! What are you-...!?¡± She¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s following her orders or reacting naturally. She can feel her mana flowing, intermingling with the mana she is calling forth with her incantation. ¡°Gloom Inferno.¡± She casts her hand forward like she is throwing a stone with minimal effort. A pitch black orb of flickering and lashing black fire arcs forward into the room where the Sovereign Father of the Grand Zenkon Empire took his last breaths. Fire cannot bring you back, but let it send you forth to the heavens where you belong, Imperial Father. ¡°I love you,¡± whispers the new Empress tenderly. One last tear escapes her eyes as her spell unleashes, spitting out black flames all around the room that ignite everything with ease, burning every material in the room, other than the stone. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± cries out one of the guards, while Ecklevon exclaims, ¡°Princess! What is the meaning of this!? The Emperor¡¯s-...!¡± Sundenelle watches as the flames spread mercilessly, already igniting the bedding. She watches the face of her resting father, and she catches a flicker of an image that nearly drops her to her knees. She grips the sword still in her hand tightly, feeling like a little girl all over again as the seeming trick of the light vanishes as suddenly as it appeared. She manages to smile in spite of what is being done. Her father¡¯s body disappears into a surge of flames, and a heavy hand finally lands on her shoulder. ¡°We have to get back!¡± Ecklevon scoops the Empress up and carries her away from the flames as they quickly consume the building, glowing blue with unnatural magic flames. Once everyone has cleared the area and a crowd begins to gather, he sets her down, asking quietly, ¡°Your-... Princess, what¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not have the body of my father paraded around like some sort of political prop, Sir Ecklevon.¡± She then switches to a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you soon enough, Father! Hahahahahahahaha! Hahahahaha! Nothing will ever replace your glory! Nothing!¡± She continues laughing madly while everyone else, from servants to nobles all keep their distance from her. She whirls haughtily, saying, ¡°Come, my knights. Father will be waiting for me at dinner.¡± The guards glance at each other, but they know she is scheming something, so they follow closely behind her as she leads the way back to the annex. She is caught by one of her ¡®brothers¡¯, Themihk. He is a few weeks younger than Sundenelle, so they mostly grew up together. This is especially true because Byleathea took it upon herself to not leave the neglected prince alone when his mother, the Empress, showed more favor to his elder brother. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Same to you, Brother,¡± replies Sundenelle. For now, she has to regroup, which means her facade needs to continue. ¡°I saw Madame Byleathea being taken by the nights to the annex. Was that your doing?¡± ¡°What I do with my mother is none of your business, I think,¡± replies Sundenelle a little icily. ¡°She tried to stop me from saying farewell to Imperial Father.¡± Themihk glances at the smoke and flames consuming the Emperor¡¯s convalescence room. He asked to be moved to a room that had no treasures or important items, in case his disease was truly contagious. There¡¯s still no evidence that it was, and Sundenelle isn¡¯t afraid that it was. ¡°A farewell of fire, is it?¡± asks Themihk skeptically. Like Sundenelle, Themihk is intelligent, well-read, and well-cared for. He owes much of that to Byleathea, who was kind enough to tutor him alongside Sundenelle. Of all of her ¡®brothers¡¯ and ¡®sisters¡¯, Sundenelle would be lying if she said she has no affection for Themihk. He is by far the person she gets along with best after her own mother. That said, he is now a potential adversary, and she is a heartbroken and maddened young Princess, so as long as she doesn¡¯t let her facade slip, she stands a chance of coming out on top. She¡¯ll do everything in her power not to come to blows with Themihk, but she must resolve herself to that possibility. ¡°He was my father. He was getting cold.¡± This makes a pained, almost bitter expression cloud the young man¡¯s face. ¡°He was my father as well, Sundenelle. Yet, the rest of us were forbidden from being by his side.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t miss much. He was asleep the entire time.¡± The young Empress feels disgusting for lying, but she can¡¯t let word get back to the former Empress that she¡¯s making logical decisions. The more irrational and selfish she appears, the easier it will be to mislead her extended family. Before anything else, she needs to confirm her father¡¯s words, and to confirm that she can prove her claim and right to the throne more strongly than the woman who most will call the Empress Dowager and her son, the heir apparent. Themihk sighs. ¡°Sister, this isn¡¯t like you. Seeing him one last time¡­¡± ¡°Last time? Brother, there is nothing to worry about. He¡¯ll be at dinner tonight. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go get ready.¡± Sundenelle walks past the young blonde man with a graceful attitude, even though she knows her eyes and cheeks are undoubtedly still red. She realizes that she might look suspicious for having killed the Emperor, but anyone with a brain should find that mind-numbingly foolish at this point. It may disadvantage her when she reveals his will, if it exists, but she has plenty of witnesses who will testify to what occurred in his last moments. Additionally, anyone who might claim she killed him will only be able to say that they believe she did, since only a handful of people actually witnessed her cast the spell, and the flames were certainly magic. It¡¯s entirely possible the Emperor himself had an elaborate spell already in place, since he was known to cast dark magic spells, but Sundenelle has never been seen to cast magic. Hmmm¡­ I should find out if any of my ¡®siblings¡¯ can use Father¡¯s magic elements. She smiles at her own hand. Two elements shy of omni-affinity, Father, but it will be easy to prove I am your daughter. As for disproving the others¡­ You certainly never took it easy on me, did you? When she turns a corner, she glances at the flames and smoke still rising into the air. Nothing will remain of the entire structure, since the spell she cast creates flames that cannot be extinguished until the mana channeled into the spell is consumed. Once they¡¯re crossing the courtyard to the annex, Ecklevon asks quietly, ¡°Princess, I understand you are servicing some sort of strategy, but do you intend to share it with any of us so we might¡­ be able to keep up?¡± Sundenelle keeps her gaze ahead, replying quietly, ¡°I am going to need you to go along with my whims for now, Sir Ecklevon. If you do not wish to, I need you to sequester yourself in the annex with the other prisoners until I achieve stability.¡± He sighs. ¡°Commander Dalloway will never let me live it down if I shave my tail now. I am with you to the end, your Imperial Highness.¡± ¡°Good. Continue the act for now. Once my pieces are in place, I will reveal the truth.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Sundenelle smirks. It¡¯s going to be a long night. *** Chapter 98.2: Bonus Story: Battle for the Imperial Crown Part 2 Byleathea walks the garden in her mourning dress with her veil down. With the passing of the Emperor, the Empire will be in mourning for the week while arrangements are made for the funeral. The young new Empress¡¯s mother is in a tricky position now as much as her daughter is, and she was surprised to learn what Sundenelle did on her way out. The matronly woman understands her daughter¡¯s decision. It will be a well-known fact that the last person seen with the Emperor in his last moments was Sundenelle. There¡¯s no hiding the fire afterwards, and it¡¯s easily disprovable that anyone other than Sundenelle would have heard his last words, since ¡®in her madness from losing her beloved father¡¯, she set the convalescence wing of the Imperial Palace on fire, which is also not provable, since only a handful of guards were present when the room went ablaze. Sundenelle has been scheming since, as her Father¡¯s true last words sparked a duty within the new Empress, even if she lied to him to put him at ease. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a lie. My beautiful Sun never wanted to be the ruler, and yet, she is taking on the burden of wrestling the seat away from those who are not of Imperial blood. The Emperor confided in Byleathea more than anyone else, and after hearing his final words, she realized too late that he had hinted at the truths he revealed. He often claimed he never slept with the Empress, as they secretly reviled each other in private and couldn¡¯t stand to be anywhere near each other. As such, he had secret passages built into their room, from which he would leave after they were both seen entering the room. Byleathea regrettably believed that his words were simply sweet nothings meant to appease her; confessing to his ¡®true love¡¯ that she was the only one. However, the only person the Emperor never lied to, save for good-natured teasing, is Sundenelle. His precious daughter was his gem of the palace. He never tired of her, and he often spoke highly of her and her wit. The fact that he told Sundenelle that she is his only true daughter¡­ As unbelievable as it is, Byleathea can¡¯t help but trust those words now. And, to further prove it, Sundenelle is making her best efforts to get into the Emperor¡¯s private quarters, which will involve more of her temper tantrums that she would normally consider a disgrace. Byleathea¡¯s role is to be visible as well, being approachable and non-threatening. ¡°Lady Byleathea,¡± speaks a gentle male voice that the noblewoman recognizes with ease. I can¡¯t believe it was exactly as Sundenelle said. Byleathea turns to face the one addressing her; none other than the Dowager Empress¡¯s youngest son, Thermihk. The mistress¡¯s heart tightens a little at seeing his gentle and caring smile. Of all of the children regarded as members of the Imperial family, Thermihk became something of a foster son to Byleathea, who came to care for him like a wetnurse alongside her own daughter. The Empress was focused on grooming her eldest son for the throne, so she often left Thermihk to the maids. Wishing the boy to have a stable upbringing, and for Sundenelle to have a playmate amongst her siblings, Byleathea came to care for Thermihk deeply. ¡°Prince Thermihk. A sincere pleasure to see you. I wish it were under better circumstances.¡± She curtsies politely, as his station is higher than hers so long as he is considered a prince. A small part of Byleathea wishes that the family could remain a family as it was under the Emperor, but she knows that¡¯s not possible. Thermihk is already as tall as Byleathea, and he has a fairly lithe frame. The motherly woman knows him as a gentle soul, though he is not without cunning. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, Lady Byleathea, that you need not show me such formality. I will forever be grateful to you.¡± Byleathea smiles. ¡°I am honored, your Highness, but I am not being impersonal. I cherish your position as a prince.¡± She cups his cheek gently, saying tenderly. ¡°You have grown to be so handsome, just like your father.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± He smiles, though his eyes trail to her own cheek, which is still pink and tender from where Sundenelle slapped her. He doesn¡¯t address it right away, but she knows he¡¯s going to work his way to it after lowering her guard. ¡°I¡­ understand you were with Father during his last moments.¡± ¡°Yes. At times, my low station is a blessing, and that privilege extends to my daughter. Though it may, at best, be a small comfort, his Imperial Majesty went peacefully without suffering greatly.¡± Thankfully, this is true. I don¡¯t think Sun¡¯s madness would be an act if he had agonized to his last breath. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± replies Thermihk softly. He doesn¡¯t express his envy, since her point about being of low station is in no small part due to the Empress. She forbade Byleathea, specifically, from becoming an Imperial Consort specifically to deny her and Sundenelle¡¯s inheritance. ¡°Did¡­ his majesty say anything?¡± Apologies, Thermihk. I truly wish I could tell you the truth. Though, it may hurt you to know that Sun was the only person on his mind. ¡°He spoke with Sundenelle about the past. Sharing memories, mostly.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± replies Thermihk softly as he looks down in disappointment. ¡°And, Sundenelle?¡± asks the young Prince. ¡°How is she doing¡­ after?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t take it well,¡± replies Byleathea, averting her gaze away from him. She doesn¡¯t like the feeling of lying to him, but her true allegiance will always lie with her own child. If she can do anything for Thermihk, it will be to attempt to protect his life if Sundenelle starts removing her rivals. She shouldn¡¯t, but she may have no choice. Once more, the prince looks at her cheek. He murmurs a little bitterly, ¡°She denied the rest of us closure.¡± ¡°Sundenelle wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at the time, your Highness. Her father passed away¡­¡± ¡°As did your lover, my Lady. Yet, you were able to control yourself.¡± ¡°You give me far too much credit. I could not even discipline my own child properly.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± murmurs the Prince. Is he suspicious of me? No matter. Even with the story I have told him, he is unlikely to spread it. ¡°How have you been handling it, your Highness?¡± asks the matron. ¡°As well as I can. I had hoped to see and speak to Imperial Father one last time, but Mother forbade it for fear of contagion.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry that it was so, but it may prove to be a blessing. If I may, how are his Highness the Crown Prince and her Imperial Majesty taking the news, if it is not too impertinent of me to ask?¡± ¡°Certainly not. I thank you for your concern, my Lady. Mother is¡­ focused on the future of the Empire. Elder Brother is preparing for the funeral and for the succession.¡± ¡°I see. I hope all goes smoothly.¡± What kind ways to say neither of them are concerned over the death of the Sovereign Father. Let''s hope Sundenelle¡¯s actions are seen only as grief. Thermihk looks sad for a moment once more. ¡°Smoothly¡­ Yes¡­¡± ¡°Does something trouble you, my Prince?¡± The Prince thinks for a moment, studying the matron''s face. She doesn¡¯t have to feign concern for him. She truly does pray for his safety, come what may. She loves him like a son, even if they might soon find themselves on opposing sides. Thermihk lets out a long, slow sigh. ¡°I wish Elder Brother would take the succession more seriously. There¡­ are talks of having me succeed in his place, since¡­ Brother¡¯s nighttime activities are well known, as is¡­ his avoidance of political studies.¡± Another polite way of putting it. Prince Porfaus never seemed set on earning his position, as it was always seemingly a given. Thank goodness Thermihk and the princesses were able to interrupt his attempts to corner me for his ¡®nighttime activities¡¯. ¡°I see¡­ I expected disputes would arise over your Uncle before anyone else, since he served as his Majesty¡¯s trusted aide for so many years.¡± Thermihk scoffs. ¡°Were he not already receiving support from many of the provincial nobles and vassal kings, he would be disputing the claim himself. You may wish to retire to the villa near the border to Bromlund, my Lady. I believe you¡¯ll be more comfortable there than here in the capital.¡± Byleathea smiles gently, touched by his sincere concern for her. He¡¯s absolutely right, she¡¯s a disposable pawn in a succession dispute where Sundenelle isn¡¯t even considered a contender. ¡°I will speak with Sundenelle and try to convince her to leave,¡± replies the gentle woman softly. ¡°Though, she may refuse to leave this place¡­¡± Thermihk gives her a disapproving look, unable to avoid glancing at the noblewoman¡¯s pinkened cheek once more. ¡°If you need help with anything, Lady Byleathea, I do hope you will come to me. You are a second mother to me, so I would hate for you to suffer any harm during all of this¡­ instability.¡± ¡°You honor me far more than I deserve, Prince Thermihk. Thank you. As always, I will support you to the greatest extent that I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you, my Lady. Let¡¯s both come out of this mess alive and well.¡± Byleathea smiles and bows. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± She takes her leave, making her way through the garden. Her thoughts are racing from what she was able to glean from Thermihk, whether he knew it or not. Come to think of it, with how promiscuous Prince Porfaus is, it is not so unlikely that he doesn¡¯t have his own children running around out there. If that is the case, he may be a greater threat than any of the other princes or the Grand Duke. Thermihk didn¡¯t seem interested in the crown, but I can¡¯t let my guard down. I should try to find a way to remove him from the conflict before it escalates if I wish to protect him. Sun may be my sweet girl, but she is my beloved Jaalsun¡¯s daughter. He would not spare anyone who poses a threat to him. His brother chose not to contest him because he was too young. However, his ambitions have never been idle. The young Empress¡¯s mother makes her way back to the annex. She¡¯ll have to report her findings once Sundenelle appears again. *** A hooded figure enters one of the business establishments in the Imperial Capital, followed by another hooded figure who is obviously wearing a sword on his hip. Klommen, a shenwulf merchant who has made a fair deal of wealth with his up and coming market, easily recognizes the full air of nobility oozing off of the petite figure leading. Even without his sense of smell, the way both individuals carry themselves speaks volumes of a noblewoman and her knight escort. Naturally, business is business, so Klommen doesn¡¯t intend to snub them. However, he does have to be careful of nobles who intend to bribe him to suppress stories that are hot gossip in the capital, and which make his newspaper business successful. Nobles, especially, love to gossip, and there are over two thousand nobles in the capital. Then, there are tens of thousands of merchants, and even the handful of well-off enough commoners that can afford to purchase the gossip sheets. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. However, simple drama rags are not all that are packed into the carefully curated packets of information Klommen sells each week, with stinger sheets for the hottest topics every day. He uses his contacts to make market speculations, trade expectations, political situations, crop yields and anything else that people can use to make decisions. Trust is the core of his business, and he takes it very seriously, no matter how much a noble might be willing to pay to suppress something. So, when a heavy bag of coins hits his desk, he can¡¯t help but scowl at the young woman keeping her face hidden. ¡°I¡¯d like you to run an article,¡± replies the somewhat icy young woman¡¯s voice. She can¡¯t be older than twenty three or so, but he picks up hints of her voice still going through puberty with his keen canine ears. His expression doesn¡¯t shift a bit as he keeps his hands folded up in front of his face. ¡°You seem young, Miss. This isn¡¯t that kind of business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to bribe you to cover up the truth,¡± replies the young woman. She reaches under her hood, retrieving a large packet of documents. ¡°I¡¯m here to bribe you to spread the truth at a specific time.¡± She hands over one small portion of the packet, and Klommen looks at it as it sits on his desk. He finally sighs, taking a look at it. He has heard that very line many times in his career of trying to build public trust for his ¡®news¡¯ business. One man¡¯s ¡®truth¡¯ is nothing but lies. He can¡¯t afford to print lies under his company¡¯s name, lest he loses everything he built. However, something that has been a growing rumor is escalated by the document the young woman has provided. The Emperor has been out of the public eye for some time, and many have speculated he is ill. The document is a notice of the Emperor¡¯s passing, as well as a declaration of the date of the funeral. She states, ¡°You¡¯ll get this same notice tomorrow morning from the Imperial Palace, and the funeral is set for Ninday (A/N 1) next week. I would like you to run my article on Eighday before it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± retorts Klommen. ¡°Truth or not, that would be Suicide for my company. I don¡¯t care what you intend to run.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I intend to say, yet.¡± ¡°Whatever it is has to do with the death of the Emperor, right? I¡¯m no fool.¡± ¡°Being the source of this truth will be what saves your company and makes you the Imperial Crown¡¯s most trusted source of information,¡± replies the woman with a slight smirk visible under her hood. ¡°I can assure you, that if you help me, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°And, what authority do you have to make that claim?¡± asks Klommen, too smart to get wrapped up into something like this. ¡°Before that, please look over this document.¡± She hands over another sheet of paper, and the ever-curious shenwulf groans. He takes the document and reads it over fairly quickly, though his pace of scanning slows considerably as the words sink in. His face goes pale and his fur stands on end. What he is reading could absolutely fracture the Empire. He sets the document down and leaves his desk, dazed as he states, ¡°W-Wait here¡­¡± He stumbles into his back room, needing to lean on walls and shelves as if he were drunk. He scans through his collection of old documents, finding one that he wants, still having the wax seal it arrived with. He brings it back to his desk, praying that what he is seeing will be wrong. He flattens out the new document, which he received from the late Emperor himself. He lays the new document over it, and he flips a switch under his desk. A light illuminates underneath the surface of the desk, making the two sheets translucent. He angles the sheets and slides them until the signatures are overlapping, and his hands begin trembling. Among many other things, the document Klommen just received makes an outrageous claim; the Emperor of the Grand Zenkon Empire for the last twenty five years or so had only a single legitimate child, as his relationship with the Empress and the consorts were never intimate. That child is Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, daughter of a mistress by the name of Byleathea. She is the only legitimate heir, and can be verified by both Dawnseers and a long list of nobles listed by the Emperor. Additionally, Sundenelle is the only one who can demonstrate the same magic affinities that the Emperor was known for, including Light and Dark magic. Klommen snaps back in his chair, as if he might be devoured by the sheets of paper on his desk. He looks at the hooded woman with horror. Using the signature check, there isn¡¯t a shred of doubt that the document is authentic. It was written by the hand of the Emperor. The woman finally lowers her hood, and Klommen feels his stomach drop. He wants to run away. While she¡¯s not the center of attention, plenty of stories Klommen himself has run reported on the precious flower of the Emperor; Sundenelle, his daughter he doted most on because she was with a mistress the Emperor loved, rather than the political spouses he had for Imperial Duties. Standing before Klommen now is that very teenage princess, bearing an icy smile that sends chills through his veins. No¡­ This is no Princess. This is the new Empress¡­ Klommen puts his head in his hands as his elbows come to rest on his desk. What have I gotten entangled in? Sundenelle explains, ¡°My father left me a great deal of support for my claim, but as you surely know, it will be wholly unexpected. I need time to make preparations, and the best time to catch everyone else off guard will be the day that the dispute will heat up the most. The former Empress will not be able to produce a legitimate will, and she may try to forge one. I¡¯ll handle that part, but you¡¯ll need to be prepared to defend the report you¡¯ll be running. Though, the main goal of the news article is to get the people of the capital talking about it and questioning the truth. Once public sentiment becomes weak for any side, particularly the former Empress and the alleged Crown Prince, the powerful nobles will have choices to make.¡± Klommen finally looks up. He feels like he has aged ten years in just a few minutes. ¡°I have a counter offer for you; I report this to the Empress, who is such no matter what until the day of the funeral. What you are proposing could be considered treason.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve confirmed it with your own eyes, Mister Klommen, father of four who lives in the Blue River district.¡± He tenses at this obvious veiled threat, and she continues, ¡°The Emperor has spoken. If you are against me, and I win, will your actions not be treason?¡± He winces, feeling the fear gripping him. She¡¯s absolutely right. The reason he hates politics of this scale are precisely because the winner determines the rules of victory, and enemies during are enemies after. If he picks a side, he runs the risk of being branded a traitor. However, it is an undeniable fact that the Emperor himself wrote this will. Some will try to deny it, but Klommen has enough connections to make sure he can prove it, including a judge who is familiar with his pattern of work. The true problem is the growing feeling that is starting to fill him. Fear and anxiety are prevalent, but an itch is starting to reach for his hands. His journalistic curiosity drives him to see this through to the end. If these two bombshells are her opening gambit, he has to wonder what else she has in her packet of documents. No! I shouldn¡¯t get involved. I can still maintain neutrality. If I run the will, I¡¯m a dead man. But, if this girl somehow comes out on top¡­ Is that even possible? She¡¯s a bastard child, isn¡¯t she? Does she have any support? He studies the teen before him. She has an air of cold confidence that he can only tremble at. She reminds Klommen of himself. He was young once, and he had only a dream. He had to claw and scrape to build up his reputation. He feared no one, and more than once was beaten bloody in attempts to intimidate him into withholding the truth or altering evidence. He never once gave in. But, this is no viscount or merchant conglomerate. This is the Imperial Family. I¡¯m finished if this goes wrong. Then again, she may have me trapped no matter what. But, if we succeed¡­ Klommen sighs. He presses the bag of coins back to her side of the table. ¡°Take your money back. If it¡¯s learned that I was paid off, truth or fiction, my reputation would be tarnished and the story would be buried under the scandal.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± He leans back in his chair. He doesn¡¯t care that he¡¯s showing such impertinence and disrespect to the true Empress by the Emperor¡¯s decree. With the colossal sewage fire she has dumped upon him, he deserves to be a little lax with this unruly ¡®informant¡¯. ¡°You have until Eighday to gather all the information you want in the full run. I have no doubt you chose Eighday for a reason.¡± ¡°Because every piece of information can be dropped at once,¡± replies the young woman. He nods, not looking at her. He stares up at the ceiling as he contemplates his life choices that brought him to this place. He¡¯s not the only news organization in town, but he prides himself on his integrity. Had he been a little more unscrupulous, would he be in this mess? ¡°However, once the deliveries are made, I¡¯m disappearing until it¡¯s over. I trust my services will be paid for on the back end.¡± He looks sternly at her finally. Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg gives him the first sincere smile he has seen from her. ¡°Father taught me to repay my debts. Help me with this matter, and I will be in your debt.¡± She takes the coin pouch, saying politely as she tucks it away, ¡°We¡¯ll be in touch, Mister Klommen. I have a feeling that this will be one of your biggest stories since your founding.¡± He nods without saying anything, and he can only watch as she departs, leaving behind the full packet of information that she brought. Alright, before anything, I¡¯ll need to send my family to the countryside. If I¡¯m going to face a dragon, I might as well be prepared. He pages through the documents the teenage Empress gave him. His eyes widen just a couple of pages in. This woman is insane. Doesn¡¯t she realize I could destroy the Empire as we know it with this? He tries to comfort his forehead with his free left hand as he stares mindlessly at the rest of the page. She¡¯s going to be the death of me¡­ He sighs, packing the documents together again. A great deal of trust has been placed upon him, and the weight is crushing. He heads into his back room and stows the packet in a special safe that can only be opened by magic, and is invisible to anyone who doesn¡¯t already know where it is. It is his most secure safe, and he already has a pile of documents inside for stories he¡¯s building. This one will take the greatest priority, and for tonight, he needs to rest and make arrangements for his family. If Sundenelle isn¡¯t afraid of the things she has given me, she is either a fool or has no intention of letting those things continue to be weaknesses. I¡¯ll have to weigh what is useful to the truth against destroying her enemies. He looks at his safe one last time before he closes up for the night. Don¡¯t do it¡­ You¡¯ll be here all night, Klommen. He looks at his shop¡¯s front door. The presses will be started up in a couple of hours, but his floor managers can handle the stories prepared for the next couple of days in the stinger sheets. Klommen sighs, scratching his canine ears. Damn it. Curse that woman. She better grant me the Imperial crest after this mess. Klommen locks all of the entrances and returns to his back room. It¡¯s going to be a very long night. *** A couple of days have passed since Sundenelle started laying groundwork. She has recruited a couple more nobles loyal to the Emperor -almost to a fault-, and who he indicated through his letters and will that they are her allies to her ascension. It¡¯s a multi-prong attack that even one slip up will get them all killed. Thankfully, the false Imperial Family members are all busy with preparations for the funeral and consolidating their power with those who don¡¯t know about the brewing death spell lingering in their shadows. She¡¯s paging through documents retrieved for her when Byleathea walks in with tea. ¡°My dear Sundenelle, you should be taking breaks properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m resting well enough, Mother,¡± replies the teenage Empress without looking up. Byleathea sighs, setting the tea down on the clean portion of Sundenelle¡¯s desk, and she pours a glass for each of them. ¡°Well, please take a break long enough to have tea with your mother. As your mother and first supporter, you must allow me to look out for your health.¡± Sundenelle glances with her eyes at the tea cups, and then at her mother. Byleathea is wearing a soft expression, not as someone trying to take advantage of her authority over her daughter, but as a mother worried for her child¡¯s well being. Sundenelle sighs. ¡°Please allow me to finish this page, Mother, so I don¡¯t lose my place.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± replies the matronly woman, taking her teacup to sit down in a chair beside her daughter. She sips it gently as she waits patiently, and the blonde teen keeps scanning the page she''s on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Dear¡­¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± replies Sundenelle, glancing at her mother. ¡°You¡¯ve been immense help. You¡¯ve nothing to be sorry for¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean for the moment, but for the fact that you never got to live as a true Princess. It¡¯s due to my family¡¯s low standing.¡± ¡°What brought this about?¡± asks the young Empress as she dedicates more of her attention to the matron. ¡°If we were stronger, you wouldn¡¯t have to read over accounts books that I barely understand¡­ If I was even allowed to learn such things, I could at least help you¡­¡± Sundenelle can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I am a real Princess.¡± Sundenelle¡¯s heart feels full from the love she has received. She adores her mother, and she truly loved her Father. Their family circumstances were strange, and rumors and gossip definitely provided hurdles. But, because Sundenelle and Byleathea laid low most of the time and didn¡¯t participate in conflicts, there was very little malice to be directed at them when the ¡®legitimate¡¯ princes and princesses were the center of gossip. ¡°I¡¯m doing exactly what Father would have loved. Finding ways to improve and help the Empire, ensuring that we can hold our heads high, and being as smart as possible about every move we can make. I¡¯m the weak one, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to lose.¡± She returns her gaze to the book, adding, ¡°Father used to say; ¡®If you have to fire everyone in the Empire, the last man you should go for is the tax accountant. Even the dirty secrets can¡¯t escape the tax man¡¯s quill forever.¡¯¡± She smirks as she runs her finger across a couple of transactions, making note of their peculiar titles, descriptions, and values. They weren¡¯t bartered values. They were large, even transactions sent through proxies. She has found three such entries already, and all of them were authorized by the former Empress and signed off on by the Grand Duke, Sundenelle¡¯s uncle. The teenage Empress grins widely, pointing at the transaction as she looks at her mother. Byleathea takes the hint and stands up, approaching to look at the line of text. ¡°What am I seeing?¡± asks Byleathea. The blonde teen replies deviously, ¡°The next five people we need to talk to.¡± *** A/N 1: Ninday is the ninth day of the week, and is considered a holy day similar to Earth¡¯s Sunday. Chapter 102: The Mechanic鈥檚 Secret Mission The day after working on the dam, Daniel watches as the shuttles deploy, carrying the soldiers of the Fievegal eastward and south towards the gulf. The invasion is commencing. Daniel and the ladies of the Fievegal send the soldiers off, escorted by hundreds of golems. The living soldiers will be leading the conquest, but the golems will carry the heavy load of numbers. Of course, that¡¯s not the only thing the deployed forces will accomplish. Daniel buys himself some privacy when the soldiers are on their way and Hekate goes with Ryuogriar to strategize with Aramellianna. Everyone else is doing their normal tasks, not realizing it¡¯s all according to plan. Daniel takes his pre-prepared void bag and equipment, checking the firearms that he prepared; a shotgun, an automatic rifle, a semi-automatic pistol, a revolver, and two derringer-style micro pistols. He also has an assortment of bombs, hand tools, and non-lethal crowd control grenades; teargas, flashbang, and smoke. Kaeralegeir, the goddess bound to Nemaisol, speaks telepathically to him. ¡°Daniel, you have me. I already agreed to help you.¡± ¡°Can you copy yourself to dual wield? If I find allies in the field, can you provide them with a weapon?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. I guess it¡¯ll also be easier to hide who and what I am if you minimize my transformations.¡± Daniel agrees, ¡°Definitely. And, you never reveal your strongest cards at the outset.¡± He checks around him, making sure the coast is clear. He boards the remaining shuttle that he has squirreled away for just this moment, taking the pilot¡¯s seat as he begins doing his pre-flight checks. He¡¯s not a trained aviator, but he knows enough to at least check all of the extremely important parts, like the crystals, the moveable surfaces, and backups. His shuttles don¡¯t have complex electronics in them the way modern aircraft do, since he doesn¡¯t have the knowledge to make integrated circuits. The shuttle is operated by mechanical connections. It¡¯s enough to give them aircraft, but he won¡¯t be winning dogfights against any fifth-gen fighters. Thankfully, the only airborne threats so far are dragons and wyverns, as well as the much slower airships if anyone is able to copy Wenlianna¡¯s designs and does so in secret from Aramellianna. For now, Daniel focuses on carefully taking off and flying out of the hangar to begin his own journey eastward. He pilots the shuttle, relaxing as much as he can as he guides the shuttle through the sky. He has a pretty good idea of how Xyreko¡¯s influence over various magical devices that can be defined as ¡®golems¡¯, including his armor, which is magically imbued. Her attention can be diverted, such as if Daniel specifically asks her to escort Shek, Skloe, and the children while they are out in the castle town. And, as long as he excludes the glyphs and spell-bound materials Xyreko makes, he is able to avoid her detection. He feels a little bad, but he has a score to settle. To do that, he needs to be prepared. He has the location of a ¡®gift¡¯ Ryukana placed on Zenkon to help Rikuto once he finds it. It¡¯s a powerful artifact, though she insisted Daniel would have to find it to understand how it works. After a few hours of flying, Daniel spots the ruins the goddess mentioned. It¡¯s quite close to Mornistae, but even from what Daniel saw, Rikuto is not a particularly adventurous person, so he simply remained in Mornistae and worked on the economics and logistics. Ryukana admitted to Daniel that she expected Rikuto, a fan of light novels and anime as well, to go full-on adventurer mode and try to find the closest monsters to fight and ¡®level up¡¯. Because they¡¯re ruins, Daniel has to be careful of squatters, either people or monsters. But, that¡¯s the reason for his equipment. He heads out of the cockpit to the troop bay of the shuttle, and he flinches when he finds a figure standing there already. ¡°Damn it!... Ugh¡­¡± He massages his temples. ¡°Doephluev¡­ How in the heck are you here right now?¡± She feigns cuteness, saying sweetly, ¡°Why, I rode here in the shuttle, Master.¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± He looks directly at her, asking seriously, ¡°How did you know I was leaving?¡± She sighs and approaches Daniel, adjusting his current armor, which is not his usual armor -the armor that can be tracked by Xyreko-. ¡°Master, it is my duty to serve you. What kind of servant would I be if I didn¡¯t keep track of your whereabouts at all times? You might need a drink, a massage, a release.¡± She grins deviously up at him. ¡°I¡¯m on a mission. You can¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°I am here, Master. I will serve you however I can with or without my magic.¡± The human mechanic sighs, walking past her to start lowering the ramp. He has some ground to cover and limited time before the hunt begins. He has mana now, so Ryukana can locate him, and he told her to cooperate if and when Hekate realizes that he¡¯s gone. Daniel wanted to avoid any risk of danger for the others, and if they are publicly seen at the Citadel, it¡¯ll be less likely Daniel will be noticed and attacked with the weapon. He can see the capital city of Mornistae from where he is, and the castle rising into the sky. It¡¯s not very far away, but he should be safe enough from detection, since the shuttle doesn¡¯t stand out from a distance and the sun is setting. Doephluev follows Daniel, and he comes to a stop. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Following my master, Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking your harness off with you outside of the Citadel.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t. I¡¯m happy to serve you as we are now.¡± She teases as she stands professionally with her hands folded in front of her, ¡°Though, I might point out that you removed my harness for my glyph to work.¡± She touches her abdomen with a devious smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not protecting you when we get back.¡± ¡°No? But, Master, I can¡¯t help what your mistresses think when they discover both of us are gone. Myyyy¡­ How scandalous¡­¡± She giggles, now leading the way off of the shuttle, even though she¡¯s completely unarmed, and the magic-suppressing harness she¡¯s wearing prevents her from using any magic, including defensive or recovery spells. Daniel groans, ¡°Doephluev, come back.¡± She pivots crisply, walking back to him with an amused smile. Daniel states calmly, ¡°Doephluev, show me the contract mark.¡± She complies, unbuttoning her blouse and revealing the top of her sternum where the tattoo-like magic glyph marks her skin from the contract bearing Daniel¡¯s name. It glows when she¡¯s being compelled by an order, and he worries that her mysterious rune magic is able to override the contract and nullify the compulsion. ¡°Doephluev, I order you to speak truthfully and answer me to the best of your true knowledge for the next five minutes.¡± The glyph begins to glow, and she replies warmly, ¡°Ask me anything, Master. I will answer truthfully.¡± ¡°Alright, do you still harbor resentment for me?¡± ¡°None at all. My mission was just a mission. And, as you know, the nightmares stopped.¡± ¡°And, do you have any desires or intentions to betray me?¡± ¡°None, Master. Life is easy serving you. Much easier than working with Brosjak. I sleep well at night, I eat luxurious meals every day, and I have a family on the way. Things I had given up on.¡± ¡°If I free you from the harness, will you cooperate without trying to undermine or hypnotize me?¡± ¡°I will cooperate for the rest of my life so long as you treat me as well or better than you have so far, Master.¡± ¡°Better?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been shy, Master. I aim to be your empress. Make me your empress now, and I¡¯ll have everything I need or want. And, you¡¯ll have me. Mind, heart, and soul, forever more.¡± ¡°You really do want us to be killed when we get back.¡± She giggles playfully, and Daniel finds his key to her harness, activating it as Xyreko instructed. He unlocks the magic suppressing harness at her back and helps her out of it. She stretches with a content yawn. ¡°Ahhh, Master, you have no idea how much lighter and more free I feel.¡± She fixes her blouse and straightens her dress and apron. Suddenly a gust of wind swoops under her dress, flipping her dress up and revealing her underwear. She gasps, obviously the one to have done it, ¡°Oh no! Master! You¡¯ve seen! I suppose¡­¡± ¡°Stop goofing around. Let¡¯s get this thing and get out.¡± Daniel starts walking, and she hops into step with him. ¡°Be mindful of your orders, Master. I don¡¯t know if I know what ¡®goofing around¡¯ actually means.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually wondered that. What happens if I order you to take me to this world¡¯s moon?¡± ¡°The moon?¡± asks Doephluev. The archoneldwyn looks up at the sky, where the moon is now visible. ¡°Is¡­ that a place that a person can go? I¡¯ve¡­ never heard of such a thing.¡± ¡°And, what would happen if I gave you that order?¡± ¡°I would be forced to try to make it happen until I die. Since I can¡¯t even fathom what the moon looks like as a location, I can¡¯t imagine how to make it happen. I assume, if you really wanted to go, you could use the shuttle, right?¡± ¡°Nope. But, you¡¯d be welcome to try. When you would fail in this hypothetical, I would tell you how and why.¡± She thinks as she walks with him, looking at the moon. Air travel with the shuttles is new to Zenkon, though wyverns and dragons have flown since the dawn of time. That said, she has never heard of dragons attempting to fly to the moon. ¡°Tell me how it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me orders now?¡± asks Daniel playfully. ¡°Please tell me how it¡¯s done, Master. You have made me curious.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between the top of the sky and the moon. Nothing at all. You need something better than the shuttles to make it there without dying.¡± ¡°Nothing? Then, it should be even easier to travel, right?¡± ¡°You might think so, but no. Among other things, lack of air to breathe, no air for wings to fly against, and probably, no mana. Gravity is what keeps the sky in place, just like it pulls us back down to the ground. You have to get past that.¡± ¡°Could you travel to the moon?¡± asks Doephluev curiously. ¡°I¡­ understand the basic idea of the technology we used. But, I don¡¯t know that I could do it. Maybe given enough years and a full team of researchers.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ If I was the empress, I would do everything to arrange it for you.¡± ¡°Tell you what, when they¡¯re old enough to pay attention and ask questions, I¡¯ll teach any of the kids all I know about rocket theory, what little it is. I¡¯m fairly confident they¡¯ll have plenty of classmates.¡± ¡°Great!¡± cheers Doephluev. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a full class myself.¡± She trots ahead of him to walk in a very provocative manner, doing her best to entice him. It doesn¡¯t work, but Daniel doesn¡¯t deter her from trying. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. They near the ruin itself, Daniel having parked the shuttle a fair ways away in case anyone with enough intelligence to recognize the shuttle as a vehicle tries to steal or destroy it. The ruin appears to be an old fortress from a long time ago. Judging by the location on a rather unobscured hill, it was either an old territorial fortress, or an old capital that was later moved to a better location. As far as Daniel can tell, it¡¯s uninhabited by people, but there are signs of animals or other more dangerous creatures. The human mechanic gently stops Doephluev with his arm across her chest, and she teases shamelessly, ¡°Oohhhh. Here? I do like this aesthetic. Beautiful scenery¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± interrupts Daniel curtly. ¡°Here.¡± He withdraws his revolver from his bag, offering it to the archoneldwyn. ¡°F-For me? I¡¯ve¡­ I haven¡¯t used one yet.¡± Daniel gives her a skeptical look. ¡°You defended against it. You know what it is. You have some idea how it works.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m teaching you my magic. Can¡¯t you teach me yours?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not magic. Here.¡± He gently puts the gun in her hand, showing her how to hold it. He then moves behind her, teaching her the basics of how to hold, aim, and fire. He also shows her how to reload it, and she leans back against him to show affection. Daniel pulls away from her, and she turns to face him. ¡°You say this is just a¡­ mechanical device?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No magic required. But, it¡¯s for emergencies. You have six shots before you have to reload. And, it¡¯s going to kick back, so do your best to make your shots hit.¡± She nods. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± She holds the gun to her chest, and Daniel quickly uses his hand to push the barrel away from the underside of her chin. ¡°Careful, please. Mind where the barrel is pointed. Always.¡± Daniel withdraws his automatic rifle, checking it before leading into the ruins. Their time is limited before their absence is discovered and Xyreko figures out how to find them. After that, they¡¯ll be forcibly retrieved, and he¡¯ll get a hearty scolding once more. It would have been possible to simply tell them and bring them, but he¡¯s worried about being attacked. His own presence is much more difficult to detect, and Doephluev can hide her own mana presence from even those with high attunement to magic. Daniel cautiously walks past the crumbled entrance of what used to be a defensive wall, by the looks of it. ¡°Not that I''m complaining, Master, because I don''t plan to return without a reward, but why didn''t you want to bring anyone else? I thought you''d want to revive the fallen dragon as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Since when are you getting a reward? You stalked me.¡± She stares at him with shock on her face, and Daniel rolls his eyes before answering her. ¡°Choul is safe for now, and he would also stalk me on this mission. I want the Empresses making a show of being at the Citadel, especially because there are many races that seem to have very little trouble being detected by magic.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ And, if they came here, we would be detected quickly.¡± ¡°Exactly. Which,...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m suppressing my mana.¡± ¡°Can it be taught?¡± ¡°Most likely. What''s it worth to you?¡± ¡°I''ll let you name the children.¡± She stares at him in disbelief, blushing a little. ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but only as long as you agree to teach everyone all the magic you can.¡± She pouts a little, and he adds, ¡°Did you think I''d let you extort me with every individual spell?¡± He stops to face her. ¡°I trust too easily. That I''m sure of. But, you¡¯re not behaving like I thought you were going to. I won¡¯t tell you how or what, but I¡¯m sure the day will eventually come when I remove the contract.¡± ¡°And¡­ Empress?¡± asks the former assassin cutely. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± replies Daniel with a smirk as he points at her nose. She forces a pout, but he adds as he returns to searching the ruins, ¡°Buuut¡­ I won¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re not replacing anyone, though. So don¡¯t try.¡± She wraps her arms around his, exclaiming giddily, ¡°I agree, Master! I¡¯ll be your loving wife and Empress in no time!¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t cling to me in a potential combat zone. You¡¯re going to get me killed if not both of us.¡± She giggles. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Master. I can detect all of the lifeforms in this ruin. I¡¯ll let you know when they get close.¡± ¡°Sounds like famous last words. We couldn¡¯t detect you.¡± ¡°Master, if you die, how will I become Empress? Have a little faith in your beloved Empress.¡± Daniel sighs, still holding his rifle with both hands, but not yet shoving Doephluev off. If she moves, that means something is close. He is relieved to have a powerful magic user with him, and though he¡¯d like to say she¡¯s expendable to him, he has become attached to his somewhat overbearing and overly ambitious servant. He expected her to continue to be cocky and hostile, but she¡¯s mostly just energetic. Maybe he underestimated the lingering resentment and hatred she had for her archoneldwyn comrades, who treated her like a tool on a good day, and a piece of meat on the rest. Daniel approaches the true entrance to the old structure; the main gate to the castle itself, assuming that¡¯s what the structure was in the past. He asks as he comes to a stop, ¡°Anything immediately inside?¡± ¡°Not right away, but a little further in.¡± ¡°And, what about the artifact we¡¯re here to retrieve? Any idea where it is?¡± Doephluev points down towards the ground, saying, ¡°Sure! There¡¯s a massive amount of magic tied to something that isn¡¯t alive, though there is life around it. It¡¯s hard to describe. Maybe it¡¯s inside of a mimic or something.¡± ¡°Great¡­¡± grumbles Daniel. ¡°Do¡­ you know what a mimic is? They¡¯re actually pretty rare.¡± ¡°I had to read about them in the ¡®Referendum of Extreme Predators of Civilization¡¯, a book in the Citadel library about monsters of this world. They disguise themselves as innocuous looking items, right? Trunks, barrels, doorways¡­¡± She nods. ¡°Virtually any object that can provide a cavity for the body and which sentient races might investigate too closely. They also have extremely minimal mana, which can hide them from most mages capable of sensing mana.¡± She smirks, looking up coyly, ¡°It¡¯s possible we taught ourselves the mana concealment spell by observing and studying a mimic.¡± ¡°I see. Can you defeat one?¡± She holds up Daniel¡¯s revolver, saying brightly, ¡°I have a dragon slaying weapon. A mimic is no match.¡± ¡°Technically, I don¡¯t think that would work against the dragons. I haven¡¯t tested the smaller firearms on them, and I have no reason to, now.¡± She pouts. ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯ll find out then. Either way, unless it¡¯s shelled in mythril or sharmellkolle, it¡¯s not much more resilient than a typical monster like a balinkon.¡± Daniel nods. He asks, ¡°Not cold iron?¡± ¡°Cold iron is poisonous to mimics. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I see. Then, let me borrow that.¡± She hands over the revolver, and Daniel reloads it with mini shotgun rounds with cold-iron pellets. Cold iron can penetrate barriers, though it tends to deflect at various angles. The shotgun blasts can increase the chances of a hit, which can disrupt a mage¡¯s concentration. The cold iron is also much less costly than the other fantasy metals, as Daniel refers to them in his own mind, with enough hardness to act as armor-piercing rounds in rifle bullets. If it¡¯s poisonous to mimics, it¡¯ll make it easy to defeat one even if it¡¯s wearing harder armor as long as the pellets find a gap. Or, at least, that¡¯s the thinking. Daniel explains to Doephluev, and she grins. ¡°Perfect! I won¡¯t let you down. But, what about the monsters on the way?¡± Daniel hands over several speedloader clips of the special rounds. ¡°I''ve got plenty. Just try not to be wasteful.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command, Master!¡± She proudly carries the revolver as they walk together, entering the fortress. She then points out, ¡°There! Malefidesmodes.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± asks Daniel as he follows her point. He can¡¯t see anything thanks to the darkness consuming the further parts of the ruins. ¡°On the ceiling. They¡¯re large flying mammals that will try to snatch us up and drink our blood while hanging from the ceiling.¡± ¡°Greeeaaat¡­¡± replies Daniel. He digs in his magic back, keeping an eye out for movement. He finds a star flare, a bright-burning flare he made to illuminate a large area. Daniel hands it to Doephluev. ¡°Hit the white end of this hard against the wall and then use wind magic to launch it underneath them, please.¡± He then takes a pair of earmuffs and puts them on Doephluev, before putting some on himself. She nods and follows his instructions. She doesn¡¯t question the earmuffs, since she has witnessed how loud the firearms are. She strikes the butt of the flare and then casts it using a wind spell, giving it enough range to land precisely underneath the monsters. And, monsters they are. They¡¯re roughly the same size as the balinkons, one of which almost made a meal of Daniel before he found the Citadel. The malefidesmodes are roughly the size of full grown lions, but with the ability to fly and two tails. They¡¯re immediately startled into flight by the flare, shrieking and flapping their wings as they swirl around, trying to find the source of the disturbance. Meanwhile, Daniel takes a kneel. ¡°I prefer you use magic before the revolver, if you can. Let me know if anything else is approaching.¡± She calls out, not used to wearing sound dampening earmuffs. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± She uses her left hand to cast magic as her right keeps the revolver handy, and she fires off what appear to be rapid-fire magic missiles; pockets of light magic that do moderate damage and are easy to aim. Meanwhile, Daniel begins firing in bursts with the rifle. The gigantic bat-like creatures shriek as some fall, wounded or killed outright. The survivors fly in erratic patterns, closing the distance. Doephluev switches to ice magic as they get closer, firing off shotgun-like blasts of ice shards in fast succession, chanting continuously in a language Daniel couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. Daniel reloads, swiftly resuming firing. The monstrous bats drop in numbers from around thirty to five before they even reach ten yards away, and Doephluev switches to fire magic, projecting a pillar of fire towards the giant bats, wiping out the last of them. She takes a relieving breath, and she states chipperly, ¡°That felt good. It has been a while since I got to use even this much magic.¡± ¡°You still good?¡± ¡°Of course, Master! This much was just a warmup.¡± Alright, then let¡¯s keep going.¡± Daniel collects his spent magazines and deposits them in his magic bag to be reloaded later. He and Doephluev continue further into the ruin. The next being to confront them reminds Daniel of a bear, which he can see thanks to Doephluev casting a fairly passive spell that simply illuminates its outline more. Though he sees it as bear-like, it has the distinct body-shape and movements of a feline. An extremely bulky feline. Daniel studies it quietly as they crouch in cover out of sight of the bear, which the outline makes visible enough like a sci-fi heads up display in a video game. ¡°What can you tell me about it?¡± asks Daniel. Doephluev replies softly, using it as an excuse to lean on his shoulder and keep her lips close to his cheek and ear. ¡°It''s a hakkadel. Many tribes of dattakoriens revere them as forest spirits. Unkillable. They''re also one of the less common types of monsters that can use magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± asks Daniel with surprise. ¡°Magic-magic, or something like a drake''s fire breath?¡± ¡°Actual magic.¡± She notices Daniel¡¯s grip tighten on his rifle, and she adds to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. It won¡¯t be teleporting around, using barrier spells and casting enchantments. A little lightning magic.¡± ¡°Lightning magic?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. See there, how its hair stands on end. It naturally builds up sparks, but it evolved the ability to cast it at targets at will.¡± Daniel wonders if it¡¯s more like an electric eel, in how the discharge stuns everything in range, but he can¡¯t be sure without seeing it in action. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t truly be magic, but might appear so if the arc is visible at the time of discharge. The world of Zenkon has cultures that have an understanding of how dangerous lightning is, but very minimal understanding of how electricity works. That said, the hakkadel is roughly the size of an especially big bear. Maybe closer to a moose in terms of height and weight. Daniel doesn¡¯t want to find out how intelligent it is or if it uses magic or not to project lightning bolts. ¡°Why do dattakoriens believe they¡¯re unkillable?¡± ¡°They can intercept arrows and spears with their magic, and they can disrupt many common combat spells, the kind of spells that are typically the best dattakoriens learn.¡± She holds up the revolver with a grin. ¡°They¡¯ve never been pitted against the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± ¡°You know, I don¡¯t tell many people this, but I¡¯m not proud of that name.¡± ¡°How did you get it then, Master?¡± Daniel stares at her for a moment, unable to answer. He sighs. ¡°I called myself the Harbinger of Despair, technically. And the¡­ Calamity¡­¡± She grins at him as she listens, enjoying the moment. Daniel adds, ¡°I was trying to intimidate the Red Brother¡¯s forces by sounding pompous and ridiculous, alright? That¡¯s all it was supposed to be.¡± He lowers his assault rifle to search through his magic bag, He extracts his rail gun, grumbling, ¡°Before I knew it, the damn Queen of Demons was asking for the Harbinger of Calamity by name.¡± Doephluev snickers playfully, leaning on his shoulder. Daniel arms the rail gun, and it whines briefly. The hakkadel snorts, looking up, listening. The human mechanic whispers, ¡°Let me have my shoulder back.¡± She leans off of him, and he takes aim. Just as the hakkadel looks in their direction, Daniel pulls the trigger. The railgun hums, and a supersonic crack booms quickly, not like a regular gun, but similar in volume and suddenness. The supersonic rifle round is invisible to virtually anyone, other than condensation rings and a thin contrail behind it, moisture having condensed in the wake of the bullet moving several-times faster than the speed of sound. From the moment Daniel pulls the trigger, as with the test firing with his companions, a lot of things happen. Monsters further down the tunnel shriek and bellow as a supersonic crack passes them by, while a cloud of red and pink mist replaces what used to be most of the torso of the hakkadel. Daniel lowers the rail gun while rubble crumbles down the hall from the shockwave of the supersonic bullet racing down the hall. The hakkadel doesn¡¯t even process that it has been all but vaporized, and the hallway where it was standing is now stained in an oblong egg-rounded shape on all surfaces of the hallway; wall, ceiling, and floor. Doephluev leans on his shoulder again, teasing playfully, ¡°Remind me to marry you immediately, Master¡­¡± ¡°Remind me to use this on you next time if you become an enemy again.¡± She gasps, pouting on his shoulder. ¡°Master! I am going to be the mother of your children! You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°I would if you threaten those same children.¡± She pouts a little, but he stands up, reloading the rail gun. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± She bounds into step with him as they walk the hallway, passing the hakkadel where its remains linger. ¡°I know I¡¯m a mere servant, Master, but I came all this way for you. I hope you¡¯ll eventually allow yourself to see me as your ally.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Pretty mouthy for a servant.¡± She glares at him a little, but she doesn¡¯t say anything further for the moment. Daniel uses his assault rifle against a balinkon and another hakkadel as they journey further, and dozens of smaller monsters of various kinds fall before their combined equipment and magic. After a while, Daniel and Doephluev opt to take a lunch break by finding a secluded corner and booby-trapping a landmine made by Daniel rigged to a trip wire, and a spell for detecting enemies approaching cast by the archoneldwyn. She has many versatile mission spells, making it easy for them to operate with just the two of them. And, during the break, Doephluev continues to press the boundaries of what she can get away with as Daniel¡¯s ¡®servant¡¯. *** Chapter 98.3: Bonus Story: Battle for the Imperial Crown Part 3 Byleathea leads the young woman and her four year old daughter into the capital villa owned by her brother, the heir to her family¡¯s viscounty. Her brother meets her at the entrance, walking with them. ¡°Byergeth, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Same to you, Byleathea. Come inside, the others are in the upstairs drawing room.¡± ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Come what may, you and Sundenelle are family. I would do anything for you.¡± Byleathea smiles warmly, teasing playfully, ¡°Be careful saying that, my Lord Brother. Your niece can be quite ruthless.¡± ¡°I shall ensure that I am behind her, rather than in front of her, then.¡± He leads them to the room, and the young woman nervously enters, finding the other women with their children at all. The most recent one with the daughter is the daughter of a merchant family with a fabric production method that is barely keeping them afloat. As she studies the other women and children, she doesn¡¯t recognize any of them, but the children catch her eyes. They look like they could be siblings to her daughter, in spite of their mothers sharing only their hair color of a light brown. ¡°Um¡­ M-My Lord, My Lady¡­¡± murmurs the young woman a she holds her daughter close. ¡°M-May I ask what is going on, now?¡± Byleathea replies gently. ¡°You must be very concerned. But, please don¡¯t be afraid. These women are in much the same circumstances as you. We are investigating the man who may be the father to your children.¡± The women all gasp, stunned by this revelation, and they all instantly realize the same things; Byleathea mentioned only a single father, but very obviously referred to all of the children present. Now, each of the women are sizing each other up to determine who they might have met in common, as they all believed that they had met a true prince. The only exception is a rather skinny woman with light freckling and a brand on her cheek. The brand is a bit foreboding, as it is something rumored to be the mark of exile from the Imperial Palace. Unfortunately, that¡¯s exactly what it is, and the woman with the scar pleads, ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t said a word to anyone! I swear! I have been doing everything I can to survive. P-Please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± replies Byleathea. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. We aren¡¯t here to hurt you. We need your help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never try to prove his status! He¡¯s my son, and only my son!¡± The woman has the oldest child, a seven year old boy whose hand she is clutching. He is watching the conversation with innocent, but concerned eyes. The mother drops to her knees, beginning to cry. Byleathea doesn¡¯t move. She can¡¯t show favoritism, as all of these women are victims of the same circumstance. Fortunately, they are the ones that were able to be bought off. ¡°The father your children all have in common doesn¡¯t know about you, as far as we can tell. Or rather, your children specifically. I can¡¯t say how he¡¯ll react, but the agents responsible for sending you money and ordering you to remain silent are threatened by your existence.¡± The young woman with the youngest daughter feels a sense of dread as well. The way the conversation is going, they have been entangled in the politics of noble families. But, the man who she spent the night with claimed he was a prince and went by the name of Fau. She was easily charmed, but after being discarded, she never saw him again. The only person to approach her afterwards in regards to her mystery lover was a person paying her money and forcing her to sign a contract, lest her entire family be destroyed. She, like the others, had no choice but to accept. ¡°The reason you five were not eliminated is as a backup. Particularly the boys can serve as heirs if the worst should happen, but until then, you were told to live in secret. Fortunately, we were able to get to you first.¡± Byleathea approaches a desk, showing them the contracts they signed, and all five women continue to piece together the clues, afraid to acknowledge the mess they¡¯re in. ¡°All you have to do for now is remain here in hiding. You will be taken care of until we need your help. And, when the time comes, we¡¯ll ask for your testimony. Once all is said and done, you will be compensated for all of the pain you have suffered, and your children will be made into nobles.¡± The women gasp. ¡°B-B-But, sh-sh-she¡¯ll kill us,¡± replies the woman with the brand. ¡°That is the risk. We must remove her power before we make our move. If you cooperate, you will escape unharmed, and you will be in a better position than you are now. If you refuse or interfere, you will not only be discarded by our adversaries, but your families will be erased to cover up what happened. The contract was only to protect them. It was not to help you. Please understand.¡± ¡°O-Our children¡­ are nobles?¡± asks a young stableman¡¯s daughter, holding her five year old daughter. ¡°Yes,¡± replies Byleathea sincerely. ¡°So long as we succeed. That¡¯s why we desperately need your help. For now, lay low here, and you will be safe. You will be given instructions when we need you.¡± The women glance at each other, and then at their children. They nod in agreement. ¡°P-Please take care of us, my Lady,¡± replies a young former priestess, who has the youngest son, a boy of four years as well. ¡°Trust me, and I will. Thank you, ladies.¡± She then gestures to her brother, saying gently, ¡°This is Lord Byer. Please ask for him if you need anything. Otherwise, try to keep yourselves safe in the manor.¡± She bows her head and leaves gracefully. One more piece has been gathered, and she¡¯ll need to inform Sundenelle, who is currently making moves against the children of the two Imperial Consorts. The junior consort has only her three daughters, two of whom have excellent relationships with their ¡®elder sister¡¯. The senior consort has a son that is only a couple of weeks younger than Porfaus, and the consort¡¯s family has several gold, silver, and gemstone mines with which they have been gathering their own military forces. They are planning to put up an actual fight, which means the former Empress and Porfaus will be gathering the main imperial forces to try to retaliate. Of course, Sundenelle has received a handful of secret messages pledging loyalty of several generals who were informed by the Emperor prior to his illness rendering him bedridden. Back at the annex, Byleathea finds Thermihk once more. He is waiting outside of the building. He smiles upon noticing her approach. ¡°Ah, Lady Byleathea.¡± He bows to her, which she returns with a curtsy, since he still outranks her officially. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± ¡°Prince Thermihk. Good afternoon to you. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°I actually came looking for you, but I was forbidden entry by Sister¡­¡± He looks at the door, where two of Sundenelle¡¯s guards are posted. ¡°My sincere apologies, your Highness. I shall speak to her and try to convince her to allow you in.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. If she is still taking Father¡¯s death this hard, there is little to be done.¡± ¡°I thank you for your understanding, Prince Thermihk. Would you be willing to accompany me to the garden pavilion?¡± ¡°Certainly. Please, allow me to escort you, my Lady.¡± He offers his arm, and she accepts, walking with him as they head for the garden pavilion, which is nearby, surrounded by a large ¡®C¡¯ shaped pond filled with decorative fish. The pavilion is also adorned with flower-bearing ivies and vines, giving it a very cozy outdoor feeling. ¡°You and Sister have been avoiding the Empress, haven¡¯t you?¡± asks Thermihk as his guards follow at a slight distance. ¡°Avoiding is a stronger term than the truth, your Highness. We have habitually avoided getting in the way of court affairs. With his Imperial Majesty no longer with us, we have even less reason to stand out. We only hope to avoid troubling his new Imperial Majesty Porfaus.¡± ¡°You may be expected to express your support, my Lady.¡± ¡°Until I am asked for an opinion, it wouldn¡¯t be my place to give one on such an important matter.¡± ¡°I see. Then, as the second prince, I would like to ask your opinion.¡± He pulls out a chair for Byleathea, and she takes a seat, before he sits down across from her. One of the guards gestures, and Thermihk¡¯s servant approaches, providing tea and snacks from a basket that she was carrying. ¡°I believe there are strengths and weaknesses to us all, your Highness. But, if you will forgive this humble woman¡¯s opinion, I would be most at ease if your Highness was to become the Emperor, but only should his Majesty Porfaus wish not to claim his rightful place.¡± Thermihk doesn¡¯t say anything as he watches her for a moment. She smiles and sips the tea provided, saying to the maid, ¡°Thank you very much. It¡¯s very good.¡± The maid bows politely with a smile, continuing to set out the snacks. The young prince lets out a long exhale. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sundenelle has been cooped up in her room crying all this time. No matter how much she loved Imperial Father, she wouldn¡¯t lose herself so easily.¡± Byleathea smiles. ¡°I thank you for thinking of your sister. Though, I¡¯m not sure where your concern stems from. She is in good health, though she skips more meals than I would like.¡± ¡°I see. And, you have checked on her recently?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Any more¡­ disagreements between you?¡± ¡°Nothing of note, your Highness. Sundenelle is distracting herself from her grief with her studies. Though, I expect she will be present at the funeral.¡± ¡°And, do you happen to know her opinions on the matter of succession?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would have to ask her, your Highness. I dare not speak for a Princess, even if she is this humble servant¡¯s daughter.¡± Thermihk sighs softly. ¡°You think too lowly of yourself, Lady Byleathea. Whatever the outcome is, I promise to protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you, your Highness. Please don¡¯t over exert yourself, though. Your health is more important than anything else.¡± He smiles. ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± They spend a pleasant tea time together before parting once more. Byleathea feels a little guilty, but Sundenelle hasn¡¯t been wrong yet. If he gets entangled in the direct conflict over the crown, he will be killed by his elder brothers. And, there is still the Grand Duke to deal with. *** Sir Dalloway glances over his shoulder as he keeps his hood low over his head. He is in an extraordinarily precarious position with everything going on. The rumors are heating up, and the funeral will mark the likely start of a bloody battle. The second Imperial Consort and her daughters were found brutally murdered and burned to death in their villa of the Imperial Palace. It has caught everyone off guard, and the suspects are any of the heirs to the crown, as the junior-most of the Emperor¡¯s legal wives was outspoken about the Crown Prince never having been crowned by the Emperor, meaning he is only the heir apparent as the first son of the Emperor. Her family is outraged, demanding answers and a detailed investigation, while the Empress does her best to suppress all matters not tied to the funeral. The most obvious reasoning is the fact that her son becomes the Emperor once the funeral is over, so long as everyone accepts that he is the Crown Prince, which, in spite of any legal proceedings, has been the word of mouth for months. Most everyone will accept a man declared the Crown Prince for months becoming Emperor over a bastard Princess coming out of the shadows to claim her ¡®birthright¡¯ due to the words of a dying man. The late Emperor¡¯s favor towards Sundenelle was no secret. He would likely tell her anything she wanted to hear as a way to go peacefully into the afterlife. Sir Dalloway has served the Imperial Family for all of his adult life, now approaching twelve years. The Emperor was one of the wisest people the knight has ever known, but he became a fool for Sundenelle. Guarding her even after the Emperor¡¯s passing is one thing, but what she is plotting is nothing short of treason. She has entangled a growing number of nobles in her lies, and if it goes on any longer, the knights following her may become culpable for not doing their duty to the Empire. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Dalloway slips into the stairwell leading to an underground betting arena. It seems to be the ¡®intermission¡¯, because the crowd is cheering wildly while a human man in little more than a loincloth (A/N 1) desperately tries to escape the fighting pit where a kamaitaizen benki is ferociously trying to kill him. His body is already slashed, and blood is scattered about, while the man keeps trying to cry out for help, drowned out by the crowd cheering at his demise. Dalloway ignores the grim sight. He has no business with the battle occurring and just wants to complete his handoff before returning to the Palace. He spots the person he is supposed to meet, who is wearing the dark grey hooded mantle with three blue ink blots on the left chest area. He approaches and stands off to the side, asking in a low tone, ¡°Does the light in here seem too low to you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s enough to see what¡¯s going on,¡± replies the man. ¡°Just need to be able to tell the difference between gold and silver, after all.¡± Dalloway nods. ¡°I¡¯ll have to bet on the winner, then.¡± He subtly hands over a folded document, and the man lifts the corner to peer at the information. He hands over a tightly bound leather wallet. Dalloway peeks inside, and as he requested, the payment is in gold rectangular bars worth ten gold coins each. They are less conspicuous and less noisy than coins, and aren¡¯t so far out of reach for a knight such as himself that he won¡¯t raise suspicion so long as he doesn¡¯t cash them in at the same time. The contact states in his gruff and gravelly voice, ¡°His Grace guarantees your station. Your loyalty is commendable.¡± ¡°For the Empire,¡± replies Dalloway, bowing his head. He walks around the fighting pit the opposite way he came, passing through the crowd to try to avoid suspicion. The man in the pit is trying to hold back the ravenous beast as it bites for his throat, ¡°...ease! Work¡­ -ran-doo-...!¡± are the few words that find Dalloway¡¯s ears, but he puts it out of his mind. Dark pits form in any part of the world, and they draw attention away from the clandestine operations that must occur for even the Grand Zenkon Empire to continue to function. Two men watching another be slaughtered by a monster is less treacherous than controlling the outcome of the succession. The Grand Duke has paid handsomely for proof of what Sundenelle has been doing, as she has close enough ties with the princes and princesses to be a major threat of assassination for any one of them. As Dalloway walks with his head down, he makes his way into the alley and starts to head away from the main street to continue a different path than the one he took to arrive at the meeting location. A gravelly voice says from behind him, ¡°For the Empire.¡± He whirls without thinking, since the voice is the same one he just heard. The hooded man with the three ink blots is standing at the exit of the fighting pit, looking directly at him. Leaving at the same time was definitely not what was instructed. The last thing he remembers is something heavy hitting him from behind as a powerful grip with feline claws wraps around his neck, pressing something over his face. *** Sir Dalloway opens his eyes, finding himself seated against the wall of a strange bedroom that he doesn¡¯t recognize right away. That said, he feels like he absolutely should recognize this room. The bed is elegant, even in the darkness, and an extremely expensive vanity is nearby where jewels and other priceless ornaments for wear are displayed. As his senses come back to him, he manages to stand up, clutching his head. ¡°Ugh¡­ what¡­ happened?¡± ¡°A rough night drinking, Sir Galloway?¡± The female voice sends shivers down his spine, and he pivots to look, instinctively reaching for his sword. However, his hand grasps nothing, and he clutches several times before the abnormality causes him to look desperately, only to find that his sword belt and sword are nowhere to be found. When he looks again, the owner of that voice is seated on the end of her bed in her nightgown. He is still in a daze, and he asks accusingly, ¡°What is this, your Majesty? How did I get here?¡± ¡°How indeed,¡± teases the self-proclaimed Empress, Sundenelle. She has her legs crossed as she stares at him with an icy smirk that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her chin rests on her hand as she watches him, her right hand holding something with a metallic glint at the end. When his eyes adjust, though, his confusion grows. She is bruised and scratched, as if she just came out of a terrible fight, and her nightgown is torn. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, your Majesty. I seem to have lost my memory.¡± The young woman snickers, and he can feel sweat sliding down his back. His heart is racing, but until he knows what¡¯s going on, he has to be careful not to give away anything. ¡°It seems your heart is quite dark, Sir Dalloway. You betrayed my trust.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Oh? But you just said that you couldn¡¯t remember.¡± Her voice has the edge of a blade, cutting deep into his skin as his pulse quickens even more. ¡°Lies! Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what this is, but I will not be accused of acts I did not commit.¡± As soon as he takes a step towards her, she raises her right hand, still resting her chin on her left. The object is even more obvious now. It¡¯s not a weapon, per se, except for what the situation looks like. It is a simple bedside bell. Seeing it halts him in his tracks, and his body feels like it¡¯s on fire, while the sweat forming all over him chills the knight to his bones. ¡°So, you¡¯re aware of what the situation looks like, Sir Dalloway.¡± ¡°Y-Y-Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can manage to utter those words, Sir Dalloway. Did you think I would trust you just because you passed the first test?¡± ¡°Whatever this is, please explain, and I will atone¡­¡± ¡°I only had suspicions at first. After all, the tension going into the funeral suggests that the battle over the crown will be bloody from all sides, with all four princes and the Grand Duke at each other¡¯s throats. But then, my dear Uncle served my father all of those years. In all of those years, I wonder if he knew the truth you and I know.¡± ¡°Please just put the bell down, your Majesty, and we can talk¡­¡± ¡°I am talking, Sir Dalloway.¡± Her smile appears innocent, but like her tone of voice, it does nothing to comfort the knight. If anything, it is twisting the knife that she has already penetrated him with. She¡¯s just toying with him. However, if he makes a wrong move, the room will be swarmed, and Dalloway¡¯s life will be over. His word alone against the apparent evidence will be a weak argument. ¡°But then, my supposed brothers and sisters DO share a lot of their appearance with me and Imperial Father. So, it¡¯s strange for Father to be so certain that his alleged heirs do not belong to him. Perhaps her Majesty, the soon-to-be former Empress, had her way with him while he was asleep.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if Uncle was the father of the Empress¡¯s children, as well as those of the Consorts¡­ Well, that would be an interesting turn of events. And, it would explain why he would be trying to lure out the Crown Prince¡¯s enemies, rather than gathering them. It would also explain why he¡¯s worried about the bastard Princess.¡± Dalloway has eased his way towards one of the nightstands near him, and he tries feeling for something that he can subtly get a hold of. He¡¯ll have seconds to try to escape, and the window is his only option. If he doesn¡¯t survive the jump, he¡¯s as good as dead anyways. ¡°The only piece of information I¡¯m missing right now is the certain proof that the alleged Princes know of their own bloodline. After all, they could be forgiven for ignorance in this matter.¡± ¡°Whatever it is you think I can tell you, I assure you I know nothing, your Majesty. You seem to have misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Did you know that a man lost his life yesterday? He was murdered by a kamaitaizen benki here in the capital, of all places. He was one of Uncle¡¯s closest aides.¡± Dalloway freezes just as he feels a hand mirror in his glove. The man in the pits¡­ his last words have finally clarified in the knight¡¯s memory. ¡°Please! I work for the Grand Duke! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Dalloway was so concerned with escaping the gambling hall, that it¡¯s only now that the words he heard make sense. The contact he was supposed to meet was already discovered. ¡°If you wish to live and for your family to not be marked as traitors and put to death, you will testify that the Grand Duke, former Empress, and the Princes are all aware that the Princes are in fact the children of the Grand Duke, making them ineligible to inherit the throne over the only true heiress. Otherwise, you may wish to dive head first from the window.¡± The door opens, and a handful of knights enter, including the gatonine second in command, Sir Ecklevon and the human, Sir Lokenbach. Lokenbach, specifically, growls in the same gravelly voice as Dalloway¡¯s last memory before now, ¡°For the Empire.¡± ¡°For the Empire,¡± repeats Sundenelle coldly. Dalloway hesitates for only one last second. He puts his hands up, trembling as his knees give out underneath him. His voice has gone hoarse, and he mumbles, ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll testify¡­ Please¡­ spare me¡­¡± ¡°You chose the larger side, Sir Dalloway, not the winning side. I had high hopes for you. Take him to my uncle. If he struggles, kill him. We¡¯ll deal with his family afterwards in that case.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Imperial Majesty,¡± replies Ecklevon. The gatonine sheathes his sword and binds Dalloway¡¯s hands behind his back. Dalloway murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ His Majesty was¡­ so happy when you told him you didn¡¯t want the crown. Why¡­? Why would you pursue it?¡± Sundenelle stands up, and her maid approaches her, wiping off makeup that gave the illusion of her having been violently beaten. ¡°Between the Empire and my happiness, Father chose me in the end. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let my Father¡¯s hard work go to waste. He trusted me with the future of the Empire. You trusted a man who had an affair with the Empress.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dalloway tries to object, but his voice catches in his throat. Ecklevon has dragged him to his feet, and the defeated commander of the Imperial Guard goes silent. After a moment, he finally says, ¡°If¡­ I may, your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already paid me the greatest disrespect by betraying me, Sir Dalloway. What is a question in comparison?¡± Her jab bites deep into his soul, and he can¡¯t help but wince under her icy reprimand. ¡°Her Grace, the Second Consort¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Wishing to know if I had something to do with their fate?¡± He averts his eyes, dipping his head once in confirmation. ¡°Very well. I did. I will take my place on the throne. You and Uncle can share a cell soon enough.¡± She waves her hand, saying sternly, ¡°Gag him and take him away. We still have much to do.¡± *** Byleathea enters Sundenelle¡¯s bedroom just as Sir Dalloway is being escorted out. The young Empress is seated on her bed once more as her maid nurses a bruise on the teen¡¯s cheek. The makeup was surely helpful, but in case she needed to go further, Sundenelle ordered Sir Ecklevon to hit her, adding authenticity to her threat. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± murmurs the matron as she curtsies. ¡°Please, Mother, that¡¯s not necessary. What do you have for me?¡± ¡°I¡­ have asked Thermihk to tea tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good. I leave him to you.¡± Byleathea nods, but she looks to the door, where the knights have already departed. ¡°Are you certain this was a necessary deception? I don¡¯t know if it was worth the effort.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control every piece of information that leaks from this place. No matter who I try to weed out, someone will escape my notice. All the better to start creating useless information to leak as well to muddy the waters. Dalloway proved that Uncle is onto me anyways. The princes may all share a father, but that does not make them all allies. Even now, Lady Consort¡¯s army is closing in on the capital with infiltrators preparing to disrupt the coronation following the funeral. My esteemed brothers will briefly fight while the Grand Duke tries to mediate, and I¡¯ll confront Porfaus afterwards with the news of his children before the coronation can be held again. Since Uncle will have his hands full with his unruly children, as well as trying to find out who assassinated his daughters, he won¡¯t be able to focus attention on me.¡± ¡°I do not like how elaborate your plans are, Sundenelle. It frightens me that there are so many moving parts.¡± ¡°It must be this way, Mother. If I can protect the path to the crown with plans that I can afford to be thwarted, then I stand a chance.¡± Byleathea is quiet for a moment. ¡°Any word from the Grand Prince?¡± Sundenelle clears her throat, mocking a male voice. ¡°The affairs of succession are matters of the crown, and the Strylaph family shall remain uninvolved as it always has.¡± She smirks, sighing. ¡°At least Uncle won''t be able to use them either.¡± Byleathea gives her an uneasy expression. It¡¯s very possible that the Grand Prince is colluding with the Grand Duke or the princes, as the Strylaph family is one of the oldest founding families of the Empire. It is unlikely they would simply let the matter fall out of control. Seeming to sense her mother¡¯s thoughts, Sundenelle smiles softly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Father rarely talked about it with you, since the Strylaph family is second only to the Lindenmorg family in terms of Imperial prestige. However, he often said Yaulander¡¯s isolationist attitude betrayed his immaturity and fear of making mistakes on the global stage. He¡¯ll likely wait and see what public sentiment is before making a move. And, if all goes according to plan, we should have the advantage on that front.¡± ¡°Will he not expect a great favor from us if he does provide aid?¡± asks the Imperial mistress not versed in the politics of the Empire at large. Byleathea was sent to the Imperial Palace to be a lady in waiting, but the Emperor fell in love with her, so she became little more than a free-floating noblewoman of low station within the Palace. She wanted nothing more, since the Emperor¡¯s love made her feel whole, amplified a dozen times over when Sundenelle was born. ¡°He¡¯ll certainly try, no doubt. However, the fact that he ignored my request now will be leverage I have in bargaining later. He may swoop in when I need it most, but it¡¯s not something I can count on because he isn¡¯t committed. As such, I will repay him with things I already planned to give him anyways.¡± ¡°Which are?¡± asks Byleathea. ¡°F-Forgive me if it¡¯s something I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Sundenelle scoffs. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I¡¯m not leaving you out of my schemes because I don¡¯t trust you. I just want you to be able to tell the truth when you claim you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Byleathea smiles gently. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°That said, Grand Prince Yaulander has been petitioning for letters of Marque to control the waterways of the south. Smuggling and piracy are on the rise, and he¡¯s hoping to recoup the losses by seizing the ill-gotten assets and enslaving the criminals.¡± ¡°What if your opponents have already offered such to him? They currently hold the seat of authority, no matter who ends up on the throne at the end.¡± Sundenelle grins. ¡°Yaulander¡¯s own claim to the territory he rules over comes from his bloodline. My brothers are of noble blood, that is indisputable, but they are not the Imperial family. He may lack the scruples or integrity I hoped, but his principles will not easily be shaken. Especially because they stem from his inflated ego.¡± She turns more serious, adding, ¡°That said, I am not ruling him out as an adversary. The primary means of dealing with me will be assassins, which is why we have to be especially careful not to let our guard down around anyone.¡± She looks directly into Byleathea¡¯s eyes, and the Empress¡¯s mother feels a pang in her heart. She knows what¡¯s coming. ¡°That includes Brother Thermihk.¡± Byleathea breaks their eye contact, looking down and away from her daughter. ¡°I¡­ I know¡­¡± Sundenelle is quiet for a moment. She does her best to speak gently. ¡°Mother¡­ If you can¡¯t do it, there are other ways¡­¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No¡­ I should do it. He won¡¯t let his guard down around anyone else. And¡­ I won¡¯t let him become a casualty of this fight.¡± Sundenelle nods. ¡°I trust you, Mother. And, I vow not to hurt him once he is secured. Come what may, even without blood, he is still my beloved brother.¡± The young Empress stands up. ¡°Please excuse me, Mother. I have a few more things to prepare.¡± Byleathea nods. ¡°I¡¯ll carry out the other tasks you¡¯ve given me for the evening before turning in.¡± ¡°Very well. Good night, Mother.¡± ¡°Good night, my beloved Empress.¡± Byleathea kisses Sundenelle¡¯s forehead, and both of them feel warmer for it. They¡¯ll need small moments like this to get through the next couple of weeks. *** A/N 1: Loincloths worn by the poor and slaves in the Empire are similar to the Ancient Greek ¡®perizoma¡¯ loincloth, specifically the kind wrapped fairly securely around and under the nether regions. Basically, a high level of modesty for a guy that¡¯s basically otherwise naked. Chapter 98.4: Bonus Story: Battle for the Imperial Crown Part 4 Clink clink clink! The sounds of a metal teaspoon tapping against the ceramic of the cup are the only noise at the otherwise awkwardly silent tea table under the outdoor pavilion once more. The company is as pleasant as can be, short of one¡¯s own parents, as Byleathea practically raised Thermihk. In fact, it¡¯s more than just ¡®practically¡¯. She nursed him, tutored him alongside Sundenelle, and watched over him when he was ill. The only one who would compare would be his nanny, who also was present for many of the same events. That said, with a consort and her daughters assassinated, and Byleathea and Sundenelle considered even more disposable, it¡¯s easy to worry that they could be next. And, as the younger brother of the heir apparent and Crown Prince declared to the people, Thermihk is effectively an adversary in these tumultuous times. He honestly hates it. He misses the days that he and Sundenelle would run around the gardens and orchards, looking at bugs, running from snakes, poking each other with sticks and grass stems, and otherwise getting into mischief the lower-ranking royal children could get into. He never saw Byleathea¡¯s status nor Sundenelle¡¯s resultant abnormal rank as a bastard daughter. They were his mother figure and sister before anything else. ¡°Do you need anything in the annex, Lady Byleathea?¡± asks Thermihk, finally summoning the courage to break the ice. She pastes on her smile, which holds a surprising level of warmth in spite of being her diplomatic expression. ¡°We are well stocked and shouldn¡¯t need to trouble anyone for the time being. Thank you for asking, your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Though, I had hoped you would begin moving to one of the villas¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave my daughter, and she refuses to leave her home. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Prince Thermihk.¡± He remains thoughtfully silent. It¡¯s the same dance they¡¯ve been doing since the Emperor passed. Byleathea isn¡¯t as valued by Sundenelle as the Emperor was, it seems. And, for all of her intelligence, Sundenelle doesn¡¯t seem to grasp how much danger she is in at the Imperial Palace. His brothers don¡¯t share the same integrity or morals that Thermihk does, as the two respective mothers for those who stand the greatest chance of claiming the throne are far more ambitious than Byleathea or the Second Consort who was assassinated. ¡°Have you heard any rumors about her Grace Consort Thennia, my Lady?¡± Byleathea shakes her head sadly. ¡°No. Only that she and her daughters were murdered and their bodies set aflame.¡± She clutches her teacup nervously. ¡°Dreadful¡­ How could something like that happen within the Imperial Palace?¡± The prince sighs. ¡°That is what I¡¯m looking into myself. Unfortunately¡­¡± He looks to the side, disgusted with even thinking it, even though it¡¯s the most likely answer. There are lots of people who will pick off rivals. Taking out the weakest standing members of the Imperial Family will raise the guard of the more important members, but it will also serve as a threat to them. The Empress is the true wife of the Emperor, while the Consorts are legal partners, but with lower standing than the Empress. The Empress and her children are the true heirs to the throne before anyone else, and by eliminating any possible competition for her children, she sends a message to both the other princes and princesses, as well as the nobles, that there is no victory in taking any other side than her son¡¯s. Not that such a thing usually prevents a succession dispute, but it¡¯s very possible that the Empress, Crown Prince, or even the First Consort¡¯s family are thinning out the competition before the true succession battle begins. It¡¯s not unthinkable that Sundenelle could have had a hand in it, but she would be mad to believe, short of assassinating everyone in the Imperial Family, that she could ever become Empress as a bastard Princess. And, if she was trying to make that move, she would need more than her mother and the handful of Imperial Guards she has guarding the two of them. Even for this tea party, Thermihk has a larger escort than the entire annex does, it seems. It¡¯s likely only a matter of time, and if he isn¡¯t careful, he could lose Byleathea forever. ¡°Did you happen to invite Sundenelle to our tea party, Lady Byleathea?¡± ¡°I extended her an invitation, as you requested, but she has taken to reading over histories of the noble families of the Empire.¡± ¡°Oh? Does she intend to marry, then?¡± ¡°I expect so. I hope she will get herself out of this place as well.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± murmurs Thermihk softly. The two continue to enjoy their tea. However, as she¡¯s taking another sip, the teacup falls from Byleathea¡¯s hands, shattering on the table before falling to the ground, hot tea spilling everywhere. She clutches her throat while doubling forward, and Thermihk bolts to his feet. ¡°Byleathea!?¡± She begins gasping for breaths, straining to breathe. Before long, she collapses from her chair before the prince can dive to catch her. He screams, ¡°Byleathea!¡± He snaps as he cradles her head, ¡°Fetch the palace physician! Immediately! And send for more guards!¡± ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡± protests one of the guards, but Thermihk¡¯s brain is swirling in panic. He shouts, ¡°Did I stutter!? Go! One of you help me get her inside!¡± He lifts her from the ground, cradling the woman he often sees as his mother. She is a bit smaller than him now, since he has grown a fair bit into adulthood, but she is heavy enough that he needs to be careful. He carries her quickly to the annex, while one of the remaining two guards escorts him inside. When he bursts in, the small handful of servants catering to Sundenelle are startled, but Thermihk ignores them to make his way to the matron¡¯s room. ¡°Bring the physician as soon as he arrives!¡± He moves as quickly as he can, and Sundenelle appears, asking sharply, ¡°What¡¯s going o-... Mother!?¡± She shrieks, bolting close. Thermihk does his best to get Byleathea to a bed before the princess can interfere. His strength is ready to give out. ¡°What happened!?¡± screams Sundenelle, horrified at her mother¡¯s condition. ¡°YOU!? HOW COULD YOU!?¡± screams the anguished teen. ¡°Me!?¡± shouts Thermihk in surprise. ¡°You think I did this!?¡± ¡°Who else!?¡± snaps the blonde princess. ¡°Why would I do that!?¡± ¡°You tell me! Look at her! Is it because we¡¯re disposable!?¡± ¡°You know I don¡¯t think like that! How could you accuse me of this!? We need to¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be doing anything! Guards! Arrest this assassin!¡± ¡°Sundenelle, calm down! We¡¯ll¡­!¡± The door opens, and the prince¡¯s guards grip their swords. ¡°In the name of Her Majesty, you will stand down.¡± However, they are quickly overwhelmed and tackled to the floor, captured as quickly as the scenario begins. More march in, and a gatonine gives instructions. ¡°Make sure you disarm them of hidden knives and slip-binds.¡± He and two more knights approach Sundenelle, Thermihk, and the unconscious Byleathea. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡± snaps Thermihk. He looks at Sundenelle, who has an icy and heartless expression. ¡°My mother is like this, and you have the gall to ask me that? Of all our brothers and sisters¡­ Thermihk¡­ You disgust me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do this! Please listen!¡± Thermihk resists as he¡¯s dragged away, with one of the guards putting a fabric gag in his mouth and puts a bag over his head. He is completely outmatched, and most of his guards ran off to find the physician and inform other palace staff. He has no idea who tried to poison Byleathea, but as soon as he can, he will get to the bottom of it and avenge her. Worse than anything, he won¡¯t be able to be by her side when she needs him most. *** Sundenelle pets Byleathea¡¯s cheek as her mother sleeps. You fool, Mother. I knew you were too weak. But, I suppose I can still make this work. The physician cleared the woman and provided emetic agents as soon as he arrived, which was delayed due to the First Princess¡¯s chronic illness. Naturally, the Empress would have prioritized her own daughter. In fact, if she knew the physician was called to aid Byleathea, the Empress would have almost certainly have tried to delay the physician even further to increase the chances Byleathea would die. Of course, assuming you went according to plan, there was no risk of death, right Mother. She looks at the woman who remains unconscious. The poison was meant for Brother, not you. Your body is weaker than his¡­ You could have died. She clutches Byleathea¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Sleep well, Mother. Though, you¡¯ve really tied my hands on some of my best schemes. You¡¯re going to repay me¡­ You lament not letting me be a princess. You¡¯ll accomplish that soon enough.¡± She brushes Byleathea¡¯s hair aside from her forehead, kissing her mother gently. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I expected you to be soft, Mother. You¡¯ll have to actually try to thwart my plans.¡± She leaves the room, finding Sir Ecklevon waiting for her. ¡°Princess, we¡¯ll move our guests to the villa once we can secure the route after nightfall. Though, we¡¯ll likely need you to delay Lord Thermihk¡¯s escort when they come to regroup with him.¡± ¡°Leave them to me. Have the documents been delivered to the gossip merchant?¡± Ecklevon can¡¯t help but laugh briefly. ¡°I am certain he would be insulted to hear you call him that, your M-... Your Highness.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°He will forgive my impertinence in due time. He¡¯s going to be rich if this all pays off.¡± Ecklevon sighs, but a smirk finds his lips. ¡°Well, I¡¯m with you until the end, your Highness. Even if I were to ignore his Majesty¡¯s will, you carry yourself like someone who is going to win.¡± ¡°Of course I will,¡± replies Sundenelle confidently. ¡°It has already been written.¡± She walks past him, saying seriously, ¡°Now then, we¡¯re far from the edge of the dungeon as it stands. Your next mission is to scare the Princesses, and if she¡¯ll go, the Senior Consort into fleeing the capital. Her family is a wealthy marquisate. If she leaves with her daughters, that will be one less fragile plate I¡¯ll have to worry about in this ceramic shop.¡± Ecklevon chuckles warmly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re keeping your¡­ uh¡­ sisters alive.¡± Sundenelle stops to look at him, giving him an incredulous glance. ¡°And why is that? Blood or not, they are my sisters. And, in this particular game of wits, they are nothing more than fragile flowers on the window sill. My brothers are ordained by Imperial law, assuming they had a drop of the Emperor¡¯s blood in their veins. Were the legitimate heirs to be extinguished, they would continue to be the next in line, after their father.¡± She grins wickedly. ¡°Uncle has underestimated his unstable little niece.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Are¡­ you prepared¡­?¡± ¡°If you mean to ask if I am capable of claiming the lives of my Uncle and brothers¡­ I will do everything in my power to keep them all alive. However, I shall not let the Empire crumble because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to do all that it takes to protect it. If I have to stab you in the heart, Sir Ecklevon, you better take it like a man, if you truly support the Empire.¡± He laughs. ¡°Your Highness, I am sincerely hoping it doesn¡¯t come to that. That said, I ask you to only give me the chance to eliminate your enemies first. If I still must be stabbed, I¡¯d like it to be in a time of peace.¡± She grins and laughs as well. ¡°You just might be standing next to me on the other side of this mess, Sir Ecklevon.¡± She softens her expression, adding gently, ¡°I truly hope that is the case.¡± Ecklevon stands quietly and respectfully for a long moment. She regains her usual composure, saying, ¡°Now, make sure the rest of today goes smoothly. I¡¯ve lost Mother for my plans, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Highness.¡± Ecklevon bows and diverges from Sundenelle¡¯s path. After all, she has to intercept the knights who will come looking for Thermihk and convince them that he fled after seemingly poisoning Byleathea. Hmm¡­ Perhaps Mother saved me some trouble. It would have been more difficult to make the guards divide their forces. I didn¡¯t want her to be in danger, but this will be easier to deal with. Sundenelle sighs to herself. I¡¯m a dreadful woman, aren¡¯t I? Father¡¯s funeral hasn¡¯t even been held yet, but if I let my brothers lock in their positions, it¡¯ll be impossible to oust them. Please forgive me, Father. I will honor you and Mother greatly when it¡¯s all said and done. Sure enough, the guards come looking for the Prince, and she screams at them like a wild-woman, since her mother is, in fact, in bed after being poisoned. Thankfully, Thermihk is already out of the annex. As long as Sundenelle¡¯s men stay ahead of the Imperial Guards serving the princes, she¡¯s in the clear. And, they¡¯ll be forced to chase after phantoms while he¡¯s smuggled out of the Imperial Palace, believing the Prince fled in an absence of other evidence, since the physician has confirmed that Byleathea has, in fact, been poisoned. That doesn¡¯t stop the guards from searching the annex thoroughly, with Sundenelle protesting the whole while, since her mother is the victim. The guards threaten to arrest her if she gets in the way, which she protests angrily that she is a Princess. The mistake made is when one of the guards scoffs. She makes a note of his face and pays attention, even amidst her tantrum, for his name. Illegitimate on paper or not, Sundenelle is known to be the daughter of the Emperor, and his favorite by all appearances. If his death was all it took for order to decay in the palace, she has a large cleanup operation in store next. Thankfully, the pieces are coming together. She has a narrow window starting later this very day, as the news company is going to distribute the news papers in the afternoon, allowing dinner gossip to explode about the whole revelations before they reach the Imperial Family at the Imperial Funeral scheduled for the next morning. Sundenelle is ashamed that she has to, but her Father wouldn¡¯t want an event of any kind to stand in the way of protecting the Empire, so long as the spirit of the event is restored at another time. *** King Vubenclef walks in disguise through the Imperial Capital, having left his retinue in order to see what the gossip in town is. He has come to the seat of the Empire¡¯s power in order to attend the funeral for a good friend. He has a handful of guards following closely, but they are careful not to draw attention to the fact that he¡¯s present or of high status. The loss of the Emperor is a massive blow to the Empire, and the heir apparent, Prince Porfaus, has never been one to impress the vassal king. Jaalsun forged alliances on the eastern part of the continent, conquered those who tried to rebel, and kept the demons from invading from the west for decades. When Vubenclef¡¯s kingdom was on the verge of collapse, the Imperial Uniter didn¡¯t hesitate to bring about relief and aid with rooting out rotten elements. An irony, that, scoffs the aging man to himself. Perhaps a view from outside gives greater perspective. Regardless, I wonder if the Empire will survive. As he walks the streets, many people are wearing mourning bands at the least; a simple black fabric scarf tied onto their arm or around their collars. Others are wearing black garments, if they have them, and the tone lingering over the Imperial Capital is dreary, though for most, life has continued on. A young voice catches Vubenclef¡¯s attention from a corner of the street nearby. ¡°... details on the Imperial Funeral! Exclusive report inside! Stay on top of the biggest story in the Capital!¡± At first, he has no intention of paying the news crier any real mind. After all, it¡¯s the young boy¡¯s job to sell papers. And, it¡¯s no surprise to anyone that the Emperor has passed away. Likely, all of the inns are full of nobles and their staff who, like Vubenclef, have come to pay their respects to the Imperial Family. Just as he¡¯s about to brush it off, though, the crier calls out, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Will has been found! See it here first! You won¡¯t believe what you read!¡± The vassal king glances over his shoulder at his knight captain, who shrugs his shoulders subtly. His curiosity piqued, Vubenclef approaches the boy, who finishes a sale just before him. ¡°I¡¯ll take one, boy.¡± ¡°Thank you kindly, Sir! That¡¯ll be one strysil (A/N 1).¡± ¡°A whole strysil?¡± asks the surprised gentleman. ¡°Yes, sir! This is the largest paper we ever printed!¡± He hears it in the child¡¯s voice at that moment, but he understands and doesn¡¯t care for the deception taking place. She¡¯s a hardworking young lady, and it¡¯s probably safer for her to be selling papers as a boy than a girl. Instead, Vubenclef studies the veritable packet of paper bound together, and the crier is right. It¡¯s absolutely an impressive collection of papers that could easily be mistaken for the whole collection of individual reports, rather than one paper full of various stories. The girl disguised as a boy explains as she receives the coin from Vubenclef, ¡°Eighday¡¯s paper is always the biggest, but this one has tons more. I guarantee you¡¯ll be impressed, Mister!¡± Vubenclef smiles and tousles the child¡¯s hat. ¡°If I¡¯m not, can I come back for a refund?¡± ¡°Hah! No way, Mister! All sales are final!¡± He laughs, tucking his paper under his arm. ¡°Very well. Take care, boy.¡± ¡°Thanks! You too!¡± Vubenclef heads to a cafe nearby while the girl resumes crying out to sell her papers. With the funeral coming tomorrow morning, he has time to see what the air is, and since the paper is so full of information, it may suit his needs. City newspapers can go either way, since some will sensationalize information or print outright lies, since gossip is gossip. However, every now and then, there is a diamond in the sea of stones. His knight captain sits down across from him, greeting him. ¡°Sir Ben.¡± ¡°The Empire¡¯s printing method continues to impress me. Do we know how it works?¡± ¡°To my knowledge, wooden plates etched with magic are used to stamp the pages. It¡¯s how they¡¯ve been able to make copies of books with such ease.¡± ¡°Truly fascinating. And, you say these images aren¡¯t hand-drawn?¡± ¡°To my knowledge, no. Why?¡± ¡°Well, the second page has the Imperial seal, and it¡¯s quite¡­¡± Vubenclef trails off as he reaches the most notable line of the paper. He doesn¡¯t particularly doubt the authenticity of the Imperial Seal, since the announcement of the funeral also has it on the first page. However, this seal also has a signature. That of the late sovereign. The piece of information that halted Vubenclef, and which causes his knight to ask, ¡°Your¡­ Sir Ben? What is it?¡± Vubenclef hands over the paper, and the man reads it briefly. His own expression soon turns pale, and he looks at his king with horror painted across his face. ¡°Will she really become Empress?¡± stands out to both of them from one of the other groups of diners nearby, and they both can¡¯t help but listen a little more closely. ¡°It is the Emperor¡¯s will, and if what the Emperor says is true, then there is only one choice, no?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way this is true.¡± ¡°The Klommen Writer¡¯s Firm is well known for their integrity. There¡¯s no way they printed such things without verifying them.¡± ¡°But, to be the Emperor¡¯s only child? How would anyone know?¡± Vubenclef¡¯s knight whispers, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ If this is all true¡­¡± The vassal king stares distantly at the paper. The only person who stands to gain from such information getting out is Sundenelle herself. The problem is, she would have to be mad to go about it by releasing it to the public when the Empire at large recognizes Prince Porfaus as the Crown Prince. ¡°If it¡¯s true, the Capital is going to turn to chaos.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± asks the knight. Vubenclef leans back in his seat, thinking for a moment. Time is of the essence, no matter what choice he makes. It¡¯s no secret that Jaalsun passed long before he hoped to, and obviously had many affairs to clean up before he wished to relinquish the crown. Now, without warning, a claim that Sundenelle is the one and only true heir of the Emperor arises right after he passes away. And, she¡¯s the bastard princess of a woman who wasn¡¯t even a consort. Some of the rumors and gossip in the cafe seem to agree with him. Vubenclef stands up, and his knight joins him. The undercover king takes the paper, and he quietly instructs, ¡°Regroup everyone. We¡¯re returning to the kingdom.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± asks the rightfully confused knight. ¡°Tomorrow is going to be a travesty. However, it will be the next few weeks that determine the fate of the Empire.¡± He pays for the drinks they received, adding quietly, ¡°We need to be prepared to strike.¡± The two leave the cafe, a heavy air of tension starting to be felt over the entirety of the capital. If the Imperial Family isn¡¯t aware yet, it¡¯s likely the funeral will not proceed as planned as soon as they learn of it. *** ¡°HOW!?¡± shrieks the Empress as she flings her tea table to the floor, shattering the ceramicware and spilling tea and pastries across the floor as her maids yelp and flinch. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Prince Porfaus shouts, ¡°I don¡¯t know! One of the manservants brought the paper to me as soon as he found out. It¡¯s obviously a lie! I am the Crown Prince!¡± The Empress twitches, but she quickly agrees. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. We¡¯ll have to find out who printed this slander and¡­¡± She notices the title of the newspaper company on the cover page, and she can¡¯t help but tense again. The paper organization that ran the story claiming to have the Emperor¡¯s will is one with a high level of integrity. Even the Empress¡¯s own family has attempted to bribe the owner to suppress stories that affect branch families and the businesses that keep money flowing into the family¡¯s coffers. ¡°Where is that little wench now?¡± ¡°No one has seen her since she accused Thermihk of poisoning her mother.¡± ¡°Byleathea has been poisoned!?¡± snaps the Empress. ¡°Why am I only hearing these things now!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as far behind as you are, Mother! We¡¯re rounding up everyone we can find, but no one seems to know where she would have gone. Even her hag mother has disappeared.¡± The Empress clenches her teeth tightly, nearly drawing blood. The will alone destroys everything, but the newspaper has dozens of other pieces of information. As Porfaus pages through, he states urgently, ¡°We need to figure out the sources of her information, and how she got them to the paper company. I¡­¡± He suddenly halts as he¡¯s paging through, and the Empress looks at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡± He looks at her, his face as white as a cloud. ¡°Mother¡­ D-... Do I¡­ have children?¡± ¡°What!?¡± snaps the Empress. She rushes close and shoves him out of the way, gripping the infuriating paper as she reads it. Right off the bat, there is a stenciled image of 5 women and their respective children, as well as an explanation of Porfaus having neglected his duties as a man and a father, having paid off the women to hide their children. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°These are obviously lies!¡± snaps the woman. She impulsively throws the entire packet of papers into the fire, erasing them quickly as she claws at her hair. ¡°This is impossible! I¡¯ll kill that wench!¡± Porfaus remains quiet for a moment, while the Empress whirls on her maids. ¡°Find the Grand Duke IMMEDIATELY! Summon him to my drawing room, or I¡¯ll have your heads!¡± ¡°Y-Y-Yes your Majesty!¡± cry the maids, bolting out of the room as quickly as they can manage. ¡°Summon all of the guards and comb the entire capital. That cur is hiding somewhere. We¡¯ll drag her through the streets and flense her for spreading such slander.¡± Her nails are digging into her hands, drawing blood. When she realizes she hasn¡¯t gotten a response, she looks at her son. ¡°Did you have something to say?¡± snarls the enraged woman. Porfaus looks at her face, and then her hands, which are now dripping blood. ¡°I¡¯ll send for the physician to check on you, Mother.¡± She lunges to him, gripping his collar. ¡°Everything we have built, the entire Empire, is under threat from that woman. You must find her and prevent her from spreading any more of these lies.¡± She releases him, pacing angrily around. ¡°We¡¯ll need to shut down that company and prevent them from spreading any more of these rags. Guards!¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± replies one of the knights as he steps in. ¡°Round up the rest of the Imperial guards and order them to arrest anyone selling or reading today¡¯s Klommen Writer¡¯s Firm papers. Anyone who speaks of it shall be arrested and tried for treason.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± cautions Porfaus. She snap-reacts and smacks him across the face, leaving streaks of blood as he flinches from the strike. ¡°Say anything other than ¡®yes, your Majesty,¡¯ and I will put your younger brother on the throne.¡± Porfaus hesitates, but he replies quietly, ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± She grips his collar and throws him in a stumble towards the door. ¡°Now, go! Prove you are the Emperor¡¯s true heir!¡± Porfaus leaves, though he has a great deal of doubts that have started to grow, and their place in his heart hasn¡¯t subsided in the least. For the Empress¡¯s part, she supports her weight on the mantle over the fireplace, trying to regain her composure. She needs her wits about her to deal with this mess that the unruly outsider that the Emperor spoiled rotten caused. However, every hour that goes by into the evening and night crawls painfully slowly, and there¡¯s still no news of the whereabouts of Sundenelle, Byleathea, or even Thermihk. The Grand Duke visits her to try to calm her down, but she can¡¯t look at him right now. All she wants is for the problems to go away, and the rumors are getting worse. Little does she know, her decisions to try to suppress the news article have played right into her greatest enemy¡¯s hands. *** A/N 1: Strysil is a middle-denomination silver coin of the Empire, which is the Imperial name for a 100 valden coin. Chapter 98.5: Bonus Story: Battle for the Imperial Crown Part 5 A full week has passed since the news article that set the Empire on fire. Sundenelle has been in hiding as the Capital came grinding to a halt. Somehow, most of the tradesmen of the capital have also vanished, especially magic artisans and artificers. Those that remain are among the prisoners arrested for selling, buying, and talking about the rumors from the news article, which spread unusually quickly. But, the revelation that Sundenelle is allegedly the only legitimate heir to the Emperor¡¯s bloodline is far from the only thing claimed in the article. From the most reputable news source in the Imperial Capital, the declaration that the Grand Duke is the father to the Empress¡¯s children, the forgotten children of the Crown Prince, and the assassination of the second consort and her three daughters have taken the city by storm. Coupled with fathers, sons, mothers, and daughters being arrested simply for talking about a news article, the Empress and her faction of nobles have been fielding complaints and protests all week, while the first son of the Senior Consort has rallied soldiers to hold the Capital to ransom unless Porfaus steps down. Imperial soldiers marched into the Capital under the Grand Duke¡¯s orders, but he has repeatedly denied it, and it looks like war is inevitable as food stores rapidly decline within the Capital, with spoiling threatening to compound the issue even more quickly when the preservation magic devices begin failing. Everything is collapsing quickly, and the funeral became a colossal embarrassment for the Empire and the Imperial Family. Porfaus sits in the throne that feels heavier sitting upon it than all of the weight of the world. Everything is falling apart. His mother has been enraged, throwing a tantrum over the slightest things, while the Grand Duke is preparing for war against Porfaus¡¯s younger half-brother. Worse yet, if the news article is to be believed, it¡¯s still true that they are half-brothers, even if their father isn¡¯t the Emperor, and the Grand Duke is going to battle against the Third Prince. Thermihk still hasn¡¯t been seen since he disappeared after allegedly poisoning Sundenelle¡¯s mother, and likely fearing assassination, the illegitimate princess has disappeared. ¡°Your Highness,¡± speaks one of the Marquises in the audience chamber. ¡°We need an answer. What is the truth of these claims?¡± Porfaus sighs. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Will hasn¡¯t been seen by me. I have no way of verifying its authenticity. As such, we should continue onward, as I have been saying all week¡­¡± ¡°My contacts have confirmed that the signature presented in the article is, in fact, his Late Majesty¡¯s signature. If we can only see the original document¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± snaps Porfaus. It¡¯s been the same thing every day. The nobles are shorn almost completely in half; those fiercely loyal to the Emperor, and those who want to get the Empire back on track with Porfaus as its new emperor. He hasn¡¯t been able to sleep since it all started. ¡°Your uncle is right outside of the capital, waging war against men and women who should be pledged to the crown!¡± exclaims another man. ¡°Or, perhaps I should say, your father.¡± Porfaus bolts to his feet. He shouts, ¡°The next person to mention that ridiculous news article will have their tongue pulled out!¡± The room falls eerily silent. His blood is boiling, and the imperial guards are standing at the ready, with several standing between him and the nobles. ¡°Having trouble, Brother?¡± asks a woman¡¯s voice from above. The audience chamber has an upper audience seating, mostly intended for larger audiences with all of the nobles of the Empire, as well as guests from other nations. Lower nobles and high ranking merchants would typically fill out the upper seating, and it is accessed from an upper level floor of the palace. The woman descending the seating stairs towards the banister has blonde hair, blue eyes, and a powerful presence provided by an elegant dress adorned with plates of armor over her chest and shoulders. There is red sprayed across her chest and cheek, and she is wearing a tiara encrusted with jewels. Seeing her nearly causes Porfaus to actually explode, but the doors opening and the sounds of metal boots marching in step causes him to only be able to shout, ¡°YOU-...!?¡± before he is stupefied into silence. Soldiers march into the throneroom with shields up, and the guards fall back to their comrades to try to rally a defense. ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!?¡± The nobles all exclaim various things in panic, outrage, or simple confusion. It¡¯s nothing short of an invasion, and the woman on the banister is watching it all play out with an icy cold smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you would stop threatening to pull out the tongues of my subjects, Porfaus. I would hate to declare you a traitor.¡± ¡°You-...!¡± Porfaus is finally able to restart his brain, shouting, ¡°You! How dare you call me a traitor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one pretending to be Imperial Royalty.¡± She steps up onto the banister, seeming to step off, which causes some of the nobles to flinch. However, her boots find footing on discs of magic energy that appear and support her weight as if they were set in stone. She descends as if walking down a spiral staircase, but with only magical steps appearing where she next steps and vanishing once she steps off of them. She walks with confidence and grace, not seeming to need a railing for balance or reassurance. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all seen or heard of my little gift to Klommen last week.¡± ¡°You filthy witch!¡± snarls Porfaus. ¡°What you¡¯ve done has dishonored the Imperial Father, caused chaos in the capital, and destroyed the reputation of the Empire!¡± ¡°One does not tear down a wall because a bird defecated on it,¡± retorts Sundenelle bluntly, reaching the stone floor as the nobles murmur. Many of them part to allow her a straight path to the deas where Porfaus is standing. However, she doesn¡¯t storm over to him. ¡°The Empire will continue to stand against reputation harm. After all, many of our rivals have slandered us for generations.¡± It¡¯s only when she¡¯s standing among them that he realizes something about the soldiers. They have various banners; many of whom either fled the capital immediately after the funeral, or who didn¡¯t participate at all, in spite of reports suggesting that they had arrived. Some letters were sent out by Porfaus¡¯s ministers, but this overt treason is unheard of. ¡°Thank you for sending Uncle to the front lines, by the way. It made it easy to get behind him. He refused to go quietly, but he¡¯ll stand trial for treason. Now, then, Brother; you have two choices. You will surrender and be placed on house arrest, or you can join your father in prison.¡± ¡°I am the Emperor!¡± snaps Porfaus, shouting, ¡°Enough of this! Guards! Arrest her! Soldiers, you serve the Emperor! Obey me!¡± No one moves, save to look around to see what¡¯s about to happen. Sundenelle crosses her arms, frowning a little. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Brother. I always thought that you were smart enough to know when you¡¯ve already lost.¡± ¡°Nothing has even happened yet! I haven¡¯t lost anything! A bastard spawn of a harlot can¡¯t be the ruler of the glorious Empire! What are you all doing!?¡± ¡°Prince Porfaus, you need to surrender¡­¡± urges a woman¡¯s voice. The soldiers closest to the door part to allow someone through. She has vibrant auburn red hair and a gentle expression. And, she looks very much like she has not been assassinated. ¡°C-Consort Thennia!? But¡­ How!? I¡­ I saw the remains myself!¡± Thennia stops next to Sundenelle, saying softly, ¡°I apologize for the deception, but it¡¯s over. I have seen it myself. The will is true. It is being held until the Council of Nobles can be gathered in a secure setting to verify its authenticity.¡± ¡°How are you alive!?¡± The redhead cocks her head in confusion. ¡°Are you so certain the bodies were mine and my daughters?¡± She frowns softly. ¡°There were families who were willing to sell the bodies of their loved ones to the cause, allowing Sundenelle to put us into hiding because the Grand Duke was conspiring to eliminate us.¡± This causes a new stir in the nobles, and she becomes bashful. Thennia was never particularly social, so she doesn¡¯t like being the center of attention. It¡¯s almost a crime against nature and the goddess of beauty, since she has an angelic appearance that is difficult for men or women to look away from. ¡°Lies!¡± screams Porfaus, and a handful of nobles seem to pale and begin sweating. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand, Brother, so let me explain to you where I''ve been. I was out on the front lines stopping Uncle from leading a coup of the Empire. After all, the word of Emperor Jaalsun kos Lindenmorg is law. And, his final words were to name me the one and only heir. All of the proof will be presented when court can be held, but if you wish to object even still, then I will simply finish today as a conquest of what was already mine.¡± She gestures her right hand, and the soldiers she brought, a combination of imperial guards, capital guards, commoner soldiers, and soldiers from territorial lords who chose her side, all react. The cornered guards who were holding the throneroom for Porfaus are ordered to drop their weapons and surrender, and it only takes a moment before most of them do. Those who remain loyal to Porfaus regroup around him to try to defend the false prince. They are surrounded and trapped, and they are far outnumbered. ¡°Please surrender, Prince Porfaus,¡± pleads Thennia. ¡°There doesn''t need to be bloodshed!¡± ¡°Keep her Grace Thennia safe,¡± orders Sundenelle as she draws her sword. This prompts the soldiers to close ranks around Thennia, while Sundenelle steps forward. ¡°One of us here has the same magic affinities as Imperial Father, Brother.¡± She creates a shield of light on her left forearm. Jaalsun and his generals loved telling the impressionable princess stories of the Emperor¡¯s feats in battle. They nicknamed him ¡°Emperor Blacksun¡± even when he was still a prince due to his favored combat magic. Finishing her imitation of her esteemed father, Sundenelle channels dark magic into her sword. A black, flame-like aura ignites around the blade, flickering and licking at the air just like fire. The clashing magic elements create an eerie, intimidating flicker of light and shadows on her face as she stands at the ready for battle. ¡°Shall we duel, Brother?¡± Porfaus looks at the guards around him, who are waiting for his orders, but they are on edge. A dark magic blade can cut through most metals, and a glancing hit on flesh will bleed near-endlessly for a very long time, making the wounds extremely difficult to treat. The dark magic left behind also interferes with healing magic, meaning even a scratch can prove lethal. If he resists, all of the guards will die. Knowing Sundenelle, though, she won¡¯t just kill Porfaus, nor is she likely to torture him once she is Empress. She reported the existence of his children, but then took them into hiding with her. And, she staged the assassination of Thennia to apparently prevent her from actually being killed. Now, she is standing before almost the entirety of the upper nobility of the Empire bearing the same combat style as the Emperor himself, carrying on the legacy of the great Blacksun himself. ¡°Stand down,¡± orders Porfaus. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The prince shakes his head. His blood is finally no longer boiling, and he has been met with the sobering disappointment of reality. Sundenelle¡¯s knights close in on them, disarming the guards and arresting the prince. Once they¡¯re in custody, Sundenelle bursts out a deep exhale like she was holding her breath, and both the light magic shield and dark magic flames vanish together. She drops to her hands and knees, coughing, and blood drips from her nose. Realizing what just happened, Porfaus asks, ¡°Y-... You were bluffing?¡± She grins as she looks up, her face looking rather pitifully weak with dark rings having already formed under her eyes and blood running down across her mouth and dripping off of her chin. She replies rather smugly, ¡°I can use the magic that much, at least.¡± Porfaus¡¯s knees give out as well, and he drops to the floor, still held by the knights. He can¡¯t help but laugh, feeling the weight of the throne suddenly crumbling off of his back. Only now does he realize that it was all a farce. If the Emperor was still alive, none of these things would have mattered, and Porfaus would have continued never considering the idea of sitting on the throne wearing a gaudy crown. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Sundenelle has spent the last two weeks bracing herself and preparing, and she managed to rally a great deal of support on her own, even with the stigma she bears as the ¡®Bastard Princess¡¯. Porfaus never belonged on the throne. He didn¡¯t particularly want it, and he only really pursued it at all because his mother ordered him to. It was his duty. Now, he sees what he¡¯s truly up against. He¡¯s not smart enough for the Imperial Crown. Maybe Sundenelle will fail in the coming days, but she¡¯s clearly more than prepared to do what it takes, from deception to facing her adversaries head on. And, while it hurts that the truth is what it is; that he is not the Emperor¡¯s son, Sundenelle has called him ¡®Brother¡¯ even as she stands as an adversary denying his right to the throne because he¡¯s not her blood brother. After laughing for a while and losing the built up stress that was squeezing down on him, Porfaus asks softly, ¡°Sundenelle¡­ are we still family?¡± She smiles gently in return. ¡°Of course. One truth doesn¡¯t erase another.¡± She sits back on her calves, adding confidently, ¡°I am the empress, now, though. I can¡¯t have challengers to my throne.¡± Porfaus nods. ¡°Beware of Mother¡­ She won¡¯t share the same rational outlook.¡± ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has already been detained, but thank you for the warning.¡± A gatonine knight steps up when Sundenelle starts to climb to her feet, and he helps her up. ¡°Thank you, Sir Ecklevon.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace is yours, your Righteous Majesty.¡± She nods. ¡°Make sure the soldiers and guards keep spreading the word.¡± She walks past Porfaus, ascending the stairs of the deas to the throne, and she stands at the top, facing the nobles and soldiers in the room. ¡°My Father didn¡¯t get a chance to say it in life, but I intend to take this throne as the sovereign Empress. The Empire stands on the pillars of cooperation between all of us, so I won¡¯t pretend that I can do this alone. However, if you do honor the greatness of his Imperial Majesty, we all have a duty to make sure the Empire follows the path he set out for us to ensure we continue to bring prosperity to all of our people. So, having said that, is there anyone here who would object to my birthright or my merit?¡± There¡¯s a moment of silence as many of the nobles glance at each other, as do the soldiers. A high ranking duke steps forward and takes a knee. ¡°Long live Empress Sundenelle!¡± The soldiers take a knee as well, with Ecklevon smiling as he does. They also call out, ¡°Long live Empress Sundenelle!¡± ¡°Glory to the Empire! Glory to the Empress!¡± call out a handful of other nobles as everyone takes a knee. Sundenelle smiles gently. ¡°You honor me. I, Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, natural-born daughter of the late Emperor Jaalsun kos Lindenmorg, will live up to the crown my faithful subjects have entrusted me with.¡± She takes a seat on the throne, finally resting her feet and legs. She has been busy all day rallying soldiers and meeting with her conquered enemies. Porfaus, as he¡¯s being stood up once more by the guards, asks, ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, one more question, if I may.¡± Sundenelle gestures him closer, and he bows his head, walking with a two-man escort towards the deas. He kneels at the foot of the platform, and he asks, ¡°How did you¡­ manage to gather so much support in such a short time?¡± A few of the nobles chuckle, and Sundenelle smiles. She replies warmly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you all of my secrets, Brother, but the biggest advantage I had was the truth. Not to say that you lied, but you were lacking information that Imperial Father revealed to me before he perished.¡± ¡°Was that why you made such a show of burning his body, then? To prevent us from making claims of an audible final will?¡± She grins, taunting him a little when she replies a little playfully, ¡°I answered your one question, Brother. But, I will say this. You might have been a worthy emperor if you applied yourself.¡± She stands up, though her legs feel a little sore. She manages to hide it, even if there was a brief hesitation. ¡°Behave yourself, and I¡¯ll visit often. Until the annex estate I will be constructing for you can be built, you¡¯ll spend your time under guard in the tower. If I catch wind of betraying my trust, you will be receiving the same treatment as Uncle. He was quite ungracious as an opponent, unlike you.¡± She waves her hands, and the guard coaxes Porfaus to his feet. The ex-prince bows his head. ¡°See you soon, your Imperial Majesty. Long live the Empress.¡± ¡°Long stand the Empire,¡± replies Sundenelle confidently. *** In the following days, the Noble Council of highest ranking nobles, vassal kings and founding family heads gather for a Ninday Coronation ceremony to officially recognize her as Empress. It''s an even larger event than the funeral, as it¡¯s being held to memorialize the Emperor even further, as well as to honor the rise of a new Empress, which makes Sundenelle the first Empress Regnant in generations. Sundenelle is no fool, of course. A large portion of the reason she got the support she did is because many of the high ranking nobles can increase the station of their families by having their sons marry her, where the resultant prestige would be less by marrying a daughter to a prince. This is especially true because the expectation would be that the husband would become the Emperor, and she would step down from Empress Regnant to Empress Consort. She has no intention of stepping into that trap just yet, as she has to make sure the Empire stays on track and prosperous with her as its new sovereign. She has no interest to start eliminating the aristocrats that may try to pressure her more than simply suggesting she marry sooner, rather than later, as it¡¯s true that her own father married young to ensure that, among his many duties, he provided an heir to the Empire in a timely manner. Had he not fallen in love with Byleathea, and thus had Sundenelle, it¡¯s possible that the Emperor would have accepted Porfaus as the legitimate heir, even knowing that his brother had taken advantage of the mutual dislike between the Emperor and Empress. Among all other things, Sundenelle will not marry simply for politics. She doesn¡¯t intend to simply give in to her whims and fall in love with the first man that makes her heart tickle, but she doesn¡¯t want to fall into a situation like her father, where he and three legal wives had virtually no love for each other to such a degree that almost all of ¡®his¡¯ children were not his own. Sundenelle¡¯s uncle and the Grand Duke of the Empire ultimately betrayed the Emperor, and she was able to gather enough evidence and testimony to trap him within the law for the rest of his life. However, his crimes have gone further. While in prison after she captured him outside of the city following a trap she laid, he tried to escape with help of several guards that betrayed her. Naturally, she expected as much, so she had a second layer of guards watching them, and they upheld their duty. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m disappointed in you,¡± declares Sundenelle as he is held at a kneel before her in the audience hall. The coronation is supposed to be tomorrow, and yet, she has to deal with a high profile trial. The Grand Duke looks at her with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s proof, Sundenelle.¡± ¡°Proof? Proof of what, exactly?¡± asks the young empress-to-be. ¡°Proof that a woman will never command the Empire the way an Emperor should.¡± ¡°Is that so, Uncle?¡± He scoffs, replying smugly, ¡°It is. Or, do you intend to punish your own uncle? Your entire argument was founded on the notion that Porfaus was a tyrant in the making. Wiping out your family members will make you no better than him, and you know it.¡± The room is quiet as everyone waits for her response. He grins, adding tauntingly, ¡°And, showing weakness now because you have no resolve will prove that a woman is too weak and emotional to lead something as majestic as the Grand Zenkon Empire. No matter what you do, you will be overthrown before the week is out.¡± Again, Sundenelle doesn''t react, and everyone continues to watch her. Uncle, you fool. Of course I have enemies on all sides. You were the one who failed to watch behind you. Former Consort Thennia, who is seated at Sundenelle¡¯s left looks across the throne and Empress-to-be to study Byleathea, who is on Sundenelle¡¯s right. The latter doesn¡¯t make any reaction either, wholly confident that Sundenelle has the situation under control. And, the young blonde finally smiles. She stands up, approaching the steps of the deas. ¡°Uncle, since it seems you have finished speaking, I¡¯ll take my turn.¡± She looks around at the gathered nobles, who participated in the audience, since the coronation will be soon, and she would need their approval for her next move either way. ¡°I, Princess Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, Empress-to-be of the Grand Zenkon Empire, have heard the accused. He has spoken neither defense nor denial of claims, and he has chosen not to repent. As it is before my official coronation, I ask the Council; are there any objections to this humble servant of the Empire carrying out the duties of the Empress Regnant?¡± No one stands up, but the Grand Duke doesn¡¯t have the slightest shred of fear. Yet. Sundenelle nods, holding regal posture. ¡°Very well. Grand Duke Mynakkon kos Lindenmorg; for the crime of treason against the crown beginning with cuckoldry of the Imperial Family and continuing to attempted assassination of the Imperial Heir to the Empire, I hereby strip you of all titles, peerages, and properties and sentence you to death.¡± His expression finally goes pale, and Sundenelle states as she holds her hand off to the right. ¡°Lady Byleathea, if you would.¡± Without hesitation, Byleathea stands up, holding Sundenelle¡¯s sword in its scabbard. Sundenelle takes it and descends the deas to the ground level, and Mynakkon tries to retain his confidence that she is bluffing. ¡°You intend to kill me? Hah! What a pathetic display.¡± ¡°Sir Ecklevon, turn the accused around.¡± The gatonine knight nods once, and he drags the former Grand Duke by the arm to turn him around in a circle so that he is facing the entrance and the noble audience. Sundenelle arrives on the floor, stepping up behind him as she places the tip of her sword on the ground. ¡°Any last words?¡± ¡°This is a pathetic display of a child. The barbarism of a bastard princess who should have been cast out as a commoner the moment she was born. Your weakness will destroy this empire. After this, I¡¯ll be stronger than even the Empress. As laughable as it is that so many of you dogs would allow this farce to play out. Look at her! She¡¯s a child. She doesn¡¯t have the strength.¡± As he spoke, Sundenelle raises her sword, holding it in such a way that she can stab it downwards into the former Grand Duke¡¯s back. The knights hold him firmly, and he finishes his rant, ¡°Go ahead and finish your scare tactics. I¡¯ll lie to you and say I¡¯m so afraid. Please, spare me o¡¯ gracious and wise little girl.¡± He closes his eyes with a smug smile. Black energy engulfs the blade of the sword, and she calmly and casually drives it into the back of his neck. He tenses when he feels it pierce his skin, but he is silent while his jaw drops. The black aura is replaced by a red glow, and she withdraws the blade after a couple of seconds. The knights release his shoulders, and he slumps forward. ¡°Doctor. Confirm the state of the accused.¡± The physician jogs forward, listening to Mynakkon¡¯s back for a moment. He lifts a hand and releases it, and then casts a simple spell on him. After a silent moment, he shakes his head. ¡°This man is dead.¡± Sundenelle nods once. She declares, ¡°This is the fate of traitors of the Empire, no matter whose blood flows in their veins. Any man here who would doubt me may check this man for signs of life. Once everyone is satisfied, his body will be dissected and the matter will be considered closed. Please commence the checks one at a time as you wish.¡± She turns around and sheathes the sword, ascending the steps of the deas. After a long, awkward pause, King Vubenclef is the first to approach, and he kneels. ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to express that I have no doubts about your resolve or that you have indeed killed the former Grand Duke. However, if no one steps forward, those with doubts will hold them in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not question the loyalty of those who wish to confirm my words. After all, this man was my uncle by blood. That is why I took his life before this council myself, so that there will never be a question of my resolve. However, as someone who has already staged many deaths in order to protect individuals I wished to keep safe, I have created a situation of doubt. Now, I have created a situation of confirmation.¡± She gestures, and Vubenclef nods. He stands up and approaches the body. He has plenty of experience from the battlefield, so he simply inspects the injury, which is cauterized, but definitely pierces deep into the spine. He scoffs, but stands up. ¡°I have seen enough. I am satisfied, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Very well. Next.¡± Several others, including nobles who were known to have supported Sundenelle, including Grand Prince Yaulander, who arrived later than others, step forward to check for themselves. Some simply inspect the wound, others listen to his chest, and a rare few cast spells in the light magic category capable of identifying injuries and signs of life. Sundenelle rests her eyes as she waits patiently, and Byleathea wipes the blade of the sword before sheathing it again. Thennia murmurs, ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me, your Majesty. I can not thank you enough for sparing me and my daughters¡­¡± ¡°I have spared everyone I could spare. I regret that our family became such a mess.¡± ¡°I do as well, but I will serve you until the day I die.¡± The Empress-to-be nods. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best to live up to and exceed the glory of my Father.¡± ¡°Follow your heart before anything else, your Majesty,¡± urges Byleathea gently. ¡°Your heart knows the right path, but you will stumble if you only try to walk a path your father took. After all, his Imperial Majesty stumbled in his own ways.¡± Sundenelle smiles, relieved by the words. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Grand Prince Yaulander states after returning to his seat, ¡°Your Majesty, I have only one objection.¡± ¡°Grand Prince Yaulander, you may speak your objection.¡± ¡°The accused was a traitor, and undisputed by the Council. I believe his death was far too humane.¡± ¡°I agree with you, your Grace. However, I didn¡¯t want his blood to stain my audience chamber, and I didn¡¯t want to run the risk that another set of traitors will interfere at his false promises before he would be executed in messier ways. It¡¯s a long walk from here to the dungeons, and longer still to the execution block.¡± Yaulander chuckles. ¡°I see¡­ Everything for a reason, then.¡± She nods. ¡°Of course. If I was simply murdering someone who angered me, I would be a tyrant. If I am eliminating a threat, I am protecting the Empire. I hope this will serve as an example of how I will handle issues going forward. Even if I need to execute a criminal myself, or delegate it to the executioner.¡± ¡°My concern has been satisfied, your Majesty. Thank you for humoring me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Are there any others who would check the state of the late Grand Duke?¡± No one else steps forward, and she stands up again. ¡°Thank you. Take the body to the coroner for preparation. The apothecary may take whatever serves useful. The unused parts will be used as fodder.¡± Ecklevon instructs knights to carry away Mynakkon¡¯s body, and Sundenelle dismisses the nobles for the lunch banquet. Her coronation will be early in the morning the coming next day, so she hopes to relax and ease her nerves. Her conscience doesn¡¯t let go of images of the Grand Duke glaring at her and trying to taunt her, but she manages to put it out of her mind for now. Her father often said that her choices need to be swift and resolute. If she needs to cut her enemies, she must cut once and deep. If she must burn out a plague, she must burn the whole field. Knowing the difference between the two is one of her most important tasks as Empress. She¡¯ll have to find a way to get used to some of her heavier and more impactful decisions. However, she was ready for it the moment she brought him in. She didn¡¯t expect him to rant so brazenly, but she expected he would not repent. Even when she has nightmares as the days go on, a simple image protects her from losing her heart to guilt. It is the image she saw as the Gloom Inferno she cast consumed the resting place of her beloved father. In the flickering light and shadows of the blue flames, she saw his spirit standing proudly with his sword, smiling at her. The last reassuring smile she¡¯ll ever see from him, and his most powerful one that he could ever grant her. With the crown of the Grand Zenkon Empire on her head, she will bear its weight in order to lift the Empire higher. That is what it means to be Empress, and she has chosen to take it with her own hands. May the Empire stand strong in the light. *** Chapter 103: The Grand Duchess鈥檚 Influence The invasion has just been launched from the Citadel, headed for the gulf to then make their way into the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy without confrontation. There isn¡¯t much of a demon-kin presence between the Citadel and the gulf, especially if they take the right route. The shuttles will have to make many trips back and forth to ferry all of the golems across the gulf, which will take days. But, the very first deliveries will be an armored vehicle capable of withstanding almost anything eastern soldiers can throw at them, assuming they can get close enough to fight. Hekate paces around the library in frustration, trying to read the book on history that Erimaya insists she read. It details history mostly from the Empire¡¯s perspective, with scholars from various allied kingdoms having contributed. Unfortunately, the little feldrok empress is focused on the matter in the present. ¡°Grrah! I can¡¯t study like this! What do a bunch of dead people have to do with a battle right now!¡± Erimaya watches patiently, also practicing writing magic spells under tutelage of Thymeria, who is transcribing texts from Daniel¡¯s phone while Wenlianna is working in her lab on research that doesn¡¯t need it. Aramellianna, lounging in the library as her daughters read various books of their own choosing, remarks with amusement, ¡°Well, your Greatness, history can help a strategist find the best solution before a battle is even planned, have an idea of how enemies might approach, and what the consequences are if failure occurs.¡± ¡°I know!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°But, all these names and places and things are already gone. Except the kingdoms, I guess¡­ But, if we¡¯re strong enough, who cares about history?¡± The Grand Duchess smiles, explaining gently, ¡°A wise Empress should care about history, your Greatness. It is a collection of the most numerous lessons anyone could ever learn. How to govern, how to wage war, and how to thrive in peace. Take me for instance; I learned of otherworldly summons coming to our world, and the moment one of them happened into a position I could take advantage of, I took it. The Grand Duchy is now the wealthiest single territory on the continent. We¡¯ve cornered rare gems and enhanced magic crystals in one strike, have the leading technology in water distribution and flood control, and are on the cutting edge of military technology.¡± ¡°Mother,¡± starts Yormollett. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you used Wenlie to snatch Daniel?¡± The Grand Duchess smirks deviously. ¡°No. I¡¯m saying I did not hesitate to recognize my daughter¡¯s eye for talent, and I ensured they had everything they needed to benefit all of us; Wenlianna¡¯s passion, the Grand Duchy¡¯s wealth, and my own personal comforts. I won because we all won.¡± She leans on the arm of the lounger she¡¯s seated on, feigning a distressed expression. ¡°And now, the Grand Duchy is under invasion and to be conquered. I¡¯m the worst Grand Duchess ever.¡± Everyone else chuckles uneasily, and Aramellianna sits up. ¡°Please, laugh a little. It¡¯s funny. If you think I¡¯ve made a mistake, you¡¯ve learned nothing. Rikuto is out of control, and Greydald should have stepped in long ago. He barely got the economy stabilized before bankrupting the kingdom to fuel his attack. After the Fievegal trounced a joint army in a single day. Not to mention, his own fear stems from a weapon Daniel apparently knows how to build and is the only one.¡± Erimaya remarks, ¡°If you had seen what this weapon could do, Grand Duchess, you would know that the knowledge is safe in no one¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°And now, Rikuto has made a comparable weapon that is in the hands of dozens of people capable of replicating it.¡± ¡°I feel like I should be doing something,¡± declares Hekate. ¡°I need to be doing something. I feel so anxious.¡± ¡°That is something you must get used to, your Greatness,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°Worse than receiving reports of losses is awaiting reports. But, you can¡¯t fight every battle. I¡¯m afraid Daniel is no better suited to leadership in this regard.¡± Aramellianna looks around, asking, ¡°Yes, where is my soon-to-be son in law?¡± Hekate shoots her a soft glare, and she grumbles, ¡°Probably off with one of his temptresses. I notice Wenlianna isn¡¯t here.¡± Aramellianna grins, amused by the response more than knowing anything specific. ¡°Yes, well, there are quite a few absent from study time. The Dragon Empresses do not seem to favor the library as much.¡± ¡°They prefer to spend time in the sun,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°It¡¯s beneficial to them and their eggs, so they say.¡± ¡°They¡¯re also speaking to the other dragons,¡± adds Hekate. ¡°Most of the dragons don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as Empress, and a human as Emperor even less, but Ryuo, Reina, and Geira all held sway under the former dragon ruler.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Though, I do have to wonder¡­ What comes after the Fievegal is firmly rooted and the princes and princesses all start growing up? Certainly, some of them will be potential suitors to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, I¡¯ve no doubt, but have you given thought to peerages and territorial lordship, your Greatness?¡± Hekate stares at her, and she looks to Erimaya for help. Erimaya explains, ¡°She¡¯s asking if you¡¯ll establish territories¡­ Counties, Duchies, Marquisates, and the like, and name the heirs of the Fievegal who will not be in line for the crown as their governing lords and ladies.¡± ¡°I¡­ hadn¡¯t thought of that. Sh-Should I be? I¡­ I don¡¯t even¡­ That¡¯s a long time off, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You should start considering it, your Greatness so a plan is in place when the time comes. Such future plans will help keep your mind occupied while you await reports.¡± Hekate nods, appreciative of the suggestion. ¡°I would also humbly recommend reviewing current affairs, such as farming and road construction, Hekate,¡± adds Vaergraes. ¡°As each seed is planted or each tree cleared, you might discover small problems adding up, or see a better location.¡± ¡°I agree with her Grace, the Archpriestess, your Greatness,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°But, I would urge you not to slip into over-governing. Your subordinates have a duty as well as a right to govern without your constant interference, and such interference can get in the way of progress. Not to say you would, but I can assure you, I understand the impulse all too well.¡± Hekate grins at them. ¡°I just need to recruit the best of the best to help me.¡± She winks at the Grand Duchess obviously, and the Stalvaltan matriarch chuckles. Winking is something Daniel taught Hekate, so the meaning isn¡¯t specific to anything on Zenkon, but the intent is there. The young feldrok empress then adds as she ponders, ¡°Now, if I can just bring Leiwelles over to our side,...¡± Suddenly, Thymeria screams, and everyone snaps their attention to her, with Vaergraes scrambling up from her seat and Illianna leaping down from the upper level of the library to go on guard of the younger sister of the Uhl¡¯tall archpriestess. Thymeria is covering her eyes as strange sounds come from the table, and her cheeks are filled with color, adding a rosy hue to her skin. The noise is startling and causes a rosy hue in all who hear it clearly enough to recognize it for what it is. It is the distinct sounds of a woman moaning and exclaiming lascivious outcries during apparent nighttime recreation. And, when Illianna investigates the screen of Daniel¡¯s phone, her jaw drops, and her own cheeks fill with color as she stumbles back. She notices Vaergraes start to move closer, and the advisor rushes to her matron, exclaiming, ¡°My Lady! You mustn¡¯t! Don¡¯t look!¡± Hekate looks, and she is surprised at what she finds. While the lascivious moaning has stopped, and it seems to be people talking, it isn¡¯t possible to describe what she sees, at least not with words she knows. The people displayed on screen are talking in a language from Earth, which isn¡¯t a language her feldrok magic can automatically translate. The two people talking as the screen shows their faces in alternation appear to be women, matched with feminine voices. One has blonde hair and is made to look like an elf with an abundantly well-endowed chest, while the other looks to be a young woman around Hekate¡¯s age with black hair and distinct black cat ears and a slender black feline tail. The images are expressive like real faces, but not real. It almost looks like a drawing, but moves as if they¡¯re alive, and the two characters seem to be close, though they sound like they¡¯re bickering. Aramellianna asks from a distance, guarding her daughters from getting too curious, ¡°Your Greatness? What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s like an illusion, but¡­ with drawings. Th-That move.¡± A male character makes an appearance with grey hair and horns, as well as a long cape, and the two female characters are highly affectionate with him in their own ways. The illusion changes, and the characters are naked in a bath, and Hekate feels her cheeks heat up. She slaps her hands over the screen, but it doesn¡¯t stop the playful and mischievous sounds that the elf character, judging by the voice, starts making. ¡°Make it stop!¡± cries Illianna as she pounces towards the phone, and both she and Hekate fumble with the fun as the sounds continue. ¡°I¡¯m trying! I¡¯m trying!¡± cries out Hekate. They finally manage to stop the strange illusion, and everyone gives the phone a wide berth like it¡¯s something filthy. Thymeria whines, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I feel dirty¡­¡± Vaergraes does her best to comfort her younger sister, and Hekate sits on the floor, defeated. Aramellianna asks curiously, ¡°Was¡­ that something on Daniel¡¯s artifact from Earth?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± mumbles Hekate. ¡°But, Daniel said there might be things we don¡¯t understand on it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I had no idea¡­ Lord Daniel¡­¡± whimpers Thymeria. The Grand Duchess asks coldly, ¡°This was the very same artifact my precious Wenlianna was in possession of?¡± Everyone goes awkwardly quiet as they look at her, and she declares to no one in particular, ¡°Minister Xyreko.¡± The golem caretaker of the Citadel appears in a flash of light, and she asks, ¡°Yes, your Grace?¡± ¡°Forgive my impudence, as this will come as rather rude, but please summon all the ladies of the Fievegal Inner Court. There is something we must discuss.¡± The golem doesn¡¯t even bat an eye, so to speak, bowing politely as she confirms. ¡°At once, your Grace. Will the family dining hall suffice?¡± ¡°Yes. I believe we will need to have a discussion, and table service would be much appreciated.¡± ¡°I will inform everyone not present. The meeting shall commence in fifteen minutes.¡± The golem vanishes just as quickly as she arrived, and Aramellianna says coldly, ¡°Bring the artifact. My dear Wenlianna has some explaining to do.¡± *** Daniel hears laughing, and he crosses over a grassy hill to find a beautiful sight. six children sharing traits of Doephluev and Daniel are playing together, while a very pregnant Doephluev sits on a picnic blanket in a beautiful dress. She¡¯s also wearing a gorgeous crown made of colorful gemstones and sparkling platinum metal. She looks every bit the beautiful ruling wife of the Fievegal. She looks at Daniel, waving at him happily. The human mechanic approaches, and she tenderly greets him. ¡°My beloved husband, join us for a picnic. Relax.¡± Daniel finds himself laying on her lap, and she pets his head as she comforts him. But, something feels off. ~~~ Daniel wakes up from a vivid dream, and he finds Doephluev snuggled on his chest, sleeping happily. He instantly becomes suspicious, and he rolls them over to pin her down, holding her hands above her head on the ground and startling her awake. ¡°My Emperor!? I¡­ What¡¯s going on!?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°That dream¡­¡± growls Daniel, though he¡¯s not angry. He¡¯s just suspicious of her now. Since their ¡®break¡¯, where they didn¡¯t rest very much, she has been calling him ¡®my Emperor¡¯, getting bolder and bolder with her advances. ¡°Y-You were having a dream, Master? You interrupted mine. It was such a wonderful dream. I was happily pregnant with your children, and six of our lovely babies were playing together during a picnic¡­¡± ¡°Same dream,¡± replies Daniel bluntly. ¡°Which brings me to my point. How did we both have the same dream?¡± She blushes. ¡°P-Perhaps¡­ my magic connected our dreams. I-It has been known to happen when two people are bonded closely.¡± ¡°You sure it isn¡¯t an attempt at mind control? Or subtle brainwashing?¡± She smiles, leaning her head as close to his as she can, though he¡¯s pinning her down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid of me becoming your wife and Empress, my beloved Daniel? You already have me in the motherly way, and you have seen more of me than anyone else in this world. What¡¯s so terrifying about me being your first and most precious consort?¡± ¡°Other than Hekate murdering both of us, I would say the fact that you always seem like you¡¯re scheming.¡± She pouts her lips, replying, ¡°A fair observation. But, it was merely a dream. A dream that became linked without my intention, though it does make me a little happy that we shared such a wonderful dream.¡± ¡°More like infected with someone¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no fair¡­ But, if it would make you more comfortable, I can perform a dawnsight and link you to it so you can see what the future will likely hold.¡± ¡°And, how would I know that it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so very suspicious of your wife, my Emperor. But, you would be welcome to verify it with anyone else that can perform dawnseeing. A true dawnseer is an artist of the craft, and the craft can¡¯t be faked. It¡¯s hard to describe how you would know if you were to see it, but if you have me do it first, and then do it with someone you trust, you¡¯ll see very little difference between the images.¡± She grins. ¡°Or, are you afraid of seeing me as one of your beloved wives in the near future?¡± Daniel is silent for a moment. They¡¯re still on a mission in the middle of a fantasy-style dungeon, essentially, where monsters are scattered all around on the various floors, though unlike a fantasy dungeon, there aren¡¯t experience points, combat levels, or items that magically drop from the monsters. There also isn¡¯t an increasing difficulty. It is just a secluded place where beasts that like the darkness decided to gather, and the ¡®difficulty¡¯ of any one monster has nothing to do with its location other than where it can find adequate food and water. He is curious, though, and they¡¯re still waking up. ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Just a few minutes. We¡¯ll be plenty safe enough if you¡¯d like to do it now. Truth be told, I¡¯m quite curious myself.¡± ¡°Fine, but no funny business, Doephluev.¡± She smiles, ¡°My beloved Daniel, I will only do funny business in the form of mischief to make you love me, never to harm or anger you.¡± They sit on the floor in the small safe-zone Doephluev¡¯s magic creates, and she takes Daniel¡¯s hand, placing it on her own chest. Daniel looks at her skeptically, and she answers his brewing remark, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s part of forming the connection, my Love. You¡¯ve touched them already. What do you care?¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡± ¡°Whatever works, My Emperor.¡± She winks playfully at him before chanting the spell to begin the dawnseeing. She whispers, ¡°Relax, my Love. You must sink into the dawnsight like falling asleep.¡± Daniel exhales, doing his best to put all other thoughts out of his mind. He can feel her heartbeat and her soft breathing, and the coolness of her skin where her hands hold his. And, as if he is suddenly dreaming, Daniel suddenly becomes aware that he is somewhere, with the strange feeling of not knowing how he got there. The scene around him is the family dining room, though it¡¯s even more crowded than usual -which is a feat-. There are many children now, though Daniel can¡¯t seem to recognize defining traits about them other than simple markers, like seeing a bunch of strangers in a crowd, though he can¡¯t even make out genders or facial features of the children. Regardless, he can tell rather comfortably the parentage of the children; they have traits matching their parents and a sort of colorful aura that seems to remind Daniel of the same. Two children have a silvery white aura, as well as horns and tails, and two more children have a sky-blue aura with similar horns and tails. Three similar children have an orange aura, one an aura of blended pink and blue, lots of goblin children, including Jieka, Tekten, Daugli, and Pomiel, and a few more that seem to match the other members of Daniel¡¯s family. As for those individuals, they are all present as well. And, playfully bickering with one of the silver-dragon children is a child with elf-like features, and another across the table with the same aura sharing a treat with Jieka and Tekten. A third of the same violet-colored auras is being catered to by their mother, who has a violet aura and is wiping her child¡¯s face after the latter made a mess. That mother, whose children are members of the family shunned by no one, is none other than Doephluev, with Ryuogriar offering another napkin as if it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. She¡¯s not wearing her simple servant¡¯s dress, but instead, a more regal looking outfit that fits in with everyone else. Though he can¡¯t really tell, the children look no older than three years old, mainly going off of Jieka and Tekten, who are the oldest, though their diminutive size makes it difficult to tell how old they actually are. A person with blonde hair and crimson red eyes, but an overall gentle expression enters the room, and Daniel feels like he recognizes her, but the dawnsight ends, with Daniel snapping his eyes open as if it were a dream. He feels like he has a headache, and Doephluev catches him as he pitches forward, suddenly feeling weak. She says gently, ¡°Apologies, my Emperor. I should have paid closer attention. I exhausted your mana. It was reckless of me.¡± She whispers, ¡°Y-... You may¡­ punish me as you see fit¡­¡± It was a detailed vision, but it felt like only seconds that Daniel actually got to observe anything, and then it was over. He asks wearily, not pushing her away yet, ¡°Dawnseeing¡­ I¡­ Is¡­ What¡­?¡± He fumbles for the question he wants to ask, unable to clear his head. She pets his back, holding him affectionately the whole while. ¡°If you mean to ask if it is the future we just saw, certainly. Or at least, it is the way the future is currently headed.¡± Daniel finally looks at her, and she relaxes her support of him. She adds with her hands folded in front of her, ¡°Not everything in a dawnsight comes to pass, and details change between one sight and another. Tomorrow, there might be more or fewer children.¡± Daniel starts to go pale, but she quickly reassures him. ¡°Th-There are many reasons for that same scenario! Tomorrow¡¯s dawnsight might be closer in the future that this one, or a different day when not everyone is gathered. O-Obviously, other reasons¡­ But, the first and most important rule about dawnseeing is that a dawnsight may show the results of attempting to prevent a future just as easily as it could show the future to be prevented. Careless use of dawnseeing is dangerous, and is better used to prepare to react to the premonition, rather than to prevent it.¡± Daniel massages his forehead as the headache slowly subsides, aching deeply in his mind. Thankfully, he lived most of his life without any mana, and he barely has enough to accomplish anything now, so it won¡¯t impede their progress in the dungeon. That said, he takes a breath and sighs. ¡°So, if I try to prevent seeing you at that dining table, I could just as easily cause it.¡± She pouts, and he adds softly and wearily, ¡°Sorry. Bad joke.¡± He sighs again. ¡°Listen, Doephluev. I¡­ don¡¯t hate you as much as I thought I did originally. Maybe I forgive too easily. Everyone walked away, and you¡¯re rather simple as a person, at least your desires are easy to read. Your mind is a mystery, though.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Love. I think¡­¡± She then becomes playful. ¡°But, you see? The future is always changing, but something like what we saw will be very likely.¡± She slides closer to take a kneeling seat on his lap, cooing tenderly, ¡°I already love you. And, it seems you¡¯re becoming more and more affectionate with me, my Emperor.¡± She hugs him under his arms, holding her head to his collar. She teases, ¡°You already called me empress once. You said it¡¯s not impossible. What you just saw is not guaranteed, but very likely. And, I wholly welcome such an outcome, my husband-to-be.¡± She smiles cutely up at him. He thinks quietly for a moment, and he adds softly, ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t try to change the future based on the vision you just showed me. It¡¯s¡­ not an unpleasant future. Though, I won¡¯t make any promises, either. Becoming friendly with the others is your responsibility.¡± She smiles softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to win the others over, also. Though, I can¡¯t help if they become jealous of me as the ruling Empress. I will allow you your consorts, of course¡­¡± ¡°You really do want us both to be murdered, don¡¯t you?¡± She giggles playfully, and Daniel stretches, feeling well enough to move again. ¡°Ready to keep going?¡± ¡°Of course! Anything you desire, my Emperor.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s get this magic thing and go home.¡± ¡°Right behind you!¡± They clean up the small camp and resume their mission, with Doephluev using her magic to outline any monsters in the darkness for Daniel as she did before. Together, they make steady progress through the levels towards their goal. *** Wenlianna escorts Ahok, who is still nervous around other people after what happened during her mission. The half-goblin magic artisan designed the weapon that erased Fort Twilight, but at the last moment, she tried to stop it. Having been betrayed by her own troops, she was retrieved by Daniel and his companions, healed and offered an opportunity to serve as their Chief Artisan, only surpassed by the Empresses and Consorts in authority, which includes Wenlianna. Four dragons are present; the three dragon empresses, as well as Rose, who is carrying her own egg just like the empresses do, and she is in more casual clothing. Additionally, Aramellianna is seated at the head of the table, where Daniel usually sits with Hekate and Ryuogriar at either side of him. ¡°Wenlianna,¡± remarks the Grand Duchess with a very familiar tone. ¡°M-Mother?¡± ¡°Take a seat, Wenlianna,¡± states the matron sternly, gesturing to the seat to her own right, opposite of where Yanidere is currently seated. The young woman says gently to Ahok, ¡°Please excuse me, Ahok. We¡¯ll continue our discussion later.¡± Ahok nods, and she approaches the two goblin mothers seated with their children. ¡°Um¡­ y-your Majesties?¡± The goblin queen known as Shek turns, and she asks brightly, ¡°Yes, Lady Ahok?¡± ¡°M-May I sit next to you?¡± ¡°Of course! Sh-We welcome you. Forgive me if sound not smart. Shek and Skloe learning Eastern language proper.¡± ¡°I-I see,¡± replies Ahok as she takes a seat nervously. Everyone in the room outranks her, except maybe Rose. It¡¯s a function of how few people are a part of the Citadel so far, but it¡¯s still intimidating. Aramellianna takes a moment to greet Ahok, ¡°Lady Ahok, I¡¯m glad to see you in good health. If you need anything, ask, and I shall give all in my power to make it so.¡± ¡°Same,¡± adds Hekate. The young feldrok empress then stands up, saying, ¡°Now then, look at the time. I should¡­¡± ¡°Sit down,¡± states Aramellianna in a tone that could freeze the dragons solid mid-firebreath. Hekate instinctively yelps, ¡°Ye-Yesh!¡± She sits back down faster than she stood up, sitting rigidly in her chair. Ryuogriar chuckles softly. Erimaya also snickers softly, and Yormolett gives her a cautious smile. The Princess knows Aramellianna, but she doesn¡¯t know the tone the Grand Duchess just used. ¡°Princess, this will concern you as well, since there seems to be a matter my darling Wenlianna has left out.¡± ¡°Wh-What matter?¡± asks Wenlianna nervously. ¡°Soon, my dear.¡± The Grand Duchess looks directly at Hekate, Ryuogriar, Geirahoel, and Reignleif, who are seated on the right side of the table closest to the head. ¡°Please allow me to ask, your Graces, your Greatness. Is his Grace the Emperor satisfied?¡± This causes a mass quake of the table as many of those seated around it suddenly flinch. Ahok notices the pale and tense expressions of almost everyone, save Illianna, Thymeria, Shek, and Skloe. In the case of the latter three, they seem surprised that everyone else has turned tense. Hekate stammers, ¡°S-S-S-Satisfied? Yes! He¡­ Wh-Why do you ask?¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°I have much to learn about behaving like a proper wife to a human, but Mukori has expressed no dissatisfaction.¡± ¡°Papa happy!¡± exclaims Jieka excitedly. Aramellianna studied everyone¡¯s expressions, focusing most notably on those whose cheeks have gone a bright shade of pink. The Grand Duchess then clarifies. ¡°I did not mean if he was happy in general with his current state of affairs. I was more specifically referring to satisfaction in the bedroom.¡± ¡°How is that any of your business!?¡± snaps Geirahoel. The Grand Duchess doesn¡¯t show any hint of intimidation, even though a dragon just shouted at her. Hekate does her best to defend them, ¡°Your Grace, Daniel is very happy. In fact, we sleep together often, and he sleeps all night long!¡± Aramellianna smirks, replying with a cool and somewhat exasperated tone, ¡°I see. I believe those two questions alone answered my question.¡± She finally slides the phone to Wenlianna, and Wenlianna turns pale. ¡°M-Mother? I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, my dear Wenlianna.¡± Wenlianna looks at everyone around them. ¡°M-Mother!? C-C-Can¡¯t we¡­ Can¡¯t we talk in private?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think we will. After all, if there was anything to hide on this artifact, it could be seen as a scandal if the eldest daughter of a Grand Duchy were discovered to have indulged in it.¡± Wenlianna can¡¯t form words, stammering unintelligibly. ¡°So, you knew it was there, hmm?¡± She sighs. ¡°Sweet Priestess Thymeria stumbled upon the strange illusion magic, and what I heard matched some of the descriptions I heard from the servants when you were holed up in your lab.¡± ¡°I-I-I can explain!¡± whines Wenlianna. ¡°I was g-g-going through everything, a-and I only stumbled across it!¡± She blushes, looking to the side as she fidgets. ¡°And then¡­ curiosity got the better of me¡­ and before I knew it, I couldn¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°This one illusion entertained you for so long?¡± asks the Grand Duchess. She has been to plays before, but usually, it¡¯s more of a social event rather than entertainment for someone of her status. ¡°It¡¯s a whole series!¡± exclaims Wenlianna. She gasps, covering her mouth as she shrinks. ¡°I-I-I mean¡­¡± Aramellianna narrows her eyes as she stares at her eldest daughter. ¡°Go on,¡± replies the Grand Duchess seriously. Wenlianna takes a breath and exhales. ¡°It¡¯s not just the ones that are¡­ um¡­ l-lewd. There is an amazing variety! It¡¯s like thousands and thousands of plays, but they were drawn by hand! And, they¡¯re addicting¡­¡± She goes distant as she stares at the phone. Aramellianna remains silent as she sits on Wenlianna¡¯s words, deliberating. She then asks, ¡°Wenlianna, can I trust you have made use of what you learned?¡± Again, Wenlianna turns a bright shade of pink from embarrassment. ¡°M-Mother! I¡­ How can you be so shameless!?¡± ¡°I am the Grand Duchess of Stalvaltan, Wenlianna. I have set more trends and stayed at the forefront of the culture of Mornistae for the better part of my life. It is fair to say that I am one of the most influential individuals in the entire world.¡± She grins deviously, which puts everyone else in the room off their guard, including the female Stalvaltan Guard standing behind her and her own daughters. She adds to her own thought, ¡°Whether something is scandalous or not is often based solely on how it is sold.¡± *** Chapter 104: The Goddess鈥檚 Gift Sundenelle stares at the report she was just given from her messenger. She feels sick to her stomach. She asks wearily, ¡°Who else have you told of this matter?¡± ¡°No one, your Imperial Majesty. I returned as soon as I saw the state of¡­ Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± asks Byleathea, the only other one in the room with Sundenelle and her loyal guards, as well as the messenger. ¡°What manner of attack could annihilate a fortress the size of Fort Twilight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are signs that the attack came from the east.¡± ¡°Explain,¡± replies Sundenelle. ¡°The destruction was spherical,¡± explains the messenger, drawing a circle on the map of the continent around where Fort Twilight used to be. ¡°But, here, in the northeast, there was a conical trench, like the land was melted away by some powerful heat.¡± ¡°Could it be the dragons?¡± asks Byleathea. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, my Lady.¡± The senior of the two guards in the room replies, ¡°If I may, your Illustrious Highness?¡± Sundenelle nods at him, and the guard answers, ¡°From the description, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for the dragons to reduce a fortress to such a perfect spherical crater, if the young messenger¡¯s words are to be believed. And, I hear the voice of sincerity.¡± Sundenelle nods. ¡°I agree as well. The burns in historical paintings and drawings depicting the destruction caused by dragons leaves remains of the structures. They don¡¯t waste effort on over-destructive carnage. Certainly not enough to make such a deep crater.¡± She traces a circle around the drawing of the fortress. ¡°You¡¯re certain the crater was as deep as it was wide?¡± ¡°Very near so, your Imperial Majesty. Though, with the scope¡­¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± She traces her finger along the map, stopping at a dark spot that represents the Citadel. ¡°Then, what became of Daniel, I wonder? He said he would remain long enough for a reply.¡± The Empress¡¯s mother murmurs gently, ¡°Your Grace, there is no force in the east capable of such destruction. It is most likely that the otherworlder had his dragons annihilate the fortress to use as an excuse to declare war anew.¡± Sundenelle traces a circle idly around the Citadel on the map, thinking. The guard speaks again, ¡°That does make the most sense. I don¡¯t even know of any demon kin capable of such destructive force. I doubt even the Strylak of legend could destroy a fortified installation so completely.¡± The younger guard asks, ¡°Could it be that the Fievegal -er, the self-proclaimed Fievegal-, have angered the Strylak?¡± He bows at Sundenelle, adding, ¡°Forgive me, our illustrious Empress, for validating the upstarts.¡± She doesn¡¯t respond, hearing the words, but still too deep in thought to acknowledge anything. ¡°The Strylak does indeed hold sway over the whole world,¡± replies Byleathea. ¡°But it is a legendary beast of the deep sea.¡± She gestures at the flag of the Empire in the room, where a depiction of the Strylak is embracing the whole world. The Strylak has a somewhat shark-like appearance, but is more specifically a polypus like a squid, with long arms and big, intelligent eyes. It is believed from the legends that the Strylak is a highly intelligent creature, potentially even more intelligent than Senn, the elven sage or the eldest dragons. ¡°No,¡± states the young Empress suddenly. The other four stop their discussion and look at her, with the two guards standing straight at attention. She looks at Byleathea. ¡°Recognized or not, they don¡¯t need an additional attack to justify war. We know one other being capable of such power, whether he revealed it or not.¡± She narrows her eyes as she looks at the map to the northeast of Fort Twilight. ¡°Otherworldly power.¡± The other four in the room frown at the thought. ¡°King Rikuto,¡± murmurs Byleathea. ¡°He had been gathering magic artisans and artificers for some time for a secret project¡­¡± Sundenelle nods. ¡°He specifically became afraid of Daniel just prior to that.¡± ¡°Have¡­ we heard from the Citadel since¡­?¡± asks Byleathea cautiously. Though she suggested Daniel or the dragons could have performed a faux attack to justify war with the east, ignoring that they already had cause to retaliate or declare war thanks to two failed invasions, as far as the Empire knows, that whole group was located at Fort Twilight. If they were attacked and caught off guard, it¡¯s very possible they are looking at attempted assassination, let alone the attack itself. And, if the assassination succeeded¡­ ¡°You, Hyagoke;¡± The messenger perks up at the Empress¡¯s words. ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Gather all of the messengers in the palace. Meet us in the reception room.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace!¡± The messenger bows, and he jogs out. Sundenelle explains her thoughts to her mother, ¡°We need to try to establish contact with Daniel or any survivors of his inner circle. If there is any chance of stopping a major retaliation, we have to act now.¡± Byleathea nods. ¡°If they are acting in bad faith, their intentions will come to light.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sundenelle points at the two surviving forts that mark the pass-throughs through the mountain range. With the crater that now represents Fort Twilight, traversing in either direction is likely to be difficult, if not impossible. ¡°Fort Peony and Fort Reeffjord are both still usable to pass through the mountains, but now they¡¯ll be at higher risk for attack. We need to tell the allied army to station at each of the inner protective forts.¡± ¡°As we saw, though, the Fievegal doesn¡¯t need a fortress to pass through the mountains.¡± ¡°Even before that, the dragons could have passed the mountains. Why didn¡¯t they? I don¡¯t think the dragons are as formidable as we have always feared.¡± ¡°Sundenelle¡­¡± murmurs her mother. Sundenelle holds her hand up, clarifying, ¡°I¡¯m not insane, Mother. I know it¡¯s still unwise to attack them. Less so now, if they¡¯re being armed by Daniel. But, I think there was a reason they held back with as powerful as they are. Did you notice the eggs?¡± ¡°I did. You think they are only now breeding?¡± Sundenelle nods. ¡°I have no doubt that we had three dragons standing in the audience chamber. Dragon empresses. The dragons have never flexed noble authority or their offspring before, as if they were taunting us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°They were taunting us, Mother. I¡¯m sure of it. All the stories say that dragons are very prideful and hubristic. And¡­¡± She looks at the map again. ¡°We need to figure out what happened at Twilight before they decide that we are responsible for it.¡± ¡°What about King Rikuto, then? If I may, your Grace, we should be cautious about provoking the kingdom of Mornistae. Not only individually, but as an ally kingdom. If we begin sanctioning ally territories, we can expect support for the war effort to dry up.¡± ¡°The war is in chaos thanks to Daniel and his Fievegal. Intel reports are suggesting that the demons have been gathering forces, but there hasn¡¯t been any movement to the east.¡± ¡°Gods be good, they focus their attention on the Citadel.¡± Sundenelle scoffs. ¡°I agree. But, we don¡¯t know the state of the leadership of the Citadel yet. Come. I need to draft the letters to send via the messengers.¡± Byleathea nods, and they both exit the private chamber to head to the empress¡¯s office, where she¡¯ll have several ministers and her general help plan for their next actions. *** Daniel and Doephluev hide in cover as a monster bellows. According to Doephluev, it¡¯s a thorusk hakkadel. Supposedly, it¡¯s an extremely old hakkadel that evolves due to absorbing magic over its entire life. Daniel¡¯s not entirely convinced, since, as far as he understands, no such thing happens to the dragons or Uhl¡¯tall. That said, the thorusk hakkadel is distinctly different than the ones they¡¯ve fought so far, with a much larger size comparable to the massive drake that attacked Fort Peony. To Daniel, it is approximately the height of an elephant, with a length twice that of the terrestrial giants. Its fur also glows in a slow intermittent brightening and dimming as it moves, with dark purple streaks similar to a tiger. It also has bone or horn-like protrusions on its elbows and shoulders. After the first hakkadel, Daniel has opted not to use the railgun this time. It vaporized the hakkadel and kept going, which he did not expect. He built it for dragons, and he incorrectly assumed monsters in general on this world were tougher than creatures of earth. But, ¡®monsters¡¯ is a term Zenkons use, since there are so many man-eaters that don¡¯t seem to need sustenance the way normal ¡®animals¡¯ do. Either they¡¯re more efficient than people assume, or people are too afraid to actually find out. And, of course, the abundant magic energy known as mana of the world is a factor Daniel can only speculate on. Regardless, he loads a more ¡®modest¡¯ 20mm rifle that he carries, since it has been proven to be capable of slaying dragons under the right conditions, but shouldn¡¯t be overkill for the creature he¡¯s facing now. The rail gun was made to be a more sure-fire method of defeating dragons, even if he can¡¯t exploit soft-tissues or if it was especially large. Doephluev whispers as she leans on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hmm¡­ Why not use the other one? This one¡¯s bigger.¡± ¡°You think this won¡¯t work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it, my beloved Emperor.¡± She hugs him from behind as he quietly closes the breach to finish loading the shell. ¡°Hakkadels have a protection around them. Only you could make a ranged weapon that works on them. And, I would say you should use it.¡± ¡°For the record, I made this rifle, too,¡± whispers Daniel. He takes aim, whispering, ¡°Cover your ears.¡± Daniel¡¯s helmet will protect him, and Doephluev obediently covers her ears, though she remains leaning on his back. Daniel counts down with his left hand, and he can feel her brace as he reaches one. He pulls the trigger, and the rifle casts its terrifying non-magic spell, booming with a thunder not common on the world of Zenkon. Flames burst from the muzzle, and a bright flash illuminates from further away. The thorusk hakkadel roars in shock, stumbling away from the blast of the rifle, and Daniel reloads. While he does so, though, he notices something strange. There is a puff of smoke closer the beast, and the hakkadel¡¯s fur is glowing even more vibrantly with shades of blue and red outlining the vibrant purple. Its eyes also glow with a demonic fire, likely from the primed electrical charge. Though, the glare of the monstrous being does cause Daniel to flinch. He has become a little numb to all of the things he has had to face in this world. Zenkon is full of beings that would be considered supernaturally powerful on Earth. Daniel is a mere human, who has survived as long as he has by often denying the reality of it all. Inside the video games he played, Daniel has fought demons, monsters the size of mountains, and hordes of zombies. On Zenkon, those things are the reality. And, this one just survived his dragon-slaying weapon and knows where he and Doephluev are. Doephluev shouts, unable to tell how loud she is being. ¡°Daniel! Its magic! It intercepted the attack!¡± Daniel watches the monster. To be able to intercept and stop or deflect a supersonic bullet, electricity would be able to act quickly enough since not many things are faster than electricity. In fact it probably can travel at least 70 times faster than Daniel¡¯s rifle bullet. The problem is the amount of energy required. A regular lightning bolt might be enough to deflect a shot, but to think a living being can generate that much energy is unnerving. Whatever the case, their position is compromised. ¡°Flash! Go!¡± Doephluev follows his instructions, taking one of the flashbang grenades from her pouch, which Daniel gave her as their mission progressed. She¡¯s quick to learn, and she¡¯s proving useful, if not a little overzealous. She pulls the pin and throws the grenade as the hakkadel roars, shaking the air. Daniel pushes Doephluev to the side behind the pillar, and the flashbang goes off with a bright flash of light that briefly illuminates the whole room, while the thundering ¡®whump¡¯ slams their ears, deafening both of them, even with Daniel¡¯s helmet. He can feel the rumble in his body when the hakkadel roars again. Daniel scrambles up, pulling Doephluev up so they can run to cover behind a different pillar. She seems to have been more disoriented than he expected, and he makes sure to guide her to safety behind the hakkadel as it barrels through the pillar they were hiding behind, enraged and blinded by the flashbang. The thorusk hakkadel whips around violently, swinging blindly around itself and smashing another pillar, as well as the remains of the first. Daniel helps Doephluev into cover and makes sure she¡¯s out of sight. She is compliant, rubbing her eyes. ¡°S-Sorry! I got sand in my eyes when we hit the ground. Wh-Where is it? I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Relax. Clear your eyes and stay here. I¡¯m swapping weapons.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Daniel!¡± Daniel retrieves his rail gun from his bag, arming the safeties. The weapon rings, and the hakkadel looks directly at him again. Its vision is still disoriented, but it has a pretty good idea of the right direction. Daniel takes a breath. His heart is pounding, and his arms are shaking a little, but he doesn¡¯t have to get a direct hit. The hakkadel¡¯s fur begins to glow as it roars, and it starts to charge towards them. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Daniel aims and fires the railgun, and he can¡¯t even process what happens next. The human mechanic has been in a car accident once where the airbag deployed, and the speed of everything being over by the time he realized it is the same feeling he has now as he makes sense of himself sliding across the floor of the subterranean dungeon. He coughs, feeling the ache and burn in his right shoulder and right pectoral region. The armor he¡¯s wearing isn¡¯t his usual sharmellkolle armor, which can be tracked by Xyreko. It saved his life -at least for now-, but it definitely didn¡¯t protect him from whatever just happened. He rolls onto his back as he panics. The hakkadel is directly over top of him, lunging at him. Daniel¡¯s instincts are only enough to put his left arm in front, even though the monster¡¯s head is bigger than his entire body. Suddenly, a humongous shadow swoops over Daniel, slamming into the Hakkadel. Electricity sparks and crackles from the dark figure pushing the monster back, even though the newcomer is less than a third of the hakkadel¡¯s size. Daniel can¡¯t make out the newcomer clearly, his own vision still blurry from the impact of whatever hit him. Doephluev crawls up to Daniel. He can¡¯t hear her, but she¡¯s obviously trying to check on him. She begins digging through Daniel¡¯s magic bag, finding healing potations, and she feeds them to him. When she sits him up a little on her lap, he is able to glance towards the monsters. The silhouette-like black monster shoves the thorusk hakkadel down by its head, using one of its blade-like legs to pin it down to break the monster¡¯s neck. There¡¯s a quick discharge of lightning bolts all around the pair, but the pitch black monster seems to be unharmed. Doephluev keeps hugging Daniel as he catches his breath. The dark monster that seems to have rescued the pair finally turns, and Daniel recognizes the summoned death knight Vaergraes made during the battle of the Citadel plains. Daniel murmurs, ¡°Arachne?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replies the semi-hollow voice that the summoned being produces. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Mother sent me. Protect father.¡± Daniel can feel his archoneldwyn companion tighten her hug a little. Daniel does his best to sit up, coughing again. Doephluev coos, ¡°Easy, my Emperor. You¡¯re wounded.¡± Daniel looks at the blood on his right arm. Part of his armor has been knocked off of his arm, and his jacket sleeve underneath is shredded. ¡°What happened? How was its range so long?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I saw your weapon fire¡­ a-and then it just exploded, like the hakkadel used a retaliation spell. B-But it¡¯s too complex of a spell for something like a hakkadel, even a thorusk hakkadel to use.¡± Daniel looks at where he was in cover, and he can see what she means. Parts of his rail gun are embedded in the pillar with black carbon scoring marking the pillar. The main ¡®barrel¡¯ of the weapon is halfway out into the middle of the room, while the stock is near where Daniel landed. Giving it thought, Daniel realizes his mistake. The hakkadel¡¯s front limb is severed back where it was when he fired, but it didn¡¯t die. And, the automatic electrical discharge that protects it from ranged attacks probably followed the ionized air back to the rail gun, which only ¡®protected¡¯ Daniel from being electrocuted because of the insulation to withstand the electrical discharge that propels the bullet down the rails. Daniel coughs, grumbling, ¡°Remind me not to use the rail gun on hakkadels anymore.¡± ¡°What else would you use?¡± asks Doephluev as she gently wraps Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°Dunno. Grenades. Nemaisol.¡± He gestures at Arachne, who is standing by patiently. ¡°Arachne.¡± He winces from Doephluev¡¯s first aid touching a portion of his body still not healed yet. Like anything else related to magic, Daniel reacts inefficiently to healing potations -which is still an improvement over having no magic at all-. The archoneldwyn also reacts to his flinch, saying gently but urgently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Love. I¡¯m doing my best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡± He then looks at Arachne, asking, ¡°So, what brought you here, Arachne? I was sure I left all of my equipment that could be tracked.¡± Arachne looks at Doephluev. ¡°Harness.¡± ¡°Doephluev¡¯s harness? But¡­ it nullifies magic. How can¡­¡± ¡°Xyreko sent me at Mother¡¯s request. I can not explain.¡± Daniel sighs. Xyreko followed his instructions and made the harness with a combination of materials to limit interference with anyone or anything that isn¡¯t Doephluev, but keeps the concentrated effect on the archoneldwyn, who has many secret abilities thanks to her rune tattoos, not least of which is an automatic self-revival, enhanced magic, and counter-magic. She¡¯s immune to hypnosis and mind-control spells, and the concern has been that she might be able to remove a binding contract from herself. Daniel has been a little less worried about it, though. He has repeatedly tested her when he knows the contract is working, and she seems to be sincere. She no longer has the same predatory air that she had when they met in the prison cell. She no longer cares about her former mission, her old comrades, or her pride. In fact, her pursuit of pride now entails trying to become Empress of the Fievegal -Hekate¡¯s position, specifically-. She¡¯s not aggressive about it towards any of the other women, but she is aggressive towards Daniel¡­ in certain ways. But, more important at the moment is the presence of Arachne. ¡°So¡­ Xyreko and Vaergraes have already realized I¡¯m missing. But¡­ how did they know Doephluev was with me?¡± ¡°Doephluev cannot leave without permission, Father. She must have been with you, since she was not in any part of the Citadel or township.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°And¡­?¡± ¡°And¡­?¡± repeats the summoned intelligent monster. She¡¯s still very ¡®young¡¯ in the sense that she hasn¡¯t been sentient for more than a few weeks. ¡°You think they¡¯ve told the others?¡± asks Doephluev. ¡°Almost certainly. But then, I¡¯m surprised only Arachne came.¡± ¡°Mother and Xyreko told the empresses and consorts to remain until I confirm Father¡¯s safety. Also, Mother recommend Consorts pretend Father perished at Fort Twilight, afraid to leave the Citadel.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Xyreko overheard me thinking out loud, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I do not know, Father.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m glad they¡¯re looking out for me. But, since when am I ¡®Father¡¯?¡± ¡°Mother is Mother, Father is Father. Father give Arachne name.¡± Doephluev pouts a little, finishing her first aid on Daniel. ¡°Vaergraes hasn¡¯t even been intimate with Daniel yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Arachne can call me whatever she wants. Arachne, are you alright? You took some pretty hard hits from the hakkadel.¡± Daniel looks at the faintly glowing fur of the massive monster that the death knight was able to defeat. ¡°It hurt, but I am capable of battle.¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Daniel finds another healing potation, handing it over to the death knight. ¡°Drink this.¡± Arachne obeys, and Doephluev cautions, ¡°My Love, you should conserve¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it. You and Arachne need your health to fight adequately. I just need to be able to lift my rifle.¡± He looks at the remains of the railgun. He sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t run into another one of those beasties.¡± ¡°I will protect,¡± replies Arachne proudly after she finishes the potation. Her body recovers its luster, and she seems less hesitant to move. ¡°Nooo,¡± corrects Doephluev defensively. ¡°I was more than enough to protect my beloved Emperor.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already here, Doephluev. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± The archoneldwyn hops into step next to Daniel, leaning close to whisper to him, ¡°Yes, but what about us?¡± ¡°Us?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Yes, us. How will we¡­ spend time together if we have a spy in our midst.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on a mission, and you have gotten more and more brazen every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen more and more affection every day, my Love.¡± Daniel crouches to pick up the pieces of his rail gun, and Doephluev joins him. Though the war will likely see firearm technology slip into the hands of others, Daniel is still doing his best to prevent that for as long as possible. He especially doesn¡¯t want his more advanced ideas, made possible through magic -which many magic artisans and artificers far surpass him in level of knowledge-, to be recreated and used against the people of Zenkon. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll just have to finish the mission and go home,¡± replies Daniel to Doephluev¡¯s complaint. She pouts at him, while Arachne follows closely. ¡°Father, what have you come to retrieve?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± hums Daniel in surprise. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I don¡¯t exactly know. Some kind of magic artifact. According to Doephluev, we¡¯re getting close.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Daniel then says, ¡°Arachne, are you loyal to me?¡± ¡°I am loyal to Mother and Father, at Mother¡¯s request, Father. I will obey any order you give.¡± ¡°Good. Tell everyone else when Xyreko asks via telepathy that Doephluev kidnapped me.¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± shrieks Doephluev. ¡°You can¡¯t! Please don¡¯t! Don¡¯t relay that message.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Never gets old. How close are we, Doephluev?¡± She huffs, and Daniel jokes, ¡°I think I want to visit the moon¡­¡± She growls, crossing her arms and trying to emphasize her chest. ¡°It should be in the center of the next room, assuming it¡¯s the size of this one.¡± She tries to push her chest towards Daniel, but he ignores her attempts to either entice him or guilt him. ¡°Well, no time like the present, then. Let¡¯s go.¡± The three make their way to the next room, and Daniel carefully rolls the door open, while Doephluev watches the opening carefully. Arachne observes them, continuing to learn every day she is conscious. Daniel jokes, ¡°So, Arachne, are you sure you want to call me Father? I have no direct relation to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Huh. I was going to ask if you want to fool around instead.¡± Doephluev gasps and glares at Daniel. ¡°Mother said you might say that, Father. I would prefer to remain a servant and daughter. Your joke is funny, but tasteless.¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but laugh, since Arachne very specifically didn¡¯t laugh, but she very much called him out in perfect rationale. Doephluev whines, ¡°My love! How could you! I¡¯m right here!¡± Daniel grips her lower jaw gently from under her chin. He replies in a slightly menacing way, though he¡¯s really just teasing her. ¡°You knew what you were getting into, Doephluev. Am I suddenly not good enough?¡± She squeaks, ¡°N-No¡­ I¡­ I just want¡­¡± ¡°You want me all to yourself, huh?¡± She nods, staring into his eyes. ¡°Is that so much to ask?¡± Daniel replies as he leans closer to her, ¡°You can ask. But, you know the answer when you¡¯re this late to ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I could help it.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. And, I could order you to mill around a village at the border of the Fievegal¡¯s territory.¡± She pouts. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that to me, my Emperor. You already called me your empress.¡± Arachne interrupts, ¡°Father, Mother and the others are waiting. I must request you finish your mission and return to the Empresses and Imperial Consorts as soon as possible.¡± Daniel looks at Doephluev. ¡°Seems like every day brings a new title for everyone.¡± ¡°Xyreko tells me to reply ¡®only to increase your prestige as an Emperor¡¯,¡± replies Arachne innocently. Daniel releases Doephluev, asking seriously, ¡°Is there anything in the room?¡± Arachne answers sincerely, but Doephluev races the summoned warrior for the same answer. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No!¡± The archoneldwyn adds, ¡°The room is safe, my Love. Only the item that has lots of magic.¡± ¡°But, you said it could be a mimic or something, right?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ You should always be cautious. But, now that we have the death knight¡­¡± ¡°Arachne? I¡¯d rather send you.¡± Doephluev pouts, and Daniel fearlessly leads the way into the room, though he cradles his 20mm rifle to be sure. With obvious limited exceptions, he should be able to defend himself from most beings of this world with it, even if Doephluev and Arachne can¡¯t detect them. Daniel searches the room carefully. He¡¯s not sure of the intent of the structure of the building he and Doephluev worked their way deeper and deeper underground in, The subterranean layout reminds him of video game or manga dungeons, intended to look like a purposeful location, but really only serving as a location to fight monsters in. In this case, though, it seems almost like an upside down castle, with the more and more important rooms descending further into the ground. What purpose these rooms would have served is beyond Daniel. He never had the opportunity or interest to take a deep-dive study into castle structure, but the size of the rooms suggests some sort of party rooms, audience chambers, or other showroom for some exhibition or similar purpose. In this room, there are several pedestals, each with old looking equipment; swords, spears, armor. Most of it looks ceremonial. However, one of the pieces stands out. It¡¯s much too new to belong to the collection of an ancient civilization that utilized this ancient fortress. It also hasn¡¯t collected any dust, and it glows with an ethereal light. The item is simple otherwise. It appears at a glance to be a simple scarf, though a continuous loop-style scarf. As Daniel studies it, he notices that the scarf slowly changes color, shifting from a standard blue to a much lighter blue, and then to a green color at a slow pace. ¡°This is it,¡± declares Doephluev gently. ¡°It has the most mana of anything here.¡± ¡°Boobytrapped?¡± asks the human mechanic. While the ¡®dungeon¡¯ doesn¡¯t shape out like that of the video games and light novels, it still doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safe. ¡°What do I look like? A thief?¡± ¡°An assassin.¡± Doephluev huffs in disbelief, even though it¡¯s true. Daniel inspects the scarf and the pedestal it¡¯s resting on. He finds a small placard that reads ¡®Rikuto¡¯. He scoffs, asking, ¡°Arachne? Any danger signals to you?¡± ¡°I am not equipped for trapfinding, Father. If you would like, I will put my life on the line.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Daniel touches the scarf, and he immediately screams, ¡°GAHHHHH!¡± Doephluev screams as well, ¡°DANIEL!¡± She tries to pull him away, and Arachne succeeds in getting hold of him and yanking him back, and he coughs and grunts, finally managing to chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Bad joke! Relax!¡± Both of them, now having gained distance on the pillar in preparation for attack, look at Daniel. He squirms out of Arachne¡¯s arms, gently patting her forearms to reassure her. ¡°Sorry. It was a joke. I couldn¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡± cries Doephluev. ¡°I was worried sick!¡± ¡°You were?¡± She crosses her arms and pouts, looking away from him. ¡°I put up with a lot, Daniel. But, that was just cruel.¡± ¡°Come on¡­ You think I would touch something I¡¯m not sure about?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± retorts Doephluev without a single shred of doubt. Arachne adds, ¡°Yes. Xyreko and Mother both confirm.¡± Daniel laughs for a bit. ¡°Fair enough. Though, Doephluev, you¡¯ve known me for a few weeks.¡± ¡°Long enough to know that you came on this mission by yourself.¡± She glares up at him as she faces him, arms crossed. Daniel takes a breath and sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to have a laugh. It was insensitive of me. Arachne, I¡¯m sorry to you, too. This isn¡¯t the time or place for jokes.¡± ¡°I forgive you,¡± replies Arachne without hesitation. Doephluev hums hesitantly as she looks away. She finally nods. ¡°F-Fine¡­ I forgive you. But, I expect a more proper apology when we get home.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that I owe you anything, Doephluev.¡± She pouts some more, walking a few steps away from him. ¡°Very well.¡± Daniel watches her for a moment, but he returns to his real task. He inspects the scarf again, gently touching it. He¡¯s wearing gloves, but the scarf seems to have a similar feel to a sort of silky, flexible cotton-like material. Daniel carefully picks it up, and he instantly finds his arm being hugged by Doephluev as she urgently keeps watch over him, even after being upset moments before. As Daniel is holding the scarf, though, a small flicker comes from the scarf, and a tiny figure appears. Daniel holds the scarf away from him for a moment, but the figure flies with ease in a circle around him and Doephluev, and she watches cautiously, but doesn¡¯t attack. To Daniel, his only guess is that it is some kind of faerie or pixie. It has humanoid features, but also looks kind of like what Daniel would envision if a bumblebee looked like a person, with fluttering, sparkly wings, light fuzz giving her a somewhat plump look, Almost her entire body, other than the sparkles on the wings, are a black or extremely dark purple color. It¡¯s difficult to tell in the darkness of the dungeon, illuminated only a little by the spell Doephluev is using to make it easier for Daniel to see his immediate surroundings without giving them away. The dark pixie lands on Daniel¡¯s arm, laying along his forearm as she smiles up at him. Daniel says cautiously, ¡°Hey there. Uh¡­ Nice to meet you.¡± The pixie cocks her head curiously, and she looks at Doephluev briefly. Daniel asks softly, ¡°What is she?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± replies the archoneldwyn assassin. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ heard of faeries¡­ but I¡¯ve never met any. I thought they were¡­ taller.¡± This causes the pixie to pout. It seems that she does understand the eastern trade language, but she still hasn¡¯t spoken. ¡°It¡¯s not a pixie or a faerie, Daniel. It¡¯s an elemental.¡± Daniel looks down at his sword, Nemaisol, secretly housing the goddess Kaeralegeir. He looks at Doephluev, now needing to decide how much he tells her. *** Chapter 105: Mechanic Meets an Elemental Daniel looks at the small being slightly larger than his hand. To him, it looks like a dark-colored pixie, with big, curious eyes that have dark scleras and even darker pupils. In the right light, her hair and skin could be a dark purple, with star-like speckles. She lays along Daniel¡¯s forearm possessively like a cat, watching him and Doephluev study her in return. Similarly, she looks at Daniel¡¯s sword after Kaeralegeir¡¯s voice informs him that this small woman isn¡¯t a pixie or a faerie, as he suspected, but some kind of ¡®elemental¡¯. Daniel replies gently to Kaeralegeir, ¡°What¡¯s an elemental?¡± Doephluev looks up at him, and she cocks her head. ¡°Elemental? What makes you say that?¡± Kaeralegeir adds, audible only to Daniel, ¡°Yeah, Daniel. What makes you say that? I thought we were keeping me on the down low?¡± ¡°I trust Doephluev well enough. She¡¯ll find out when she stalks me on the mission.¡± ¡°Wha-!? ¡®Stalk¡¯ you!? I am your empress! And who are you talking to?¡± Kaeralegeir sighs in Daniel¡¯s mental voice, and she replies with telepathy audible to all three of them, ¡°I am Kaeralegeir. I am Daniel¡¯s ally. Don¡¯t worry about further information on that. I am knowledgeable on this matter, though.¡± The elemental lifts herself into flight off of Daniel¡¯s arm, and she hovers around Daniel idly, curiously inspecting him and Doephluev. She palms Daniel¡¯s visor on his helmet, trying to study his eyes behind the transparent eye shields. He used the balinkon adhesive as a laminate for glass, which made it surprisingly strong. He can see scratches and black carbon scoring on the right side of the eye shield from where his rail gun exploded. The pixie-like elemental takes notice of the scratches, and she hovers closer, touching it as she hums softly. Doephluev is surprised by the telepathic voice. ¡°Wh-Who¡¯s that!?¡± ¡°Relax,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°She¡¯s a friend.¡± ¡°W-What kind of friend?¡± asks the archoneldwyn. ¡°SO? What¡¯s an elemental?¡± asks Daniel again, ignoring Doephluev. ¡°What do you think?¡± asks the goddess rhetorically. ¡°You can see her, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I can see her, but she looks like a pixie.¡± Daniel gently tries to touch the elemental, and she looks at his hand, giggling as she hugs his fingers. He can feel her, like she¡¯s physically present. And, since he witnessed Arachne be summoned from seemingly thin air and magic alone, he¡¯s not surprised, though very curious. Daniel gently moves his hand, and the elemental gently and affectionately rubs herself on his hand and fingers like a cat, shifting with his hand until she¡¯s seated happily on his palm. Kaeralegeir explains with a hint of exasperation, ¡°Elementals are born of pure magic. They don¡¯t exist naturally in the world. Think of them as offspring as the gods. That¡¯s not entirely accurate, but it¡¯s the best way to put it.¡± ¡°Offspring of the gods?¡± asks Doephluev. She tries to poke the elemental gently with her finger, but the elemental glares at her hand and smacks it away with her hand, hugging Daniel¡¯s fingers. ¡°Hey!¡± whines the archoneldwyn. She asks grumpily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a child. More like a jealous mistress.¡± ¡°Elementals are summoned by magic when certain conditions are met. It appears that piece of fabric summons elementals.¡± ¡°The scarf does?¡± asks Daniel, looking at the scarf in his other hand. ¡°Yes. And, since you don¡¯t come from a world of magic, her body is made of pure magic, and she¡¯s a powerful magic user. Probably somewhere between the Uhl¡¯tall archpriestess and Hekate.¡± ¡°That powerful?¡± ¡°Yes. Though, highly specific to one element. An elemental is born and bound from a magical element. In this case, you are looking at a dark elemental.¡± ¡°Dark elemental? Like dark magic?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°And, what does she do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to her. Whatever the summoning conditions are, her power is bound to that.¡± ¡°Can she talk?¡± Doephluev is still trying to antagonize the elemental, and the little elemental is putting up a fight, protectively defending Daniel¡¯s hand from the much bigger mage. ¡°Not usually. But, she can understand. She was summoned by your mana to defend you, it seems. The scarf is powerful. I¡¯d recommend keeping it on you. If Ryukana left it, it¡¯s likely very powerful. I know I left my summons all kinds of goodies over the¡­ uh¡­ years.¡± ¡°Ryukana¡­?¡± murmurs Doephluev. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Kaeralegeir, is she safe?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. It¡¯s your own personal goddess-endorsed mage to protect you. Possibly based on your current enviroment. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know why a dark elemental would be summoned now.¡± Daniel moves his palm closer to his face, and he uses his other hand with the scarf to remove his helmet. ¡°Hey there¡­ Can you understand me?¡± The elemental nods happily, seemingly excited to simply hear Daniel talk to her directly. She hums happily, hugging his hand affectionately. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s radiating dark magic.¡± ¡°You use dark magic,¡± retorts Daniel bluntly, and Doephluev gasps like it¡¯s shocking news. The elemental nods, crossing her arms condescendingly as she sits on Daniel¡¯s palm. ¡°Can you tell me what you do?¡± asks Daniel, directed at the small dark elemental. The elemental smiles, and she hops up to her feet, now standing on Daniel¡¯s palm. She seems to gather magical energy in her palm, and she throws it at Daniel¡¯s face. He recoils, but he feels a light buzz, like the light tingle of a battery. And, as he cautiously opens his eyes to look at her, he notices the room brightening. He squints his eyes in caution to protect himself, looking around for the source of sudden light, while Doephluev asks urgently, ¡°My love!? What did she do!? You little¡­¡± Daniel cautiously puts his scarf hand on Doephluev¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is¡­ Is it getting brighter in here?¡± ¡°What? No. Daniel? Are you alright?¡± Daniel looks around. He could see his immediate surroundings thanks to Doephluev¡¯s magic, and she was successfully highlighting monsters beyond that range. Now, though, he can see as clearly as if there were lights around the room, but he can tell it¡¯s still dark. He looks at the dark elemental, who is grinning up at him while giving him a cute little dance of happiness. ¡°Dark vision? Is that what you did?¡± The elemental grins and nods. She then points at the scarf, and then gestures at putting something over her head, finally pointing at Daniel. ¡°You want me to put it on you?¡± Daniel puts the scarf over the small pixie-like being, and she huffs and flutters, squirming out from under the scarf and throwing a temper tantrum. Daniel chuckles, and she makes angry gestures at him without words, finally crossing her arms and whirling around to face away from Daniel. ¡°Huh. She pouts just like you and Hekate,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°I don¡¯t act like that!¡± whines Doephluev. Daniel looks at her chest, and she looks down. She notices her own arms crossed under her breasts, and she huffs, whirling away from him. She then flinches, spinning back to face him and glare at him silently. Daniel finally says, ¡°Alright, little elemental, you win. I¡¯ll put it on.¡± She instantly faces Daniel again, suddenly happy again. Daniel puts the scarf on as promised and she does a happy little dance, flying up to hug Daniel¡¯s cheek. Daniel chuckles and tickles her with his index finger. ¡°You¡¯re easy to please. Maybe I¡¯ll make you empress.¡± Doephluev gasps, tugging ineffectually on Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m your empress! You said so!¡± ¡°Heat of the moment. And, I¡¯m going to tease you every time it bothers you. Arachne doesn¡¯t seem to mind.¡± ¡°Sh-She¡¯s a summoned death knight! She¡¯s not an empress! And, she¡¯s your ¡®daughter¡¯, isn¡¯t she?¡± Daniel smirks deviously. ¡°Sounds like she can be the crown heiress, then.¡± Doephluev stares at Daniel once more. He then says gently, ¡°Thank you, little miss elemental. Do you have a name?¡± The elemental cocks her head, and then shakes it side to side. ¡°Are you alright if I give you a name then?¡± She nods agreeably. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Daniel notices Doephluev become a little quieter. He asks, ¡°What?¡± She snaps her gaze to his, and she becomes a little flustered. She snaps her gaze back down, and she takes a deep breath. ¡°M-My¡­ Master¡­ Can¡­ I make a request?¡± Daniel looks at Arachne, who has no opinions. He answers her, ¡°You can always ask questions. Don¡¯t expect an answer you like.¡± She nods. ¡°C-... Can I¡­ choose? W-With your approval.¡± ¡°Is it going to be some secret code word?¡± asks Daniel skeptically. She frowns sympathetically. ¡°No. And, you can ask everyone who can use translation magic to translate every possible meaning to be sure. P-Please, Master?¡± Daniel looks at Arachne again. ¡°Notice how she calls me ¡®Master¡¯ again now that she wants something?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replies Arachne bluntly. Doephluev pouts, but Daniel asks, ¡°What would you choose?¡± The elemental crosses her arms, humming skeptically as she stares at Doephluev. Doephluev fidgets with her hands for a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving it a lot of thought. F-For ours¡­ Um¡­ C-Can¡­ Will Luceniel work?¡± ¡°Luceniel?¡± repeats Daniel. She nods cautiously. Daniel nods. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not bad. How¡¯s that sound to you? Luceniel?¡± The dark elemental mulls it over, and she nods. ¡°Good. Then, if I call you ¡®Lucy¡¯, that¡¯s also you, alright? A nickname.¡± The newly dubbed Luceniel nods agreeably. She hovers up and hugs Daniel¡¯s cheek. She hums happily. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Thank the assassin, too.¡± ¡°Empress!¡± Daniel leans closer to Doephluev to give her a faux intimidation. ¡°Harlot.¡± Doephluev fearlessly stands up to him, pressing her chest to his. ¡°Only for you, my Emperor.¡± Daniel chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°Unshakable, aren¡¯t you?¡± She grins. ¡°A good trait for an Empress, yes?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Arachne, are there any hostiles nearby?¡± ¡°The ruins remain populated. The path to return to the entrance was clear when I came to Father.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Remain cautious, then. Doephluev, can you still fight?¡± Her eyes are still a little red around her cheeks from rubbing sand clear. She sighs in disgust that he continues to purposely ignore her flirting, ¡±Yes, my Love. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Could be our last chance to be alone¡­¡± Daniel sighs. *** ¡°Have we heard from the company that stayed behind yet? Anything?¡± ¡°No, your Majesty. There have been no messengers from Fort Twilight.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± replies Rikuto. He inspects the mobile void artillery that just returned from the battlefront. He recognizes the distinctive scrapes, dents, and pierce holes of firearms that hit the carriage and the surfaces of the weapon. The handful of soldiers that returned from the mission are battered and wounded. Many of them were maimed by limb shots and other ¡®glancing¡¯ blows from the rifle shots. Most waves of soldiers that faced Daniel¡¯s rifles and returned have been magically contracted and can not return to the ¡®Fievegal¡¯s Sovereign Territory¡¯ or face instant magical death. Mages are studying the brand mark, which clearly has Hekate¡¯s name, and as Rikuto feared all along, the name is spelled with Romanized characters; English specifically. All of the pieces fit together, but they may have a break. The returning soldiers reported a dragon appeared to fight at Fort Twilight, but it didn¡¯t survive the weapon, and Daniel and his entourage were taking refuge in the fortress, according to spies that had tabs on the shuttle arriving and never leaving prior to the void artillery reaching Fort Twilight. Given that there has been no retaliatory response or threats from Hekate, it¡¯s highly likely that Hekate and Daniel are no more. Of course, Rikuto can¡¯t let his guard down. He is amassing the royal army of Mornistae near the capital, readying for a retaliation. More troubling is the fact that the stay-behind unit has vanished. As soon as they had signs of Daniel¡¯s forces or the rest of the demons trying to cross Fort Twilight¡¯s location, they were supposed to relay messages by flares and ranged message runners. But, even still, no message has come in several days. It has also been strangely quiet in the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. Rikuto is still receiving shipments of enhanced magic crystals, but he hasn¡¯t heard anything from Aramellianna or her daughters. ¡°Send several scouts and messengers to find out the status of Fort Twilight,¡± declares Rikuto. ¡°I need to know that Daniel and Hekate have been eliminated. And, if possible, I¡¯d like to send a scouting team to the Citadel to determine whether or not the so-called Fievegal is in disarray.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Majesty,¡± replies the general. ¡°Though, as you heard in the reports, Fort Twilight is nothing but a crater, thanks to your weapon.¡± Rikuto nods. ¡°Of course. It should make it very difficult for either side to pass through the mountains at the largest pass through. Are the imperial forces still stationed at the north and south fortresses?¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty. They are garrisoned at the inner siege fortresses, with bolstering forces supporting Fort Reefjord and Peony. We have sent messengers detailing the destruction of Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°And, how was this report made?¡± ¡°Message, your Majesty. I detailed it as an attack by Hekate¡¯s insurgent forces, and their attack led to the destruction of Twilight.¡± Rikuto nods. ¡°Good. It¡¯s best if we keep the void artillery¡¯s existence quiet. Count Baumalde was likely right that Ahok would not have remained quiet about it.¡± The general nods in agreement. ¡°She¡¯d be more likely to try to warn the demon-kin. Will you be commissioning more of the void artillery units, your Majesty? I believe that it¡¯s best to establish one at each of our most important defensive positions.¡± ¡°In time. It takes a significant amount of magic power for each unit to fire. We¡¯ll need to keep it quiet until I can gather enough enhanced magic crystals from Aramellianna.¡± ¡°Why not seize the mine?¡± asks another of the generals consulting with Rikuto. ¡°Surely, that will be less costly than paying the Grand Duchess¡¯s exorbitant prices. In fact, the way she has been behaving, it¡¯s possible she¡¯s conspiring with the enemy.¡± Rikuto has had that suspicion for a while, now, but he doesn¡¯t know how to make diamonds. If Aramellianna suddenly ¡®learned¡¯ -and by that, it was of course Wenlianna-, then it was through Daniel, who seems to know a little about a lot. He decides to wing it, now that he does have usable void artillery units. ¡°There is no mine. Aramellianna is producing those diamonds synthetically.¡± Everyone in the room currently; various nobles siding with Rikuto, military commanders, and a handful of knights, stare at Rikuto in disbelief. ¡°Producing?¡± repeats one of the dukes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. Earth had various ways of producing diamonds. Daniel apparently helped them build a diamond production machine.¡± This causes an outburst among the nobles especially. ¡°Aramellianna should pay for this treachery!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it is unacceptable for such a device to exist in the hands of a vassal territory!¡± ¡°It must be seized at once!¡± ¡°All of the Grand Duchy¡¯s assets are forfeit!¡± ¡°This treachery cannot go unpunished!¡± Rikuto listens to the clamor. They¡¯re all in agreement, and they seem more frustrated that Rikuto kept it to himself for so long, rather than responding in the manner they believe the Royal Capital is entitled to. They aren¡¯t wrong. She essentially has her own printing press, and is literally like a prefecture or county printing her own money at will while also having weaseled out of paying taxes to her country. And, with overwhelming support from the nobility of Mornistae, it might not be so impractical for Rikuto to rein her back in. Especially because he has two void artillery units at his disposal. *** Daniel, Doephluev, and Arachne disembark from the shuttle Daniel used to sneak away from the Citadel. His clandestine mission was discovered quite quickly, and Xyreko was still able to send Arachne to him via teleport, even though Daniel was certain he carefully ensured to not have anything Xyreko could track. And, he knows she¡¯ll never reveal how she tracked him. The only other alternative would be Ryukana, who may have told the golem Caretaker or the others where the location was. Luceniel, the pixie-like dark elemental, lounges on Daniel¡¯s shoulder as she observes everything. It was night time when they emerged from the ruins, and it¡¯s somewhat dark in the hangar. It ALMOST feels like a welcoming detail lined up for a proper emperor as he returns home, but Daniel knows he¡¯s not being welcomed home. Or at least, he¡¯s in big trouble during. Everyone is gathered, including Aramellianna and her daughters, though they seem more interested in watching for amusement. Daniel notices Hekate glare at Doephluev, but no one speaks to her, and she falls several steps behind Daniel, following him but not pretending to be his equal anymore. He does his best to absorb the bulk of the attention, though. ¡°Well, well, well. Where have you ladies been? I¡¯ve been¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± snaps Geirahoel. She storms over to Daniel, gripping his chest armor as Hekate bounds over as well. The orange dragon in human form shakes Daniel lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite us!?¡± ¡°The mission was safe this time, Mukori. And, I wanted everyone to know that ¡®we¡¯ all are hiding out here for the time being. The invasion should be fully manned in the next couple of days, and they¡¯ll march on the Stalvaltan¡­¡± ¡°None of that matters!¡± interrupts Hekate. ¡°You went on an adventure without me!¡± She glares briefly at Doephluev, adding coldly, ¡°But, you took her with you.¡± Doephluev looks down, but Daniel replies, ¡°I was testing her. She passed.¡± ¡°Testing her!?¡± retorts the feldrok empress as the crowd around Daniel closes in. Doephluev is also surprised by his declaration, but she stays quiet. Daniel nods once in affirmation. ¡°Yep. I wanted to see if she really can be trusted. She was a big help. Arachne as well. Thank you for sending her, Vaergraes.¡± Hekate scowls at Daniel, but Vaergraes replies warmly to his thanks. ¡°My pleasure. And, please, Daniel. Feel free to call me ¡®Vae¡¯.¡± Daniel cocks his head, replying cautiously. ¡°If you insist,... Vae.¡± ¡°I do. Thank you.¡± ¡°Ignoring the assassin¡­¡± adds Hekate dismissively as she shoos the archoneldwyn woman away from Daniel. ¡°It seems you broke the rules. And, you¡¯ll have to be punished.¡± Daniel winces, and he glances at Arachne briefly. Though she has a face, unlike the golems, she has similar composure, not making any indication that she understands what he¡¯s looking at her for. Hekate wraps her arms around Daniel¡¯s right, and Geirahoel claims his chest in a hug, while Reignleif sneaks up and takes his left arm. Ryuogriar is the most daring, trapping him by hugging him from behind, sliding her hands dangerously low. Daniel keeps his composure, while Ryuogriar teases him. ¡°You¡¯ve been very neglectful, Mukori. We all discussed it, and you¡¯ll be under house arrest for the foreseeable future. I hope you¡¯re ready.¡± Geirahoel nods against his chest, and surprisingly, Wenlianna adds in as she stands just behind Geirahoel. ¡°She¡¯s right, Daniel. You¡¯ll cooperate, or you¡¯re fired.¡± He scoffs. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cooperate. But, are you going to ask if I accomplished my mission?¡± ¡°Obviously you did,¡± retorts Treia. ¡°There¡¯s a thing on your shoulder that wasn¡¯t there before. And, Arachne told us.¡± She gingerly pokes at the dark elemental, and Luceniel glares at the gatonine woman, swatting at her hand like a cat might. ¡°Hey!¡± Doephluev states emotionlessly from her short distance away, ¡°Luceniel is jealous of anyone that interacts with Daniel. She¡¯s kind, though.¡± The others look at the archoneldwyn mistress briefly, but no one scolds her. Daniel adds, ¡°She is summoned by this scarf, and she gives me dark vision.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asks Hekate bluntly. This upsets Luceniel, and she throws a small tantrum before surprising everyone. She summons a bunch of copies of herself, though they are wispy like smoke. Regardless, the gremlin-like shadows chase after the women around Daniel, startling them. He calls out, ¡°Whoa! Whoa! Easy there, Lucy!¡± He scoops her into his hands, and she swings her hands and makes various expressions, demonstrating her frustration without words. Daniel gently holds her as the others give him a wide berth, on guard from the strange gremlins, which stop pursuing. ¡°That was my fault, Lucy. Forgive her for misunderstanding, since it was my fault. I¡¯m sorry. But, I don¡¯t know all of your abilities.¡± Luceniel huffs and crosses her arms. She calms down, and Daniel takes a breath and exhales deeply to relax. ¡°Thank you, Luceniel.¡± He then adds, ¡°I don¡¯t know the abilities of this scarf or Luceniel. I¡¯ve only experienced the dark vision and these little gremlin things.¡± Vaergraes, the first one to become brave enough to approach again, says gently, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­ It¡¯s an elemental.¡± ¡°You know what they are?¡± asks Daniel. She nods. ¡°Yes.¡± She cautiously inspects Luceniel without touching, while the small pixie-like being hugs Daniel¡¯s hand firmly, watching with eyes full of suspicion for the relative giant. ¡°The scarf houses a lot of various pure magical energy, but this little one is solely composed of the dark element.¡± ¡°Does that mean anything?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But, in the stories my grandfather used to tell, elementals are empowered in the presence of their native magical element. At this level of light, she¡¯s still rather strong, but I imagine the effects of her magic were even stronger in the pitch black of the ruins.¡± ¡°Is that true, Luceniel?¡± Luceniel nods proudly, standing with her hands on her hips on Daniel¡¯s palm. ¡°What happens in daylight, then?¡± The small dark-colored pixie smiles gently. She yawns with a stretch, and then motions laying down on Daniel¡¯s palm, going to sleep. ¡°You¡­ go to sleep?¡± She sits up and nods. ¡°Turn the lights on brighter, Daniel,¡± urges Kaeralegeir¡¯s voice. ¡°It should reveal the truth.¡± Daniel says gently, ¡°I just want to see. Xyreko, can you raise the lights to a morning level?¡± She nods, and the light brightens in the hangar. The scarf noticeably changes colors from a dark blue to a lighter blue and then to white, before finally turning into a soft yellow color. Likewise, Luceniel waves her hand with a goodbye smile, and she seems to fade away. Daniel feels a little bad, but just as soon as Luceniel vanishes, a new pixie springs out of a small flash, twirling in a circle. She expressively searches around, looking at Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Geirahoel in order before she lays eyes on Daniel, and she perks up. This elemental looks very similar to Luceniel, but with different hair and a bright, sun-like orange color. She also has an even more happy-go-lucky personality, dancing in circles before flying up and inspecting Daniel¡¯s face the same way Luceniel did. ¡°A light elemental?¡± asks Vaergraes. Everyone looks to Ryukana for an explanation, and she smiles softly. She approaches, holding her hand out, and the light elemental happily flies around her hand, landing on it briefly. She makes some gestures, but it¡¯s not apparent to anyone else what the small faerie-like being is communicating. ¡°Yes,¡± replies Ryukana gracefully. She gingerly touches the scarf, which seems to brighten at her touch. Daniel watches passively, interested in hearing a full explanation. ¡°I can¡¯t determine what elementals will be born by the scarf, nor their specific abilities. Or¡­ I could have, but I would have gotten in trouble.¡± She scoffs. ¡°Hindsight is twenty-twenty, as they say, right Daniel?¡± He chuckles. ¡°No lies detected. Is she the same as Luceniel? The same person I mean?¡± ¡°Elementals don¡¯t have the same perception of time as mortals, so they don¡¯t have the same definition of ¡®self¡¯ that mortals do. That said, each elemental will be different. If you treat them well, they¡¯ll grow stronger through their attachment. Think of it like a shard of a goddess. Or like a finger. The more attached they are, the more of their actual attention they¡¯ll give you.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Light Elemental.¡± She zips to him on faerie wings, and she kisses his forehead. She hovers in front of his face with a happy grin. Hekate remarks the obvious, ¡°I think she wants something.¡± The orange pixie nods vibrantly. She points at herself. ¡°Any ideas?¡± asks Daniel. Ryukana stares at her ponderously. Hekate offers, ¡°Treats maybe?¡± The pixie shakes her head. Doephluev feigns a sneeze, all but spitting out the word, ¡°Name!¡± She rubs her nose, murmuring, ¡°Excuse me.¡± The light elemental perks up, nodding eagerly. ¡°Name!¡± repeats Hekate. ¡°Ooo! Ooo! Let me! I want to pick this time, Daniel! Please? You named Luceniel.¡± Daniel only glances at Doephluev when she twitches, and he winks at her. ¡°Do what you want, Hekate. But, pick something good.¡± She nods proudly. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s me we¡¯re talking about!¡± Hekate sets to thinking hard on the task. She hums as she searches her brain for any names. She stares at the little elemental, trying to give it her best effort. ¡°Need some help?¡± asks Ryuogriar a little teasingly. ¡°Like you¡¯ll be any better at it than me!¡± ¡°Reese.¡± Daniel and Hekate both cock their heads in surprise. ¡°What kind of name is that?¡± asks Hekate. Ryuogriar crosses her arms, looking up proudly with a triumphant smirk and hum. ¡°Because she¡¯s orange and it¡¯s the name of Mukori¡¯s favorite candy.¡± Hekate instantly looks at Daniel with a face of betrayal. But, Daniel is just as confused as she is. Suddenly, he realizes what Ryuogriar is talking about, and the young feldrok girl immediately accuses, ¡°So it¡¯s true!?¡± He chuckles, looking at the light elemental as she eagerly nods. He wants to object, but Ryuogriar is profoundly proud of her decision. ¡°Technically, it¡¯s a brand name of candy, so we can¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve made the connection, I can¡¯t claim it¡¯s coincidental.¡± They all stare at him, not understanding. He offers gently, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea otherwise, Ryuo-Mukori.¡± She pouts a little, and Hekate adds, ¡°Besides! By your logic, we might as well name her ¡®Geirahoel Junior¡¯. She¡¯s orange.¡± Geirahoel twitches and blushes. ¡°N-No! You can¡¯t! That would be too embarrassing. E-Especially if¡­ one of us -not that I would- mistakes who Daniel is talking to. But, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Daniel scoffs. Reignleif offers, ¡°Vaarskahana?¡± ¡°Does that mean something?¡± asks Daniel gently. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s the orange flowers¡­ In Draconic.¡± Geirahoel nods. ¡°It¡¯s the name for [Marigold],¡± clarifies the youngest of the three dragons. ¡°Ahh. That¡¯s a fitting choice. Sure. How¡¯s that sound, Miss Elemental? Vaarskahana. And, for short, we¡¯ll call you Hana, if that¡¯s alright.¡± The light elemental thinks for a second, and she nods. ¡°Great! Nice to meet you.¡± Ryukana, having observed patiently, teases warmly, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Now, you¡¯ll just have to figure out the conditions to summon the rest so you can name them.¡± She smiles, and Daniel glances at Vaarskahana. The small pixie-like being grins up at him happily. He chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s come up with some guesses and make a list. I assume there will be an elemental for each of the basic magic elements.¡± ¡°As well as a few others,¡± confirms the goddess with a knowing smile. ¡°Any hints, my Lady?¡± ¡°I could. But, that scarf shouldn¡¯t exist, so¡­¡± She puts a finger to her lips and smiles. Daniel sighs in defeat. He knows she¡¯s constantly on thin ice with Order and Chaos with how much direct assistance she has given, and the scarf is no exception. She was, at best, supposed to leave it in the world for Rikuto -or Daniel- to find. It seems Order and Chaos are rather forgiving, though Daniel¡¯s pretty sure Ryukana has been scolded more than once since Hekate showed up in the Divine Realm. He effectively had her use the same trick Brosjak used, following the goddess by forcefully opening the echo of her magic to her location. And, the primordial goddesses forgave them all. Or at least, they didn¡¯t smite everyone. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re doing better, Daniel¡­¡± murmurs Gwenesphia. ¡°Before you went out¡­¡± The others nod in agreement. Daniel nods. ¡°I¡­ had some time to think, and it helped. A lot.¡± Hekate hums skeptically, shooting a quick scowl at Doephluev. Daniel replies gently, ¡°Give her a break, please. We had a good talk.¡± The feldrok empress flattens her ears, and Doephluev is a little surprised as well. Hekate finally huffs and sighs. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re in a better mood, too. Now spoil me rotten!¡± She jumps at Daniel and he scoffs and chuckles while catching her. ¡°Jeez, Hekate! You¡¯re supposed to be an empress.¡± Everyone shares a laugh. Kera¡¯tai brazenly approaches next, clearing her throat. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t get comfortable. I have private business with you.¡± She gives him a toothy grin, and the other women roll their eyes. Treia retorts, ¡°You say that like you¡¯re the only one.¡± Kera¡¯tai snickers, and Daniel points arbitrarily across the hangar. ¡°What¡¯s that over there!¡± Shek, Skloe, Kera¡¯tai, Thymeria, Erimaya, and Vaergraes are the only ones who look, innocently fooled as Daniel tries to jog away, only to find Ryuogriar standing in his way. ¡°Oh¡­ Uh¡­ Hey Ryuo. Come here often?¡± She grabs his collar, saying as she drags him away from the shuttle, ¡°Come, Mukori. Your punishment begins immediately.¡± Daniel chuckles, going along with them as he is surrounded and trapped by his family. The destruction of Twilight is still on his mind, but his brain is working again, and he has a reason to fight on. *** Chapter 106: Chosen Sides Heralesse rides with her knights for the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan. Her Royal Thoroughbred buckrokh is of the fastest bloodline ever born into the Kingdom of Mornistae, a legacy of Heralesse¡¯s own family. That said, her knights are on lower pedigree mounts, so she has to be mindful not to get too far ahead. The reason she is riding for the Grand Duchy is fairly simple. Rikuto has been operating completely outside of normal royal duties, and he sent a weapon to destroy Fort Twilight, which is unthinkable. But, one of her maids overheard some of the returned soldiers talking about it. It¡¯s believed that Daniel and the other members of the ¡®Fievegal¡¯ were slain at Fort Twilight after meeting with Sundenelle. The only one that can make sense of everything and remain in control is Aramellianna, at least that Heralesse can trust to see everything objectively. Her own parents are supporting Rikuto, even though no one knows what weapon he is supposedly so afraid of. The new Stalvaltan estate becomes visible near the beach of the gulf as the group emerges from a forest pass. It¡¯s not what she expected to see, though. The training grounds for the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy have always been close to the estate, and it¡¯s common for thousands of troops to be either in refresher or new recruit training. Instead, it seems that the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is preparing for defense. The Stalvaltan mansion is modest and elegant in appearance, but is in fact well defended like a castle. It¡¯s the new location of the seat of the Grand Duchy, since Aramellianna confessed to liking the beachfront estate, and the old estate can still remain functional, since it¡¯s closer to the Royal Capital. It¡¯s likely one of Aramellianna¡¯s governors or son in laws would reside at the old estate and manage affairs too far to manage from the new main house. Heralesse slows her entourage as they near the perimeter gate, manned and guarded by a dozen Stalvaltan Guards, and the battalion nearby watches the riders approach. The soldiers seem on guard, and the guards at the gate also move like they¡¯re surprised. One of the senior guards steps forward, bowing as he keeps his hand on his spear. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, Queen Heralesse. It is our honor to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Heralesse brings her buckrokh to a stop nearby, and it pants gently as it catches its breath, along with the others as her knights do the same. ¡°If I may, your Majesty; what brings you out here with such a modest escort? Should you not remain in the safety of the Royal Capital?¡± ¡°Your advice is noted, but I must speak to the Grand Duchess at once. I tried sending her a message, but I haven¡¯t received a reply.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid that¡¯s not possible at the moment, your Majesty. It¡¯s best if you return to the Royal Capital, and we shall inform her Grace to respond to you at once.¡± ¡°What? No! I need to see her now. I¡­ need her advice. Rikuto¡­ he¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. And¡­ I don¡¯t know the right answer.¡± The guards glance at each other, unsure of what to do. Their concern is not specifically because of Heralesse¡¯s presence, as it turns out. The young queen can¡¯t help but feel a little suspicious, but she¡¯s not sure what it is. Something feels wrong about their environment. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± whispers Qualler, her senior knight. ¡°Something is off about the Stalvaltan Guards.¡± She looks around briefly. ¡°Will you not provide your Queen hospitality, good sir guard?¡± The guards again glance at each other, even more disturbed by this idea. ¡°Or¡­ is something¡­¡± ¡°Flare! Flare! Flare!¡± calls out one of the soldiers in the battalion. They point, and coming from slightly south of the estate are lookout flares. ¡°Damn!¡± curses the senior guard at the gate. He looks at Heralesse. He is pondering his options in frustration. ¡°Soldiers! Form a defensive perimeter around her Majesty!¡± ¡°Commander?¡± asks another of the gate guards. ¡°You heard me!¡± He approaches Heralesse, offering her his hand. ¡°Your Majesty, the enemy is approaching. I highly recommend you and your men dismount.¡± ¡°Enemy!?¡± yells Heralesse in shock. ¡°How can that be!? The demons don¡¯t¡­¡± She halts herself. She instantly knows Daniel is involved. ¡°One rider, ride for the nearest fortress, Fort Umentar, and send reinforcements! Guards, open the gates! We shall defend¡­¡± As the messenger takes off, the Stalvaltan soldiers collectively make a silent decision. A crossbowman snaps his weapon up and fires on the messenger¡¯s buckrokh, incapacitating it and throwing the rider to the ground, who is quickly swarmed by Stalvaltan soldiers. Heraless screams, ¡°Wh-What is this!?¡± She looks at the senior guard, who just then slices the billet strap of her saddle, yanking her from the buckrokh. ¡°Forgive me, your Majesty.¡± He grapples her, ordering, ¡°Don¡¯t let any of them escape! Capture them alive!¡± ¡°This is treachery!¡± screams one of the knights, but the buckrokhs begin to panic as the Stalvaltan soldiers use various spells and weapon attacks to quickly incapacitate the knights. A couple of the riders try to break ranks and flee to get the message out, but they are quickly ensnared by trap spells. Heralesse starts to chant a spell, but the Commander covers her mouth with his gloved hand, and he shifts his other arm to keep hooked under her right arm to prevent her from drawing her sword, but he also grips her neck with his right hand. He whispers harshly in her ear, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t resist. I swear to you, the only way you come out of this unharmed is if you surrender.¡± She growls through his hand, still trying to chant, but she can¡¯t form words. The Commander sighs in disgust. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want to see you hurt, but¡­ You¡¯ve already lost. Make this easy, or they¡¯ll kill you.¡± She cocks her head, doing her best to look at him. He nods his head towards the south where soldiers are arriving. But, these soldiers look like nothing Heralesse recognizes. There are beings of various sizes, from a little over half Heralesse¡¯s height to the size of giant beasts, marching in formation. In addition, they are armored in uniform armor with a coat of arms depicting a female humanoid silhouette with large, triangular ears or horns and a big tail. What¡¯s more curious are the apparent weapons of the soldiers; strangely shaped staves that they carry across their chests, but not in a posture resembling any sword art or spear form. The commander uses the hand he was holding Heralesse¡¯s neck with, making a few quick swatting hand gestures. The guards in the upper floor of the gate station nod from the window, and soon after, they fly strange flags that Heralesse doesn¡¯t know; simple blue with a trio of white circles. The soldiers march closer, but the Stalvaltan Guard soldiers don¡¯t make a move, other than to corral the royal knights and Heralesse into one location. Three individuals from the invading force approach the group including Heralesse and the commander. The Commander whispers, ¡°Stay quiet and listen, your Majesty. If you don¡¯t trust me, you will die.¡± She glowers at him, but he holds her for a moment longer, saying to the newcomers, ¡°Commander Yaphino of the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan¡¯s Stalvaltan Guard. I am the commanding officer on the field at this location.¡± ¡°Ucahote. Acting General of the Fievegal. This is Keln, Division Commander over the dattakoriens, Chi''rinnis, and goblins. And, this is Hyoulutch, Division Commander over the ogres, Scout Recon Integrated Unit, and the Fievegal Ranger Corps.¡± ¡°Corps?¡± murmurs one of the guards. Ucahote appears to be armored in a dull-grey armor, though something is off about his posture and movements. His helmet also appears similar to the head of the emblem on their coat of arms. And, on his left, Keln is a mature dattakorien man with a scar running across his left eye, down across his feline nose and to his upper lip, making his right canine tooth peek out from his closed mouth. He would likely terrify children, but he has a rather calm and refined expression that seems reliable. Similarly, on Ucahote¡¯s right is Hyoulutch, an ogre, judging by his large size towering over all of the others immediately present. His head is covered in a full-face helmet with a shoulder pauldron that seems to be made out of the horn of some great beast, similar to one of the ones behind the rest of the invading battalion. Heralesse finally feels sick to her stomach when the adrenaline starts to fade and she realizes what that humongous beast actually is. It¡¯s a class ¡®B¡¯ drake, a veritable monster residing on the western side of the continent. It¡¯s one such beast that Daniel is said to have slain while defending Fort Peony, and now it bears the coat of arms of the Fievegal, by all appearances. Yaphino, the human Commander of the Stalvaltan Guard, relaxes his hold on Heralesse, but he keeps her sword arm in his grip. ¡°General Ucahote, this is her Majesty, Queen Heralesse of the Kingdom of Mornistae.¡± Ucahote looks at Heralesse, and again, something feels off about the General, like he isn¡¯t entirely present. ¡°Queen? I was unaware there would be members of other factions present.¡± ¡°It¡­ was a surprise to us as well, General.¡± Heralesse yanks her arm free, snarling, ¡°What exactly is going on here!? Who are these people!? What are demon kin doing in the Grand Duchy!?¡± Yaphino looks down, and Ucahote looks at the human commander. After a moment, the enemy General replies, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid we cannot allow you to go free at this time. As such, I shall explain.¡± ¡°What!? You can¡¯t hold me!¡± ¡°I can. As I said, I am Ucahote, loyal servant to Daniel and the Fievegal. In response to the ruthless attack on Fort Twilight by an asset directly commissioned by Tachibana Rikuto of the Otherworld, the Fievegal will be invading and claiming Mornistae territory and resources in reparations.¡± ¡°Wha-That¡¯s¡­ No!¡± She whirls. ¡°D-Does the Grand Duchess know about this! How could you betray your Kingdom!?¡± Yaphino is silent for a moment. He replies quietly, ¡°King Rikuto attacked a faction that was not our enemy while we are still embroiled in war with the Demon Covenant, Your Majesty. The Grand Duchess attempted to dissuade his rash actions.¡± Heralesse trembles. The Grand Duchess already warned Rikuto that he was on thin ice, and that she would go to any lengths to see to national security. ¡°This is the opposite of national security!¡± ¡°The Fievegal is after Rikuto and his advisors. Those who would lead a country to ruin are the enemy as much as an invading force. The difference is, the invading force has demonstrated restraint.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ No! I won¡¯t allow this! Knights! Use everything you-...¡± She tries to use a quick spell that doesn¡¯t require chanting, but nothing happens. ¡°Wh-What!?¡± Ucahote gestures to the ogre standing next to him, who holds up a fairly simple-looking orb of yellow-ish metal. ¡°You¡¯ll find that to be quite difficult, your Majesty. The Fievegal has an advanced understanding of magic, thanks to our Lord and Emperor. He has authorized me to send you to the Citadel as his prisoner until the Kingdom of Mornistae is secure.¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t go down like this!¡± Just as she tries to draw, Yaphino snatches her into a sleeper hold, restraining her until her consciousness fades, causing her guards to cry out. The Fievegal soldiers step up with different wands, much more like a simple rod of metal, touching it to the knights. Each one falls like a sack of bricks instantaneously, unconscious. And, just like that, Heralesse is a prisoner of the Fievegal. *** Daniel sits next to a campfire surrounded by forest as Treia leans against his chest, holding his hand on her abdomen as she lounges comfortably. She¡¯s drifting off lazily as the two sit quietly together. Daniel asks a little dryly, but softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to be under ¡®house arrest¡¯?¡± ¡°This counts,¡± retorts Treia. ¡°The requirement is that you¡¯re not let out of anyone¡¯s sight. And, good luck escaping me on this island.¡± He scoffs, idly petting her belly as she snuggles against him. As she mentioned, they¡¯re on one of the small islands resting in the giant lake whose shore the Citadel is perched on. And, Treia had Xyreko drop them off on a small boat, pulling the boat back specifically so Daniel can¡¯t escape. He has no intention to at this point, since he knows he worries his companions every time he does. But, he was as much trying to distract himself as hide his anger and sadness. He has himself under control now, and he¡¯s going along with each of his companions¡¯ personal requests while they wait on the Science teams to finish brewing the revival potations so Choul and the other soldiers can be restored. The invasion should be just beginning, but it¡¯s being handled by Ucahote and Xyreko to force Daniel to take a break. And, Treia made him make good on his promise to go camping with her. It¡¯s actually a welcome break from the bombardment of affection he was met with upon his, Doephluev¡¯s, and Arachne¡¯s return to the Citadel with the scarf Ryukana planted in the ruins near the border of Mornistae. Daniel can feel a light rumbling in his chest before anything else, but when he listens, paying attention and doing his best to tune out the sounds of the campfire, he can hear a soft sound that is one of the most peaceful sounds he knows of between either Earth or Zenkon.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! That sound is purring. Treia is almost unconscious, having peacefully dozed off. She has become so relaxed, she can¡¯t help but purr gently. I wonder if she purrs when she¡¯s alone. And, is it something she does while she¡¯s awake or asleep? After a brief nap, she stirs and stretches against Daniel, sitting up. She rubs her eyes as she asks, ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yep. Still here.¡± She smiles happily. ¡°Obviously.¡± She turns on her knees to look at Daniel, saying gently, ¡°I had a dream. It¡­ worries me a little.¡± ¡°Was it a bad dream?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Not exactly. It just¡­ My family was¡­ here. Living at the Citadel with us. My parents and siblings. I¡­ feel like they had to come.¡± Her ears droop down sadly, and Daniel puts his hand on her lap to reassure her. ¡°Are you worried about it being a prophetic dream?¡± She looks down, nodding as she stares distantly at the ground nearby. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t, but Gwen said she experienced the prophetic dream people were talking about before you were summoned. Prophetic dreams are usually the reason a Dawnsight will be performed.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. Do you want to send a message to your family?¡± She nods. ¡°I-I¡¯d like to¡­ if that¡¯s alright. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what to tell them.¡± The human mechanic-turned-emperor smiles sympathetically. ¡°I understand¡­ It¡¯s difficult to tell your family you¡¯re dating a human.¡± She scowls at him with disgust. Daniel saw various couples of the various fantasy races he has seen in his time in Mornistae, especially when he was working as a faux artificer, or rather, a magic mechanic. Treia growls, ¡°You better be joking, Daniel.¡± He smiles and chuckles gently. ¡°Yeah, sorry. You know me. I know you¡¯re worried about us being enemies of the eastern allies, which includes your home country.¡± She moves her head in very small nods, confirming his real answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you. Other than everyone already on my side, I have no one and nothing to lose here. Asking family members to join me in actions that could be seen as treason¡­ I understand why it¡¯s a dangerous thought.¡± Daniel thinks for a moment longer. ¡°If¡­ I was sure about where I was, though¡­ If I knew I was on the winning side¡­ I would try to convince them. That¡¯s me personally, though. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the one to say we¡¯re the winning side. We¡¯re using more mana than we¡¯re recovering, so I don¡¯t know that we can sustain a long-term war until we¡¯re net positive on mana recovery. Not that I want to, of course.¡± She nods. ¡°I know. And, I don¡¯t even know that my parents would ever move.¡± ¡°Will¡­ they be mad at you if you¡¯re with child out of wedlock?¡± She sighs. ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡­ I think my mom will forgive me, but¡­ Dad¡­ Dad might¡­ He might be upset. A-At you as much as me, most likely. Sorry.¡± Daniel chuckles and takes her hand. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think too far ahead, but I¡¯m along for the ride now.¡± He teases, ¡°Will it help your case if we tell him you¡¯re an empress in the Fievegal?¡± She scoffs, shifting to lean against him again. ¡°Maybe¡­ And, m-maybe the Fievegal¡­ can contract his services as a merchant. If the payment is good enough, he might be willing to overlook tradition. Especially because he¡¯ll have grandchildren finally.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m sensing a trend in this world.¡± ¡°Legacy is all anyone has after they¡¯re gone. Tradition is part of it, but¡­ Nothing is more sure than descendants.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yeah? I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Daniel thinks again. ¡°Here¡¯s¡­ another option.¡± She cocks her head cautiously, given his hesitant tone. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡­ could threaten them. Tell them that you¡¯ve committed treason, and they¡¯ll be killed by me if they don¡¯t become my hostages. Something along those lines.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No. No, that¡¯s not¡­ That¡¯s unacceptable. I could tell them I¡¯m a traitor, but¡­ I can¡¯t blackmail my family like that. I¡¯d rather¡­ C-Can¡¯t you try to¡­ establish diplomatic relations with Mattarglos? They¡¯re allies to the Empire, but not a vassal territory. I-If¡­ At least the domain lord where my¡­¡± She trails off. Daniel squeezes her hand gently. ¡°We can try. Would you like to be the Emissary?¡± ¡°M-Me?¡± squeaks Treia in surprise. Daniel nods. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Mattarglos. What they trade, customs. I assume your domain is mostly gatonines, right?¡± She nods. ¡°Y-Yes. Gwenesphia and I come from the same domain, though different towns. Though, many races reside in Mattarglos.¡± Daniel nods as he thinks. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you and Gwenesphia to take control of this endeavor. Speak with Vaergraes and Aramellianna for advice, and ask for anything you need. I won¡¯t trade firearms until flintlocks or something similar start appearing.¡± ¡°Flint¡­ locks?¡± ¡°Older style firearms on Earth. A lot less efficient and accurate than what I¡¯ve been using.¡± She nods, trying to picture it. ¡°Think you can handle it?¡± asks Daniel. She fidgets. ¡°Y-Yes. I¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°If it¡¯s for my family, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°When the day comes that we have a trade agreement with Mattarglos, we¡¯ll arrange to move your family to a townhome or farm. Whatever they want.¡± She smiles and lifts his hand up to her face, kissing his fingers. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. I¡­ I truly appreciate it¡­¡± ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t know what the future holds, and if your family being close makes you feel safe, all the better. Plus, we can pawn off babysitting onto them.¡± She stares at him with a smirk, and he chuckles and grins. *** ¡°Hekate?¡± asks Wenlianna as she finds the young Feldrok trying to help the three dragon empresses figure out the ingredients for something Daniel made that he calls ¡®peanut butter cookies¡¯. He apparently determined the ingredients that are similar enough to those he used on Earth, but the fluffy baked confections are a mystery to the four, as well as Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai, who are bickering nearby. Hekate¡¯s ears perk up at hearing Wenlianna¡¯s voice, and she turns, while Ryuogriar asks, ¡°Where does Mukori keep getting sweet things? Is it a stockpile?¡± ¡°Maybe the sweetness comes from the milk?¡± asks Geirahoel softly. ¡°He said peanuts aren¡¯t actual nuts¡­ I think¡­¡± adds Reignleif as she nibbles on one of the cookies. ¡°But¡­ It smells and tastes like a nut¡­¡± ¡°What is it, Wenlianna?¡± ¡°A-Am I interrupting?¡± Hekate shakes her head with a smile. ¡°Nah. Geira asked me to help try to identify Daniel¡¯s secret ingredient in cookies.¡± Wenlianna looks at the baked goods. Daniel makes them as a special treat, and for him, it¡¯s simple. He made some for Wenlianna¡¯s family once to celebrate the completion of the diamond machine, and they¡¯re quite good. ¡°I think he uses a spice extracted from flowers¡­ He called it a tiny bit of vanilla.¡± Hekate looks at Geirahoel specifically. Geirahoel seems like she immediately fell deep into thought. ¡°He¡­ He does¡­ nibble on some of the flowers¡­ I¡­¡± She darts away without warning. Ryuogriar remarks, ¡°Hmm¡­ Sweet Geira certainly does seem to be the furthest ahead no matter what we do, Reina.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± retorts Reignleif with her usual soft and gentle tone. This still earns her a light glare from her senior. Hekate asks, ¡°So¡­ how about you, Wenlianna? Did you need something from me?¡± ¡°Permission for a special activity, perhaps?¡± teases Ryuogriar. ¡°Leave my cute descendants alone.¡± ¡°Wha-!? Me!?¡± As Reignleif and Ryuogriar begin to bicker lightly, mostly teasing each other, Wenlianna finally answers Hekate. ¡°Um¡­ I would like your permission to employ workers of the Fievegal in harvesting lumber. I need the lumber to turn into diamonds. A-And, also¡­ I¡¯d like to teach workers to help me make the machines for it.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°I see. Yes. Your deference is noted and much appreciated, Wenlianna.¡± Both Ryuogriar and Reignleif snicker at Hekate, and her tail puffs up, but she doesn¡¯t acknowledge them yet. The little feldrok empress continues, ¡°Permission granted, Wenlianna. I¡¯ll tell Shek and Skloe to find workers for you. How many do you need?¡± ¡°As many as you can give me, especially those capable of magic. We¡¯ll need to dry the lumber more quickly, if we can.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Most of the Uhl¡¯tall are helping rebuild the villages, but the oni, imps, and goblins should easily be able to give you manpower. Oh, and there should be some ogres willing to help.¡± Wenlianna nods. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been thinking on an idea, but I don¡¯t know quite how to make it work.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, I was thinking of making a mobile teleportation circle for Daniel. Something he can carry, which can¡­¡± ¡°Sold!¡± exclaims Ryuogriar as she immediately darts close to Hekate and Wenlianna. Reignleif hobbles close as well, nodding in agreement. ¡°Name the assistance you require, Wenlianna.¡± ¡°I¡­ Is it possible?¡± The two dragons and Hekate look at each other. None of them had given it real thought. Now, it¡¯s baffling that they didn¡¯t think of it sooner. Reignleif thinks out loud, ¡°Those who have enough mana and can learn the spell can use it freely. Is there any reason it can¡¯t be transcribed to an item?¡± Ryuogriar nods, also pondering deeply. ¡°I am certain it should be possible, but the spell we use here is too complex. I don¡¯t know that we could transcribe it onto something small enough for Daniel to carry.¡± ¡°I thought I heard Morty mention something about a teleportation scroll once,¡± remarks Hekate. Ryuogriar shakes her head. ¡°Such a scroll can¡¯t exist. Not with anything we dragons have ever learned. It won¡¯t be able to sustain enough magic.¡± Having a sudden idea, Wenlianna asks, ¡°What if we could make a mana-conductive ink out of diamond? Couldn¡¯t we make the ¡®magic crystal¡¯ the rune writing itself?¡± This surprises Ryuogriar and Reignleif. The blue dragon woman pets her bulging belly, which holds an egg that should be nearly ready to lay. ¡°It¡¯s very possible¡­ The power density of mana within diamonds is much higher than the traditional salt or other materials tried.¡± ¡°Still,¡± counters Ryuogriar as she thinks. ¡°The number of glyphs and characters needed to form the spell for the magic circles he can use currently¡­ I don¡¯t know of any way to write them small enough.¡± Hekate twitches, and her ears fold down as a thought hits her, now. ¡°Something wrong, your Greatness?¡± asks Ryuogriar gently. The feldrok girl looks at her, releasing her frustration and relaxing her ears. ¡°Sorry¡­ Yes. I mean, no, but¡­¡± She sighs. ¡°What about runes? L-Like¡­ the archoneldwyn use.¡± The other three are quiet. Wenlianna knows the least about magic of the group, which is a little ironic, because she is the most studied and educated individual in the Fievegal, most likely. Ryuogriar sighs as well. ¡°So¡­ We would need to ask¡­ that woman.¡± ¡°Miss Doephluev?¡± asks Wenlianna gently. Reignleif nods. ¡°The kinds of runes she uses, according to Daniel, are a lot stronger than any of the spells we normally make use of. She even has a rune word that can revive her.¡± ¡°They¡¯re closely guarded secrets of the archoneldwyn, though. Do you think she would be so willing to help us?¡± Hekate stares at the ground for a moment. She has no way to discern lies or truth other than her life experience. She very much dislikes Doephluev, because, even if for no other reason, she is the one that nearly killed Daniel. Since then, though, she has become his supposedly obsessed lover and loyal follower, enduring abusive words from everyone else. Regardless, Daniel has gotten gentler and friendlier with her -which could easily be attributed to him being seduced-. But,... The young feldrok takes a deep breath and exhales just as deeply in exasperation. ¡°She won¡¯t help us. She¡¯ll help Daniel. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Geirahoel finally returns with a bunch of different flowers from her personal quarters, and she sets them out. ¡°I have all of the flowers that smell like something in the cookies.¡± She notices everyone else¡¯s focused expressions, and she asks, ¡°What did I miss?¡± Hekate explains, since she¡¯s the most likely to get an honest response from the orange dragon. ¡°We¡¯re going to ask for Doephluev¡¯s help.¡± ¡°F-For the cookies?¡± asks the youngest of the three dragon empresses. ¡°No. Wenlianna wants to try to make a portable teleportation circle for Daniel, so he can teleport himself home when he needs to.¡± Geirahoel perks up, ready to rush the group the way Ryuogriar and Reignleif did earlier. But, she realizes why they were so deliberate about making that decision. Doephluev was a very dangerous enemy not long ago. And, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to steal Daniel¡¯s attention at every chance she gets. But, she also did help him on the mission to retrieve the magic gift from Ryukana. That she spent so much alone time with Daniel is just a result of her paying more attention to his shifty behavior than anyone else. Geirahoel nods softly. ¡°Let¡¯s ask her. If¡­ Mukori will be keeping her around,...¡± Geirahoel hugs her arms to her torso. ¡°He is too kind sometimes¡­¡± murmurs the orange dragon, who can appreciate his kindness as much as anyone else, if not more so. Hekate sighs. ¡°I know, right? But¡­ If she has given up being our enemy, then it¡¯s a waste of time to pretend she¡¯s not one of Daniel¡¯s mistresses.¡± She shakes her fist. ¡°How could he be so cruel?¡± The others chuckle softly. Wenlianna doesn¡¯t particularly like sharing Daniel, so she remains respectfully quiet. But, he also does treat her with immense respect as an individual, and he¡¯s relying on her to press forward with magic technology; the field of study she chose long ago. Hekate has Doephluev summoned by Xyreko to the dining hall where they are, and they wait patiently. After a while, Doephluev enters the room, bowing politely. ¡°Your Greatness Empress Hekate, your majestic Graces, Empresses Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel. My Lady Wenlianna.¡± Hekate waves her hand dismissively as she urges the archoneldwyn over. ¡°Enough of that for now, Doephluev. Come over here.¡± Doephluev obeys, wearing a stone-like stoic expression as she carries herself with a surprising level of grace, even in her fairly simple single-piece dress. ¡°How may I serve you, your Greatness?¡± ¡°Wenlianna, explain,¡± instructs Hekate. Wenlianna flinches. She has only seen Doephluev a few times, and though they¡¯re of similar height, the archoneldwyn carries herself with a cold predatory posture that could spring a lethal attack at any time. The human magic artisan takes a breath to calm herself. ¡°Miss Doephluev, we were discussing a new magic device idea. But, the specific ability we would be hoping to replicate normally requires a magic circle too large to fit on something a person could carry around.¡± ¡°Could it not be carried in a large magic bag, my Lady?¡± asks Doephluev respectfully. Hekate interjects, ¡°Obviously it could. But, that¡¯s impractical. And, he would have to leave it behind.¡± Doephluev thinks for a moment. Her expression brightens a little for a moment, but she quickly restores her stoic composure. ¡°F-For Master, then?¡± asks the archoneldwyn servant. Wenlianna nods. ¡°Yes. We were hoping it would be possible to find a way to condense the teleportation spell down into a small enough form that Daniel can carry it. With the communicators, we can definitely make use of certain glyphs, but¡­ as I understand it¡­ you have a sort of¡­ runeword magic. Y-Yes?¡± Doephluev doesn¡¯t reply just yet, thinking idly. ¡°Oh! Yes. I¡¯m¡­ not an expert, but I received a book recently from Master that may help.¡± She looks at her own arm, where scars remain from when she had subdermal mana amplifiers and other magic items to make her seem more powerful than she actually would be without it. ¡°If I can be analyzed, I think my runes can be seen. I just don¡¯t know how. Also, I don¡¯t know what happened to the hidden items I had.¡± Hekate explains, ¡°The items were removed. Daniel figured they would make it possible for you to do things, even under contract or as our prisoner. Are they useful without being¡­ under your skin?¡± Doephluev nods. ¡°Yes. They also have rune magic combined with typical advanced enchantment methods. N-Now¡­ that you ask and I¡¯m thinking about it¡­ It¡­ almost seems like runes were made to condense spells¡­ I think.¡± This inspires the other four, who perk up. ¡°So, you can give runes to Mukori?¡± asks Geirahoel. Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°This would be a major boon to our beloved Mukori.¡± Hekate defends Daniel. ¡°We can¡¯t go all crazy and tattoo him like she is.¡± She gestures at Doephluev. As she said, most of her runeword tattoos are hidden on her body somehow, either by making the ink match her skin tone, or some other method no one else knows. But, there is one on her abdomen that Hekate has seen, which glows a pretty pink-purple color, and she seems overly proud of it. It wasn''t there before, meaning Daniel allowed her to add it to herself. But, they can''t make the decision for Daniel. ¡°I live to serve my beloved Master, your Greatness. My knowledge and skills are at your disposal for this task.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Will they work on a device of some kind? Maybe a¡­¡± She gestures with her hands as she tries to think. ¡°When tattooing, we use a lot of surface area of our bodies for each spell effect, your Greatness. If you wish to make an item, particularly for a magic spell that Daniel can activate without magic, it will require even more surface area. But, the advantage to runewords is that they can be connected together, so it doesn¡¯t need to have a fixed shape like a normal magic circle used on magic scrolls or surfaces.¡± Hekate cackles as she rubs her hands together. ¡°Excellent. Then, let¡¯s figure out how big the spell needs to be, and then make something.¡± The others smile and agree, joining Hekate and Doephluev in following Wenlianna to her lab. *** Chapter 107: The Captured Queen Daniel sits slumped and exhausted on his lounge sofa in the hangar, while Hekate sits on his chest, cuddling with him and sleeping on top of him. It has been about a week since he retrieved the scarf that Ryukana left behind, and he has learned a few things about the elementals that are spawned by it. They retain their memories when they switch out, but can¡¯t be taught to speak, and they will happily eat treats, but don¡¯t need sustenance. They also have a tendency to become envious and protective in regards to Daniel. For now, the dark elemental, Luceniel is sleeping on Hekate¡¯s head, nestled conveniently in the feldrok empress¡¯s crown between her triangular ears. Occasionally, Luceniel shifts, which causes a disturbance on Hekate¡¯s ear, and her ear flicks, even with her fast asleep. Daniel has been held hostage for the entire week by his various companions, and they haven¡¯t left him much private time -and certainly not without someone spying on him-. Reignleif finally laid her second egg, while Geirahoel¡¯s and Ryuogriar¡¯s next ones are already starting to show. Treia and Gwenesphia, as well as Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai, have spent the week ¡®trying to catch up¡¯, and Doephluev sneaks in every chance she gets. And, on top of that, Aramellianna is attempting to conduct business as if her own territory isn¡¯t being invaded by Daniel¡¯s and Hekate¡¯s forces at present. She discovered the stash of anime Daniel has on his phone, and though she was off-put by the content of the specific one Thymeria stumbled across, she became almost obsessed. She grilled Daniel for hours on the various applications of both the animations and the indecent aspects, asking how and why Earth had such things to understand. Her goal; to determine if she can make money off of either of them. Daniel knows that forms of entertainment in this world are comparatively limited to those of Earth. There are some plays, though only a few, and in most cases, most of the nobility have probably seen an enactment of the few that exist already. There are orchestras, but again, the variety is limited. And, it also requires the players or musicians to have travelled to a place nearby. There are court jesters, and magic performers. Daniel even watched a troubadour telling their story, which actually helped him learn the language by giving him catchy songs to sing to himself. Surprisingly, rumors from the castle had already turned into troubadour songs within the few weeks Daniel was learning the language and doing manual labor. Brothels are also a thing in the human cities, at least, but they are a part of the dark underbelly of society, and not something that nobles would acknowledge. Daniel described the difference between artistic nudity and the more secular nudity shown in all forms, from drawings to pictures and videos. And, for the videos, he had to show her the different types, such as documentary videos, animated videos, livestreams, and fictional movies and shows. He has quite a collection on his phone thanks to its one terabyte storage capacity, Naturally, Daniel doesn¡¯t have the know-how to make the necessary components of computers. He might be able to make a film camera if he had someone to make the film itself, which he doesn¡¯t know enough about the composition of film. But, magic opens doors Daniel might be able to work with. Using Wenlianna, Reignleif, and even Doephluev and Vaergraes, they may be able to make recordings on a magic device, similar to how the magic photo devices work. Daniel knows, having worked on Treia¡¯s and participated in Hekate¡¯s recording, that the devices can hold images and sound presumably indefinitely, so long as power is available. And, with what he knows, the ¡®memory¡¯ of those devices is little more than a simple river stone with some sort of magic glyphs. If Daniel could make a ¡®catalog¡¯ of memory stones, he might be able to make ¡®frames¡¯. But, space constraints would make it tricky, and he would have to make some means of sequencing the individual frames. And, Daniel doesn¡¯t know if the volume of the memory stone has an effect, or if the size of the glyphs makes a difference. If the glyphs can be shrunken by carefully writing them smaller, then it¡¯s possible that he could make a much more condensed memory system. Though, even then, it won¡¯t compare to solid state circuits, like modern Earth technology uses. But, it¡¯s one more thing to work on. Daniel knows that Wenlianna is already working on something, and Reignleif is recovering from laying her second egg. The Grand Duchess is always keeping her eyes open for gold mines and golden geese, so when she realized that Daniel saw entertainment value in the videos on his phone, she wanted to make them happen for Zenkon¡­ ¡­ And be the matron benefactor to such a development. Daniel doesn¡¯t mind. She knows how to turn a profit and run a business, which very few of his inner circle are capable of. Shek and Skloe are managing internal affairs simply because anything greater than nothing is better than what demon kin -especially goblins- are used to. They¡¯re dedicated and diligent to organizing farming, road ways, construction projects, and immigration and integration. Xyreko appears nearby, walking in view of Daniel. Daniel smirks when he sees her. ¡°What is it now, Xyreko? I¡¯ve had too much rest?¡± She replies without missing a beat, ¡°Yes. Are you doing well, Daniel?¡± He smiles at Hekate, brushing a lock of her hair out of her face. ¡°I¡¯m getting drooled on by an Empress. Couldn¡¯t be better.¡± And, he sincerely means it. It¡¯s certainly not dignified, but it is more charming to him than anything. ¡°There has been a¡­ complication with the invasion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± asks Daniel, trying to speak softly so as to not wake Hekate. ¡°The first-contact forces made an arrest.¡± ¡°Someone we know?¡± asks Daniel a little facetiously. ¡°I believe so. She¡¯s on her way here. One Queen Heralesse kos Mornistae, of the kingdom of Mornistae.¡± Daniel stares at her in disbelief. He asks after he has a moment to ponder options, ¡°Was she on the front lines for some god-awful reason?¡± ¡°I suppose you could say that¡­ According to the commanders, she arrived at the gulf-side estate of the Grand Duchy¡¯s expanded territory. She apparently wanted to consult with Grand Duchess Aramellianna.¡± ¡°And¡­ she just arrived on a shuttle, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Daniel looks at Hekate and Luceniel. Luceniel is virtually weightless, so he¡¯s less worried about her even if she were to ¡®fall¡¯ off of Hekate¡¯s head. Hekate is sleeping peacefully after giving Daniel an earful about neglecting her for his mistresses. And, Hekate¡¯s chosen way to spend time with him is to cuddle on his chest and sleep. Daniel sighs softly. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Daniel carefully stands up from his seated position, earning only a grumble from Hekate as she adjusts herself to continue sleeping in his arms. He carries her without complaint, following Xyreko to the teleportation pads. Hekate jolts awake only on their arrival at the control room, where the shuttle brought the young teenage Queen of Mornistae has landed at the flyway. Hekate looks around with glassy eyes, trying to make sense of her new surroundings.She looks at Daniel, and he smiles. ¡°Hey, Sweetpea. Sleep well?¡± ¡°Mmrrnn¡­ Daniel?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She lays her head back down against his head. She grumbles, ¡°Get the squeaky toy off my head,... Dan¡­ iel¡­¡± He chuckles softly, carrying the sleepy little empress without obeying her imperial decree. He knows Luceniel isn¡¯t causing much trouble, so he leaves her be. He does ask Xyreko, ¡°If it¡¯s really Heralesse, please summon everyone who wants to meet with her informally, but specifically Eri. Both of them will want to know the other isn¡¯t being mistreated.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°They will be here soon.¡± Daniel wakes Hekate up as Heralesse and one of her knights is being walked into the control room. ¡°Hekate, wake up. You have to meet with a captured Queen.¡± Hekate flops her tail, indicating that she¡¯s mostly conscious, but she doesn¡¯t lift her head. Daniel jostles her, and she groans in frustration. The image is already ruined, since Heralesse notices them, but it won¡¯t really matter much. Daniel sets Hekate down, and she rubs her eyes as she yawns. ¡°Daniel¡­ Can¡¯t we do this some other time?¡± ¡°You want Erimaya¡¯s sister to be our prisoner for even longer without telling her?¡± Hekate twitches. She turns to face the group approaching them, consisting of golem guards and the two prisoners. She straightens her posture and fixes her dress and mantle, as well as quickly having Daniel check her hair ribbons. Her gloves are also on, and she puts on her best empress face and assumes her most elegant posture, having drilled with Erimaya for weeks now. She leads Daniel to meet with Heralesse, and she states confidently, ¡°Queen Heralesse kos Mornistae, is it? It seems you stumbled across our plans.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± snaps the weary young queen. ¡°Who¡­¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°So, it¡¯s true¡­¡± Daniel nods, bowing. ¡°Queen Heralesse. I¡¯m glad to see you in good health.¡± ¡°Where is my sister!?¡± snaps the teen. ¡°Princess Erimaya is safe, your majesty. But, you need to calm down.¡± ¡°No! You hold my sister hostage, and you launch an invasion on Mornistae!? Your actions are tantamount to war!¡± Hekate and Daniel share a glance for a moment. Hekate replies bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s not tantamount to war. It is war. In retaliation for several invasion attempts, the Fievegal conquered and captured Fort Twilight. This would have been enough for us, but then, the kingdom of Mornistae eradicated Fort Twilight with a new weapon.¡± Heralesse goes silent, and she loses some of the color in her face. ¡°Elder Sister!?¡± cries out Erimaya¡¯s voice as she enters the control room area. Heralesse snaps out of her trance, and she looks to the young princess. ¡°Eri!¡± She runs to the princess, and Daniel gestures for the golems to hold, while the Knight tries to warn her, ¡°Your majesty! Wait-!¡± Heralesse hugs Erimaya, who is stunned to see her elder sister more than anything. ¡°Wh-What are you doing here, Elder Sister?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Heralesse sighs, and she sinks to a kneel in front of Erimaya. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore¡­¡± She cups her sister¡¯s cheeks, asking urgently, ¡°Have they hurt you? Have they mistreated you? Are you enslaved?¡± ¡°Wha-!? No! None of those! I came here of my own free will, Heralesse. Hekate is my very good friend, and Daniel promised to marry me if no one else does.¡± Heralesse flinches, and she looks at Daniel in shock and horror. Daniel sighs, and he adds gently, ¡°That¡¯s not how that conversation went. Erimaya is an honored guest here, which is why we have no intentions of harming you in any way, your Majesty.¡± Heralesse ponders his words for a moment, considering the situation. She asks Erimaya, cupping the younger girl¡¯s cheek and petting her head to confirm she¡¯s real, ¡°Is this true, Eri?¡± Erimaya nods with a smile, gently taking her elder sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes. They have treated me as one of their own family. I have access to a vast library of information, Daniel¡¯s technology, and I¡¯ve met a lot of wonderful people.¡± Erimaya frowns a little, and she looks at Daniel. ¡°Daniel? Is¡­ my elder sister a prisoner?¡± Hekate answers in his stead, ¡°Yes. She was captured during our invasion. Though, I¡¯m unclear as to why so early.¡± Heralesse slumps a little. She replies, ¡°It¡¯s true, Eri. I¡­ I went to meet with the Grand Duchess, but¡­ their forces¡­ Did you¡­ Eri, did you¡­?¡± ¡°Erimaya had nothing to do with the invasion,¡± replies Daniel curtly. ¡°She tried to stop us, but we can¡¯t overlook Rikuto¡¯s weapon.¡± Heralesse¡¯s expression fills with pain. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the same thing he keeps saying about you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it is¡­¡± replies Daniel softly. ¡°Regardless, Daniel didn¡¯t use his weapons on any soldiers or people,¡± retorts Hekate. ¡°He used it to save this world. And, the fact that we have them should make you all quiver in fear of us and leave us alone, but it didn¡¯t. He attacked, and so, we¡¯re going to conquer his kingdom and destroy his weapons.¡± Heralesse looks at the young feldrok empress, studying her for a moment. ¡°So¡­ you are Hekate¡­¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Empress Hekate fell Lawson¡¯,¡± replies Erimaya gently. ¡°With her permission, you may regard her casually.¡± Heralesse sucks her teeth. But, Erimaya is in perfect health, dressed well in a beautiful dress, and wearing her tiara as if she were a princess of the Citadel. Heralesse sighs, and she carefully takes a kneel, her hands bound by shackles. She says softly and humbly, ¡°Empress Hekate, you have clearly taken good care of my younger sister. For that, I thank you.¡± Hekate¡¯s expression softens, and she replies, ¡°You can stand up. Xyreko;¡± She gestures at the golem nearby, and Xyreko snaps her fingers. With that, the shackles fall off of Heralesse¡¯s arms. She rubs her wrists as she looks up in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re still our prisoner and won¡¯t be allowed to leave the Citadel for now, but I¡¯ll leave you in the care of Eri. Is that alright with you, Eri?¡± Erimaya nods happily. ¡°Gladly. If you¡¯ll leave it to me, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Heralesse finally climbs to her feet, and she looks at Erimaya. ¡°Eri¡­ Why? Why did you side with them? They¡¯re invading our home?¡± ¡°Because Mornistae is already lost,¡± replies a stern woman¡¯s voice as she and a new group of surprising visitors arrive. Accompanying the other members of Daniel¡¯s inner circle are the entire Stalvaltan royal family, from the Grand Duchess herself to her youngest daughter Haldestania. ¡°G-Grand Duchess!?¡± Aramellianna bows her head respectfully as she approaches. She replies coldly, though. ¡°Yes. Your husband has seen to the destruction of good faith and common sense in our world. I have seen the damage caused by his weapon, and the attack on Twilight was unprovoked, as it was ceded to the Fievegal by the Empire. Retaliation was imminent.¡± ¡°So¡­ you just surrendered your territory? Aramellianna¡­ This¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°The height of treachery? If a fool of a king or queen leads a kingdom to its destruction, is that not the greatest treachery there is? I tried multiple times to talk Rikuto out of his actions, and to no avail. He even tried to recruit my daughters to the project. Would you have seen my eldest daughter abandoned and killed on the front lines as Ahok was?¡± ¡°Wh-What!?¡± ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t know? Rikuto sent Lady Ahok to the front lines to service his weapon, and then had her betrayed and left for dead.¡± Heralesse¡¯s gaze trembles as her face drains of color. She had thought she hadn¡¯t seen Ahok for a while, but she never thought to ask. Ryuogriar, cradling her egg in her harness, replies warmly, ¡°We should be thanking the young otherworlder king, Grand Duchess. What he incorrectly considers trash, we consider treasures.¡± She gestures to the side, where Ahok approaches and stands next to Wenlianna. She is wearing a lab smock similar to Wenlianna, each with a black left shoulder and a white silhouette of the Fievegal¡¯s sigil; a fox-eared girl with a big tail¡­ and seeing her in person, Heralesse is immediately certain that it is Hekate. ¡°L-Lady Ahok¡­?¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± replies Ahok dryly. ¡°Forgive me, but I accepted my forced resignation. The Fievegal was looking for skilled Magic Artisans, so I was in the market.¡± Heralesse looks completely defeated. Two extremely important personages -no, more than that including Wenlianna and her sisters- have betrayed the kingdom of Mornistae and joined the Fievegal on their own. Aramellianna adds, ¡°Territories that resist will be met with combat. I had no intention of wasting my soldiers on Rikuto¡¯s foolishness.¡± ¡°That vile human also attacked Fort Twilight when we were taking leave there, and he gravely wounded one of our own,¡± adds in Geirahoel, speaking caustically. ¡°You are lucky we are not burning your entire country to ash.¡± Heralesse remains quiet. She has no words. She is already prisoner, so she has no position from which to negotiate. And, she knows calling them traitors is meaningless. Aramellianna knows better than anyone the weight of her own actions, but she also makes a strong point. Rikuto¡¯s obsession with stopping Daniel burned through much of the economic resources he had painstakingly built up, all for a weapon that can supposedly erase an entire fortress. But, the Grand Duchess could have usurped Rikuto internally, and the notion of invasion could have been avoided¡­ ¡°Would it be any different if I enacted my authority, Heralesse?¡± asks the Grand Duchess, as if reading the young Queen¡¯s mind. ¡°I would be branded a traitor if I was defeated, a hero if I am victorious. The only options would be to wait for rebellion, like what happened in Bromlund, or invasion from neighboring territories due to the economic turmoil Rikuto¡¯s practices have put on them. Rikuto attacked the Fievegal unprovoked. Would you expect Mattarglos or the Empire to ignore an unprovoked attack by an inexperienced upstart? I did not condone it then, and so, I have chosen the path of least destruction for the people I am charged with protecting. And, if all goes according to plan, that will include the Kingdom as well.¡± Heralesse asks softly, ¡°What¡­ what about¡­ our family? What becomes of them?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± replies Hekate bluntly. ¡°Rikuto is our enemy, now, and anyone who backs him. But, all we really want is him deposed. He¡¯s not a king by blood, but by modern knowledge from a world more advanced than this one. If Mornistae abandons him, then we will have no problems. Your family can even go back to ruling.¡± ¡°Huhuhuhu,¡± chuckles Ryuogriar with a thinly veiled attempt to ¡®hide¡¯ it. ¡°You should be grateful, young Majesty Heralesse. I understand human cultures would execute a wife and children for the errors of a terrible king.¡± ¡°H-He wasn¡¯t¡­ always terrible¡­¡± replies Heralesse, trying to deny any part of what¡¯s happening. Daniel counters her gently, ¡°He¡¯s crumbling to his emotions. I have made mistakes as well, but for all the fear he has of what I can do, he certainly didn¡¯t hesitate to use it against people.¡± ¡°Th-The weapon¡­ Your¡­ ¡®god-killer¡¯... Is it real? Is¡­ Why did you make it if not to use it against the rest of the world?¡± Geirahoel snaps, ¡°Do not compare Mukori to other humans. He used his weapon to kill a creature with the power of a god, and only that. He did not target soldiers or working civilians with it.¡± Heralesse is speechless again. She finally murmurs, ¡°Th-There were¡­ civilians¡­?¡± Geirahoel nods curtly. Though Choul managed to evacuate a lot of people, several hundred were still lost. And, not all of them were in soldier capacities. Erimaya takes Heralesse¡¯s hand to comfort her. Neither of them say it, but the knight that was brought with Heralesse retorts fearlessly, ¡°Those were casualties of war. Do not try to poison her Majesty¡¯s heart with guilt.¡± Everyone looks at him, and he only rises to straighten his posture, trying to hide the intimidation of so many looking at him. Ryuogriar replies coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. What is your name, brave sir knight?¡± He replies, equally stoic, ¡°I am Sir Clauxsten kos Inglemoen, proud Royal Knight of her Majesty, Queen Heralesse kos Mornistae.¡± The platinum dragon nods once. ¡°Very good. Xyreko, have the soldiers find everyone Sir Clauxsten has ever met; his family, his children, his wife, and childhood friends. I believe, as a noble, there will be a registry to begin with. Ensure everyone of his contacts is a ¡®casualty of war¡¯.¡± Xyreko replies, ¡°As you wish. I see a Miss Jyamalaera for a wife and two sons, Clauxsten the Second and Yalen. They live near the border to the Grand Duchy, so I will extract further connections from them.¡± This causes Sir Clauxsten to go pale, and he can no longer form words. Ryuogriar asks viciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir Clauxsten? Our family was specifically targeted at Fort Twilight. Casualties of war, and all. Or, perhaps you will speak when spoken to from now on¡­¡± He falls to his knees, all but whispering, ¡°F-F-Forgive¡­ Forgive me¡­ I¡­ spoke out of turn¡­¡± ¡°So long as you know,¡± retorts Ryuogriar coldly. She turns her condescending gaze back to Heralesse, who is equally terrified of this development. It only took seconds for Xyreko to confirm his immediate family. The platinum dragon in human form restores a calculating smirk to her face. ¡°You see, Heralesse? You are outclassed in every way, and all Rikuto has done is anger us. I hope you are prepared to watch your Kingdom surrender or fall to ruin.¡± Heralesse can¡¯t say anything, and Daniel says gently, ¡°Eri, take your sister and get her settled in. Sir Clauxsten will be in the detention center. You both may check on him as often as you wish.¡± Erimaya nods quietly. She murmurs, ¡°Thank you, Daniel.¡± He kneels in front of her, saying as he makes eye contact with the younger sister. ¡°I promise we won¡¯t hurt your family, but this is how it has to be.¡± She nods again. ¡°I know¡­¡± Daniel and the others watch them depart, and once it¡¯s safe, Aramellianna states, ¡°Your compassion is admirable, but naive, Your Grace Daniel.¡± ¡°Trust me, I know, your Grace. I never saw battle in my world, though.¡± ¡°I remember. You were some sort of¡­ artificer sailor, yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. And, the ship I served on never had to fight while I was there. Or, no¡­ We launched fighter jets. Airplanes like the shuttles we have here. Those would go far out and fight enemies where they were, so ideally, not even enemy ships would get close to us. And, there weren¡¯t any conflicts major enough where ships would be fighting to get close to us.¡± Aoloan asks with surprise, the fastest to voice the question, ¡°You had a ship that carried a shuttle?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yes, creatively enough, we called it an ¡®aircraft carrier¡¯. It could launch and service something like fifty or sixty fighter jets, a couple of electronic warfare jets, and a couple of multipurpose craft.¡± Everyone is silent at him. They look at the shuttle that brought Heralesse and Clauxsten to the Citadel, trying to imagine sixty of them and a vessel large enough to carry them. Daniel chuckles, ¡°The fighter jets were a little smaller than the shuttle. Anyways, your Grace, to answer your question, I want to believe that we can get through this without unnecessary bloodshed. When I fought at Fort Peony, I was able to convince myself well enough that it was like a video game. I-I¡¯ll explain that later. Anyways, imagine it as a sort of¡­ illusion simulation for battle. I partook in a lot of these simulations, so¡­ it gave me enough courage through denial to succeed. And, the beings that were my enemies were similar to¡­ monsters¡­ in the simulation. Please forgive the comparison.¡± The last sentence is directed at the dragons, goblins, and two demon kin, the latter four of whom were present at the battle of Fort Peony. Kera¡¯tai playfully teases, ¡°I¡¯ll make you make it up to me, Daniel. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The others chuckle, and Ryuogriar says proudly, ¡°I am quite monstrous, so I don¡¯t mind. Though, if we are monsters, then you are an abyssal abomination, Mukori.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t WANT to kill anyone sentient, but I had to do what I did to survive getting this far. Now that I have so much dangerous power at my fingertips, I have to be careful with how I use it.¡± Aramellianna smiles. ¡°I admire your dedication to such noble and non-discriminatory principles, so please allow me to offer you advice, your Grace.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Impotence is just as much an abuse of power as tyranny. The consequences are simply recognized differently. If you bind your own hands for fear of your enemies smearing your reputation, your enemies will smear you as a coward.¡± Yanidere, understanding the point her mother is getting at, adds when Daniel doesn¡¯t respond, ¡°Your enemies are not always on the other side of a battlefield, your Grace.¡± Daniel gives a gentle smile. ¡°I understand. I just would rather fail on the side of coward than tyrant. I¡¯ve always compared myself to a rattlesnake on Earth¡­ a, uh, type of serpent that does its best to warn if you¡¯re getting too close to it, and then a poisonous bite.¡± ¡°Serpent?¡± asks Hekate. He chuckles. ¡°Legless lizards that eat insects, rodents, and whatever else they can fit down their throats. Rattlesnakes use venom to kill their prey or enemies with a single fast strike.¡± The dragons chuckle together, having witnessed the effect firsthand on the self-proclaimed mightiest race of Zenkon. Reignleif states with a facetiousness to her soft tone, ¡°That does seem most fitting for Mukori.¡± Others nod in agreement as well, including Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan, who were defeated faster than they could process in their brief skirmish with Daniel. Hekate asks, ¡°Then, what if we do just that? A fast, hard strike on Rikuto? Or at least the castle?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Usually, rattlesnakes retreat if they can buy themselves an opening. But¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkens a little as he thinks of Choul. ¡°I very much dislike this feeling of sitting around doing nothing after my friend was¡­ put in that state.¡± Xyreko speaks up this time. ¡°Daniel, may I remind you that we have a greater interest in the artifact than in the kingdom of Mornistae. If nothing else, we can capture the current king and forcibly install Grand Duchess Aramellianna as the Queen Regent and let her deal with the aftermath. Apologies for the trouble, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°That is indeed an option,¡± replies the Grand Duchess with amusement in her voice. ¡°But, it sounds like you wish to shortcut the troubles of conquering a kingdom.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Of course. Daniel is my master, and my master¡¯s wishes are for the Fievegal to be left alone. As I understand it, you have not only the experience, but also the respect and loyalty of a portion of the kingdom, which will afford you an easier time of rule than anyone from the Fievegal.¡± Aramellianna cups her cheek as she feigns concern. ¡°My my¡­ That¡¯s such a big responsibility you wish to thrust upon me, and I was so hoping to retire soon.¡± She looks at Wenlianna with a devious look, and the magic artisan flinches. ¡°M-Mother?¡± ¡°Fret not, dear. I know, you are to be an emperor¡¯s wife. Which leaves¡­¡± She looks at Yanidere. The second eldest of the Stalvaltan daughters turns pale. ¡°M-Me? Qu-Queen?¡± ¡°Queen regent, at the least; a temporary position until the affairs of the kingdom can be sorted out.¡± Aramellianna looks at Hekate, Daniel, and Xyreko again. ¡°Your Greatness, is that the plan you wish to undertake?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Yes. A fast and hard strike will consume less of our resources and endanger fewer people. Once we¡¯ve seized the castle, we¡¯ll arrest Rikuto and turn over rule to the Stalvaltan family. You may govern the kingdom as you see fit from there.¡± Aramellianna nods, and Treia cuts in. ¡°Pardon me for asking, but¡­ How do you plan to get past the city walls? To my knowledge, the Royal Capital of Mornistae is a walled city for defense, is it not?¡± Aramellianna nods. ¡°It is indeed. But,...¡± She looks at the shuttle, and then the three dragon women. ¡°I don¡¯t think the royal capital has the defenses to withstand the Fievegal.¡± Daniel looks to a distant part of the crowd, ¡°Doephluev.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!?¡± He caught her off guard, since she usually keeps a low profile around the others. ¡°Where are we at on the alchemy projects?¡± ¡°Oh! There are several doses complete, Master. Though, there was more waste than we hoped¡­ My sincere apologies.¡± ¡°Will we be able to make more?¡± ¡°In time, yes. Though, we are now out of starfall powder.¡± ¡°Starfall powder?¡± asks Daniel. She nods. ¡°Yes. The purity of what was stocked was low, and so, the greater waste.¡± ¡°Is¡­ the source what I suspect?¡± asks Daniel. He looks at Reignleif, who has a heavy amount of book knowledge. Reignleif nods. ¡°Yes, Mukori. Starfall powder comes from the impact site of fallen stars, or meteors.¡± He nods, thinking. ¡°Diamonds harder than diamonds, is it?¡± This catches everyone¡¯s interest, but none more so than Aramellianna. ¡°Continue, Daniel.¡± He chuckles at the momentary lapse of decorum from the most strict of anyone he knows. He doesn¡¯t mind of course. He¡¯d prefer to speak on relaxed terms. ¡°If I remember right, it¡¯s called ¡®lonsdaleite¡¯. It was named after a crystallographer of Earth, and the pressure comes from the impact of the meteorite when it lands. Though, they can also be made synthetically¡­ I think.¡± Aramellianna grins. ¡°How very interesting¡­¡± ¡°Mother, I must remind you, they need these starfall diamonds for an important project.¡± ¡°Yes, and whatever that project, I am sure a price tag can be put on it, yes? After Emperor Daniel¡¯s work is done, of course.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°If I can get it to work, then you have a deal, your Grace.¡± She gestures her hand up and down at Daniel, and he cocks his head. He kneels, which makes her smile, and she hugs him to her chest, surprising everyone. ¡°Please, Daniel. Feel free to call me ¡®Mother¡¯. I can¡¯t replace the one that was left behind on Earth, but I would be honored if you would allow me to continue to support you here on Zenkon.¡± ¡°M-Mother!¡± complains Wenlianna, but she and everyone else stops. Daniel seems to notice it himself, and his own expression becomes one of surprise. He wipes his cheek, finding a small drop of liquid. He doesn¡¯t break down in sobs, but the unmistakable flow of tears has started down his cheek. *** Chapter 108: The Gray Phoenix Daniel was thirty-three years old on Earth when he was magically transported to the world of Zenkon. Fifteen years of experience as a equipment mechanic, including his military time as a nuclear operator, have matured him somewhat. And, surviving life without his family had become natural. Those that mattered to him passed away in a fire while he was on deployment, and he only learned of it when he returned. It nearly shattered his resolve completely, but he managed to finish his navy contract and moved away to start over fresh in a new place at a civilian company, distracting himself with working on machinery. He had learned to survive. He learned to endure. He learned not to form attachments. And, he was alone. Daniel¡¯s strength has left him in the present, where Aramellianna, Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, lured him into a gentle embrace, having requested Daniel to consider her as his mother in the world of Zenkon. Daniel thought he had steeled himself against anything anyone could ever say about the family that he lost. He especially thought that he would be unfazed thanks to his new family, growing in size at a rapid pace. But, it turns out, he had a weak spot lingering in his heart, and Aramellianna unintentionally found it. Rather than recoil in fear of insulting an Emperor, Daniel can feel her arms snug around his head and shoulders, keeping him pressed to her chest as she kneels down on his level. She murmurs tenderly, ¡°Forgive me,...¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± Daniel does his best to summon his composure. ¡°Forgive me, it¡­ will¡­ I would be honored,... esteemed Mother.¡± Aramellianna hums tenderly. ¡°Yes, that sounds nice. Thank you, Daniel.¡± ¡°Please forgive me if I slip up. It has been a long time since I called anyone mother or father.¡± Or, mom or dad, for that matter¡­ ¡°Yes, take your time and get used to it. I welcome you into the Stalvaltan family, though I accept if you will carry your own family name.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ So far as I know, the only Lawsons in this world reside here in the Citadel.¡± ¡°For now,¡± remarks Ryuogriar warmly with a smile. Daniel takes a breath. He doesn¡¯t necessarily intend for it, but he ends up listening to Aramellianna¡¯s heartbeat, and it¡¯s surprisingly soothing. She doesn¡¯t let him go for a while, even taking the time to pet his back and comfort him further. He feels his resolve becoming a little more sturdy than before. She¡¯s right; she can¡¯t replace his family, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t be his family, like the others. She has already supported him quite a lot since he came to this world, and she¡¯s still providing him useful advice on how to handle the invasion without crossing the line, since she still has a vested interest in seeing Mornistae whole in the end, even if she would then be a vassal under the Fievegal. The Grand Duchess embraces Daniel for an awkwardly long time, and she finally asks, ¡°Do you feel a little better, Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you, Mother.¡± She hums in approval, finally releasing him. The mechanic turned emperor takes a breath and exhales, clearing his mind. He smiles at everyone, ready to resume his mission. He stands up, offering Aramellianna a hand. She accepts, and he helps her to her feet. ¡°Now then, my dear son, with your permission, I would like to bear witness to what you seek to do with the project you asked Miss Doephluev about. Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± complains Wenlianna. ¡°You¡¯re making it look like that¡¯s what you wanted all along.¡± Aramellianna chuckles. ¡°I suppose it does look that way, but I would rather ask as a mother than a vassal. Please do not think me too shrewd, Daniel. I meant every word I said.¡± He chuckles as well. ¡°I know you well enough, yo-Mother. I never doubt your words. And, I welcome a business-savvy capitalist in this world. Feels just like home. And, please feel free to observe. I must say, it is something to see.¡± The Grand Duchess smiles sincerely. ¡°You honor me with such high praise. Now, please do not let me delay you any further.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Xyreko, would you mind retrieving one dose for now?¡± ¡°Yes, Daniel. It will be waiting for you at the hangar.¡± ¡°The hangar?¡± asks Gwenesphia. Daniel smiles. ¡°It¡¯s the only place indoors big enough.¡± *** Hate is an amazing emotion. It can drive a person well beyond their limits in order to seek quenching for the burning fire in one¡¯s soul. Larvenmaouchoul knows this feeling very well. He was a pariah in the Dragon¡¯s keep because he was born from a non-dragon parent. Regardless, he was born a greater dragon, and he had the great fortune to be raised by the feldroks in the Citadel. And, his hate was born of their destruction; hatred for Morthybargaron, who betrayed their trust and managed to deceive and assassinate them all. Morthybargaron was cunning and acted quickly, managing to deceive and destroy the feldroks without being caught in the act. And, Larvenmaouchoul could do nothing to save those who saved him; who gave him a real chance at life and didn¡¯t look down on him for his origins. He scoured the world for decades -centuries before he realized it- for strength enough to defeat Morthybargaron, the former dragon lord. He needed to be able to defeat him even if the others came to his aid. And, he can remember the burning hatred searing his heart every day. Even now, it feels so etched into his soul, it will never completely go out. Even after his new lord and master informed him that Morthybargaron has been erased from existence in the same cruel way as he inflicted upon the feldroks, the hatred never truly died. But, it turned into an ember; the last vestiges of a flame looking for a reason to burn once more. It was his purpose for so long, and even when he tried to find a new one, he failed. Forgive me, my Liege¡­ No, forgive me, Daniel. I failed you as both a servant, a follower, and¡­ as a friend. He¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s having conscious thoughts, but Larvenmaouchoul knows it is all over. He did everything he could to defend Fort Twilight from an unprecedented weapon, but even his most powerful and draining attack could do nothing to impede the attack. In his final moments, Choul used the last of his power to try to evacuate all those he could. I wonder¡­ did I manage to save anyone? Forgive me, my subordinates. Your lives were entrusted to me by you and our lord, and I failed you as well. I should have been stronger. There¡¯s suddenly a static tingle in Larvenmaouchoul¡¯s soul. No, Choul¡¯s soul. Though it is simplistic, Daniel did ask if he could use the name Choul to refer to the grey dragon. It is as good as his new name, though Choul wondered if he could indeed prove his loyalty and earn a true name. The tingle begins to grow stronger, and Choul finds himself surprised. He didn¡¯t imagine his sense of self -his sense of sensation- would be getting stronger at the end. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but from what the feldroks described, death feels like going to sleep for the final time, even when the soul is intact enough to recognize that it is fading. Instead,... it almost feels like¡­ Am I¡­ waking up? Light begins to split the darkness, and Choul finds he is even more capable of conscious thought than before. The light widens and becomes blinding, and pain shoots through the entirety of Choul¡¯s being. Pain? What¡­!? Can it be? The light starts to finally fade, and Choul can make out shapes. He still feels pain, but he also feels¡­ noise. Noise within his body. His own heartbeat, the burning in his stomach of a vast hunger, the dryness in his throat needing water, and the searing pain in his lower half. One of the first shapes to come into view is a fiery redhead wearing a beautiful dress and with metallic orange horns, as well as a vibrant orange tail peeking out from under her dress. And, harnessed on her front and back are two of the most beautiful treasures in the world; dragon eggs. They are not Choul¡¯s treasures, but he cherishes them no less for what they are; the future of the dragons. Geirahoel is easily recognizable, since she is the first dragon to have two eggs in short succession. She glares at Choul, growling, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me with your gross eyes. Only Mukori is permitted to look at me in such a way.¡± Choul¡¯s eyes shift a little as he looks around her. She¡¯s far from alone. Quite the crowd has gathered, though Choul doesn¡¯t know everyone present. And, then, his gaze settles in front of him, where Daniel is sitting with an extremely relieved expression. They are in the hangar. Choul grew a great deal since his time with the feldroks, and though some of the private quarters are big enough for him, the hangar is an obvious choice because it is the largest room in the Citadel. He¡¯s alive, and he is in his dragon form. Daniel says gently, ¡°Welcome back, brother.¡± ¡°B-Brother?¡± asks Choul wearily. Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. On Earth, it was quite common to call those you are close to ¡®brother¡¯, even if there is no blood relation.¡± ¡°I¡­ see¡­ Am I¡­ dreaming?¡± Daniel chuckles, and Geirahoel retorts sassily, ¡°Does it look like you¡¯re dreaming? Mukori used a precious potation on you. Be grateful.¡± ¡°Po-...tation?¡± Choul¡¯s eyes widen, and he looks at Daniel again. ¡°Worth it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°We had enough ingredients to make more. And, we were able to retrieve your body in time for it to work on you.¡± Choul coughs. ¡°Forgive me, my Liege. I failed you¡­¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°No. There was nothing anyone could have done. We were completely unprepared for a new weapon Rikuto made. He gave Lady Ahok inspiration on how to produce a powerful spell by describing what he knew about nuclear weapons on Earth¡­ which is far less than what I know about them. Here, we call them ¡®god-killers¡¯.¡± Choul¡¯s gaze goes distant briefly. He has heard that term before, but Daniel and the others refused to tell Choul about them. Ryuogriar approaches Choul¡¯s head from behind Daniel, and she says gently as she places a hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sir Choul¡­ We bore witness to your deeds at Fort Twilight. In spite of the unprecedented weapon, you managed to save many lives. You also did your utmost to stop the attack. You sacrificed your life for the Fievegal.¡± Geirahoel crosses her arms, not looking directly at him. ¡°We, as the Dragon Empresses have come to an agreement. You¡¯re one of us. A true dragon, and a valued member of Daniel¡¯s inner circle. Don¡¯t let it go to your head.¡± Choul looks at each of the three dragon Empresses. Ryuogriar smiles and nods, Reignleif bows her head politely, and Geirahoel glances at him briefly. She adds, ¡°You still can¡¯t look at me with your gross eyes. I will never accept you in place of Mukori.¡± Choul cocks his head a little, since that never crossed his mind. ¡°I would not dream of such a luxury, your Grace. I¡­ am truly humbled by your words. Am I worthy?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Yes,¡± replies Reignleif. ¡°And, we also recommended Mukori do one more thing.¡± Choul looks at each of them again, and then to Daniel. Daniel smiles. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, Choul, I¡¯ll give you a proper name. One befitting a loyal knight of the Fievegal.¡± Choul is bewildered. ¡°I¡­ am honored, my Liege. But¡­ the contract¡­¡± ¡°Will be revoked,¡± replies Hekate. Geirahoel adds bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re too useless with it. I have reflected on my pressuring Daniel to be so strict with the contract parameters. But, if you betray Daniel¡¯s trust, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡± She crosses her arms, looking away from him. Choul knows something she doesn¡¯t, but he swore he would never say it. He doesn¡¯t care about her scorning him, but he can¡¯t help but wonder, since she refuses to answer Daniel when he asked on his behalf. Does she know as well? He simply bows his head. ¡°My gratitude is far beyond words. Whether I am worthy or not, I will give my life to pursue this honor. Thank you.¡± She glances at him, and she huffs, while Daniel smiles and nods. ¡°Now, can you use magic?¡± Choul does his best to lift his head, and the newcomers stumble and awe as he rises to his full height. Even laying flat on the ground, his head alone is taller than the humans present, including the otherworlder Daniel, who is likely one of the tallest humans in the world. When he rises up to his full height, he towers over them and could likely peer over the high defensive walls of the Mornistae capital and its main castle. His humongous body makes them all look and feel like insignificant insects in comparison. He murmurs gently as he casts the spell, and in a swirl of smoke-like magic energy, he disappears into a glowing cloud, before the cloud dissolves in on itself, and he emerges as a human. He is wearing human casual clothes, imaged after Daniel¡¯s tee-shirt and pants when he¡¯s actually relaxing. Choul¡¯s armor was destroyed, and he is able to steer his outfit some using magic when he casts the transformation spell. He checks his body, which seems to be intact, including his horns, which have been recovered, and his tail is in perfect condition. Much of Choul¡¯s lower half was gone, so he knows he has been restored thanks to the drunken feeling he has swirling in his head. His legs, lower back, and tail all ache, but they are right back where they belong. He kneels. ¡°My liege.¡± Daniel nods, ¡°Rise, Sir Choul. We¡¯ll remove the contract and bestow a proper name upon you.¡± Choul nods gratefully, and he rises to his feet. He sees Rose and Blue smiling as they observe, and the group moves to the contract chamber where the ritual to remove a magic contract will take place. Daniel warns, ¡°Anything could happen, so don¡¯t move and try to stay calm.¡± He looks at Ryukana, who also snuck into the room, keeping her profile low around the newcomers, it seems. Given the closeness with Wenlianna, who Choul is aware of, he is fairly certain the Stalvaltan family has joined the Fievegal, given Daniel allowing them to observe, and the other, who is close to Erimaya, must be the princess¡¯s elder sister, Heralesse, from what Choul has been informed of. As Daniel holds his hand on Choul¡¯s chest, where the brand is, Xyreko casts the spell. Suddenly, a massive surge of magical energy prefaces the opening of a magic portal, which disrupts the air and causes a chaotic roar. Aramellianna¡¯s daughters cling close to each other, and Heralesse tries to pull Erimaya away. But, everyone from Daniel¡¯s close family remains calm, though they are ready to fight. And, in fact, Hekate is already charging an energy attack that seems identical to the one Ryukana is simultaneously charging. Choul looks at Daniel, who smirks. ¡°They¡¯ve got it, Choul. This is how I regularly feel in many situations. Especially if magic is involved.¡± Hekate cheers just as a dark figure starts to emerge from the portal, ¡°HYAAH!¡± She throws the energy like a ball, and it streaks through the air with a humming sound. Just as the figure is starting to take shape, it is blasted back through the portal with a shrieking scream, and Ryukana lets loose her own attack, which passes through the portal. There¡¯s a disturbing, fast sound like a blast, and the portal dissolves. Ryuogriar jokes as the sound returns to normal, ¡°One of these days, something especially dangerous is going to come through there.¡± Xyreko retorts dryly, ¡°Then there will be one fewer to deal with the next time.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°It¡¯s a chance for me to prove how strong I am! Hahahaha!¡± Aramellianna, noticing the goddess in the corner, asks, ¡°That woman¡­? When did she¡­?¡± ¡°Pay her no mind,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°She¡¯s like a protector of the Citadel.¡± This doesn¡¯t quite satisfy the Grand Duchess, but she drops it. Daniel returns his focus to Choul. ¡°Now, Sir Grey Dragon. I have thought it over, and you have served me well. Better than I should have any right to ask for. If you will grant me this honor, I shall choose a name for you befitting your great deeds.¡± Choul kneels once more as a knight, saying proudly, ¡°You honor me, your Grace. Please grant me a name of your choosing.¡± Daniel nods. He draws Nemaisol, avoiding directly touching the dragon, but knighting him by ¡®touching¡¯ each shoulder. ¡°From this day forth, I dub thee Sir Neith. You shall henceforth be known as Sir Neith gur Lawson, brother of the Emperor and most trusted knight, General of the Fievegal Royal Army. Do you accept?¡± ¡°With honor, pride, and gratitude, my Emperor and¡­ brother.¡± Choul -now known as Neith-, looks up at Daniel to be sure. Daniel nods, offering his hand. ¡°Rise, Sir Neith.¡± The grey dragon in human form takes Daniel¡¯s hand and rises to his feet, shaking the human mechanic¡¯s hand proudly. He glances at the other three dragons and Hekate, specifically, to probe their thoughts on not only receiving a new name that isn¡¯t just a shortening of his dragon given name, but a family name denoting him as a brother to Daniel. He knows Hekate and the three Dragon Empresses, in particular, already use Daniel¡¯s family name of Lawson, but to think Choul would be granted such an honor. Ryuogriar is the first to speak. ¡°We agreed before feeding you the potations, Sir Neith. Dozens of testimonies from the survivors you saved would allow no less.¡± Hekate adds a little playfully, more than antagonizing, ¡°You¡¯re not in the line of succession, though, so don¡¯t get any funny ideas, Sir Ch- I mean, Sir Neith.¡± ¡°You both honor me with your words. They are more than I deserve.¡± ¡°Then earn them,¡± growls Geirahoel bluntly. Neith chuckles and nods. ¡°Yes, my Imperial Empress.¡± Daniel looks at Rose and Blue, who are observing respectfully, smiling. He asks Xyreko, ¡°Xyreko, since it takes very little on my part, is it possible to remove two contracts at the same time?¡± Xyreko also looks at the now-surprised pair of lesser dragons. She replies, ¡°Ah¡­ Indeed. I believe there should be no issue. I will summon Balamae to assist me in performing a simultaneous spell on the other. Your Greatness and My Lady, please watch over the ritual chamber once more.¡± Ryukana bows politely, and Hekate nods. ¡°Mm-hmm! Count on me!¡± Daniel waves them over, and he asks gently so only they can hear, ¡°Blue, Rose, I¡¯ll ask, but there¡¯s no pressure. Would you like me to choose names from Earth, or would you like to continue using Blue and Rose?¡± The two dragons in human form look at each other. They smile and nod. ¡°Please name me after the Valkyries, if that is alright.¡± Rose looks at the Empresses, and all four nod in their approval. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He smiles. ¡°I got it. Once we¡¯re complete. Blue?¡± ¡°Are there Valkyrie names for males, your Grace?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The Valkyries were all women. They would escort warriors to a place of paradise called Valhalla.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Then, Sir Neith¡¯s name?¡± ¡°A god of war in a different culture.¡± ¡°Are there others?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Many. Earth has a wealth of deities and mythological figures. If you would lean towards the Valkyries, I could think of something.¡± Blue bows his head. ¡°Please do, your Grace.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Alright. Ready?¡± They both stand proud, exposing the tops of their chests where the contract brand is marked on their skin. Daniel places his hands on each one respectively, and the two golems, Xyreko and Balamae, step forward to begin casting. Thankfully, the contract removal goes smoothly for Rose and Blue, and Daniel has them kneel. He draws Nemaisol again, and her voice says only to him, ¡°{This is an interesting custom, Daniel. Did you do this on Earth?}¡± He replies only in his thoughts; I wish. It¡¯s a knighting ceremony in ancient Earth history. It¡¯s formally done by a king, usually. ¡°{I see. Have Ryukana give her blessing to the knighting, later, and it should give them greater protection.}¡± I¡¯ll ask her. Respectfully, of course. ¡°{Of course.}¡± Daniel performs the knighting ceremony for Rose first. He gently places the sword tip close to her shoulder, and he notices a static trickle of energy float her soft, deep pink hair. He winces, but it doesn¡¯t seem to harm her or her hair. ¡°From this day forth, I dub thee, Dame Roeta, Fourth Valkyrie of the Fievegal and Einherjar to the Dragon Empresses. As lord of the Fievegal, I grant you permission to take a family name.¡± He notices the newly dubbed Roeta blush, and she squeezes her hands closed gently, clearly excited. He then moves the sword to each of Blue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°And, as for you, fearless blue dragon; I dub thee Sir Magnir, mmm¡­ Let¡¯s go with fearless Jomsviking of the Fievegal, and a most trusted warrior of the Emperor and his Empresses. You may also take a family name, Sir Magnir.¡± Blue -now known as Magnir- shivers. Daniel chuckles, saying softly, ¡°Sorry I¡¯m jumbling things together. I¡¯m just having fun with it, but with these titles, I truly hope you will live up to their legendary meaning. I¡¯ll explain it in detail whenever you wish. I¡¯m not fully an expert, but I downloaded the information pages to my phone for writing research.¡± Daniel resumes his officious tone as Roeta and Magnir look up at him with bright, ambitious eyes. ¡°Now rise, my Einherjars! And may the Fievegal outlast the mountains!¡± Both of them spring to their feet, proudly proclaiming, ¡°YES, MY EMPEROR!¡± ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± calls out Aramellianna, surprising everyone briefly, but with the exception of Heralesse and Erimaya, everyone else cheers, ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but chuckle. While he did his best to end his speech with an inspiring line, it definitely sends embarrassed tingles through his body being answered so passionately by his beloved family and friends. Hekate steps forward, petitioning Daniel¡¯s attention. ¡°Daniel. Daniel. I want that to be our motto.¡± ¡°Our¡­? Oh! For the Fievegal?¡± She nods. ¡°Yes. ¡®Outlast the Mountains.¡¯ This is my imperial decree as Empress. The Fievegal will outlast the mountains.¡± Daniel bows his head with a warm smile. ¡°Very well. Perhaps we can make a coat of arms as well.¡± ¡°A what?¡± This piques everyone¡¯s interest anew, and Daniel chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long week, isn¡¯t it?¡± *** A messenger bursts into Rikuto¡¯s office. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°What is it!?¡± exclaims Rikuto, startled into a standing position. Clearly, the message is urgent, and the guards are equally concerned. ¡°It¡¯s the Queen! She has gone missing!¡± ¡°Heralesse!? Where is she!?¡± ¡°No one knows. She was last seen riding with a contingent of knights to the south, but no one has seen or heard from her contingent since.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s¡­ What was she doing?¡± Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Rikuto¡¯s mind begins to race as he runs down possible causes. In a best case scenario, Daniel and his inner circle were properly eliminated when Fort Twilight fell, and only the remaining deputy governor of the Fievegal would remain to try to rally some kind of retaliation. Such a retaliation should still be in the beginning stages of even being formulated, even with the Fievegal¡¯s unprecedented magical prowess and Daniel¡¯s technology. So far as Rikuto knows, he hasn¡¯t created radios yet, which absolutely could shift the tide of the war on the ability to communicate intelligence and coordinate massive strikes in seconds. Worst case scenario, though, Daniel himself has survived, in which case, the retaliation is coming more quickly. But, the south? That would put the gulf between Heralesse and the Fievegal in the shortest route, and we would have word of an invasion coming from the west. What would she be after? The Grand Duchess? The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is to the south, after all. But, why? Aramellianna hasn¡¯t been responding to my many summons, and it¡¯s clear she is almost certainly plotting something behind my back. Is Heralesse in on it? He ponders this, saying, ¡°Thank you. Send a scouting detachment to search for signs of her at once.¡± She should have told me where she was going and what she was doing. I can¡¯t keep juggling all of these problems. The messenger bows and confirms, ¡°As you wish, your Majesty! I¡¯ll go at once!¡± He jogs back out, and the guards watch the otherworlder king for any instructions. ¡°One of you, find Tulaxxas and have him meet me here.¡± ¡°At once, my king!¡± One of the guards jogs away after a brief bow, and the last one, resumes his post to guard the door. Rikuto collapses back into his office chair. It¡¯s a terrible position to keep finding himself in. Just a few months ago, everything was going smoothly. And then, Erimaya revealed a terrible super-weapon that Daniel made, and then she disappeared. Now, Heralesse is missing, the Grand Duchess is conspiring against him, and he still hasn¡¯t heard back about the missing squads that were staying at Fort Twilight to confirm the Fievegal¡¯s disorientation from the loss of Fort Twilight. It leaves him deep in thought and torn up inside as he tries to determine what he should do. Anything to regain control of the situation. Tulaxxas arrives, knocking and entering. ¡°Your Majesty, King Rikuto. You summoned me?¡± ¡°Yes. Begin drafting requisitions for troops from the regional lords. We need to begin sending scouts towards the Citadel to find out what is going on. We also need to investigate Fort Twilight with a heavier vanguard, as I fear the most recent scouts have been lost.¡± ¡°It has only been a week, your Majesty. Thorough results would be unlikely from¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Begin sending out the requisitions. Make note of any houses that refuse to answer the call. That includes the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°My King?¡± Rikuto gives him a cold gaze. One that is done with everything. No more nonsense. No more insubordination. He is taking complete control once and for all. ¡°Any houses that refuse to aid the kingdom in this time of war are traitors and will be dealt with accordingly.¡± Tulaxxas nods, understanding his orders. He asks respectfully, ¡°Anything else, your Majesty?¡± ¡°Position the void artilleries with one to the west, and the other to the south. And, where is Count Baumalde on the next units?¡± ¡°I believe construction is underway, but my information may be out of date. I shall get more recent information for you, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Do it. I will not continue to keep my head down to ask for anyone¡¯s permission to protect this kingdom. I am the king of Mornistae now.¡± Whether that woman likes it or not. ¡°You are the king, your Majesty,¡± replies the prime minister with a respectful bow. He exits the room to carry out his most recent orders. Meanwhile, Rikuto has to find a way to contact anyone who would be able to enter the Grand Duchy and retrieve additional enhanced magic crystals. Or better yet, the machine Daniel built to make them. *** Chapter 109: Reply From Mattarglos Gwenesphia and Treia both jog down the hallways of the Citadel. Gwenesphia, not as hesitant as Treia to ask for help, calls out seemingly to the Citadel itself, ¡°Xyreko? Are you there?¡± The golem appears in a flash of light ahead of them. They slow to a stop to meet with Xyreko. ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡± Gwenesphia chuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far for me.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± adds Treia. ¡°On the contrary. You have been tasked with corresponding with Mattarglos for the purpose of negotiating treaties and trade deals with them, yes?¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± replies Gwenesphia. ¡°And, Daniel himself stated that you are both the rank of Empress for this task. Thus, you are Empresses of the Citadel, even if you are each one of many.¡± They both chuckle uneasily, sighing at the end. Gwenesphia does her best to move past that part. ¡°Anyway, we got a reply! It just arrived by messenger! We¡¯re looking for Daniel.¡± ¡°And the others, if they want to be present.¡± Xyreko nods. ¡°Daniel is spending time with the Princesses in the rooftop garden. I will transport you.¡± ¡°Please do, thank you.¡± Xyreko waves her hand, and the three of them disappear in a magic glow, suddenly appearing outside on the rooftop of the Citadel, where a growing garden is being planted by Daniel and Geirahoel, mostly. It¡¯s already doing well, thanks to Geirahoel¡¯s experience. And, it¡¯s easy enough to find Daniel and the two goblin princesses, Jieka and Tekten, thanks in part to the girls¡¯ cries of playfulness as they wrestle with Daniel and try to adorn him in flowers. But, the other easy giveaway is the pair consisting of orange and blue dragons in human form lurking nearby behind one of the long planters, watching enviously as they await the hatching of their own offspring in the eggs in strollers nearby them; a new thing Daniel proposed the manufacturing teams make for escorting children around -including eggs-. Jieka is high energy, climbing all over Daniel to try to put flowers in his hair as he playfully grapples her and puts her back down, only for her to try to climb on him again, laughing all the while. Tekten, in contrast, seems to be having more fun picking flowers from the grass floor area that complements the planters. She stumbly-runs to a flower, picks it, and returns to Daniel, laying them in his lap, and he is mindful to ruffle her hair and scoop her into hugs and kisses when Jieka has to get more flowers for herself. ¡°I almost don¡¯t want to interrupt¡­¡± murmurs Gwenesphia. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± replies Treia tenderly. ¡°But, you only had older siblings. Allow me to teach you something, Gwen.¡± Treia jogs into the fray, saying energetically, ¡°Jieka! Tekten! I''ll hold him down! Get him!¡± The gatonine soldier wraps her arms and legs around him from behind, using her weight to flatten him out on the ground as she leans back, hugging him to the ground as he laughs. Jieka exclaims, ¡°Tweia! Hyah! Get Papa!¡± The small goblin princess scrambles up Daniel¡¯s body once more as he laughs. He exclaims, ¡°Nooo! I¡¯ve been betrayed!¡± ¡°Papa betwayed!¡± exclaims the princess playfully. She manages to plop down onto his neck and leans across his face to plant picked flowers in his hair, not all of which are free of the roots and dirt. He squints to avoid dirt in his eyes, and he laughs, relaxing as he is defeated. Once she¡¯s satisfied, she holds Daniel¡¯s cheeks with her hands, staring into his eyes with a big grin. Meanwhile, he feels a kiss on his right cheek where Tekten is gently holding a bundle of flowers. ¡°You got me, Princesses. I admit defeat.¡± ¡°Yayyy!¡± cheers Jieka, and Tekten happily sways with her flowers, blushing bashfully. Daniel uses his arms to hug them both, petting their heads in the same motion. They both giggle happily. Treia lets him sit up, and he holds the two princesses in his lap as she sits up next to him. Gwenesphia approaches as well, which prompts Geirahoel and Reignleif to approach as well, as if they also just arrived. Daniel smirks at the dragons first. ¡°Enjoy the show, ladies?¡± Geirahoel blushes as she stammers, while Reignleif keeps a masterful stoic expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks the blue dragon. ¡°You realize your tails and horns reflect the sun really easily right?¡± He points at Geirahoel. ¡°Hers was swaying back and forth.¡± ¡°W-W-Was not!¡± snaps the orange dragon. Even now, her tail twitches and sways a little in tune with her emotions. ¡°Right. What brings you all here?¡± Reignleif admits bluntly, ¡°We were envious, Mukori. But, we did not want to disrupt.¡± This time Geirahoel remains silent, nodding in agreement. Daniel smiles softly. ¡°You should have come to play. I¡¯m sure the girls don¡¯t mind.¡± The two goblin princesses look around at whoever is speaking, smiling and cuddling with Daniel as they catch their breath together. The two dragons, smile, and Reignleif murmurs, ¡°M-Maybe next time.¡± Daniel nods in agreement, and he then looks at Treia and Gwenesphia in turn, and former lieutenant replies, ¡°We received a reply from Mattarglos. Apparently, one of their representatives was at the Imperial audience, and they acknowledge your victories in battle.¡± ¡°My victories?¡± asks Daniel, surprised. ¡°Yes. We obviously listed your achievements before becoming Emperor, and that, under yours and Hekate¡¯s command, the Fievegal held off two major offensives, which are all easy enough to confirm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny because we didn¡¯t even have to embellish,¡± jokes Treia. ¡°It strains believability as it is.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth. What was the reply?¡± ¡°As you might recall, Mattarglos is primarily a warrior nation, since resources are strained to some degree, and monsters are abundant. Strength is more valuable than pedigree, since spoiled noble children have failed Mattarglos too many times in the past.¡± Gwenesphia adds, ¡°Ullsten, the Domain Lord overseeing our hometowns, as well as Kalegrynten, the Grand Premier of all of Mattarglos would rather a dragonslayer be their ally than their enemy. N-No offense, Geirahoel and Reignleif.¡± The two dragons smile. ¡°Mukori is indeed a dragonslayer. A cruel, cruel dragonslayer,¡± teases Reignleif. Geirahoel nods in agreement. Daniel gives the princesses each a bottle when they become a little fussy, and they drink them as they idly listen to a conversation they have no context for. ¡°So, that¡¯s it? They¡¯re willing to ally with us in spite of everything?¡± The two gatonines hand over the message for Daniel to read, and Treia answers, ¡°From the sounds of it, the Grand Premier would like to face you in a duel before making a solid stance on an alliance. But, the invasion into Mornistae is a matter that Mattarglos intends to stay out of, since the inciting attacks were instigated by both the Empire and Mornistae.¡± Daniel scoffs. ¡°Fair enough¡­¡± As she said, the letter is surprisingly more down-to-earth than Daniel expected. In fact, he can almost hear the voice behind the letter from the Grand Premier, sounding like a boisterous musclehead character who¡¯d rather have a nice sparring match than a cup of tea. ¡°So, if we avoid any aggressive actions towards Mattarglos affairs, they¡¯ll stay out of ours. Neutrality is respectable in my book. Did you mention your desire to be in proper contact with your families?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± admits Gwenesphia. ¡°We were worried that, if they were going to be hostile, they would hold our families hostage. I¡­ didn¡¯t introduce myself with my old family name, nor my hometown.¡± ¡°Same,¡± replies Treia. ¡°Deep enough investigations might find out the truth, though. Not many gatonines go on a one way expedition into demon territory. I don¡¯t think Commander Leiwelles sold us out, but she won¡¯t lie for us, either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t stand a chance in hell in a duel, do I?¡± asks Daniel jokingly. The others chuckle. While it¡¯s true he could easily defeat his opponent with firearms or his other combat equipment, in a straight fight of honor, he¡¯s not very skilled. ¡°You could name a proxy,... probably¡­¡± replies Gwenesphia, unsure of her own answer. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± He smiles softly, like he¡¯s a little distant. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t fall out of love with me if I lose.¡± ¡°Let them,¡± retorts Geirahoel bluntly and mercilessly as she crosses her arms and looks away. ¡°I, for one, think you could use a defeat or two,... Mukori.¡± She glances at him with rosy cheeks. She adds just before anyone else decides to speak, ¡°I¡¯m saying I have no interest in changing my mind! Stop making me say embarrassing things!¡± She huffs and looks away. Daniel chuckles softly. ¡°Thank you, Geira-Mukori¡­ That means a lot.¡± ¡°I-I feel the same,¡± adds Reignleif. When Daniel looks at her, she adds with a blush as she hides her face behind her mantle, ¡°Th-The part about not leaving, that is.¡± Treia sighs. ¡°It¡¯s obviously too late to say that I¡¯d gladly keep you all to myself, so I¡¯d welcome less competition.¡± Gwenesphia retorts last, ¡°You¡¯ve made some hefty promises to me, Daniel. I intend to make you keep them.¡± She then turns serious again, ¡°If you do win, the Grand Premier will likely grant you a title and tax-exempt status in Mattarglos. Oh, and if you were to solve the monster problem, it¡¯d also be a great help. They wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse you anything if you could do that.¡± ¡°The monster problem? What can you tell me about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I just know my parents were always rallying troops with the Domain Lord to fend off monster attacks, but their numbers never seem to decrease.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just talking about big animals, right? Can¡¯t you just interfere with their breeding populations?¡± Reignleif answers this time, ¡°Monsters are not the same as most of the creatures you¡¯ve encountered until now, Mukori. They are fundamentally different because they don¡¯t require sustenance, and they generally only kill to kill. They also can use magic.¡± ¡°The thorusk hakkadel was a monster,¡± answers Doephluev as she approaches. If he hasn''t tasked her otherwise, she''s usually close by, almost to the point of stalking him. ¡°Monsters are believed to almost exclusively mutate from normal animals due to a sort of mana poisoning. I¡¯ve never heard of the cause, but some monsters become unrecognizable from their original form.¡± Reignleif nods in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Mattarglos has a lot of caverns and forests where the monsters reside, and they¡¯ll emerge to attack settlements occasionally,¡± explains Treia. ¡°In fact, all adults of Mattarglos are required to serve in the Internal Defense Force, exempted only by Imperial Military service.¡± ¡°If you do both, though, the pay is better,¡± replies Gwenesphia. ¡°And, it just so happens¡­¡± Daniel guesses the former lieutenant¡¯s next point; ¡°Fort Peony counts because it¡¯s technically on the border of Mattarglos and the Demon Wildlands.¡± She grins, nodding. ¡°Yes!¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Her excitement prompts Jieka to stop drinking from her bottle long enough to exclaim, ¡°Yay!¡± Daniel chuckles and pets her head, and she leans against his abdomen happily. ¡°I¡¯ll accept the duel, but warn the Grand Premier not to expect too much.¡± Gwenesphia nods. ¡°Thank you, Daniel. I¡­ appreciate that you¡¯re doing this so we can reunite with our families without issues.¡± ¡°Same,¡± adds Treia. ¡°And¡­ if need be¡­ to protect them.¡± ¡°Of course. Getting my butt kicked in a friendly duel is a small price to pay for the happiness of my family and friends.¡± He quickly flinches, adding, ¡°Wait, to make sure, this isn¡¯t a fight to the death, is it?¡± The two gatonine women both chuckle, and Gwenesphia replies warmly, ¡°Of course not. It will be a hand-to-hand fight. If they try to demand a fight to the death, you are welcome to decline.¡± Treia counters, ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of sacrificing warriors to death matches. That¡¯s why duels are always knockout or surrender.¡± Daniel relaxes. ¡°Good. Then, while the army is securing footholds in Mornistae, we¡¯ll meet with Grand Premier Kalegrynten, throw some friendly fisticuffs, and then offer to clean up the monsters.¡± Daniel looks at Doephluev and then Reignleif, asking either of them, ¡°Is it possible to remove the source of monsters?¡± He notices Geirahoel murmur, ¡°¡®Fisti¡­cuffs¡¯?¡± Reignleif replies, ¡°Theoretically, yes. The mana poisoning is due to some sort of change, and monster populations tend to be concentrated to certain regions, spreading from there.¡± Daniel looks to Doephluev, who adds, ¡°I agree. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone identifying the cause, but the concentration of monsters to certain locales suggests something has to be the common cause, My Emperor.¡± Daniel ponders it. ¡°Well, sounds like we¡¯ll have to use our combined genius to learn what the common factor is, then. And, if we can destroy or remove it, then we should be able to prevent it. And, if all else fails, we have the answer right here.¡± Daniel points with his thumb at Doephluev. She squeaks, ¡°M-Me, my love? I-I mean, my Emperor?¡± The other women scowl at her, and she tenses a little, though she can¡¯t hide the self-affirming smile that creeps onto her lips. ¡°Nah. I meant that.¡± He more specifically emphasizes that he¡¯s pointing at her chest, where the locking buckle of a special harness is; and on the rear of that harness is a small piece of plutonium. Geirahoel perks up, blurting out, ¡°The urmalium! Because it negates magic!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Close enough, Mukori. Nice job.¡± She blushes, averting her eyes. ¡°O-Of course I¡¯m right. I pay attention.¡± Daniel decides not to correct her right now, since she''s proud of herself and looks adorable. Of course, Reignleif also pays attention. ¡°I believe it''s called Uranium, Geira. Though, Doephluev¡¯s harness uses plutonium.¡± Geirahoel flinches, glaring with feelings of betrayal at her azure senior. Daniel redirects to the actual point so Geirahoel doesn''t need to get further embarrassed by any reaction she is about to make. ¡°It won''t be the bombs, of course, but the radioactive materials themselves. So long as they aren''t the cause, due to radiation, we''ll use them to block areas where monsters are coming from.¡± Doephluev, Reignleif, and Treia all nod in immediate understanding, while Tekten nods because they are, as if she''s paying attention and understanding. Gwenesphia doesn¡¯t seem to be thinking too hard about it, and Geirahoel seems to be trying to figure out what she¡¯s not understanding. Daniel adds gently, ¡°We¡¯ll make some kind of device to make safe zones that neutralize the monster-making areas. It¡¯s a little brute-force, but if it¡¯s necessary, we¡¯ll do our best to make sure it¡¯s safe for residents in the area.¡± Gwenesphia takes Daniel¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Thank you¡­ Truth be told,... my eldest brothers are constantly leading our family¡¯s militia against monster attacks, so¡­ It would truly be a blessing if we can solve the issue for all of Mattarglos.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking all of Mattarglos, we¡¯d need permission to send a great deal of soldiers into their territory to be able to search for the sources. Especially during the investigation phase. But, we can discuss that with the Grand Premier when I go there.¡± He looks at his companions around him, as well as the princesses. Unlike the established city around the castle of the royal capital of Mornistae, there isn¡¯t much to do other than what Daniel has Xyreko and the golems help him build. The villages around the Citadel are simple and have very few amenities, but everyone seems content enough with whatever he does for them. And, of course, if he makes the decision he¡¯s about to make, it doesn¡¯t just stop at the one most affected. ¡°Doephluev, if you¡¯re going to be accompanying me to formal meetings, we¡¯ll need to get you some proper clothes.¡± She twitches and looks at him, failing to hide her surprise. Just before the glares that are aimed at him can turn into fiery words, Daniel adds, ¡°And, we¡¯ll design new outfits for everyone that wants one, alright? Give me a little credit.¡± He adds a little under his breath, ¡°Though, the rest of you can ask at any time.¡± Reignleif murmurs a little sourly, ¡°You¡¯ve been favoring her a lot recently, Mukori.¡± Daniel sighs, and he looks down when Jieka grips his shirt, nervous about his shift in tone. Tekten is also looking up at him with concern. Daniel puts on a smile and pets their cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve been compensating for my behavior. Holding grudges isn¡¯t as easy for me as it is for others. I don¡¯t want anyone to remain our enemies. As for her following me, she does that on her own. I simply don¡¯t stop her.¡± Reignleif and Geirahoel take a breath and sigh. The blue dragon looks at her orange counterpart, and she asks, ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking, Geira?¡± ¡°Almost certainly, Reina.¡± Geirahoel growls at Daniel, ¡°The Emperor should never be without his Empresses.¡± Daniel snorts softly. ¡°So, can I design something nicer for Doephluev to start with?¡± Geirahoel glares at him. ¡°You have to make it ugly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making it ugly.¡± She exhales in exasperation. ¡°Then, make it so you can restrain yourself.¡± Daniel puts his hand on her cheek. ¡°Let me handle it. And, if you do, I¡¯ll make yours even better.¡± This causes her to twitch, and she blushes. ¡°Th-The best. Y-Your favorite.¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment. ¡°We have two options, Mukori. I play the Hekate game, or we hold a drawing. I¡¯ll let you choose.¡± She pouts. But, she suddenly perks up. She says with a smile, ¡°You should make your favorite design for the servant. After all, I have no reason to doubt your tastes, Mukori.¡± Geirahoel climbs to her feet, saying as if she¡¯s imitating Ryuogriar, ¡°If you¡¯ll all excuse me, I have to interview for acolytes.¡± Reignleif rises to join her. ¡°Yes, I will go as well, Mukori. I am interested to see the final result.¡± She leans down to kiss Daniel¡¯s cheek. She also pets the princesses gently. ¡°See you later, Princess Jieka, Princess Tekten.¡± ¡°Bye bye!¡± cheers Jieka. ¡°Bye bye, Aunt Weina,¡± adds Tekten. Daniel can hear Reignleif murmur, ¡°Be good big sisters for me, please, sweet princesses¡­¡± She smiles at Daniel and follows after Geirahoel, who is a little envious that her senior stole a kiss on Daniel, but too bashful to return and do so herself. Daniel jokes to Treia and Gwenesphia, ¡°I guess I should pick something that looks good in groups, huh?¡± ¡°My love,¡± cuts in Doephluev. ¡°I-I mean, Master¡­ I am content with this outfit. It¡­ is efficient after all.¡± Treia and Gwenesphia glare at her. ¡°Yes, Daniel,¡± replies Gwenesphia ¡°Pick something that is comfortable and beautiful for gatonines as well.¡± She looks at him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be wearing this style quite often.¡± Daniel sighs, grumbling playfully, ¡°What did I get myself into in this world¡­?¡± Jieka offers her bottle to Daniel. ¡°Milk, Papa?¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear Jieka.¡± She giggles happily, and Daniel, Treia, and Gwenesphia spend a little more time with the two half-goblin princesses before he heads to the tailor shop in the castle town, which is a new concept for demon-kin, but there are those who practice regularly to match what Daniel has briefly described. *** ¡°Neith, Roeta, Magnir... Sorry, Sir Neith, Dame Roeta, and Sir Magnir;¡± Hekate¡¯s voice calls out as she approaches the three planning in the control room. They all straighten and salute the young feldrok Empress as she enters with Ryuogriar. ¡°Your Greatness, Your Grace. A pleasure to see you.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Thank you. You, too.¡± She inspects the map they¡¯re studying, which mostly focuses on Mornistae, it seems. ¡°You¡¯re planning to join the invasion?¡± Neith -formerly known as Choul- nods. ¡°Yes, your Greatness. We know what we¡¯re up against now. Many of us detected the spell before it was fully cast, and to my great shame, we did not react in time.¡± ¡°You did not know what you were up against. And, from what we have gleaned from Queen Heralesse and Lady Ahok, Rikuto launched his attack specifically because we made it seem like we were present at Fort Twilight. He seems to have gotten information about the meeting with Empress Sundenelle, and when we -our illusions- returned to Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°So¡­ the attack was an attempt to assassinate Emperor Daniel and you Empresses?¡± asks Magnir. ¡°Almost certainly,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Which is why, I would rather the three of you stay with us.¡± Neith cocks his head. ¡°Pardon, your Greatness?¡± ¡°I want you to remain guarding us. Specifically, Daniel. I know he made you General, Neith, but I would rather have you defending him. In addition to us and the others.¡± She fidgets with her hands. ¡°Daniel¡­ is very strong when he has the element of surprise. But¡­ his advantage quickly deteriorates if he¡¯s alone and the enemy survives. You can detect mana and defend with magic. Something Daniel won¡¯t be able to do any time soon.¡± Neith watches her for a moment. He then looks to Ryuogriar, and the eldest of the dragon empresses nods once. ¡°I agree with Hekate. Our greatest strength should be concentrated in times of doubt. Rikuto¡¯s weapon wasn¡¯t present when we retrieved you, so there¡¯s no telling where it will appear next. Though, Daniel believes that Rikuto will pull the weapon back to defend Mornistae in case he missed any of us. That is, if he missed any of the dragons or Hekate.¡± ¡°I understand, your Grace. Then¡­ if you would¡­ Do not request.¡± He looks at Hekate. ¡°Order us. His Grace has made it very clear that Your Greatness is the true ruler of the Fievegal, your Greatness. If it is your order, we must obey.¡± Hekate smiles. ¡°And,... you¡¯re all fine with listening to a puny little girl?¡± Roeta and Magnir smile, as does Neith. Roeta kneels, saying gently, ¡°Your Greatness, I have received a second chance at life thanks to you and his Grace. I will request leave of absence when I am ready to lay my second egg, which should be in the next couple months, but¡­¡± She smiles happily up at Hekate. ¡°Until then, I will proudly serve.¡± Magnir kneels next to her. ¡°Give us your command, your Greatness. Emperor Daniel is our Liege Lord, but you are our great ruler by his own decree. And, if I may be so bold, I agree with your request wholeheartedly. The Emperor should take more care of himself.¡± The male blue dragon adds with a dry expression, ¡°It would be shameful for those of us he defeated were he to die to some trivial beast or meager ailment.¡± ¡°So be it,¡± adds Hekate in an agreeing tone. ¡°Then, noble Einherjars and Valkyrie of the Fievegal, I, Empress Hekate fell Lawson, order you to use your best judgment to protect Daniel most specifically, but the rest of us as well. Oh, and the princes and princesses. And I guess¡­¡± ¡°Focus on guarding Mu-Daniel, Neith. Magnir and Roeta, you¡¯ll stay on alert for any abnormalities around the Citadel. You can¡¯t cover everyone, so focus on the children, and come to our aid if we fall under attack. Do you understand these orders?¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace, your Greatness,¡± reply all three knighted dragons. ¡°Good. Then, carry on.¡± Hekate starts to walk out, and Neith asks, ¡°Your Greatness, if I may¡­¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised to find you not at his Grace¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a clingy child, Neith. I have my own grown up things to do while Daniel is busy. I¡¯m the Empress after all.¡± Ryuogriar hugs Hekate possessively from behind. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hekate is all grown up, my sweet child. She is running the Fievegal and making as many decisions as she can on its operations without anyone¡¯s help.¡± Hekate squirms against the dragon¡¯s embrace, whining, ¡°I won¡¯t be so easily fooled, Ryuo! Stop¡­ clinging to me!¡± ¡°Shhh, you can relax and enjoy yourself, Hekate. You have worked hard. I¡¯ll ensure Daniel praises you too.¡± Neith, Magnir, and Roeta can¡¯t help but chuckle. While they have been giving each other titles, Daniel and his Empresses certainly don¡¯t act the part most of the time. It¡¯s not so subtly to mock the royalty of other territories, since, as Daniel puts it, all Empires and Kingdoms can trace their deepest roots back to upstart commoners and wealthy nouveau riche -commoners who earn themselves enough wealth, assets, and authority to be considered nobles until a formal title is bestowed upon them-. ¡°We¡¯re also working on a magic device so Daniel can teleport himself,¡± throws in Hekate. ¡°Or¡­ Well, Wenlianna and Ahok are working on it. And, Doephluev is helping them some.¡± ¡°Would you like me to take a look, your Greatness?¡± asks the grey dragon. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a magic artisan, of course, but I have encountered magic not seen on this continent. If my help can make the process easier, I would be honored.¡± Hekate agrees easily. ¡°Please do. Daniel is on house arrest while the invasion prods Rikuto for a response. Though, of course, we''ve only just established a foothold and controlled messages that Rikuto is receiving. We''re operating cautiously, but we''re fairly sure Rikuto doesn''t even know he''s under invasion yet. A large scale one way transporter to the Grand Duchy is already underway.¡± Hekate puts her fists on her hips, ignoring the diminishing effect of a motherly dragon all but hanging off of her shoulders. Roeta asks, ¡°How are we certain that the enemy leaders don''t know about the invasion yet, your Greatness?¡± Ryuogriar answers, ¡°We have several golems in stealth in the castle of Mornistae. But, Heralesse has been captured from the Grand Duchy. It''s only a matter of time until scouts and messengers become a vanguard.¡± ¡°Understood, your Grace. Thank you for the answer.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re all allies. Though, of course, only Roeta could possibly become an Empress Consort.¡± Hekate glares at Ryuogriar, and Roeta blushes. ¡°I-I am happy with Magnir, your Grace. I mean no offense to his Grace, but I would prefer to keep our family as it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure his Grace would understand,¡± replies Ryuogriar facetiously, winking at Magnir, who was worried only for a moment. Hekate bursts in, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t need any more mistresses! I¡¯m really putting my foot down now!¡± ¡°But, Sweetpea, think of how much bigger Mukori¡¯s family could grow. How¡­¡± ¡°Blagrah! Don¡¯t call me ¡®Sweetpea¡¯! Only Daniel can call me that! It¡¯s his special nickname just for me!¡± Ryuogriar simply smiles, petting Hekate¡¯s head and parrying Hekate¡¯s attempts to block and bat her arms away as if to ignore the strength of a child. ¡°My dear, sweet Hekate. I suppose we¡¯ll leave it at that, for now.¡± She grins deviously, causing Hekate to fume impotently. *** Chapter 110: The Mechanic and the Scratched Daniel carries his luggage to the shuttle that he¡¯s preparing for the trip to Mattarglos. He has permission from the Fievegal inner circle to leave his house arrest, though he¡¯ll obviously be escorted by most of his new friends, including Neith, his primary male friend on Zenkon. The shuttles aren¡¯t the most comfortable form of travel, but they¡¯re fast and effective, requiring little space to take off and land, and able to close a great distance faster than riding on a dragon. Thymeria, Illianna, Shek, Skloe, and the children will be remaining at the Citadel, while the four Empresses, Gwenesphia, Treia, Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, Doephluev, and Vaergraes will be accompanying Daniel to witness his duel and establish friendly relations with Mattarglos, if possible. Just as Daniel is turning to pick up the next crate, he halts. Grand Duchess Aramellianna is entering the hangar with her usual guards, though her daughters appear to be elsewhere. She walks with a grace that Daniel could never hope to complement, let alone match. She carries her head high, no matter where she is going or what she is doing. She approaches Daniel without any hint of having other business, and he hesitates, straightening to receive her. ¡°Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Your Grace.¡± The guards with her bow respectfully to Daniel¡­ in spite of his many protests. Daniel simply sighs quietly. ¡°Anything I can help you with, Mother?¡± ¡°In fact you can, dear Daniel.¡± She passes him, inspecting the shuttle for a moment. ¡°You are heading to the territory of Mattarglos, are you not?¡± ¡°I am. Myself and a handful of others.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She peeks in the back of the shuttle, where the seats are much like the coach seats of an airline. ¡°It seems quite crowded in these shuttles of yours.¡± ¡°It serves the purpose,¡± replies Daniel respectfully, watching as she studies the seating. ¡°This won¡¯t do at all. We¡¯ll take my airship. It is much more spacious.¡± ¡°¡®We¡¯, Mother?¡± She smiles at him and nods. ¡°Of course. Did you think I would miss out on an important diplomatic trip to Mattarglos?¡± She muses, ¡°I hear the confections of Mattarglos are uniquely flavored, thanks to the honey produced by a species of insect found only in Mattarglos. I¡¯m looking forward to trying it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mother, we should try brewing with this honey. A whiskey I liked on Earth used honey as a flavoring, and it was quite good.¡± She smirks. She¡¯s not a heavy alcohol drinker since he introduced her, but she does have the occasional wine with dinner, and she has tried Daniel¡¯s rum. ¡°Interesting¡­ Then, we have a mutual reason for going.¡± ¡°Actually, Mother, I have a reason for going. Yours¡­ doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.¡± Her expression dims to that of slight disgust, as if he insulted her by countering her. ¡°Hmm? And, you would go to this place with your entire harem, which includes my eldest daughter?¡± Daniel twitches, stammering a little. ¡°I¡­ well¡­ you see¡­¡± ¡°I know you wield a great deal of influence because you make decisions swiftly and with confidence. Admirable, of course. My late husband was the same way. But¡­¡± She grins at him wickedly. ¡°The real power lies in those you wish to make happy. Those whose opinions you will always consider, unless your own decision is resolute. I expect you will have a great deal of trouble refusing me, my dear, sweet son.¡± Daniel sighs. She¡¯s not wrong. While he could put his foot down on the matter, Wenlianna is not the only one who will likely argue for Aramellianna¡¯s presence on the trip, especially once she makes the extremely logical and simple argument that she has much more diplomatic experience than anyone in the Fievegal. Leaving her behind would almost be foolish more than wise. Daniel asks without trying to sound suspicious, since he¡¯s just curious, ¡°Mother, I am fine with you going, though I can¡¯t guarantee your safety as much as if you stay here¡­¡± ¡°I am well aware, my dear son.¡± She pets his cheek gently, which Daniel notices seems to be abnormal, from what he has seen. Aramellianna isn¡¯t usually physically affectionate, though it¡¯s meaningful when she is. He suspects she¡¯s trying to make up for lost time with him, as much as to ensure he has more and more loyalty to both the world of Zenkon, as well as the Stalvaltan family. He adds, ¡°May I ask why you wish to go? What you hope to gain? Word of your affiliation with us might¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re intending to either win over Mattarglos as allies or at least earn their neutrality. And, I am most confident that Rikuto already has some idea what¡¯s going on, since I¡¯ve been ignoring him for months now, except to sell him enhanced magic crystals. The stock of which will run out soon, since my territory has been captured.¡± She smiles deviously at Daniel. She¡¯s awfully cavalier with the fact that she¡¯s now a traitor, never hesitating to tease Daniel that her entire legacy and family are in his hands now. No pressure. The Grand Duchess adds seriously, ¡°I think you know me well enough now, Daniel. What you might not know is that, while Mattarglos is an ally to the Empire, they are insular as a nation. I hope to expand the Grand Duchy¡¯s influence into the territories of Mattarglos, and increase the wealth of the Stalvaltan family.¡± She looks out the hangar bay doors at the horizon, hazily obscured by the humidity in the sky. ¡°I suspect I¡¯ve never talked to you about my family. I don¡¯t talk about them much to my own daughters. No reason other than I just typically keep my own self reserved.¡± She is quiet for a moment, and Daniel waits patiently. ¡°I am obviously a member of the Stalvaltan family now. They are my life, and even if Stalvaltan blood doesn¡¯t run through my veins, I have dedicated my life to protecting the legacy of my beloved husband.¡± She smiles tenderly, looking rather unguarded compared to her normal self. ¡°I was born a countess¡¯s daughter, of the County of Phenglegorn. My grandfather was a skillful businessman, and he built our wealth and taught me many things. My parents¡­ squandered that wealth and ruined the county shortly after I was married.¡± She scoffs. ¡°Maybe treachery runs in my blood¡­¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°I learned what I know from my grandfather. My parents destroyed it because they became greedy and foolish. They tried shorting taxes to the kingdom for years, and it finally caught up to them. I was spared ruination due to my marriage. And, I vowed to myself two things; I would never betray the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, and I would seek out every opportunity I can to increase the Stalvaltan wealth or influence. That includes making contact with the untapped territories of Mattarglos. Especially if my newest and greatest ally to date finds worth in doing so.¡± ¡°You have to know if you already knew about the plan¡­¡± ¡°That the mission is largely personal for Lady Gwenesphia and Miss Treia? I am aware, you are correct. If I leave empty-handed, then it is no great loss. But, if I can find business opportunities that few others have been able to make use of, we stand to gain.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I understand. Thank you for sharing, Mother.¡± She smiles and cups his cheek once more. ¡°You know I seek to use you, but you should also know that I deeply trust you, Daniel. I was not blessed with sons of my own, no matter how long my husband and I tried. I am thankful that you have allowed me this.¡± ¡°Your daughters are all wonderful, Mother.¡± She immediately teases deviously, ¡°Now now, Daniel. Indeed, only two of my daughters other than Wenlianna are claimed, but you can¡¯t seriously expect me to give you my youngest two as well, can you?¡± She feigns deep thought as Daniel simply rolls his eyes. ¡°Though¡­ Three daughters married to the Emperor increases the chances of an heir of Stalvaltan blood¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have my hands full, Mother. And, I¡¯m happy for it. I won¡¯t try to impose Earth customs on anyone here, but I would be happy to debate the differences with someone like you.¡± She smiles. ¡°I am certain I would like that.¡± She then turns more normally serious, asking, ¡°Now then, when are we departing for Mattarglos? I shall have my staff begin preparing the airship at once.¡± Daniel looks at the shuttle. He replies, a little dejected at his wasted effort, ¡°I was planning to leave tomorrow afternoon. The shuttle can make it to Mattarglos in about two hours.¡± This impresses Aramellianna, and she smiles. ¡°I see. Your shuttles truly are quite interesting. I suppose speed is the trade off for comfort, yes?¡± ¡°Yes. And, efficiency. The magic crystals seem to hold charge long enough to make at least twenty trips of a similar distance, where I hear from Wenlianna the airship will need to haul crystals to be swapped out in flight.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is true. It is no small matter, but it pays to have a mansion in the sky.¡± She smiles, adding, ¡°Very well, we will leave tomorrow morning. I believe the airship should still be able to arrive by the afternoon. Will this work for you?¡± ¡°Sure. Especially if I get to relax during the trip.¡± ¡°Indeed. And, why don¡¯t you bring one of your shuttles as well. One that can fit all of us. We can depart the airship while the crew takes the time to land. This way, both speed and comfort are available to us upon arrival.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll let Xyreko know.¡± Just as she¡¯s about to depart, Daniel asks, ¡°Mother, may I ask you one more thing?¡± She turns and smiles. ¡°Of course. Anything I can, I shall answer.¡± ¡°Please take no offense, since I¡¯ve only been curious, and I suspect I know the answer. I have no doubts in your love for the Grand Duke, may he rest in peace¡­¡± Daniel hesitates a little, beginning to doubt if he should finish his question. ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I ever considered remarriage for political reasons, or if I ever had a second love?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Either. And, please forgive me if it is none of my business.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is¡­¡± teases Aramellianna playfully. ¡°Perhaps it has crossed your mind to court me as well, hmm?¡± Before Daniel can answer, she waves her hand, giggling. ¡°I know. I¡¯m teasing you.¡± She answers sincerely, ¡°I have had many offers, obviously. Many suitors are always trying to curry favor. They even tried to marry me to the Grand Prince of the Empire, saying things about duty and responsibility. But, two things would happen in any of those cases. The Stalvaltan name would no longer belong to the Stalvaltan family, and a male heir could all but surely seize the name and assets. Especially if my daughters all marry out of the family.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you adopt the sons that marry your daughters to keep them as the heirs?¡± ¡°In a way, yes. But, in practice, this still means that my husband¡¯s legacy goes to someone who is likely more interested in their own legacy than that of the Stalvaltan family.¡± She smiles softly. ¡°Of course, it would be easy to say that I could have done the same thing, but my family is no longer a threat, and I have been baptized in the love and strength of the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan. I would die to protect the Stalvaltan legacy¡­ as well as the legacy of my Yaandrestar.¡± She is clutching her chest, and tears start to glisten at the corners of the iron-willed matriarch¡¯s eyes. Daniel reacts without thinking, and he embraces her in a hug. And, this time, it is the Grand Duchess of Stalvaltan who finally has herself a good cry. After she has settled down, she sniffles, and Daniel provides her with a cloth to wipe her tears and nose with. ¡°I would appreciate it *sniff* if you and I could keep this conversation to ourselves. You know how it is.¡± She sniffles again. Daniel nods. ¡°Of course, Mother. Take all the time you need to compose yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She nods, taking some calming breaths. ¡°I feel safe leaving the fate of the Grand Duchy and the Stalvaltan name in your hands, Daniel. Safer than anyone I¡¯ve met thus far. You have no ambitions of greed or self-promotion. You have a strong sense of fairness and justice. And, some of the concepts of your world intrigue me, of which I hope we can discuss much further. And, perhaps, once the Grand Duchy is stable and secure once more, I¡¯ll consider using my remaining years before I go through the matronly change to try for an heir to the Phenglegorn name, and restore my birth family¡¯s legacy as well.¡± She smiles, adding playfully, ¡°Or, simply more Stalvaltan children, since I like the family and name much better.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Anything I can do for you, Mother, is at your disposal.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± Daniel watches her leave and resumes loading the shuttle, since they¡¯ll be landing with it anyways. He hasn¡¯t inspected the airship much, other than from the outside, so he¡¯s curious just how much of her statement about it being a mansion in the sky is accurate. Knowing her, it¡¯ll be a true statement. *** Rikuto looks out over the southern lands extending away from the castle and the capital city. He can¡¯t see even the border of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy from this distance, but he knows where it is. He¡¯s not sure what he¡¯s looking for, but obvious signs of treachery would be nice. He¡¯s not entirely sure how he¡¯d handle the Stalvaltan Guard, but all Aramellianna has to do is resume cooperating, and bloodshed can be avoided. And, if not, then the assets of the Grand Duchy will be forfeit.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He looks at the void artillery stationed on the castle walls aimed towards the south. It took a lot of effort to lift the two onto the round turrets of the castle defensive structure, but it will allow them to intercept dragons if need be, and they¡¯ll be able to rotate the artillery pieces to attempt to intercept wherever they might land to engage the defensive forces. It¡¯s not perfect, but Rikuto doesn¡¯t have the knowledge to make firearms the way Daniel does. He understands some of the basic mechanisms, but even the mages are struggling to keep the barrels from splitting and the cannons from exploding, nevermind being able to make moveable cannons for defense. And, then, to scale that down¡­ Rikuto slams his fist against the wall. Damn! Why is he doing this? Daniel claimed he wanted to lay low and avoid causing trouble or changing the world too much. And instead, he¡¯s making Mornistae threaten to fracture into pieces. Not to mention the nukes. Rikuto looks at his pain-stricken hand, and he flexes it to make sure it¡¯s still alright. He uses healing magic to recover himself, feeling better at once. No matter. I have magic, and he doesn¡¯t. And, I¡¯ve learned a lot about how to use it since the last time we met. There¡¯s no way he can anticipate it, so if I can just get him close, I can stop him. Rikuto¡¯s eyes track movement racing into the castle; a squadron of knights on the backs of buckrokhs. ¡°Finally¡­¡± He makes his way out and through the castle to meet the knights. He is just exiting into the courtyard as the knights are dismounting. One of them reports to the Captain of the Knights, while another notices Rikuto approaching. ¡°All hail his Majesty!¡± The knights pivot and kneel together, and Rikuto calls out, ¡°Rise, my knights. I¡¯m more interested in the report right now.¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± Everyone in the courtyard, including the knights, rise from their kneel. ¡°What do have for me?¡± asks Rikuto without nonsense. ¡°Yes.¡± The leading knight of the squadron hands over a scroll. ¡°This is a rough map with anomalies around Fort Twilight.¡± ¡°The shape of the crater¡­ has it been altered?¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty. It appears that intense heat was used to alter the shape of the crater.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Intense heat you say.¡± Definitely Daniel and his dragons. He clearly has them on a leash, and he¡¯s using the alteration to the crater to make it obvious what happened. Or, so he thinks. His weapons and his dragons are an easy scapegoat for the appearance of the crater. My reports should be reaching the Empire any time now. ¡°Any signs of the dragons or Daniel?¡± ¡°Nothing immediate, my King. We scoured the area, but there were no definite signs of the stay-behind team or the scouts sent to investigate before. We found blood and armor pieces, but as the expeditionary force reported during the firing of the void artillery, many enemies appeared with demon staves and demon wands, and many soldiers were hit. It¡¯s unknown what became of the bodies.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Demon staves and demon wands. It¡¯s an understandable name to assign to such weapons, which hadn¡¯t existed in this world until Daniel. Most of the wisest scholars still have no idea how they function, and assume it¡¯s some sort of magic of this rumored ¡®Feldrok Sorcerer¡¯ or ¡®The Harbinger of Calamity¡¯. Rikuto can¡¯t help but scoff as he thinks of Daniel¡¯s nicknames. So, you¡¯re a chuunibyo [Jap.: emo/edgelord], are you Daniel? Figures, with an American. ¡°Have we had any word from the team sent to the south?¡± ¡°None, sire,¡± replies the Captain. ¡°Would you like the recon squadron to go?¡± Rikuto thinks for a moment. In two different directions, when he sends scouts, they seem to be disappearing. As much as I don¡¯t want it to be true, the most likely explanation is that Aramellianna is covering up her treachery. Or, even worse yet, an invasion from the sea. ¡°No. Begin calling in the First through Fifth battalions.¡± This shocks all of the knights present. ¡°The army?¡± asks the Captain. ¡°Yes. I said no more half-measures, and I meant it. If we¡¯re not seeing a return of scouts, then something is wrong. We must secure the Grand Duchy to ensure no greater losses occur.¡± ¡°If that is your command, your Majesty, so it shall be.¡± The captain straightens and begins shouting out orders. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Get the word out! Begin forming up the Royal Army at the southern perimeter of the city! Our enemy is powerful, and there is no time to lose!¡± ¡°Yes Captain! Your Majesty!¡± The knights bow briefly before jogging to their respective tasks. The Captain stays behind to ask quietly, ¡°Your Majesty, I understand that the demon-kin defending the Citadel have performed a seemingly impenetrable defensive battle, but offense is very different. Dragons have held back for a long time. It¡¯s possible their offensive might has been exaggerated to a degree, Sire.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­¡± Rikuto is mindful of the crater, and the large conical distortion drawn on the map. It¡¯s a sketch, but if the scale is even remotely close to the actual thing, the dragons were able to drastically alter the landscape with just their fire breath. And, he saw the reports about the damage done to Fort Peony when Daniel held off a dragon; it melted through the defensive wall with ease. Mornistae¡¯s capital will be putting up a fight with a much larger army, but the offensive power of the dragons alone is nothing to underestimate. Not to mention Daniel¡¯s firearms, which he likely has the ability to scale already. If he were to simply put tank cannons on the backs of his dragons, flying tanks would be a near-literal possibility. Or, even flying fortresses. Fortunately, there is one weapon even I am able of bringing against the dragons. ¡°Captain,¡± calls out Rikuto. ¡°Yes, my King?¡± ¡°Begin staging the scorpions and missile launchers. And, order the advanced mage corps to assemble as well.¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto looks at the warehouse he had built to experiment on what things he knew how to develop. The main focus was the void artillery, since it¡¯s the only thing they could build to counter Daniel¡¯s atomic weaponry. As for the ¡®missile¡¯ launchers, it¡¯s not what he would associate with the term from Earth, necessarily. It¡¯s more akin to the basic definition of ¡®missile¡¯, in the sense that it¡¯s a magic device that launches projectiles. In this case, the projectiles are specially rigged magic crystals with fire magic. In simple terms, they¡¯re explosive arrows using a standard magic crystal as the explosive warhead. With the right mages present, the bolts can be guided to some degree. The missile launchers require a larger crew, and the operators have to be fairly advanced in magic usage. With the scorpions, which are enhanced versions of what this world already uses, just a single operator is capable of launching a spear-sized projectile at even airborne targets, though usually the scorpion teams consist of at least a loader and a firing operator. Dragons are the most obvious enemy, but they¡¯re not the only enemy, and the alternative ammunition for the missile launchers will be a sort of MIRV-style warhead that breaks apart after firing, barraging an area with explosions. What will you do, Daniel? It¡¯s clear you survived Fort Twilight, however you did it. But, you¡¯re not the only one from Earth here. I have my pride as a Japanese, as well as the university I went to. And there, I learned more about warfare than an untrained mechanic ever would. Daniel knows how to be a versatile tinkerer, but all of his ¡®wisdom¡¯ is artificial. He only knows how to adapt his strange knowledge from Earth. He doesn¡¯t have what it takes to govern or to run an economy, or to adapt to the unknown when all of his tricks go up in smoke. *** Sundenelle reads the letter she received most recently from the Citadel, sitting on the edge of her seat as the messenger who brought it, a young shenwulf woman, nervously waits patiently for further instructions. They went through the precautionary steps, just to be safe, so Sundenelle has the two halves of the letter sprawled on her desk, and her expression is ponderous to anyone but her Mother. Byleathea, for her part, is sipping tea nearby as she awaits the Empress¡¯s response. ¡°[Dear Empress Sundenelle kos Lindenmorg, I have received your messenger and understand your position. At this time, the Fievegal has no evidence linking the attack on Fort Twilight to the Empire, so in regards to the Empire, no additional changes of plan or moves will be made until further investigation is completed. Likewise, the known culprits are being dealt with. I sincerely ask that you stay out of the way of our investigations and restitution. Many of our own fell to this ruthless attack, including one of our prized generals, so this has become a personal matter for us. Mukori- Emperor Daniel is still awaiting a formal reply regarding the earlier matter discussed, though I personally will not blame you if you feel intimidated into refusing. Regardless, that is not the matter to be discussed now. In regards to Fort Twilight, it appears an incredibly dangerous magic weapon has been developed in the east, and this destruction was meant to showcase its power. I urge you to take caution when dealing with the owner of this weapon. I send my best regards, Empress Sundenelle. Sincerely yours, Empress Ryuogriar gur Lawson, Second Empress of the Citadel, FIrst Dragon Empress Proud Mother to the first of many dragon offspring to come. P.S.- I included the part about me being a mother because I wish to boast. Mukori will not mind. Fare thee well, Until our next correspondence.]¡± The message is admittedly simple and straightforward, but Sundenelle reads over it a couple of times to be sure she doesn¡¯t miss anything. One thing has caught her eye and has her thoughts churning. She hands the letter over to Byleathea, requesting, ¡°Lady Byleathea, please read this and give me your thoughts.¡± ¡°Of course, my Illustrious Empress.¡± Byleathea sets her tea down and receives the letter, reading over it with a stoic expression as well Meanwhile, Sundenelle thinks out loud. ¡°One word stood out to me more than the others; ¡®Mukori¡¯. This ¡®Ryuogriar¡¯ scratched it out the first time, but did not do so the second. Could it be some sort of code for someone? Perhaps a secret name belonging to Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡­ can confirm that it is a name or title that was used about Daniel, your Imperial Majesty. The ones calling themselves ¡®Dragon Empresses¡¯ and carrying eggs around used the name often while I was delivering the message and awaiting a response, and it always seemed to exclusively refer to Daniel, though I can¡¯t say for certain.¡± Sundenelle nods as she absorbs the information. If I didn¡¯t miss anything through that narrow illusion spell during the audience, there were three such women carrying eggs, implying three Dragon Empresses, if I have to take a guess. What could that term mean? ¡°Who else received you? What sort of staff did he have? And, why was the reply not written by Daniel?¡± ¡°There were five women present, your Grace. No Daniel. But, Hekate was present and spoke a lot, though very little of the information seems useful.¡± Yes, the little black-haired fox girl. She seems to have a talkative personality, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be a complete fool. ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°A fourth woman I presumed to be a dragon, but I took her more as a lady in waiting, rather than an Empress like the three that were at the audience. Her color was a rose-pink for starters, including pink hair, metallic pink horns, and a deep pink reptilian tail like the other three. If we¡¯re assuming the three reptilian women are in fact dragons in disguise, I am confident this woman was as well. The name they gave was ¡®Roeta, Einherjar of the Fievegal¡¯. Your illustrious Grace.¡± ¡°Ayn¡­ hair¡­ yar?¡± repeats Sundenelle thoughtfully, not knowing the word. ¡°That is how she was introduced, your illustrious Majesty.¡± ¡°It must be something from Daniel¡¯s world¡­ The meaning could be anything, though.¡± She sighs. ¡°No use speculating on Daniel¡¯s language or choice of titles. Anything else you can tell me about the dragons?¡± ¡°They¡­ were surprisingly polite, your Grace. Prideful, but not disrespectful.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She looks to Byleathea, who has finished reading the letter herself. ¡°From what we briefly witnessed at the audience, and this letter, I sense the same, your Grace.¡± Byleathea hands the letter back after giving her thoughts. ¡°More concerning, from my perspective; it seems that Daniel and his¡­ ahem¡­ ladies already know who the culprit is with certainty, yet they did not explicitly name them.¡± ¡°My best guess is that it¡¯s King Rikuto of Mornistae. He¡¯s the only other otherworlder in our world at present, at least that we know of. And, this unprecedented power could only be the work of either Daniel or Rikuto.¡± ¡°As we discussed before, your Grace, we can not rule out other forces for certain. It was only last time that we speculated Daniel could have done it as a bad-faith self-attack.¡± ¡°Even if he wished to simply make the mountains virtually impassable to us, which is ironically one of the smartest decisions he could make, I believe he would have communicated that, rather than faking an assassination attempt.¡± ¡°But, how would Mornistae have learned of Daniel¡¯s presence at Fort Twilight? It happened so shortly after, he would have had to have received word almost the the day after.¡± Sundenelle sighs. ¡°Don¡¯t put it past intelligence networks.¡± She thinks as she looks at the two halves of parchment with the message on it. One of the dragons replied to the message, rather than Daniel. It¡¯s just what Daniel would say as well, though, so it seems the dragons have the same interests as Daniel, but for some reason he was indisposed enough not to meet with the messenger. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see if we can fish for more information.¡± She drafts a letter, offering to assist in the investigation, and sends it out with the messenger. She did her best to include subtle questions inquiring about Daniel, who the attacker might be, and if they intend to rebuild Fort Twilight, she will endeavor to get her own workers in on the project to acquire the methods and technology of an otherworlder. Just as she''s ready to leave for her next order of business, a different messenger comes in. This messenger has bandages on his head, and his left arm is in a sling. His clothing is slit in several places. He coughs, wearily making his report. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Forgive my unsightly appearance. I have only narrowly returned¡­¡± ¡°Your mission?¡± asks the guard at the entrance. ¡°I am one of the messengers sent to the Citadel to make contact with the otherworlder Daniel. We¡­ were attacked.¡± ¡°Attacked?¡± asks Byleathea, concern in her voice. ¡°But, we just received¡­¡± ¡°Tell me more,¡± replies Sundenelle, cutting off her mother. Byleathea glances at her, shocked by the Empress¡¯s apparent disinterest in the fact that another messenger was just present. But, of course, Sundenelle is thinking the opposite. ¡°A group of us approached the Citadel, and no sooner did we meet with Daniel did he send his dragons upon us, your Grace. I narrowly escaped, and I rushed back here.¡± ¡°I see. You did well to make it this far.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Majesty.¡± ¡°If I may, your Imperial Majesty,¡± starts Byleathea. Sundenelle looks directly into her mother¡¯s eyes, giving her a serious gaze that causes Byleathea to flinch lightly. ¡°This brave messenger is weary from his harrowing journey, Mother. I believe it will be better to get more details later when he has had time to straighten his thoughts and recover.¡± She looks at the messenger. ¡°What is your name, brave messenger?¡± ¡°Gintor, your Grace.¡± ¡°Gintor, go and rest, and make a more detailed report first thing tomorrow. You shall be rewarded.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Imperial Majesty! You honor me!¡± The messenger bows and makes his way out crisply. The room is silent, shocked by Sundenelle¡¯s response. No sooner is he out of earshot does the Empress say quietly, ¡°Have that man followed and begin spreading rumors among the servants that we are going to begin calling in the army to march on the Citadel.¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± asks her senior guard. ¡°Did you notice the slashes on his clothes?¡± ¡°Other than it looks like he narrowly escaped an attacker with a sword.¡± ¡°He said the dragons attacked. I can¡¯t imagine any of the messengers we sent surviving an attack by dragons, nor escaping. Additionally,¡± she gestures at the letter. ¡°This reads like what I know of the letters I exchanged with Daniel, just from a woman¡¯s slightly altered perspective. This is a genuine letter from Ryuogriar, the white dragon.¡± She points at the door where Gintor passed through moments ago. ¡°That was a man with clean cuts from a dagger and minor injuries from a fistfight.¡± Byleathea and the guard both gasp, and Byleathea whispers, ¡°You think¡­ his report was staged?¡± Sundenelle smirks. ¡°Let¡¯s find out who he talks to after this, and where he goes with the next message I¡¯ll be sending.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace,¡± replies the guard. He steps out of the room briefly to order his juniors to find and tail Gintor until proper spies can take up the tracking. Sundenelle looks at her mother. ¡°Mother, I am beginning to believe Daniel and his companions know more about our own circumstances better than we do.¡± *** Chapter 111: Speculations and Conspiracies Urmiscole kos Zevlen, son of Count Quarnone kos Zevlen, marches at the fore of the army column alongside the second and third sons of Marquis Klousbauk kos Donnoristo. The two brothers are the leaders of the army in place of their father, who is meeting with King Rikuto for further actions. This marching column consists of five brigades of soldiers numbering 20,000 in total. They are marching to the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan to verify the status, since messengers and scouts that have gone into the Grand Duchy have not returned. ¡°Could you believe it if that old hag has finally turned traitor?¡± asks the elder brother. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder it hasn¡¯t happened sooner. You know which family she comes from, right?¡± ¡°Of course. She only escaped the noose herself because she was already married.¡± ¡°And, she didn¡¯t even plead for her father¡¯s life. Despicable.¡± The two brothers chuckle, and the older brother jokes, ¡°As if you would for our father.¡± ¡°Not if it meant one of us were to be inheriting the marquisate.¡± They both chuckle again. Curious, Urmiscole asks, ¡°Do you mean the Grand Duchess, my lords?¡± The younger brother smirks at him deviously. ¡°Not for long, at this rate.¡± ¡°If you must know, she has already been suspected of treason by his Majesty. The only question is if she surrenders peacefully to our investigation or tries to fight back. After all, she¡¯s apparently hoarding a secret technology and blackmailing the kingdom for exorbitant funds, which is why the crown¡¯s debt has suddenly skyrocketed.¡± Urmiscole nods as he listens, though he finds that last part odd. His cousin is one of the mages that was summoned to the castle, and he heard through her that the project they were working on was extremely expensive, though they had success in its completion. Also, it doesn¡¯t make sense how a vassal territory could ¡®blackmail¡¯ the kingdom for funds. If it¡¯s for defense of the kingdom, it¡¯s usually a give first, and then negotiate payment after victory. ¡°What is that?¡± asks the younger brother as he points ahead. Urmiscole looks to where he¡¯s pointing, and there appears to be simple wooden signs with humongous white faces and large lettering in red. At the top of the signs is a coat of arms that looks to be a female figure with large triangular horns or ears and a large, wide tail. At a glance, it looks like she could be a shenwulf, but it¡¯s different, and it¡¯s only a silhouette. As they get closer, the words become clear to all three of them, as well as anyone else behind them close enough to read. ¡°[Warning: You are now entering the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan, sovereign territory of the Fievegal. By order of her Greatness, Empress Hekate fell Lawson, trespassers and invaders who pass beyond this point will be eliminated. No exceptions. Trespass at your own risk.]¡± The two marquis brothers laugh. ¡°Look at that, elder brother! Looks like the Grand Duchess has betrayed the kingdom after all.¡± ¡°Indeed. Such a pathetic threat.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t every soldier sent to the Citadel return safely?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s obviously a bluff.¡± Without even stopping, the brothers keep pace as they march. ¡°We¡¯ll establish camp once we¡¯re within a day¡¯s march to the old capital of the Grand Duchy.¡± As they ride, a second pair of signs on either side of the road add another foreboding message. ¡°[Warning: You have trespassed onto Grand Duchy territory. Here begins the true territory of the Fievegal. Go no further. You have been warned.]¡± The two brothers chuckle, and the elder brother jokes, ¡°The nerve of these pathetic pacifists. If they really wished to scare us, they would station a dragon here to look all frightening.¡± They laugh together again, but something feels off to Urmiscole. As the ranks are about a third of the way through passing the second signs, a disturbance causes a commotion. Some of the soldiers are crying out, and the ranks are faltering near the middle. Urmiscole and the younger brother ride their buckrokhs to the location of the disturbance, while the elder brother keeps the army group advancing. When they arrive, hundreds of the soldiers are refusing to advance forward, having stopped a few yards before the sign. ¡°What¡¯s going on here!?¡± snaps the younger brother. One of the mid ranking nobles, an older viscount, replies, ¡°It seems one of the soldiers has started a disturbance about the sign, my lord.¡± ¡°Who was it!? Present yourself!?¡± ¡°My lord! Please don¡¯t force us! We¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You pathetic curs! No one asked your opinion! You are soldiers of the Kingdom of Mornistae! If you do not wish to die, then you will fight and be victorious! All who desert will be hunted down! Now march!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand my lord! Please!¡± Many soldiers are begging, but the younger brother snarls, ¡°All soldiers! March forward! If those in front of you won¡¯t move, drag or push them! NOW!¡± There¡¯s a moment of hesitation, and he yells, ¡°That means immediately! Do not make me say it again!¡± The soldiers in rear hesitantly begin pushing forward, and soldiers in front cry out and yell, trying to turn and flee, but their brothers in arms keep them from deserting. But, Urmiscole watches as true horror fills the eyes of trained soldiers; horror he has never seen in the eyes of another man. No sooner do the boots of the front soldiers pass the line between the two identical signs on either side of the road, those most desperately trying to stop the advance, do they simply collapse, as if fainting like a maiden whose corset is too tight. They aren¡¯t dead immediately, but have collapsed under the weight of their kits from a sudden loss of strength. A few of them groan and moan for help. ¡°Enough of this foolishness!¡± shouts the younger son of the marquis. ¡°Step over them and make note of these cowards! They will be¡­¡± He trails off as the soldiers keep moving forward, most of those in front screaming and falling silent suddenly as those in rear force the lines forward. Not every soldier in the front lines collapse, but most of them do, and the bodies begin piling up quickly. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± shouts the highest-ranking noble present. He dismounts and approaches, kicking the first soldier he reaches. The soldier grunts in pain, but can barely move. The lesser nobles call the company to a halt briefly. The pile of bodies is now blocking the road, and it is no simple matter to have the soldiers march past. Many of those still alive at the front of the group are trembling in fear, while some have attempted to flee, and are crossing an open field of tall grass, fleeing back towards the county bordering the Grand Duchy; Urmiscole¡¯s county, as it turns out. The marquis¡¯s son mounts his buckrokh again, shouting, ¡°Send riders to cut down those cowards! The rest of you, split up and cross the perimeter on the outsides of the signs. It¡¯s obviously some sort of strange magic trap!¡± Urmiscole looks at the soldiers fleeing, running as fast as they can without their weapons. A sound like a punch striking flesh comes from Urmiscole¡¯s right, where the marquis¡¯s son is, and liquid hits Urmiscole¡¯s neck. He¡¯s disgusted at first. Buckrokhs are beasts, and they snort and spit and sneeze like any other creature. He rolls his eyes, starting to reply, ¡°My lord, it might be a waste to send riders¡­¡± A body collapsing causes a gasp and even more horrified expressions to cross the faces of the soldiers in front of the young son of a count. They¡¯re looking to where the son of the marquis is, and Urmiscole looks to his right. The younger brother of their commanding officer has collapsed without a word or cry, a large hole in his skull. Urmiscole is horrified as well, and he notices as he¡¯s looking down that there is blood sprayed on his shoulder and arm, and he touches the liquid he took for buckrokh spittle on his neck. There is substance, which feels spongy and warm, and when Urmiscole inspects it with terror still gripping his soul, he finds a pink matter stained with the obvious red of blood. He has never seen flesh like this before, except seconds ago¡­ when he was looking at the shattered skull of his comrade. Urmiscole is unable to move. With a similar suddenness, blood sprays out of the viscount near him, and he falls wordlessly from his buckrokh as well; lifeless in an instant. Urmiscole still can¡¯t form thoughts, and one of the other lesser nobles shouts, ¡°We¡¯re under attack! Battalions! Take defensive-!¡± His words are cut off by his own skull spraying blood, and he falls without another sound to the ground. Several more nobles going back towards the rear fall, and the soldiers begin screaming and yelling, disoriented into a mess as some try to find out where the attacks are coming from, others try to determine a place to flee to. Some flee forward, crossing the line of the signs in their terror and sinking to their knees before collapsing without a word or wounds; whatever horrible magic taking their strength as they cross into the supposed Fievegal territory. Those fleeing to the rear, even the first ones to flee, also begin collapsing with visible red sprays of mist. And then, a terrifying noise draws Urmiscole¡¯s attention to the rear. Thunder, but a kind of thunder he has never heard before. It is more akin to the gods slamming the ground with angered fists, and as if to corroborate that fact, eruptions of the road and field spray rocks and soil in a fountain, stained red with blood. Soldiers and nobles scream as they are launched through the air or shredded and pummeled by the bodies of their own comrades being thrown like the rare explosion spell was used. It is chaos all at once, and the soldiers are screaming and unable to form a cohesive defensive posture. Urmiscole can only stammer as he looks around, trying to look for help. Nothing is making sense. A rumble trembles the ground, and the buckrokhs begin panicking. The young son of a count is thrown from his buckrokh as it bucks, taking off towards the capital of the Grand Duchy. He can feel the rumbling even more clearly through his backside in the dirt. Soldiers are fleeing past him, dirt and debris is raining around him, bodies evaporate in clouds of red mist before an eruption of the ground that engulfs them. The thunder has become deafening, and the only reason Urmiscole knows it is still going on is the rumbling impacts creating a physical thump in his body each and every time. He then lays eyes on a new terror. Great beasts of metal -no, that isn¡¯t right-; massive carriages that are completely armored are rolling towards the battalion, spraying quick flashes of fire and streaks of gold that seem to fly through the soldiers, cutting them down in sprays of blood just like the attacks that claimed the son of the marquis and the other nobles. Additionally, from a massive pipe on the top of the hellish carriage, bursts a humongous blast of fire, before the eruption of the ground and the elimination of multiple soldiers at a time. Several sorcerers and battle mages, as well as archers and spearmen, are able to launch attacks at the demonic carriages, only for even the powerful fireballs and lightning bolts to glance off of the armor effortlessly, doing nothing to even slow the titans. And, making the carriages even more horrible is the fact that they are moving forward on their own¡­ without a single beast of burden present. The only thing that Urmiscole can do is scramble to his feet, screaming. He can feel the air leaving his lungs, but he can only hear an unending ringing in his ears. He screams and screams, feeling like he has lost his voice like a terrible nightmare. That¡¯s it! This is a nightmare! I just have to run! Run, Urmiscole! He sprints as fast as his numb legs will carry him. He follows the road. He has to regroup with the others and warn them. The horrors that are pursuing them are worse than dragons. It¡¯s quite a distance that he has to run, but he doesn¡¯t stop. He can¡¯t stop. If he stops, he¡¯ll die. He has to warn the others. He has to escape. There is no respite to be found at the front, however. Just as he can see the rear lines, they have already broken and are fleeing towards him. One of the nobles on a buckrokh is riding as fast as he can, blind to anyone or anything around him as he urges the beast to sprint as fast as it can go. Urmiscole still can¡¯t hear anything, but he can see. Eruptions are wiping out the front lines with ease as two more of the demonic carriages are moving forward, flanked by demon-kin soldiers that are casting the same spells as the carriages, and the soldiers fall in droves. The onslaught is truly nightmarish, as the demon-kin soldiers are attacking the kingdom soldiers from well-outside even the best archers or magic ranges. Urmiscole tries to wave down the noble riding towards him, but the noble seems intent to ignore him, concerned only with his own escape. He has no idea that the same terror awaits him behind Urmiscole. The count¡¯s son screams the words, but he can¡¯t tell if his voice is even producing sound. ¡°Wait! Please stop! They¡¯ve flanked us behind as we-!¡± An eruption hits directly under the buckrokh, and it screams in an agonized bellow as its own body is shredded and launched into the air in several parts. The noble is launched into the air, soaring over Urmiscole as he instinctively crouches to cover his head. A second later, Urmiscole looks around, trying to find the noble. He spots him, running towards him to help.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. But, it¡¯s far too late. While alive, the nobleman is in no state to flee on his own. He likely won¡¯t survive, even if the assault were to end immediately. His limbs are clearly broken and bent in ways they were never meant to bend, and blood is coming from his mouth. Urmiscole is frozen in horror as he watches his comrade die. The young count¡¯s son can finally start to hear again, and the sounds of this demonic battle are rather distant, though the cries of fallen soldiers are rather near. ¡°Hands up,¡± grunts a deep voice behind Urmiscole. He can¡¯t help but flinch, and he whirls, gripping the handle of his sword. His hands shake and the blade rattles in its scabbard. He is face to face with an oni, a human-sized horned demon. It is holding a strange staff with its length pointed at the young man, and the other end braced against the oni¡¯s shoulder. The demon-kin also has several others with him; more oni, the feline dattakoriens, over a dozen goblins, and a pair of ogres, who stand half a height taller than the oni. Each has a weapon from the west; magic staves and wands capable of casting magic that can slay dragons. Urmiscole can feel tears sliding down his cheeks as his vision blurs. He trembles as the oni repeats, ¡°Hands up. Take your hands off your weapon and surrender, or you will die.¡± I can¡¯t win. It¡¯s hopeless. I¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ to die¡­ Not like this¡­ Urmiscole sniffles as his life flashes before his eyes; his first lessons on swordplay with his brother and father, his little sister¡¯s birth, his mother and father at a ball, his first military parade, and the look of pride on his family¡¯s faces when he marched off at the head of a defensive force in honor of the kingdom. ¡°I-If¡­ I s-s-surrender¡­ will I get to live?¡± asks Urmiscole, his voice cracking and wavering. ¡°Yes,¡± replies the oni bluntly. ¡°Hands up and surrender, and you will live.¡± The young count¡¯s son draws his sword, and the demon-kin tense. He can see others being captured, so it¡¯s possible they¡¯re telling the truth. He casts his sword to the side, putting his hands up. ¡°Please¡­ spare me¡­¡± Tears are pouring down his cheeks as he sinks to his knees. The oni nods his head, and several of the goblins jog forward. They keep their strange wands pointed at the young man, but he makes no aggressive moves. I just want to live. Please let me live. I swear, I¡¯ll never do anything like this again. A pair of the goblins take his hands and pull them behind his back, and he can feel shackles locked over his wrists. But, for some reason, the shackles are swift, making fast clicking sounds as they snugly cinch down on his wrists. One of the goblins does something else with each wrist, and they jabber in a language unintelligible to the young count. The oni nods once. ¡°Stand up and follow these two goblins.¡± He gestures at another pair of the goblins, who step up. They wave at him, and he wearily rises to his feet, his hands behind his back. He has some motion between his wrists, unlike normal shackles, but he can hear the distinct metallic clinking of a chain keeping the shackles bound together. He walks in defeat behind the goblins, followed by the two that bound his wrists. They march him towards the growing group of captured Mornistae soldiers¡­ ¡­And, past the bodies of many times more of the slain. Urmiscole stumbles upon seeing the bodies of his fallen comrades; soldiers and nobles alike, slain by the hundreds in what felt like mere moments. The apparent corpses easily outnumber the survivors a hundred to one, many of whom are unrecognizable. An dattakorien woman is already lecturing the captured group of soldiers, ¡°The signs were intentionally written in your language, and you did not heed two of our warnings. This is sovereign Fievegal territory now, and the Kingdom of Mornistae has twice attacked the Fievegal unprovoked. Our invasion will not stop. The only way you and your families survive is if you cooperate. If you do not wish to cooperate, we will give you honorable deaths right now.¡± One of the nobles near the woman spits. ¡°Honorable! You demon scum don¡¯t know the meaning of the word!¡± ¡°I recommend you silence yourself, prisoner. You have already forfeited your life by invading our territory. If you continue to speak, I will take it as your refusal to cooperate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me, you disgusting beast! I am the son of Marquis Klousbauk kos Donnoristo, lord Thofmuller kos Donnoristo! I am-!¡± BANG! A thunderous sound matches a flash of light and a burst of fire from the small demon wand the dattakorien woman is holding; a swift motion as she lifted her arm and cast an instant death spell. Several of the captured kingdom soldiers yelp and cry out as blood sprays from Thofmuller¡¯s chest and back, and he collapses with choking sounds before exhaling his last. The soldiers fall silent. Even the small wands can cast instant death. And, they can do so without a lengthy incantation or chance to interrupt, all while ignoring the best magic resistant plate armor money can buy. The dattakorien woman continues her scolding, even while other fearful soldiers are being brought to the group by goblins, ogres, dattakoriens, and oni. ¡°The kingdom of Mornistae launched a vicious and unprovoked attack on Fort Twilight using an abominable superweapon that cost our Emperor dearly, and he has seen the error of his merciful ways of the past. No longer will the Fievegal stand for invasion or unprovoked attacks. The reckless and war-mongering actions of your king will be put to an end. The Fievegal shall restore the balance and outlast the mountains!¡± The demon-kin soldiers cheer in a unified roar of pride, startling the paltry handful of surviving prisoners. Urmiscole can only tremble as his tears continue to flow down his cheeks. *** Daniel and Hekate read the report Xyreko just handed to him. Hekate is seated on Daniel¡¯s lap in the luxurious lounge of the Grand Duchess¡¯s personal airship, which surprised even him. It is truly a mansion in the sky, with more comforts and commodities than a luxury cruise on Earth. And, it can fly. Daniel¡¯s not entirely sure how they got the airships to be airborne, but Wenlianna has a greater knowledge of all of the capabilities of the various magic elements, so it¡¯s quite possible that she has some sort of gravity nullification in place on the hull of the ship, in addition to the lift provided by the massive jet engines powered by dozens of wind crystals each. During the flight, operators located at each engine¡¯s service bay are periodically rotating the rig holding the wind crystals, swapping out the oldest crystals with new crystals every couple of hours to ensure the airship remains airborne, while magic artisans employed by the Grand Duchy -and kept out of Rikuto¡¯s hands by the Grand Duchess ignoring his multiple summons- recharge the spent magic crystals using their own magic and the recharge devices. With this methodology, the airship can fly to anywhere in the eastern kingdoms one way before the magic artisans need to rest, which means that, from the Grand Duchy, it can reach a ways past the Citadel before needing to land. It¡¯s a somewhat inefficient design, but highly functional and comfortable for flight, as well as relatively redundant and safe. And, the Grand Duchess enjoys a glass of wine from one of the better bottles Daniel provided her. She asks with a smile, unintimidated by the powerful women of the Fievegal around her, ¡°Is it a report about the invasion, your Greatness?¡± Hekate nods idly as she reads. ¡°Yes.¡± She flinches, looking over her shoulder at Daniel. ¡°C-Can we¡­? Do we keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Aramellianna is our ally, Hekate. In fact, she is in a far more dangerous position than we are.¡± The young feldrok empress nods. ¡°I see.¡± She looks at the Grand Duchess, continuing her answer. ¡°It seems Rikuto sent a large army corps of around twenty thousand soldiers into the Grand Duchy.¡± This surprises not only Aramellianna, but also her daughters, the Stalvaltan staff, and many of Daniel¡¯s companions. ¡°Twenty thousand?¡± asks Gwenesphia nervously. ¡°C-Can¡­ our soldiers handle that?¡± Hekate nods. ¡°Already done. We sent four tanks to the front lines, and while there¡¯s a corps worth of golems on standby, only the regular soldiers went into battle. They insisted.¡± She reads the report again, adding, ¡°It seems we had no casualties.¡± ¡°And, the Mornistae soldiers?¡± asks Yanidere nervously. Hekate looks at her, unsure if she should answer. Daniel replies calmly, ¡°There were fewer survivors than casualties. The prisoners will be imprisoned in a camp near the old estate.¡± Aramellianna explains to her daughters who are present -Wenlianna, Yanidere, and Yormolett-, ¡°Casualties are a constant in war. Rikuto had many warnings, and he failed to heed any of them, from me or from his enemies. Soldiers dying for the foolishness of a king is lamentable, but the only way the conflict ends is when one side¡¯s spirit is broken.¡± ¡°I should be there,¡± murmurs Daniel quietly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be ordering these deaths if I can¡¯t be present to witness them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, Daniel,¡± counters Aramellianna just as several of his companions try to comfort him, including Wenlianna, Hekate, and Gwenesphia. ¡°If you are seeking a heroic moment to earn the loyalty and trust of your followers, it is not during the preliminary stages of an invasion. And, with your technology granting you such rapid communication with the battlefront, there¡¯s really less reason for you to risk your life. It will be several days before Rikuto hears of the defeat, and yet you heard about it mere minutes after it happened, it would seem.¡± Xyreko nods, confirming. ¡°Indeed. The thirty minutes of delay was for the officers to gather numbers and formulate a proper report.¡± Ryuogriar leans over Daniel¡¯s shoulder from behind, having approached from the lounge seat she was on. ¡°I agree with her Grace, Mukori. For now, you are more important behind the scenes. If Mattarglos can be made an ally, then we can be informed or even restrict troop movements through Fort Peony, leaving only Fort Reefjord as the only path through the mountains for ground forces. And, as we can see, our soldiers can handle the task so far. When they need our assistance, they will surely call.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the Empire itself, Daniel,¡± reminds Vaergraes. ¡°If you do successfully win over the Empress to at least a negotiating position, then the Eastern territories can be considered neutral or better.¡± ¡°Sundenelle will not likely give in so easily,¡± counters Aramellianna respectfully. ¡°Even if she seems to be accepting of Daniel¡¯s schemes, it is likely she has some plan for her own gains out of the arrangement. She will either push for authority in the Fievegal, or advantageous economic leverage for the Empire.¡± ¡°Nothing is free,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°And, I didn¡¯t expect her to accept an alliance so easily, let alone my hand in marriage. I only did any of that to rattle her and give her a headache with her own nobles. There will undoubtedly be those pressuring her to accept for appeasement or other self-serving reasons, and there will be those that will view her position as weakened to be embarrassed in such a way.¡± Hekate nods in agreement, proud of her favorite person in the world. ¡°Mm-hmm. She got what she deserved. It¡¯s her fault the Empire invaded twice, even if she didn¡¯t want to.¡± Geirahoel points out, ¡°I found it odd that we received six different messengers from the Empress, but one of them was different.¡± ¡°The one was Empress Sundenelle¡¯s,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°It had her perfume on it, as well as the distinctive ink she uses.¡± When everyone looks at her, the platinum dragon adds, ¡°Obviously, I compared it to the other messages she sent Mukori. The ones we are certain she wrote.¡± ¡°I thought I smelled perfume on the others,¡± replies Geirahoel. ¡°Yes, but it was not the same.¡± ¡°You believe the other five messages were fake?¡± asks Yanidere cautiously. ¡°Almost certainly. They all five were written by different people with ink that was completely different to the consistent ink Sundenelle has used all along. They also spoke of ¡®lese majeste¡¯ and Daniel¡¯s disrespect of the Grand Prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± confirms Reignleif. ¡°They really focused on the disrespect of that man. Even when she disapproved of Daniel¡¯s actions, she spoke in a diplomatic manner.¡± ¡°Does that mean the Grand Prince is part of some sort of conspiracy?¡± asks Wenlianna nervously. ¡°This is becoming dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± asks Treia dryly. Daniel scoffs. ¡°To answer your question, Wenlianna, it¡¯s too early to tell, and we don¡¯t have enough information. Though, if the focus was on the Grand Prince and the disrespect, it¡¯s possible someone¡¯s personal feelings found their way into the artificial letters.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more likely that the single letter is the fake?¡± asks Yormolett innocently. ¡°Um, your Grace.¡± Daniel replies gently, ¡°No need to be so formal with me, Yormolett. And, I agree. It seems like the easy answer; especially so because each message was brought by a separate messenger. But, what if one messenger was more proactive, and his route got him ahead of the actors bribing or blackmailing the others? They might not even know he left, or assume he didn¡¯t make it. Even if he did, as long as it¡¯s five against one, only a fool would believe the one. But, I agree with Ryuogriar. If nothing else, the single letter is the only one that reads like it came from Sundenelle, while the other reads like it came from someone emotional and fuming over a personal matter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were trying to instigate the Empress¡¯s emotions?¡± asks Gwenesphia. ¡°We don¡¯t know her full relationship to the Grand Prince. She may have taken it more personally than we think.¡± ¡°Definitely possible. But, the first letter truly reads like one that she has sent, which is the advantage to exchanging innocuous letters with someone before important business.¡± Hekate huffs. ¡°You never exchange letters with me.¡± Daniel chuckles, toying with her ear with his fingers, which causes her big fox-like ear to flutter and twitch. ¡°When would I do that, Sweetpea? You¡¯re almost always with me.¡± She twitches, looking away from him. Her ears flick a few more times, making sure they¡¯re clear, and then they lay down flat as she pouts. ¡°You could still send them¡­¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll write you a letter soon.¡± She hums triumphantly, relaxing against his chest. ¡°What should we do about the discrepancy, then, Daniel?¡± asks Treia, clearly beating Yanidere to the same question by mere moments. The second eldest Stalvaltan daughter nods in agreement. ¡°For now, we focus on our task at hand. But, we¡¯ll need to be considering who stands to benefit the most from instigating a war between the Fievegal and the Empire right now. The Grand Prince is a contender, but he strikes me more as arrogant and foolish, rather than scheming, so I think there is someone with even more influence behind him, or even using him as the scapegoat.¡± ¡°Not many people should be able to use the Grand Prince as a scapegoat,¡± muses Aramellianna. ¡°I would struggle to sabotage Rikuto in such a clandestine way, and I have the authority to do so in times of emergency.¡± ¡°Who else other than the Empress could have that much influence?¡± asks Yanidere. ¡°Maybe one of the other kings,¡± answers Wenlianna thoughtfully. ¡°Or maybe even someone on the demon¡¯s side.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t heard much out of them since Brosjak, so it¡¯s very possible any such leadership within the demons crumbled during the attack on the Orbicharium.¡± ¡°Or, they want us to think so,¡± adds Hekate pointedly, demonstrating that she has paid attention to everything going on since she and Daniel came into ownership of the Citadel. Daniel nods. ¡°Exactly. We have to remain cautious and try to draw out their moves.¡± Yormolett asks gently, ¡°Um, Daniel, your Grace,... was it like this on Earth?¡± Daniel smiles softly. ¡°Yes and no. Yes because there was always some deeper political meaning to everything, especially when I was summoned to this world. No, because the countries where Rikuto and I lived were far more peaceful than anywhere I¡¯ve seen on Zenkon so far. So, even if the scheming was occuring, it wasn¡¯t always a part of day to day life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely that¡¯s true of most citizens of this world as well,¡± remarks Ryuogriar. ¡°They have bigger problems than far off wars.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Indeed. And, to answer the question of possible ¡®who¡¯s¡¯ it could be, on Earth, it was mostly bankers and other extraordinarily successful business-er, merchants who used their money to influence laws and the justice systems, the economy, and social interactions towards their goals, pulling the strings behind all sides, in many cases.¡± Aramellianna chuckles. ¡°The kind of finances that would require is impossible.¡± ¡°I wish that were true, Mother. In the case of banks, in overly simple terms, they invest in companies in exchange for a percentage of the profits. Likewise for the, uh, merchants. And, the companies produce conveniences that every household in the world comes to desire. Ironically enough, my phone is an example of such an item.¡± They stare at him in disbelief. Daniel adds, ¡°You¡¯re probably one of the closest I personally know, in terms of wealth, Mother. But, you have to multiply that wealth even further, and the best way to do that, long term, is to increase prosperity well beyond what the technology of Zenkon is regularly capable of.¡± Aramellianna stands up and crosses the small gap from her lounging sofa to the comfortable seat Daniel and Hekate are seated on. She takes a kneel before Daniel, placing her hands on Daniel¡¯s lap below where Hekate¡¯s thighs are sitting on his. She looks up at Daniel with a bewitching smile. Wenlianna and Yanidere both murmur in shock, ¡°M-Mother?¡± ¡°Daniel, my dear, sweet son; name what I must do, and I will bankroll any endeavor.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°One step at a time, Mother.¡± ¡°Perhaps I should be the one marrying you¡­¡± ¡°MOTHER!¡± whines Wenlianna with a cherry red face, and Hekate stammers, ¡°D-Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The Grand Duchess chuckles, but she lays her head on Hekate¡¯s lap, saying softly, ¡°I wish to see the Stalvaltan family unbreakable, your Greatness. And, if we are going against forces like the ones Daniel described¡­ I must be ready to counter them coin for coin.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get through the duel in Mattarglos and see if we can even learn the basic idea of who we¡¯re up against.¡± Aramellianna sits up on her knees and nods. ¡°So be it¡­ Darling.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Wenlianna darts in and pulls her mother away from Daniel. Everyone shares a laugh, and the airship cruises at a fair speed, bringing the mountainous terrain of Mattarglos into view as the sun is reaching its zenith in the sky. ****** Chapter 112: Customs of Mattarglos, Round One The shuttle lowers towards the ground as Daniel watches over the pilot golem¡¯s shoulder through the cockpit. Hekate squeezes under his arm to also try to look, cheering, ¡°This is so exciting!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve traveled a couple of times, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah, but this is different! We¡¯re arriving as honored guests! Look!¡± She points at the crowd visibly gathering. She adds sassily, ¡°Also, the Empire didn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Your Grace, they don¡¯t seem to understand that we need space to land.¡± ¡°Just ease down slowly, Ucahote. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Daniel watches the many gatonines, boruans, and shenwulves in the surprisingly large crowd. As the shuttle gets closer to the ground, he can see them moving, seemingly pulling each other back. ¡°Landing zone clear, your Grace. Touchdown in three, two, one¡­¡± Daniel can feel the shuttle jostle as it settles on the ground. He pats Ucahote¡¯s shoulder, though he¡¯s still not sure if physical gestures mean anything to the golems. ¡°Good work, as always, Ucahote. Once we¡¯re all clear, please return to the airship and remain on standby.¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure to serve, your Grace. By your leave.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Daniel and Hekate leave the cockpit, and everyone else is stretching. They didn¡¯t have to ride in the shuttle for more than a few minutes, and it¡¯s nowhere near as uncomfortable as an Earth airline. Daniel leads the way off of the shuttle and down the ramp, immediately looking at the roof of the shuttle. ¡°Arachne? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The massive, spider-like death knight relaxes her grip on the roof of the shuttle, carefully climbing down. This causes a murmur of awe to spread through the crowd, and some gasps of nervousness. Daniel asked Xyreko to have a dress made for the death knight to look a little less intimidating, which helps. The light blue gown looks bulky and elegant on her massive frame, and contrasts nicely with her dark purple exoskeleton. Hekate follows Daniel down the ramp, and then Doephluev. Both of them are wearing the newest outfit design Daniel had made. It consists of sheer leggings, white for Hekate and a bright red for Doephluev, and matching Mary Janes style shoes. The skirt is fairly simple, pleated and coming up over the blouse around the middle of the midriff, with two gold buttons roughly around the kidneys. The blouse is double-breasted and has a sort of crisp, military look, at least to Daniel¡¯s eyes, and two rows of gold buttons with small Fievegal sigils on them line either side of the front. The blouse is short-sleeved, and to accent the outfit, they¡¯re wearing matching separated cuffs that rest on their wrists like bracelets using an elastic band to stay in place. And, like the blouse and skirt, the gold buttons on the ¡®floating¡¯ cuffs have the small sigil of the Fievegal; a tiny emblem of Hekate¡¯s silhouette. Doephluev also volunteered to wear decorative glasses, which gives her a surprisingly intelligent and officious look. ¡°Mine looks better,¡± states Hekate as she wraps her arms around Daniel¡¯s forearm. Doephluev snipes with a casual retort, ¡°My Love made this style for me specifically, your Greatness.¡± The feldrok empress grits her teeth as she grumbles, especially when Doephluev reaches for Daniel¡¯s other arm. But, Reignleif swoops in swiftly to snatch his arm. She is wearing a slightly fancier white dress capped with her blue mantle, and she murmurs softly, ¡°Mukori is kind. He has relaxed your leash, but you should still be respectful.¡± The archoneldwyn simply folds her hands in front of her abdomen, putting on her business smile. ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± Daniel¡¯s entourage forms up, with Neith circling wide to escort the group and keep a wide field of view while Roeta and Magnir blend in behind. The obvious eye-catcher is Arachne, which is intentional, and Daniel decides now is a good time for the Hekate game. ¡°Joke¡¯s on all of you. Arachne¡¯s is the dress I wanted to design.¡± Hekate and Doephluev both gawk with a simultaneous utterance of ¡°Gah¡­!¡±, while a handful of the citizens of Mattarglos approach; likely the Grand Premier or their representatives and possibly other chieftains or regional leaders. Arachne replies in a tone that could almost seem smug, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Hekate and Doephluev both glare up at her, and the death knight only glances down at them with her eyes, staying focused on the approaching group. ¡°Greetings!¡± calls out a young female gatonine, who is dressed as a knight. She has what Daniel would describe as cestus on her gauntlets; extra durable punching plates over her knuckles. ¡°I am the knight Veiranoei, guardian of the Grand Premier, Kalegrynten.¡± She bows with her hands gesturing towards an older male gatonine behind her. He is wearing a long coat as more of a mantle, with his arms crossed in front of him and an amused smirk. Gwenesphia steps closer, and she whispers, ¡°Nobility of Mattarglos don¡¯t boast with rank or family, but with strength. They won¡¯t acknowledge us unless we fight.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thank you.¡± He bows slightly, since his arms are taken. ¡°Good afternoon, Veiranoei and Kalegrynten. I am Daniel, and this is Hekate and Reignleif.¡± He goes through introducing everyone, and they take the cue to bow or curtsy, depending on their nature. He sticks to first names, in accordance with the introductions provided by Veiranoei. He realizes that he should have had Neith, Magnir, or Roeta introduce them, but it¡¯s too late now. The Grand Premier looks pleased enough, showing his teeth in a toothy grin now. Daniel continues, ¡°I have come to meet with you as requested, and negotiate peace and trade agreements.¡± Kalegrynten chuckles. ¡°A most amusing proposition, Daniel. But, we have our own way of doing things, as your slender missies may have told you.¡± ¡°I am aware. Before anything, respect must be earned through a duel, yes?¡± The Grand Premier gives his biggest grin yet, ecstatic that Daniel not only came, but agreed to their simple social norm. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Daniel keeps his composure, but he¡¯s definitely nervous. He has grown rather fit since coming to Zenkon due to his constant activity. And, though Daniel is significantly taller than Kalegrynten due to gatonines being a little shorter than average human height on Zenkon, he has the physique of a professional MMA fighter. He likely weighs twice as much as Treia or Gwenesphia, putting his weight easily close or over Daniel¡¯s, even with his relatively short stature comparatively. Kalegrynten adds suddenly, ¡°Though, I must admit, you¡¯re not quite what I expected for the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Daniel grumbles in English as he cups his face with his palm, Reignleif still clinging to his bicep and elbow. ¡°{Oh dear god¡­}¡± Even his own companions look at him for an explanation, and he sighs. He looks at Kalegrynten with an easygoing smirk of his own. ¡°Have you met many Harbingers of Calamity?¡± The Grand Premier cocks his head, before he bursts into laughter. Geirahoel, having drifted close and standing just off to the side of Hekate, calls out, ¡°It is true! Daniel is the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Still laughing, Kalegrynten agrees warmly. ¡°I believe you. It¡¯s all the more amusing.¡± He calms down, putting his fists on his hips as his tail sways back and forth. Given the speed and pattern, which is mostly lax and smooth, he is in an especially good mood. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to get along well, Daniel. Shall we go to the arena and test our mettle?¡± ¡°After you.¡± Just as the two groups are about to move, Veiranoei objects. ¡°I am sorry, but I can not allow this. I will fight in place of the Grand Premier. No matter what the stories claim, if you truly are so strong, you should be able to best a mere knight. Otherwise, you do not deserve the honor of facing our Grand Premier in a duel.¡± ¡°Veiranoei, do not speak for me,¡± growls the Grand Premier himself. ¡°They came all this way at our request.¡± ¡°That only serves to suggest they acknowledge our strength,¡± retorts the knight. ¡°They have done nothing to prove their own to us.¡± ¡°That is not what we agreed to!¡± calls out Treia. ¡°Daniel was to duel the Grand Premier, not be subjected to trials of whimsy.¡± ¡°Whimsy!? And who are you, who turned your back on your homeland!?¡± snaps the knight in retort. Treia steps forward, snarling, ¡°I am the only thing standing between you and a merciless conquest if you do not respect¡­¡± Daniel pulls free of Hekate and Reignleif to put his hand on Treia¡¯s shoulder, halting her. She looks up at him. ¡°Daniel¡­?¡± He says calmly and stoically, ¡°I came here knowing I would likely lose a hand-to-hand fight. It is no secret that the citizens of Mattarglos are all valiant warriors; the gatonines, the shenwulves, and the boruans alike. I have yet to see crawdistes in combat, but I have little doubt they are quite mighty as well.¡± He nods to the handful of crawfish-like amphibians nearby. They¡¯re bulkier than he is, and they have the pincers of a crawfish, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be in a boxing match with one of them. He continues, ¡°If you just want to duel to see if I was willing to respect your traditions, then we can duel. But, if you wish for the power of the Fievegal to be demonstrated, then we will be happy to oblige.¡± Daniel puts his hand on Kaeralegier, and his elemental companion -the light spirit Vaarskahana- begins hovering around him. ¡°{Oooo! Will you be wasting even more of my mana, Daniel?}¡± murmurs Kaeralegier¡¯s voice in Daniel¡¯s head. She sounds a little facetious, like her meaning could be sarcastic or excited. ¡°Forgive her, Daniel,¡± appeals the Grand Premier. ¡°No disrespect is intended, I¡¯m sure, but traditionally, in contests, the Grand Premier is the last to fight. However, I did invite you with the intent to duel you myself¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°If victory is the exclusive condition of our negotiations, though, I won¡¯t waste any more of our time. But, if you simply wish to have a series of duels, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kalegrynten nods respectfully in agreement. But, Neith suddenly speaks up. ¡°My Liege, I must insert my own thoughts on this matter. If this knight insists that you must earn the honor of facing her liege lord, then the same should be true of ours. Allow me to fight in your stead for the first battle¡­¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Are you insane, Neith? It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The human mechanic pets Hekate¡¯s head when she approaches and hugs his arm again. ¡°I insist on no armor or weapons for either of us, and no magic.¡± ¡°What a coincidence; that is the only way to truly gauge one¡¯s strength,¡± replies Kalegrynten with his warm grin once more. The groups move into an arena nearby, which is just like the Roman coliseum of Earth, but a little smaller and less elaborate. The floor is sand, and it¡¯s rather clean, so Daniel hopes bloodsport isn¡¯t a regular occurrence. From the sounds of it, it¡¯s more akin to a boxing or MMA fight that he has gotten himself into, rather than a gladiator battle. Daniel strips his jacket off as well as the sword. He starts to take the scarf off, but Vaarskahana clings to his face, shaking her head vigorously. He hesitates. ¡°You can¡¯t interfere, Hana.¡± She nods, still clinging to his cheek. Daniel asks, ¡°Good Sir Kalegrynten, do you object to me being accompanied by this elemental? She will not interfere, but she is temperamental. It¡¯s obvious when she uses magic.¡± ¡°Well, Veiranoei? You wished to battle Daniel first. Do you object?¡± ¡°No. He speaks the truth. An elemental is an honest being. So long as it does not interfere, I do not object.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replies Daniel. He removes the rest of his equipment, wearing only his pants and scarf. Treia and Gwenesphia send Daniel off with gentle markings of paint on his chest. Treia whispers as she paints, ¡°Remember, she¡¯s a gatonine, Daniel. We specialize in acrobatics, but our size doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t strong.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll try to use leverage against you,¡± adds Gwenesphia. ¡°You¡¯re a big, heavy target, so the goal is to get you to the ground as quickly as possible.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thank you both.¡± While Daniel¡¯s gatonine consorts were painting their marks on him, Veiranoei also strips down, wearing her semi-baggy medieval-style pants and what equates to a tube-top of fabric tied over her modest chest. Not that I intend to aim for it, but I hope wardrobe malfunctions aren¡¯t cause for death. Daniel raises his fists, taking a ready posture as he cautiously approaches the gatonine knight. ¡°Go Daniel! Kick her butt!¡± cheers Hekate. Her voice is more distinct than the audience cheers, who have filled the stands.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Veiranoei remarks as she circles and studies Daniel, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with such a specific strategy, but I hope you won¡¯t be too aggressive on my rear.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech. She¡¯s just cheering for me to win.¡± ¡°I see. Then, I must assure you I will not go easy on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best as well.¡± Kalegrynten stands in front of a throne-like seat raised just above the level of the sand by a simple dais platform. He declares loudly, and the audience falls quiet, ¡°Warriors of Zenkon! This is an honorable duel! The two combatants will fight with the strength of their bodies and the skill of their hearts. The first to surrender or fall unconscious will be defeated. Healers are standing by, but the combatants are strongly encouraged to avoid crippling or mortal injuries on their opponents. So long as the battle is fought with honor, both warriors will stand with their heads held high for observing this sacred tradition of Mattarglos.¡± He then holds out his right hand, shouting, ¡°Now! Warriors! Speak the sacred oath!¡± Daniel listens carefully to Veiranoei, since he is caught off guard, and she notices him. He mimics her holding her hands to the sky, and she calls out, ¡°I am a warrior of Mattarglos!¡± ¡°I am a warrior of the Fievegal!¡± ¡°I swear on my life I shall fight with honor!¡± ¡°I swear on my life I shall fight with honor!¡± ¡°Blood and sweat are the paint of a warrior!¡± ¡°Blood and sweat are the paint of a warrior!¡± ¡°I offer mine in this contest of strength with my honorable opponent!¡± ¡°I offer mine in this contest of strength with my honorable opponent!¡± ¡°I am Veiranoei, and watch me pursue victory!¡± ¡°I am Daniel, and watch me pursue victory!¡± The audience cheers, and Kalegrynten nods in approval. Daniel says in a low tone loud only enough for Veiranoei to hear, ¡°Thank you, Veiranoei.¡± She smirks. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She assumes her fighting stance, and Daniel does the same. Thank goodness for singing cadence in the military, but thank you, m¡¯lady, for going slow enough for me to keep up. Daniel has two primary advantages in the fight: his weight and his reach. If he¡¯s going to stand a chance of winning, he¡¯ll have to use those advantages carefully, because they also mean that he¡¯ll have more difficulty getting off of the ground if he falls. He also has to watch carefully for her movements. She¡¯s going to spring at him with speed that polished human reflexes would struggle against. Daniel waits until she is crossing her right leg over in front of her left as she stalks in her cautious circle, and he kicks into the strongest forward step that he can. She swiftly starts to solidify her footing, shifting her own balance awkwardly. She was just about to spring her attack on him. Daniel kicks off of the ground as soon as he plants his forward left foot, whipping his legs forward in a drop-kick towards her waist. Veiranoei yelps as she lunges back, and the blow is softened greatly, while Daniel flops onto the sand of the coliseum floor. Daniel pivots to keep his front towards her while scrambling up to a kneel, and she is already capitalizing on his double-edge attack. She darts around wide, staying ahead of his pivot while she closes the distance and tries to kick for his head. But, he wasn¡¯t racing to get to his feet; he was racing to get to a crouch. He manages to get his left hand up to block as the kick darts in towards his jaw, and he can feel the impact. He¡¯s also shifting his own weight forward while extending his legs explosively, sweeping his off-hand arm under the leg after it softened the blow to his head. He coughs and feels a little dazed, but he keeps moving, springing forward and tackling Veiranoei, her right leg trapped in an awkward leverage position thanks to Daniel hooking his hand under her thigh, while his right arm wraps around her back under her left armpit. She grunts, ¡°Guh!¡± She tries to elbow and claw at his cheek, but he protects his face by pressing it into her abdomen. She¡¯s strong, and he can feel pain bolting through him, but she feels like she¡¯s lighter than Treia. I wonder if Treia is putting on weight from the food or the rum. Too early for the other reason, I would think¡­ He lifts Veiranoei up as high as he can, using the momentum to jump at the same time, leaping forward to drop. He swings her down onto the sand, landing his own collar and torso on her abdomen. She coughs and gasps as she cries out, momentarily stunned by the sudden and forceful attack. But of course, Daniel is causing damage to himself as well, and in this case, sand splashes from their impact and scrambling, catching his left eye. He tries to change posture to get control of one of her legs for a leg lock or some other submission move, but she manages to scramble away from him, kicking him back and scooting away until she can climb to a kneeling position. Both of them are now kneeling, catching their breath as Daniel cautiously nurses his injured eye. The gatonine knight pants heavily as she coughs intermittently. Her voice is suddenly raspy and weak from the impact, and she murmurs, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Nicely done, human.¡± Daniel pants heavily as well. He didn¡¯t hurt his chest, thankfully, but his shoulder is aching a bit, and he used a lot of strength in a blitz attack in hopes that he could trap her in a hold that would decide the match. She adds, ¡°I took you for a sloppy fist-striker. Or, maybe just amateur.¡± Daniel chuckles shifting to start standing up, and she wearily climbs to her feet as well. ¡°Guilty,¡± replies the human mechanic. ¡°But, I doubted that would work on you.¡± She smirks. ¡°Guilty.¡± Daniel rolls his shoulders as he feels the burn and ache in his back and the back of his head and part of his cheek. His left eye is still pained and watery, so he¡¯ll have to be careful. But, he can pretty safely assume most of her attacks are going to come from that side. Daniel brings his fists up again. This time, he¡¯ll test the waters with a couple of swings and see what her response will be. Daniel has reach, and he jabs twice with his right fist. She easily dodges, taking a couple steps back to stay out of his reach. She also is circling to his left, and he keeps her in front of him. When he tries to lunge towards her with a left punch, she swats his extended arm and swoops off to his blindside. He can see movement, but he can¡¯t brace for specific attacks. Pain shoots through his left knee when she kicks him swiftly, and he tries to turn, but she uses her hand to block his offhand, guiding herself to stay in his blind spot as she uses her right fist to punch his ribs several times. Daniel stumbles away from her forward, but he suddenly hip-checks backwards, and she coughs when his backside rams into her waist. Daniel spins right as fast as he can, swooping his hand out to try to grab any point of leverage he can. He grips fabric and holds firm, using it to try to control her position and drag her in front of him. She punches and hammers his arm, trying to force herself closer and swing at his shoulder and face as well, but his arms are much longer than hers, and he has a solid hold on her top. Veiranoei hops on one leg as she swings her right leg up to kick him, gripping his arm. Daniel keeps his head back, avoiding her kick narrowly, and in a quick thought, he lunges forward and lowers her some, tipping her body over her leg so she¡¯s no longer able to stand and is now hanging from his arm. She growls and grunts in frustration, her ears folded back expressively. Daniel can also hear Hekate and Gwenesphia cheering, while Treia is taunting him. The rest are watching with either amusement, caution, or nervousness. Daniel doesn¡¯t let go of her top, using it to control her as he starts to maneuver her right leg to give him position to leverage her into a hold, and she seems to realize what he¡¯s doing. She tries to squeeze his wrist, which is painful, as well as use both legs to try to push away from him. Suddenly, the grapple breaks, and Daniel flops backwards onto his back as he yelps in surprise. He manages to roll with his fall, narrowly managing to backroll into a kneeling crouch again. He pants as he catches his breath, focusing on his feline opponent. He was certain he managed not to let go, and he checks his hand. He pales a little at the sight of his right fist, which is still closed firmly around a piece of fabric. It doesn¡¯t look like it tore, so it must have come apart at the simple knot she had tied it closed at the front. He glances at Veiranoei who is scooting away from him, catching her breath and starting to rise. It¡¯s then that she realizes it, too, and she screams briefly, covering her chest with her left arm. Her face fills with color, and she glares at him in embarrassment and anger. Oh jeez¡­ I¡¯m going to die now, aren¡¯t I? He does focus his gaze on her face to avoid staring at her and angering her further. He¡¯s not a shounen protagonist, so he is able to keep his focus on the fight that doesn¡¯t seem to be over yet. He saw a scar from an apparent stabbing that he hadn¡¯t seen yet, but it¡¯s none of his business. His business is the gatonine knight that just scrambled to her feet with a yell. ¡°Grrraaaahhh! You¡¯ll pay for that, Daniel!¡± He doesn¡¯t have time to apologize, and she is dead-set on continuing the fight, in spite of the partial handicap. It doesn¡¯t stop her from fighting at full capacity, but she¡¯s keeping herself covered while she can. She darts in fearlessly, and Daniel can barely get back on his feet. She moves faster and more recklessly than before, and he manages a backhand fist that stumbles her when it hits her arm over her chest, but she springs right back in, punching and kicking him relentlessly all over; ribs, thigh, back, shin, arm, ribs, shoulder, chest. She is a hailstorm of melee attacks, occasionally switching hands to attack from different angles, and Daniel is on almost entirely defense. She swoops low as he tries to grapple her again, and she kicks his knee hard in the back, dropping him to a kneel. Before he can stand back up -the pain gives him a long pause as he grunts-, she springs onto his back, wrapping her arms around his neck and legs around his waist, with her chest pressed to his back. Daniel thoughtlessly never let go of the fabric top, which is little more than a long strip of fairly durable fabric, and she has turned her attack on boxing his ears and trying to squeeze her arms under his chin to choke him out. She growls in Daniel¡¯s ear, ¡°You really are a sly one, aren¡¯t you, Daniel? I heard what you did in Mornistae¡­¡± Daniel has to stay focused just to stay conscious as he feels the pressure closing in around his neck and his head growing light. One last thought hits him, and he takes the fabric in both hands, swinging it in a U-shape over his right shoulder where she whispered from. He can feel her lean back, but he gets it behind her head, and he swiftly pulls forward. Her chest presses against his back firmly as she grunts, pulled forward by the fabric. Her sleeper hold relaxes a touch, granting Daniel just enough time to gasp in a breath. He keeps pulling the fabric forward, looping his fists to cinch it down by wrapping loops over his fists one at a time, and even against her trying to pry herself free and maintain her own leverage, he can feel her chin touch his skull. Daniel stands up from his kneel, growling and roaring to surge as much of his strength as he can. He steps forward and leaps, swinging his legs out to drop as far as he can; landing his butt on the sand. A painful strike hits his skull, and the body clinging to his back goes limp. Daniel releases the fabric and the weight slides off of him as he flops to the other side, coughing. It seemed like a good idea at the time, but a moment of horror suddenly hits him. The fight was meant to be nothing more than a friendly duel of honor. He scrambles back up and whirls to face the unmoving gatonine. He rolls her onto her back, instantly putting his cheek over her mouth and nose as he watches her chest. He can see her chest moving slowly, and her breathing is a bit erratic. ¡°Healer! Get the healer over here now!¡± Ryuogriar doesn¡¯t hesitate, sprouting her wings seemingly instantly and flying to Daniel and Veiranoei in an instant. Daniel adds urgently, ¡°Ryuo, quickly. She¡¯s breathing, but I don¡¯t know how much damage I did.¡± She sighs. ¡°Mukori, you are forgetful¡­¡± ¡°Mukori, please¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted, Mukori.¡± She is already in the middle of casting a powerful healing spell, which will stabilize and massively boost the body¡¯s self-healing to an impressive rate. Hekate, Geirahoel, Wenlianna, Doephluev, Treia, and Gwenesphia jog closer, while Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan walk closer. Hekate is the first to withdraw a blanket from her void pouch, a miniature version of the void bags that she''s wearing on her belt. She covers the inadvertently exposed gatonine, and then backs up to stay out of the way. Vaergraes, Arachne, Aramellianna and her other daughters all remain in their seats. As for the Einherjars, Magnir stays with those who remained seated, while Roeta follows the group like a lady in waiting, and Neith walks even more slowly, keeping distance so he can see the whole picture. For their part, Kalegrynten and a handful of Mattarglos citizens approach, with two who specifically are carrying shoulder bags. They''re both women; a gatonine and a rather young boruan, since she''s not even Daniel¡¯s height. They drop to their knees next to Veiranoei to attend to her. She''s still unconscious, but her breathing has stabilized. Hekate asks, ¡°What happened to her? That didn''t seem like a very strong attack.¡± The Grand Premier is crouching as Ryuogriar keeps her magic going. He gently touches the unconscious knight''s jaw. ¡°You''d be surprised how fragile the body is if you target the right points. Though, I''m surprised at the effectiveness of Emperor Daniel¡¯s tactic.¡± Daniel watches Veiranoei intently. He obviously did everything he could think of to win, but some things he should have known better. ¡°Professional wrestlers in my homeland used grapples similar to that to jolt the opponent''s brain in their skull, which can knock a person out. But, direct hits to the jaw or temples can be deadly. I''m sorry.¡± Daniel lowers his head to Kalegrynten. The gatonine lord is quiet for a moment. ¡°I see. That is why you did not simply assume she fell unconscious.¡± Daniel nods once. ¡°Mukori?¡± The platinum dragon smiles as she releases the healing spell. ¡°I am no expert of anatomy, but I can tell injuries were healed. I¡­ do believe she narrowly escaped death.¡± Daniel winces. It¡¯s a joke Ryuogriar might make in order to make herself look good, or by extension, Daniel for taking the extra precaution. But, in this case, she is being truly sincere, which makes him feel sick to his stomach. He replies softly, ¡°Thank you for responding so quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± adds Kalegrynten. It takes a few minutes, but Veiranoei finally wakes up, coming out of it in a slight daze. ¡°Wh-What¡­ happened?¡± Kalegrynten asks gently, ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± She nods. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Veiranoei of Evening Peak.¡± She looks around with her eyes, noticing everyone around her. She adds, ¡°I¡­ was¡­ duelling the human¡­ Daniel¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly right.¡± ¡°Did¡­ who won?¡± The Grand Premier scoffs. ¡°Daniel did, I¡¯m afraid. It seems he is worthy after all.¡± She sighs, seeming to relax a little. ¡°It was a surprising fight¡­¡± Kalegrynten pets her forehead gently, nodding in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve always known humans to be feisty, but it seems a dragon slaying sorcerer can still fight like a warrior.¡± Daniel chuckles, ¡°You flatter me. If she was as tall as me, I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡± Veiranoei smiles, looking at Daniel. Suddenly, her face turns to a scowl, though, and she touches herself, finding the blanket covering her. She makes sure to keep it covering her and she painstakingly sits up. ¡°Regardless of the fight,... you have proven the rumors true.¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± asks the Grand Premier. Daniel answers for himself. ¡°That I strip princesses naked in public. Though, in this case, it truly was an accident. I am sorry, Veiranoei.¡± He bows his head respectfully to her. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± She grits her teeth and grumbles quietly, while Ryuogriar remarks, ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed of, young Veiranoei. You are quite shapely and well balanced.¡± The gatonine knight glares at the dragon, her cheeks still burning pink. Wenlianna is kneeling now next to Daniel to dab his injuries on one side, while Geirahoel does the other. The Magic Artisan adds pointedly, ¡°Daniel also didn¡¯t have a choice with Princess Erimaya. He saved her life, and he needed to remove her corset to do it.¡± Hekate nods in agreement. ¡°Good thing, too. She¡¯s now my best friend.¡± She then steps in front of Veiranoei. ¡°Now then, Daniel abided by your traditions of Mattarglos because you insisted, and he¡¯s that kind of person. So, it¡¯s only fair that you abide by the traditions of the Fievegal.¡± Veiranoei flinches, and Kalegrynten looks up with concern as well. He glances at Daniel, who shrugs, unsure of what Hekate is thinking. Most likely, it will be harmless enough. Of course, Daniel also has a large outstanding debt accrued by the number of times he has played the Hekate game. The young feldrok girl looks at Daniel, giving him a devious grin as she straightens herself up as tall and as proud as her small frame will allow, fists proudly on her hips as she puffs up her androgynous chest. She declares in her ¡®empress¡¯ voice, ¡°I, Empress Hekate fell Lawson decree, that since you challenged Daniel to a duel and lost, you must submit to be his consort. Mwahahahahaha!¡± ****** Chapter 113: Customs of Mattarglos, Round Two ¡°I, Empress Hekate fell Lawson decree, that since you challenged Daniel to a duel and lost, you must submit to be his consort. Mwahahahahaha!¡± Hekate, the first and ruling empress of the Fievegal, makes an outrageous declaration upon Daniel¡¯s victory in the duel against the gatonine knight of Mattarglos, Veiranoei. Her words have stunned all of the Mattarglos citizens, especially Veiranoei and Kalegrynten, the Grand Premier, who is the unifying lord of Mattarglos. Ryuogriar can¡¯t help but scoff at Hekate¡¯s absurd declaration, covering her mouth to try to restore her composure, while Geirahoel glares at Hekate. It¡¯s actually quite out of character for the small feldrok girl, who is usually trying to chase off the other women that get close to Daniel, even those without romantic interest. Doephluev asks coldly, ¡°And, who says you make that decision?¡± Hekate glares at the archoneldwyn. ¡°Me. I have final say.¡± She adds smugly, ¡°Besides, most of his consorts are women he has defeated in battle, are they not?¡± Doephluev flinches. She doesn¡¯t even have to be able to speak for the others, since she herself is one such defeated former enemy. Veiranoei looks at Hekate, and then at Kalegrynten, and then Daniel in a dazed swirl of confusion. She finally says, ¡°G-Grandfather¡­?¡± as she looks pleadingly at Kalegrynten. ¡°Grandfather?¡± asks Hekate in confusion. Daniel suspected something along those lines. They seemed rather familiar, and a granddaughter protecting her aging grandfather from an unknown combatant is the epitome of filial piety, as far as Daniel knows. He has no doubt Kalegrynten can handle himself in a fight, and he¡¯s most likely much stronger than Veiranoei, but she demonstrated how Daniel, an unknown variable, would fight. Geirahoel finally retorts, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t take war brides. Our situations are different.¡± ¡°Either way, he defeated you, and now you¡¯re here.¡± She proudly lifts her head, holding her hand over her chest. ¡°It is nothing to be ashamed about. Daniel defeated me when I tried to kill him.¡± ¡°He used the secret technique of feeding you when you were starving,¡± retorts Reignleif bluntly. Hekate gasps, and the others chuckle at her. ¡°Forget she said anything,¡± urges Daniel in regards to Veiranoei and Kalegrynten. ¡°She¡¯s getting back at me for other reasons.¡± Hekate scoffs, looking slightly down at Daniel, who is still kneeling near the gatonine knight. ¡°It¡¯s a win-win, after all. Though, I¡¯ll admit that I knew you¡¯d be more distressed than pleased.¡± She grins, adding deviously, ¡°Just like many of the Hekate game outcomes.¡± Daniel has no interest in adding unwilling individuals to his group of companions and romantic partners, though he would ideally leave on friendly terms with every enemy he can change the mindset of. Suddenly, Kalegrynten surprises everyone from Daniel¡¯s side, ¡°If that is the custom of the Fievegal, then Veiranoei will uphold her duty.¡± Hekate goes pale, making it obvious that she was joking and solely trying to poke at Daniel, as well as potentially Doephluev for different reasons. Hekate immediately objects, ¡°No no no no no! I was making that up! Forget about it! I can¡¯t get rid of mistresses! I don¡¯t want Daniel to have more!¡± Ryuogriar simply scoffs, retorting dryly, ¡°You brought this one on yourself, Hekate.¡± For some reason, though, Kalegrynten insists. ¡°You were right. Daniel, even as an emperor, came to face us, and he even chose to face a knight in service, rather than his ruling counterpart, to earn the right in accordance with our customs. Honor dictates we give in exchange.¡± Veiranoei clearly wants to object at first, but she holds her tongue, deciding not to say anything. Still, Hekate counters, ¡°I told you, I made it up! It¡¯s not a real custom! I¡¯m sixteen! I¡¯m dumb! Don¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡°But, you are the First Empress of the Fievegal, are you not?¡± asks Kalegrynten, not trying to be sarcastic or condescending, but simply confirming facts. And, as a fellow ruler, making a point. ¡°Your words as an Empress are absolute for your people. And, even if you say it now, by the sounds of it, it very much is a custom. Seeing that your Emperor is capable of defeating so many, including the great Hekate fell Lawson, he must indeed be a great warrior.¡± Hekate is speechless, and she looks to Daniel for help. Daniel finally replies, ¡°Grand Premier Kalegrynten, I hope you are joking in counter, or trying to teach Hekate a lesson. I had no intention to have a harem, and I definitely will never choose to take anyone unwilling. Doephluev was probably closest to that line.¡± Doephluev quickly protests, ¡°My Emperor, I chose to accept your offer because it was of greatest benefit to me, and it was a generous offer. I am now proudly in love with you.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t make any kind of dismissive or affirming remarks or gestures, though many of the other women shoot her brief scowls or eyerolls. He focuses on the point of the conversation, ¡°There is no such custom in the Fievegal, and even if there were, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be from an honorable duel of one day that binds a person to me for presumably life.¡± Veiranoei is still speechless, trying to simply keep a low profile, in spite of her speaking out when they first arrived. And, for reasons Daniel can¡¯t fathom, Kalegrynten still won¡¯t give up. ¡°The way I see it, your empress made a decree, and now you are trying to take it back in honor of my relationship to the subject of the custom.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not lying,¡± protests Hekate. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I decree that the decree I made before is no longer a decree. So there. Ignore it.¡± Kalegrynten sighs. ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean disrespect, but we are proud warriors, Emperor Daniel, Empress Hekate. Veiranoei will accept her duty. If this truly is a misunderstanding, I would sincerely urge you to consider the power of your words in the future.¡± Hekate bows her head. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve learned! I¡¯ve learned! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°There is no need to apologize. Though she is my granddaughter, she is a skilled warrior.¡± Daniel finally says sternly, ¡°Enough. Lord Kalegrynten, I must insist you end this farce. We¡¯re not taking Veiranoei. There is no deception, Hekate will be more careful using her name as Empress. I will not steal a granddaughter and knight after a ten minute long duel. Not unless, for whatever god-awful reason, those were the terms of the duel. In this case, they were not.¡± The elder gatonine rises to his feet, suddenly possessing a rather intimidating aura and presence. Daniel instinctively rises to face him, keeping himself between the gatonine warrior chief and Wenlianna, most specifically, since she¡¯s the closest non-combatant. The Grand Premier growls, ¡°Are you saying that my granddaughter isn¡¯t good enough to abide by your customs? You would dishonor my goodwill and integrity so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there is no such custom that you would be dodging.¡± The two stare each other down, with Kalegrynten completely unfazed by the height difference. If anything, Daniel is intimidated by the obvious professional fighter all but oozing tangible bloodlust. The human mechanic notices in his peripherals where Neith has passed behind the Mattarglos group, ready to spring an attack that will devastate the group if need be. I need to de-escalate, but I can¡¯t accept. She doesn¡¯t want to, obviously. ¡°Clear the arena,¡± growls Kalegrynten. ¡°We will duel right now.¡± Geirahoel protests, ¡°You can¡¯t! Daniel isn¡¯t healed yet! And, he¡¯s resistant to magic!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± urges Gwenesphia gently. ¡°We came here to negotiate, not to start fights¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do a boruan trade-off,¡± replies Kalegrynten without missing a beat. ¡°Even a wounded man can do that much.¡± Gwenesphia winces, and Treia frowns. Daniel asks, ¡°Boruan trade-off?¡± He hopes it isn¡¯t a sumo-wrestling style fight. Given that boruans are probably the physically strongest -and largest- race native to the east, it makes the most sense that they¡¯d have a simple contest of strength. ¡°Are you still aware of the traditions?¡± asks the Grand Premier, looking at Gwenesphia and Treia specifically. Treia sighs. ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s just a trading of blows. Each combatant takes turns punching the other¡¯s chest. The first to fall outside of a ring or surrender loses.¡± ¡°How about it, Emperor Daniel? Will you answer for refusing my grandchild?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t think I would win a standard fight with you in good health anyways.¡± Kalegrynten nods. ¡°Perhaps. I am an old man, though. What I could do with your body and my experience.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Daniel follows the gatonine Grand Premier, who stretches his arms. Daniel does the same, and the bystanders slowly clear out of the arena floor to return to their seats. The Mattarglos healers escort Veiranoei with the blanket Hekate gave her, and they return to the area where Kalegrynten was sitting. A gatonine man younger than the Grand Premier is ahead of the two, drawing a circle in the sand with a simple tool similar to a large scale drawing compass. It makes a perfect circle in the sand, about seven feet across, and a young boy places an ¡®H¡¯ shaped tool that he uses to draw horizontal lines within that circle, approximately three feet apart. Kalegrynten leads into the circle, and Daniel mimics him, standing with his toes on his line facing the gatonine. The spacing is obviously so Kalegrynten can reach Daniel with most of an extension to his punch, meaning in this case, he might have the advantage because he can strike with his full strength more easily. ¡°Nothing to it. We face each other, and we take turns punching until one of us goes down or surrenders. Give it your all, Daniel.¡± Daniel nods. The gatonine adds, saying it loudly, ¡°Since you have accepted this challenge so soon after another bout, you will have the first strike, Daniel! Let this duel for the honor of Veiranoei commence!¡± Daniel senses that he has just been cornered. What does that mean? If I win, am I forced to take her, or is it if I lose, he¡¯ll demand it? Damn, this old man. The audience cheers, and Hekate calls out, ¡°Daniel! Win this one, too!¡± With the noise, it should be difficult for anyone to hear a conversation between them. ¡°Before I take my turn, can I ask you something?¡± The Grand Premier nods. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why are you so set on giving us Veiranoei? It¡¯s the exact opposite of what everyone, including her, wants.¡± The gatonine man smirks. ¡°Withstand my first hit, Daniel, and I¡¯ll answer you.¡± The human mechanic sighs. He takes a breath and spreads his feet the way Kalegrynten is, and Kalegrynten straightens his back as he braces. Crazy old man¡­ What are you thinking? Is someone hurting her here? Are you just that delusional about us trying to walk back Hekate¡¯s dumb joke? What is it? As he squares up his fist for the punch, he keeps running down possibilities. Maybe he sees value in a political marriage. But, for Mattarglos¡¯s benefit, there is already Gwen and Treia. And, the gatonines don¡¯t strike me so much as the political marriage type of nobility. Though, Treia mentioned she was set up for a political-like marriage, wasn¡¯t she? Kalegrynten smirks as he awaits Daniel¡¯s strike. No¡­ He wouldn¡¯t, would he? Daniel launches his fist forward, not putting every bit of his strength into it, but making it a good punch. And, he is thankful he was suspiciously watching the old man as he did so. Daniel springs forward a step and catches Kalegrynten¡¯s forearm as the gatonine starts to flop backwards. Gasps have filled the audience in shock and surprise. Daniel anchors the Grand Premier, preventing him from falling out of the ring and losing the match. Daniel growls quietly, ¡°You son of a¡­ To think a man who preaches honor so much would throw a match.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Kalegrynten looks indignant, rather than insulted. He retorts, ¡°I did no such thing. I think you don¡¯t understand how to win this duel.¡± ¡°I know a thrown match when I see one.¡± Daniel pulls the gatonine back to his feet, returning to his side as the Grand Premier brushes himself off and squares his own feet up with a suck of his teeth. ¡°You hit harder than I expected. That¡¯s all that was.¡± ¡°Why are you so set on me taking your granddaughter? Is someone hurting her? What is it? The last thing I want to do is take her away from her home.¡± Kalegrynten rolls his shoulders, retorting bluntly, ¡°We agreed, didn¡¯t we? You have to withstand my punch.¡± ¡°Are you actually going to?¡± The gatonine narrows his eyes. His left ear is little more than a nub, having likely been torn off in battle long ago, and which Daniel only really noticed now. His right ear draws Daniel¡¯s attention to both when it lays flat in irritation. ¡°I am duty bound to give it my all. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Daniel braces himself. Kalegrynten is true to his word. Daniel does his best to be ready to be intentionally hit, and to do nothing to block it, just as his opponent did. He also has to be ready to catch his balance and prevent himself from falling out of the circle. Tha-KRAK! Pain shoots through Daniel, and he nearly blacks out. He could barely even see it happening before he heard and felt something in his chest crack. He feels his head floating, and he briefly loses track of where he is or what he¡¯s doing. Thud! The human mechanic barely manages to plant his foot and intentionally pitch forward, avoiding bending his right side too much. Pain is searing his nerve endings, and he looks down in pain, trying to determine what his own status is as he tries to clear his head and form coherent thoughts. His feet are both still in the circle, but he was knocked back a step. Daniel can feel a wheeze as he draws a breath. He coughs uncontrollably, which causes him to wince in pain even more as the injury flares. He forces himself to focus and calm down, seizing control of his breathing and slowing himself, feeling the tingle and shift just before coughing, and breathing shallower than that to stabilize himself and avoid causing more pain. He limps forward, planting his feet on the line again, and he slowly straightens himself up to ready for his own next attack. Kalegrynten states bluntly, ¡°Never start with your dominant arm, especially if you have first turn.¡± He sighs as he smirks at Daniel. ¡°A deal¡¯s a deal, huh?¡± ¡°Did you intend to force me either way?¡± Kalegrynten scoffs. ¡°If you won, I would have pushed you into it, since you would have won her honor. If you lost just now, I would have pressured your companions into it. Hekate is an earnest girl, isn¡¯t she?¡± The last part sounded almost admiring. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± replies Daniel, weary from the throbbing in his chest. He is barely staying on his feet, let alone keeping his eyes open. ¡°If you are so strongly opposed, however, I suppose I would have no choice.¡± The gatonine Grand Premier takes a breath and sighs. ¡°But, a promise is a promise.¡± He looks squarely in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He speaks quietly to ensure no one can hear them, save Daniel, Kalegrynten, and the mute elemental Vaarskahana, who has been obeying Daniel and floating around him, though her expressions turning terrified, gleeful, and everything in between speak volumes. ¡°I assume you saw, yes?¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± asks Daniel, getting a little frustrated that the gatonine is delaying answering the question. ¡°A certain scar. It¡¯s not the only one, and what few matchings have gotten that far have rejected her for having a marred body.¡± He looks at Daniel¡¯s chest, where a bruise is already forming. ¡°The abuse is gone, but the damage is not. I was too late for her.¡± ¡°Parents?¡± ¡°Her first match. Before they had even gotten married, he¡­¡± Daniel holds his right hand up to stop him, wincing in pain from the motion. He grunts out, ¡°S-Say no more. I understand enough.¡± Kalegrynten nods. ¡°She¡¯s still young, and she¡¯s a good girl. She endured, and she is still the kind girl I always knew.¡± The gatonine grandpa looks into Daniel¡¯s eyes again to make his appeal once more, maintaining a gentle tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take her as a lover or name her empress. I only ask that you parade her around in beautiful dresses and expensive jewelry as you do those lovely women you brought with you. Make her more beautiful by raising her to the status of untouchable. Grant her the honor of standing among the most beautiful. And, if you refuse to touch her, please allow her the chance to have a lover and children. I only want the best for her. She deserves that much.¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment. He¡¯s less against it than he was, but he¡¯s also respectful of the situation. ¡°You know nothing about my character, Kalegrynten. I have a harem of women all to myself. What makes you think she¡¯d be better off in my hands than here with you?¡± The gatonine Grand Premier smirks. ¡°I regrettably know the expressions of a girl made into a woman before it should be her time. You have never laid a hand on Hekate.¡± Daniel scoffs, wincing from the pain spiking. He groans a little, doing his best to brace himself. He replies when he can, ¡°She never lets me forget it, either.¡± Kalegrynten chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve been testing you this whole time about whether or not to establish friendly relations with you. But, the moment Hekate blurted out that nonsense, I had hope for my granddaughter. So¡­ will you accept?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°As long as you explain to her everything you just told me, I will bring her with us and treat her as a consort in title. For all I care, as you probably noticed, she can call herself Empress and dress however she wants. But, I will not force her to do anything, so do not try to convince her that she has a duty to make me do anything more than that.¡± Kalegrynten agrees with a hint of relief in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll encourage, but I will not pressure her. If she can hold her head high as one of the few, that will be more than enough for me.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Well, then, old man, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll survive your next hit, but let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Kalegrynten laughs. ¡°¡®Old man¡¯, is it? Well, give me all of your strength, Daniel. I am not so old as to lose to a human.¡± ¡°I noticed.¡± Daniel solidifies his stance. He won¡¯t be able to use his right arm, so his dominant hand is out. And, he¡¯ll likely cause his own pain to spike. He''s not sure, but it certainly feels like Kalegrynten''s punch cracked one of his ribs. The human mechanic closes his left fist, gives as much behind it as he can before hurting his chest, and he lets it fly, striking Kalegrynten as hard as he can in the left pectoral region. The strike makes a meaty ¡®thwack!¡¯, and the elder gatonine is knocked into a half step back. But, given his expression, Daniel almost suspects he hurt his own fist more than he hurt the mass of muscle before him. Kalegrynten grins, revealing every one of his teeth, which are emphasized by three of four prominent canines, and one missing. ¡°Now, that was a respectable one, Daniel.¡± He shakes his left fist, which Daniel targeted his left side in hopes that it¡¯s his dominant side, since he struck Daniel with his right before. The human combatant was hoping to disable Kalegrynten¡¯s dominant arm, though his apparent non-dominant arm in that case was still powerful enough to nearly cripple Daniel in one shot. ¡°A sorcerer that can go toe to toe with a warrior of Mattarglos. Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡± ¡°You really are flattering me too much.¡± ¡°Not at all. There aren¡¯t many who would stay standing after that first punch.¡± He shows his right hand, which trembles when he simply tries to close his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m quite certain I broke my hand.¡± He flexes his shoulders and squares up again for his turn. ¡°I gave you my all. Feel proud, Daniel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to die, aren¡¯t I?¡± The gatonine grandpa laughs boisterously, truly jovial and amused by Daniel¡¯s quip. The human mechanic¡¯s own chest is tight, and he can barely move at all now just from the recoil of pain from his off-hand punch. Kalegrynten takes his stance and brings his left fist up, keeping his right loose and out of the way. Assuming he¡¯s telling the truth, he must be in immense pain as well, but he looks like he just discovered gold. He takes a nice, deep inhale, exhaling through tight lips to focus. Daniel winces, but he does his best to straighten up. He is resigned to his fate, but he¡¯ll face it with his head held as high as he can. It¡¯s the least he can do if it means everything works out for the best scenario. *** Rikuto sits on the throne with his head in his hands, doubled over in disgust and anxiety. As with the scouts, there hasn¡¯t been a single message from the large army group he sent to investigate the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan. I knew it. That wretched woman has turned traitor. I should have known better than to trust her. But that doesn¡¯t explain how messengers have been unable to flee the battle. Surely, even one survivor was able to escape. He looks at the advisors and Tulaxxas, the prime minister, as they inspect the guards and seating for the nobles in preparation for the formal audience. Rikuto¡¯s duties as king never stop, and among those duties is an outdated tradition of having to witness the graduation of apprentice mages and artisans for the royal court. The problem is, Rikuto isn¡¯t the only one who knows about the disappearance of the military forces in the Grand Duchy, and private scouts for the various lords have disappeared just as thoroughly as those of the Royal Army. No one is able to gain any information on the status of the largest territory in the kingdom of Mornistae. It¡¯s as if those who cross the border into Stalvaltan territory cease to exist. What is he doing? There is no smoke, no survivors, and they¡¯re finding every scout. What I wouldn¡¯t give for radio technology. I¡¯d even settle for telepathy, but it¡¯s not taught in any of the magery schools of Mornistae. And yet, Rikuto was able to find several grimoires in the castle library¡¯s secret collection describing hypnosis magic of various kinds. And, it just so happens that Rikuto¡¯s special ability of healing provides a massive affinity for influencing the mind. He has teetered on the decision to begin using it. He is growing truly tired of dealing with so many insubordinate lords and ladies, and Daniel has made many allies that could be the only way to get close enough to him for a definitive strike. The otherworlder king sighs and puts his hands together. He whispers quietly, trying not to draw attention to himself. ¡°Gracious goddess Ryukana¡­ I am running out of places to turn, and you said when I need help¡­ you would be willing to help me. I need you now. Please grace me with your wisdom and guidance.¡± The last time she showed herself to Rikuto was over a year ago, and she said nothing about Daniel building an atom bomb in this world that he had no business being in. Given how long he has been allowed to live, she may not be paying that close of attention to the world. But, she did promise to help if he asked for it. And at that time, she simply appeared as if from the air itself, emerging from the shadows of the arcades to speak to her summoned hero. She carries no presence, and her steps are completely silent. Even without making a sound or giving any indication of approach, it doesn¡¯t feel like she sneaks up on anyone. It can be a little surprising how she appears, but her presence is quickly comforting and easily welcome. A robed figure steps up alongside Rikuto, as if she had been standing just a few steps behind Rikuto and approached when summoned. Her voice is tender and soft, with a calming tone that brings tranquility and ease upon hearing it. ¡°I am here, Rikuto.¡± ¡°I need your help. Daniel, the American that arrived in this world at the same time I did, has become a serious problem.¡± ¡°A problem, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how much you have been observing us on this world, but Daniel did that here.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific, my dear Rikuto. I don¡¯t know what ¡®that¡¯ is. From the looks of it, both of you have been quite busy.¡± It should be pretty obvious. There¡¯s only so many things Rikuto would need help with, especially considering that Daniel is an American. That is one of the worst things that has ever happened to Japan in its entire history. ¡°I¡¯m talking about that. He did the one thing that makes him a greater threat than the Demon Tyrant you summoned me to defeat.¡± He¡¯s trying to keep his tone quiet so he doesn¡¯t draw attention to their conversation. Ryukana seems to be thinking, and she asks cautiously, ¡°Do you mean defeating the demon ruler himself? I would think¡­¡± ¡°NO!¡± snaps Rikuto. He winces, correcting his tone quickly. ¡°No. Forgive me.¡± He gestures with his hand to reassure everyone that just looked that it¡¯s alright. Ryukana, standing upright in her robe that hides her appearance, didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°He built those. And, he¡¯s using them to shift the balance of power in this world. He¡¯s out of control.¡± Again, the goddess is quiet. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re being so vague. You won¡¯t die if you just tell me the story with the basic details, right? Or, are you trying to keep me in suspense?¡± Rikuto sighs. Is she an American? How can she not know what¡¯s going on? How many things can a reckless American make that would be a danger to a whole world? ¡°I¡¯m talking about those weapons that destroyed entire cities in Japan. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he did that and tested them. I fear he¡¯s preparing for a major offensive.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That could be a major problem,¡± replies the goddess softly. ¡°There are restrictions on me, you could say, but I will seek permission to return a divine summon. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s precedent, though.¡± Rikuto sighs. At least we¡¯re getting somewhere. He can do whatever he wants in America. He was nobody there, so he won¡¯t be able to do any more harm. ¡°Thank you, my goddess. But, is there anything you can do in the meantime? Can he be stopped, or for them to no longer be his?¡± Ryukana is silent for a long time, and he looks at her. Her expression softens into a smile, though he¡¯s not sure what expression she was making a moment ago. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any immediate danger, but if he attempts to use them, I¡¯ll intervene directly.¡± Rikuto bows his head. ¡°Thank you, goddess.¡± She nods. ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, we¡¯ll be in touch.¡± Rikuto sighs as she walks behind him and disappears. He finally feels a little relieved. The invasion is something the army can deal with, though he¡¯ll have to send the rest of them in to ensure whatever force is in the Grand Duchy, they are overwhelmed. I should contact the Empire for assistance. It¡¯s clear Aramellianna has turned traitor, and the Empire will absolutely step in to regain control. Thankfully, he can have the peace of mind that Daniel shouldn¡¯t be a direct factor anymore; at least in terms of his terrible weapons. *** Ryukana arrives at the Citadel in her private quarters, sighing. ¡°Ughhhh¡­ Was he always like that? What was with that pointless vagueness? I should have kept going. What was there to gain from withholding specifics from me? I¡¯m not his enemy.¡± She takes a seat on the prototype recliner Daniel designed, and the workers of the Fievegal successfully assembled. It¡¯s surprisingly comfortable, even for her, who had great luxury in the Divine Realm. She looks up at the ceiling idly. ¡°And, does he think I wouldn¡¯t know about his weapons if he¡¯s asking me about Daniel¡¯s? Let me just snap my fingers and erase Daniel from existence because you asked me to, even though you¡¯re essentially doing the same thing.¡± She slouches in the recliner. She doesn¡¯t feel especially divine right now, so she doesn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll cease to exist if he never says the words ¡®atom bomb¡¯.¡± She sighs again. ¡°It would have been nice if they could have gotten along all along, but¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem to be very likely anymore.¡± She sits up for a moment, thinking deeply. ¡°Daniel is already moving to stop Rikuto¡¯s weapons, which means they¡¯ll likely clash. I wonder if I should warn him, or keep this conversation to myself. It¡¯s a little unfair to either of them to take sides specifically. And, I have already helped Daniel¡­¡± She groans. ¡°But, of course, Daniel did what I summoned Rikuto to do; he destroyed the Devourer, which would have consumed the whole world.¡± She stares distantly at her wall as she thinks about her superiors. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯d be able to get permission to perform a return. It might be best to send one of them home, and the way it¡¯s looking¡­¡± She turns her eyes to the northeast, where Daniel is. She still can¡¯t detect him unless he¡¯s close by, since his presence is buried beneath the mana of the world and all of the extremely powerful sources of mana in his companions. Thankfully, they are easy enough to trace due to the bright glow of their combined mana in comparison. Ryukana smiles. ¡°Well, either way, it¡¯s nothing I can do right this moment.¡± Ryukana makes her way out to observe those who stayed behind in the Citadel. *** Chapter 114: Honorable Fools Daniel slowly opens his eyes as he feels a gentle motion of fingers through his short hair, as much petting him as idly combing his hair as a soft humming comes from directly above his head. The tune is gentle and slow, unfamiliar to Daniel, but no less peaceful and comforting than a lullaby. The ¡®who¡¯, though, is a little surprising. Petting the top of his head as it rests on her lap is Vaergraes, the former-demon queen and now archpriestess of the Uhl¡¯tall living in the Fievegal. In general, she¡¯s a fairly reserved and laid-back advisor, consulting on worldly affairs, though more experienced with the demon-kin and the tribes that she was able to unite for purposes of fleeing the Devourer. She and Daniel have regularly had a cordial relationship, but she looks genuinely gentle and affectionate as she hums with her eyes closed, idly letting Daniel rest. He shifts, and she twitches, murmuring, ¡°Oh! You¡¯re awake, Daniel. Welcome back.¡± She watches him as he sits up, and Daniel looks around. They¡¯re still in the arena, and Hekate, specifically, seems to be getting lessons on some kind of magic from Ryuogriar and Reignleif. Geirahoel and Wenlianna are strangely not present, and the others are mingling with various people of Mattarglos. Daniel replies gently, ¡°Thanks. Sorry, I was a little surprised.¡± She puts on a slightly disappointed smile. ¡°Were you disappointed that it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°N-No! Of course not! I¡¯m just¡­ surprised. Hekate or the dragons, maybe, but¡­¡± ¡°But, we have never been intimate?¡± asks Vaergraes, knowing the answer. Daniel nods once to confirm. She smiles gently. ¡°I am still a woman, and we still spend plenty of time together, do we not?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ When you put it that way¡­¡± She smiles, cupping her cheek, ¡°This worked out, since Ryuogriar expended most of her magic initially healing you, and I had to continue. Hekate is now attempting to learn healing magic in a hurry.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I see¡­ That¡­ explains some of it.¡± He touches his chest, which is no longer in screaming pain or bruised, though he can feel a little soreness, and he¡¯s rather tired. ¡°Thank you, truly, Vae.¡± She smiles happily. ¡°My pleasure.¡± ¡°Are¡­ archpriestesses allowed to be lovers? Because I wouldn¡¯t mind sneaking off with you.¡± She giggles. ¡°I accept, though, not right now, I¡¯m afraid.¡± She puts her hand on his thigh, adding softly, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to move slower than¡­ some of the others, but, I¡¯d like to¡­ demonstrate some Uhl¡¯tall ¡®customs¡¯ when we return to the Citadel.¡± ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Daniel takes her hand, and he brings it up so he can kiss it, causing her to blush. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be presumptuous, but now that I know,...¡± She chuckles, joking, ¡°I understand. And, it looks like our private time is now at an end.¡± She looks to the side, where Hekate notices that Daniel is sitting up. ¡°Daniel!¡± She abandons her attempt at healing and runs over to Daniel and Vaergraes. The human mechanic climbs to his feet, taking Vaergraes¡¯s hand to help her up. ¡°Hey, Sweetpea!¡± ¡°Are you alright? Are you still in pain? I can try healing you next!¡± Daniel pets her head, and she scowls lightly at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you all.¡± He scratches his cheek, glancing at the Grand Premier, who is talking boisterously and cheerfully with Neith and Magnir. ¡°How¡¯d I do?¡± Ryuogriar chuckles as she hears this, having approached, and Hekate replies, ¡°You got real beat up, but you kept staying in the circle! It was awful to watch! Don¡¯t do that again!¡± She hugs him, and Daniel wraps his arm around her back. ¡°Why not? It was kinda fun¡­ in a dumb way.¡± ¡°One might call it a barbaric practice,¡± replies Ryuogriar softly as she smiles. She cups Daniel¡¯s cheek, adding tenderly, ¡°Mukori.¡± ¡°Regardless of the lack of elegance, it was an impressive display,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details, but gatonines descend from dattakoriens, and the average dattakorien is stronger than the strongest humans. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Grand Premier has more dattakorien than gatonine in him from what I saw.¡± She smiles at Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you seem to find trouble wherever you go. You¡¯re a tenacious one, Daniel.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe too dumb to surrender.¡± He remarks softly, ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised that display didn¡¯t put me on my way back home alone.¡± ¡°Why would that be?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°You survived. Barely. Of course we¡¯d heal you and go home with you.¡± ¡°I think he means losing,¡± replies Ryuogriar, and Daniel looks at her. He doesn¡¯t confirm or deny, but that¡¯s exactly what he means. He¡¯s not trying to be insecure, but he¡¯s still not sure why and how he got lucky enough to have a harem in a fantasy world. Ryuogriar steps in closer, and she leans against his right shoulder, pressing herself against him affectionately. ¡°The reason, Mukori, is that you are still Mukori. If I believed after a single fight that was massively restrictive against you that you would be unable to protect us with everything else you tend to do, I would be a greater fool than you two for doing such a foolish contest.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°After the first two punches, I wanted to see how far I could go. Not like third and fourth would unbreak my ribs.¡± ¡°But it WOULD make them worse!¡± snaps Hekate, bopping his chest with her head. Doephluev makes her sudden appearance, walking up from behind. ¡°My love, if anything, it was nice to see you lose for once. It makes you less intimidating.¡± Hekate scowls, but she adds softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to agree with her, but¡­ It does remind me to be careful, since you can be hurt very badly, and I need to be stronger so I can help you more.¡± She looks up at him, adding, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll duel! I¡¯m the ruling empress, after all! It should have been my responsibility.¡± Daniel pets her head. ¡°This might not make the most sense, but a fight¡­ can be a kind of bonding experience for men. Especially a friendly competition.¡± The four women with him all sigh in unison. But, as if to confirm, Kalegrynten and Veiranoei approach, followed by the two male dragons. ¡°Daniel! Glad to see you¡¯re alright after that! I truly underestimated you.¡± The muscular feline man approaches with his arms out, and Daniel steps clear of Hekate and Ryuogriar, being hugged by a bear of a short man. Kalegrynten chuckles as he pats Daniel¡¯s back, and Daniel does the same. ¡°Thanks. Though, It¡¯d hurt my pride a bit if you told me you were going easy on me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I wish! I¡¯ve never broken so many bones!¡± The gatonine leader grins up at Daniel with his hands on his hips. ¡°You broke yours yourself, though,¡± remarks Daniel. ¡°Ah! True, true, but you made me do it.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you really did go overboard¡­¡± remarks the gatonine knight, though she¡¯s no longer dressed in her armor. Instead, she¡¯s wearing a fairly simple-looking outfit that kind of reminds Daniel of Kera¡¯tai¡¯s ceremonial dress when she¡¯s dressed ¡®fancy¡¯. Veiranoei¡¯s outfit has a kind of ¡®tribal¡¯ feel to it; lightweight and made of several pieces of fabric stitched together in a way that makes several varying layers. She looks much more feminine and cute, rather than a hardened knight. Kalegrynten lets out a playful, ¡°Baaah, it was a fun match.¡± He looks up at Daniel, still looking like he¡¯s over the moon. ¡°Emperor Daniel kos Lawson, you¡¯re a friend of the Daenaskult household, and I, Grand Premier Kalegrynten Daenaskult, formally welcome you to the great country of Mattarglos.¡± He then bows respectfully to Hekate, ¡°And, your Greatness, Empress Hekate fell Lawson, I do humbly apologize for causing you distress, but I am pleased to have formed such a strong bond.¡± Hekate sheepishly nods. She still feels a little guilty about him using her words against her, though the reasoning was that she only made it a possibility, and he was desperate to help out his granddaughter, even if it¡¯s in a strange way. ¡°Th-Thank you. D-Daniel needs more guy friends, so¡­ I approve of you.¡± Kalegrynten bursts into laughter. ¡°Thank you! Thank you. That means a lot.¡± Daniel asks, ¡°Do you not use nobiliary particles, Kalegrynten?¡± ¡°You mean all those ¡®kos¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®pels¡¯ and such? Not in Mattarglos. We¡¯ll use them in other countries for decorum. Did the Baron¡¯s daughter; Lady Gwenesphia, was it? Did she not explain that?¡± ¡°We hadn¡¯t discussed it, and we met at Fort Peony, so she never introduced herself with her full name.¡± ¡°I see. Well, in any case, I have to run an alliance with the Fievegal through the Council, but I don¡¯t foresee any meaningful objections. Ullsten has already been in touch with your Gwenesphia and Treia, and he has pledged support.¡± ¡°About that,¡± starts Reignleif, who appeared at some point. ¡°We would like to discuss the possibility of us addressing the high population of monsters in Mattarglos.¡± This stuns Kalegrynten, and Veiranoei gawks at the blue dragon in human form. She then looks at Daniel and Hekate, murmuring, ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, what?¡± asks the Grand Premier. Daniel explains, ¡°Gwen and Treia mentioned that Mattarglos is plagued by an unending supply of monsters, and we have some theories on how to alleviate it.¡± ¡°Y-You do?¡± asks Veiranoei, suddenly stepping close to the human mechanic and looking urgently up into his eyes. Kalegrynten pulls her back gently, replying skeptically, ¡°Mattarglos has been battling monsters for generations. What sudden discoveries would have arisen now, when all avenues have been explored and proven fruitless?¡± Reignleif looks at Daniel, and he nods. The blue dragon replies confidently, though her voice is soft as always, ¡°You¡¯ve never had an otherworlder investigate.¡± Again, the Mattarglos residents are speechless. Hekate adds, ¡°Plus, you have the rest of us, too! I¡¯ll be helping a lot!¡± Kalegrynten shakes his head clear, asking seriously, ¡°Do¡­ you intend to bring your army in to deal with them?¡± ¡°Pardon my saying so,¡± starts Neith. ¡°But, arguably ninety percent of our military¡¯s full might are already present in this arena.¡± Kalegrynten looks at each of Daniel¡¯s companions that accompanied him. And, each of them smiles knowingly. He murmurs, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the actual dragons, aren¡¯t you? I had heard, but¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t expect¡­ you to come to our humble part of the world, save to burn it to the ground. I mean no disrespect.¡± ¡°None taken,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Were it not for Mukori, that regrettable present would likely have come to pass. Instead, we are here as friends seeking a bright future of prosperity, instead of a conquest of ashes.¡± The elder gatonine looks at his granddaughter, who is a little nervous standing in front of so many dragons, with another two who have gone off on their own for one of the most strangely quaint reasons imaginable. ¡°Did you think we were dragon-kin?¡± asks Reignleif innocently. ¡°My half-sister was, so it¡¯s reasonable. But, she didn¡¯t have horns or a tail.¡± Kalegrynten swallows, and he replies gently, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t give it much thought at all, if I¡¯m honest. I was excited to meet Daniel, and he didn¡¯t disappoint. A host of beauties accompanying him was all I saw.¡± Hekate replies proudly, ¡°Yesss. It is good you are wise enough to recognize the truth. Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°No offense taken, Lord Kalegrynten,¡± replies Ryuogriar warmly. We all gain something out of this.¡± The elder gatonine bows his head, and many others around him do the same. He pleads, ¡°Please, if you can bring the monsters under control, I beg of you do so. You will have the full cooperation of Mattarglos to do so.¡± Daniel puts a hand on his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far. As Ryuo-Mukori just said, we all stand to gain. For starters, I¡¯d like to see one of the densest populations myself. Neith, Hekate, Vae, and Doephluev, I¡¯d like you four to accompany me for the initial investigation. Ryuo, Reina, and wherever Geirahoel is, please take Gwenesphia, Treia, Aramellianna, and Wenlianna around to meet and reassure the domain lords. Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan, you may do either. We won¡¯t be fighting this time if we can help it, but it could be dangerous, which is why I want to minimize who is with me.¡± Aoloan says gently, ¡°I-I¡¯ll stay with the Dragon Empresses, Daniel. I¡¯ll help if you need me, but I had my fill of fighting getting blown up by a savage human.¡± She smiles playfully at Daniel. ¡°You should ask Baeka about being blown up,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°Who is this Baeka!?¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°Someone I should know about?¡± Daniel pets her head, and she swats at his hand to glare at him. He replies with an amused tone, ¡°You have already met her, Sweetpea. She¡¯s the princess of the dattakoriens that are slowly moving to the village. She has been the one going around to gather them.¡± The feldrok empress crosses her arms and closes her eyes to think intensely. ¡°Mmm¡­ OH! Her! I like-...¡± She halts her though, glaring at Daniel. ¡°I like¡­ that she¡¯s not one of your mistresses.¡± Daniel chuckles, returning to task. He looks at Kera¡¯tai. ¡°Any preference, Kera¡¯tai?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you, Daniel. I may be the weakest one of that group, but I can still cast some fairly strong magic. And, for some middle-strength monsters, I can use taming magic on them to influence them. It¡¯s not a perfect science and doesn¡¯t last particularly long, but I might be able to disrupt a group or prevent an attack.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Neith adds, ¡°It¡¯ll be my honor to protect you, my Liege.¡± ¡°You should take Magnir with you as well, Mukori,¡± adds Ryuogriar. ¡°I¡¯ll abide your plan for now, since it makes sense, and I am your loyal empress, so my duties do include supporting you where you aren¡¯t. But, that also means we won¡¯t need as much security.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Daniel shakes his head. ¡°Not an option. Magnir and Roeta both know what to look for, and they work well together.¡± ¡°I do not mind being separated for a time,¡± replies Magnir for himself. ¡°I appreciate that, but that¡¯s not it.¡± Daniel gestures at Ryuogriar and Reignleif. ¡°Numbers-wise, we have far too many VIPs compared to dedicated guards as it is. You two are responsible for the lives of the three dragon empresses, the gatonine empresses, Aoloan, and the Grand Duchess and her family. People that are all extremely important to me. Less than half of them can defend themselves against the kinds of enemies we¡¯ve been facing. If anything, I¡¯m taking too many people with me, but I want to ensure we can handle any monsters that might ambush us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on the two of you to bolster defense if needed.¡± Kalegrynten remarks a little distantly, ¡°I think one dragon alone would be enough, since I doubt we¡¯ll come under attack.¡± He adds quickly, ¡°N-Not that I¡¯m asking you to remove everyone. I just mean there shouldn¡¯t be any interference that would require more force than a single dragon can muster.¡± Ryuogriar and Reignleif smile. The platinum dragon cups her cheek and closes her eyes dreamily, swaying back and forth happily. ¡°Mukori is simply treating us properly like his beloved wives. It truly is comforting to have such a caring Mukori.¡± Reignleif agrees with a soft-pink blush, ¡°Yes¡­¡± She narrows her eyes at Daniel. ¡°But, you have to be careful too, Mukori. Neith, you must always stand in front of Mukori. And, if you must, you have our permission to forcefully drag him back.¡± Daniel chuckles, while Neith smiles and bows his head in agreement. The human mechanic replies a little dryly, ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m some sort of renegade.¡± Hekate scowls up at him, adding in agreement with the blue dragon, ¡°You have to be watched at all times, Daniel. You¡¯re sneaky and crafty, and you constantly get into trouble.¡± ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ll be with me, right?¡± She grins. ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Now, let me get suited up. Does anyone have any objections or changes to the plan?¡± He makes sure to look at everyone present, and Kalegrynten says, ¡°I only have an addition, Daniel. Please take Veiranoei with you. She will be able to guide you, and she can hold her own against most monsters we encounter most regularly. If she proves unable to aid you, I ask you forgive me and protect her in that case, only until you can retreat.¡± Daniel looks at his group of five; Hekate, Neith, Vaergraes, Kera¡¯tai, and Doephluev. Doephluev nods simply, though Daniel knows her expression is a little cloudy from having new ¡®competition¡¯. Kera¡¯tai and Neith have no opinions, and Vaergraes reassures Daniel, ¡°I¡¯ll focus on defense for us. Though, I ask that we go tomorrow morning. I need to recover some of my mana to be useful.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Hekate adds, ¡°We can also share dinner together and get to know her a little more.¡± ¡°A splendid idea,¡± replies Kalegrynten. ¡°Please, join us at my estate, and we shall have a wonderful dinner. Our home is your home.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°We¡¯ll do that. But, we¡¯ll also provide some of our meal options. A-Assuming Aoloan and Geirahoel are willing to help¡­¡± Aoloan smiles. ¡°I¡¯m always happy to exchange recipes, so gladly.¡± ¡°Where is Geira?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Why? Because she''s your favorite?¡± asks Hekate a little sourly. ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡± retorts the mechanic mercilessly with a cool smirk. Hekate tenses, her ears perking up and her tail twitching. She then droops her ears, admitting, ¡°No¡­¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t want to explicitly name a favorite, but he¡¯s reminding Hekate that the Hekate game is a rigged gamble, and Daniel will almost always say something that teases her. Ryuogriar and Reignleif chuckle, while Doephluev does her best to hide her own laughter -which is for a different reason-. The platinum dragon teases warmly, ¡°There, there, Hekate.¡± Reignleif answers Daniel¡¯s outstanding question, ¡°Geira went back to the airship. She¡¯s returning now.¡± ¡°The airship? Did something happen?¡± ¡°She chose cooking over being here with you,¡± retorts Doephluev curtly. ¡°Cooking?¡± Daniel is a little confused, and he pays Doephluev¡¯s tone no mind. Vaergraes answers, ¡°You were unconscious through lunch, Daniel. She and Wenlianna wanted to prepare something to help you recover. I believe they will also be helping with our meals.¡± ¡°I see.¡± And, only a few more moments pass for Wenlianna, Geirahoel, and Aramellianna¡¯s serving staff to return, setting up a simple banquet in the arena itself, since the meals are all easy to eat finger-foods that Geirahoel showed them how to make, including simple deli sandwiches, fried poultry pieces, burgers, and fried potatoes in various forms. She notices Daniel right away, and she rushes without a single thought for guiding the serving staff to swoop towards him on her wings, which appear by magic. She lands, impacting Daniel when he braces and catches her. ¡°Mukori! I¡¯m sorry! I tried to finish and return while you were recovering!¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am actually pretty hungry. Did you do this for all of us?¡± ¡°No!¡± snaps Geirahoel, always quick to snap-react. ¡°I-I mean¡­¡± Her face turns pink as she looks away. Ryuogriar teases, ¡°You really cooked it only for Daniel? How sweet of you.¡± The youthful orange dragon growls, ¡°Grrr-raah! Alright! I did! So what!?¡± She crosses her arms and pouts. ¡°I wanted to make something to help you get your strength back,... Mukori¡­¡± Daniel kisses her cheek, causing her pink blush to turn red. ¡°Thank you, Mukori.¡± ¡°Y-Y-You better eat a lot! And enjoy it.¡± She fidgets with her hands cutely. Hekate whines, ¡°Gah! I¡¯ll catch up to you, Geira! And, you may be good at this kind of stuff, but I¡¯m going to go with him to fight monsters.¡± Geirahoel¡¯s face turns serious, and she states sternly, ¡°I¡¯m going, too, then.¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°You should have all of our full strength at your disposal.¡± ¡°They¡¯re only going to scout,¡± replies Reignleif. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely the problem can be solved on the first try. We¡¯ll likely need to make something.¡± ¡°Which means we¡¯ll need¡­¡± Hekate looks past Geirahoel to study Wenlianna, who is briefly explaining the meal to Aramellianna, before the group of them approach Daniel and the rest. ¡°Wenlianna,¡± finishes the young feldrok empress. Daniel adds for Geirahoel, ¡°Also, Geira-Mukori, Hekate is more suited to monster hunting. I¡¯d like to entrust you with befriending the domain lords of Mattarglos and explain to them what our goal is.¡± ¡°But¡­ I can defeat monsters,¡± murmurs the young red-haired woman in disappointment. She looks extremely huggable at the moment, but Daniel stays focused. Still, he can¡¯t help a gentleness that enters his tone. ¡°I¡¯d like the forest to still be standing by the end of it.¡± Geirahoel twitches, averting her eyes. Daniel adds a little more playfully in her ear, ¡°Hekate started weak, so she has a better idea of how much force a monster needs.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± murmurs Geirahoel. She pivots quickly to look into his eyes. ¡°You have to stay in contact over the radio thing, and I¡¯ll immediately come help.¡± Daniel cups her cheek gently with his right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you to look out for us.¡± She gingerly uses both hands to hold his hand and arm near her face, enjoying the touch for a moment. He is fully aware of the daggers being glared at the moment, more than either him or her, so he changes topics. ¡°Now, shall we eat?¡± Kalegrynten warmly exclaims, ¡°Indeed! Lady Geirahoel, I must thank you. May we partake?¡± Geirahoel snaps out of her trance and folds her hands in front of her waist. Her cheeks are rosy, and she clears her throat. ¡°Ahem. Yes. We made enough for everyone here. If there is a need for more, take it up with the staff of the Grand Duchess.¡± She starts to walk towards the food, joined by Vaergraes, Roeta, Magnir, Neith, Aoloan, and Kera¡¯tai, while Ryuogriar clears her own throat. ¡°Hr-hrm. Mukori¡­¡± Daniel, starting to make his own escape, halts. ¡°Yes?¡± He gives his best attempt at sounding completely innocent. ¡°You were quite affectionate with young Geirahoel.¡± ¡°Not to mention Vae,¡± adds Hekate, cornering him with her number one rival. ¡°Just because she can use healing magic.¡± ¡°Alright. I deserve that. Geirahoel is easy, though. She¡¯s very expressive when she wants attention.¡± Ryuogriar sighs. ¡°Mukori, I have said this many times. I do now and will always want your attention.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± adds Hekate. Reignleif nods in agreement with them. Hekate then adds brazenly, ¡°I command you to hug us and kiss us at least on the cheek from now on!¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Are you intending to object, Mukori?¡± asks Ryuogriar coldly. He chuckles nervously. ¡°Of course not. But, don¡¯t make me do it all at once. I will, but it¡¯s a bit embarrassing. People will start to think I¡¯m some sort of playboy.¡± ¡°That is the price you pay,¡± retorts the platinum dragon with a merciless smile. ¡°You agreed to love so many people, it¡¯s only fair that you show it.¡± She steps closer, and rather than waiting for him to kiss her cheek, she hugs his neck and kisses him. She grins after she parts lips, saying, ¡°But, I do know better.¡± She pecks his lips once more, parting so Reignleif can hug him this time. Daniel kisses her cheek, and she hums happily. ¡°I want to do something with just the two of us later tonight, Mukori¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Remind me, but I¡¯ll make time when we get back.¡± She nods, and Hekate takes her turn. ¡°My turn!¡± She stands on her tiptoes with her lips together in anticipation. Daniel scoops her up into a hug, and he kisses her cheek. He replies softly, ¡°You¡¯re still too young, Hekate. But, as always, there are Hekate privileges.¡± She blushes even as she tries to scowl at him, and she murmurs, ¡°Stupid age¡­ Why couldn¡¯t we meet when I¡¯m old enough! Or, why can¡¯t you be younger?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m actually old enough to be your dad, right?¡± ¡°Pfft. So? They¡¯ll have babies with you, and they¡¯re over four hundred years old.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± whines Ryuogriar. ¡°Just because my grandparents didn¡¯t exist when Ryuo was my age, that doesn¡¯t make it the same as your situation. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hekate sighs. ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine! But, you know I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°And, if that¡¯s true, then there will be no problem.¡± He kisses her cheek again, adding softly, ¡°Thank you for being patient¡­ You know. Mostly.¡± She sighs again. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± She hugs his neck as he carries her. ¡°Now, you should put your clothes back on. Or bathe. You¡¯re all sweaty.¡± ¡°Let me get something to eat first, or Geira will be mad.¡± A pair of arms wrap around Daniel¡¯s right arm. Doephluev adds warmly, ¡°Daniel, you probably really should just choose one woman to be your wife and Empress for social functions. I will accept th-...¡± ¡°Nice try!¡± retorts Hekate instantly. ¡°I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s wife. You can just move out whenever you want if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Doephluev smiles with her more predatory smile. ¡°I am already of marrying age, and archoneldwyn do traditionally marry, just as humans do.¡± Just before Hekate can retort, Daniel notices Veiranoei has been standing nearby, awkwardly watching the whole thing. ¡°Oh! Veiranoei. I¡­ Did you need something?¡± She clears her throat, averting her eyes quickly. ¡°No. Sorry. I just¡­ Grandfather¡­ suggested that I ask you to¡­ e-escort me. This isn¡¯t a formal event, but¡­ he said it would be good to practice¡­¡± There¡¯s a pause, and Hekate looks at Daniel, who returns her gaze. Veiranoei adds, ¡°Grandfather explained everything while you were unconscious, so¡­ I¡­ I ask you to take care of me. I¡¯ll try not to be any trouble to anyone here.¡± Hekate slumps on Daniel¡¯s shoulders for a moment, humming in thought. She then climbs down off of Daniel, and he helps her to her feet on the ground. ¡°As Daniel¡¯s first betrothed until I¡¯m of marrying age, I¡¯ll allow you to be escorted by him. But, you¡¯re not allowed to steal him like some people here.¡± She shoots a deliberate glare at Doephluev, who is still clinging to Daniel¡¯s arm. The archoneldwyn woman with her cute, office-lady-like outfit and glasses, finally sighs. She releases Daniel and backs away a step as well, regaining her elegant posture. ¡°I, too, will grant this young woman your arm, my love." ¡°Let me put a shirt on, then.¡± Daniel receives his magic bag from Hekate, finding his shirt and putting it on. He then receives Nemaisol from Reignleif, and he fastens it to his belt. Thanks for your patience, Kaeralegier. ¡°{Yeah, yeah, Daniel. There were a few moments I thought you had him in that fight.}¡± Hah. Yeah, I wish. We¡¯re all good at something, and being a jack of all trades does not make one good at fighting, it seems. ¡°{Ya think?}¡± Daniel offers his left arm to Veiranoei. ¡°Veiranoei, you look very beautiful in that dress. Will you do me the honor of accompanying me and my dear family?¡± She blushes a little and smiles. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to go over the top.¡± ¡°I meant what I said. I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want me to do, so if I¡¯m about to cross a line, do stop me.¡± ¡°More likely,¡± starts Ryuogriar in contrast. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take what you want.¡± She grins at Daniel, and he rolls his eyes. The gatonine knight gingerly takes his proffered arm, and he walks with her as her escort. Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Hekate, and Doephluev keep close as they all join the others in enjoying the nice lunch. Daniel makes sure to spend a few moments with each of his companions, since he probably does have a favorite, but he also wants to be fair to the fantasy he never really dreamed of. While he¡¯s with Veiranoei and speaking to Gwenesphia, Treia, and Ullsten, the domain lord over the towns where their families reside, Daniel listens as they describe the plan to investigate the monsters, and that Daniel already has a couple fresh ideas to reduce the monster population. He makes eye contact with Geirahoel, who is watching him from a distance, and he smiles, toasting with the fried ¡®chicken¡¯ he¡¯s eating. She smiles happily, evidenced by her tail shifting ever so slightly and reflecting the sun. ¡°{Daniel, don¡¯t look around too much, but I want to ask if you¡¯ve noticed the woman nearby observing you.}¡± It¡¯s Kaeralegier¡¯s voice, the goddess who bound herself to the sword known as Nemaisol. He ¡®checks his magic bag for looseness¡¯, so that he has an excuse not to be paying close attention to the conversation between the four gatonines. I assume there are men and women observing me. I¡¯m a self-proclaimed emperor from an upstart nation surrounded by dragons and with my very own harem to boot. If they aren¡¯t suspicious of me being an enemy, they probably think I¡¯m playboy scum. ¡°{Maybe so, but this woman is quite possibly the most powerful being present in the arena.}¡± Daniel inadvertently freezes as a chill runs down his spine. Between Hekate, Vaergraes, and Doephluev, there should be very few beings in the entire world, as far as he knows -and hopes-, who can compete with those three for raw magic power, and Doephluev is because she essentially cheated the system using the many rune tattoos and subdermal implants she had when she and the other archoneldwyns attacked. Even Ryukana believes that Hekate has more magic potential than she does, but only by a little, leaving some of the more senior gods and goddesses, as well as the two primordial goddesses that surpass her by unfathomable heights. Where is she? ¡°{Like I said, don¡¯t look around obviously, but she¡¯s behind and to your right, speaking to Yanidere near the drink trays. Light green hair, silver eyes, extended humanoid ears. I recommend you release me just in case she is waiting for an opportunity.}¡± Daniel finishes refastening his magic bag to his belt, and he ¡®straightens¡¯ Nemaisol out, releasing the blade from the locking ring, similar to a katana¡¯s koiguchi. Just the act of releasing Nemaisol from the scabbard allows Kaeralegier¡¯s magic negation to take effect without any additional effort from the goddess in hiding. Daniel says warmly, ¡°Excuse me for a moment, but I¡¯m going to get a drink. Can I get you ladies anything?¡± He looks at Veiranoei first, since he¡¯s treating her special at the request of Kalegrynten. ¡°Oh! Um¡­ if you wouldn¡¯t mind. Valta juice, please.¡± She hands her glass over, and Daniel smiles. ¡°My pleasure. Anyone else? Lord Ullsten?¡± Gwenesphia shows her glass, which is half full. ¡°I¡¯m good for now, thank you Daniel.¡± ¡°Me as well,¡± replies the gatonine domain lord with a polite nod. Treia says, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to get some more nibbles. Please excuse me for a moment as well.¡± Treia walks with Daniel, saying quietly, ¡°Just to warn you, Daniel, he¡¯s making subtle passes at Gwen.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± She nods once. ¡°He¡¯s flicking his tail at you when she¡¯s talking, which is to distract her from speaking to everyone, and he¡¯s throwing subtle compliments in.¡± Daniel realizes now that she points it out that the male gatonine has been adding in compliments to Gwen, where he hasn¡¯t added in the same courtesies for Treia. ¡°I trust you and Gwen, so I¡¯m not worried about that. If he¡¯s a threat to either of you, though, don¡¯t hesitate to take action. We¡¯ll respond as needed to protect your families.¡± She nods. ¡°Thanks. I think he¡¯s harmless enough, but I just wanted you to know he¡¯s subtly snubbing you.¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°Does it turn you off?¡± ¡°Nah. I know what I got myself into.¡± She bats him lightly with her tail, hip-checking him gently. ¡°If nothing else, life is interesting around you.¡± ¡°I could say that about almost everyone and everything in this world.¡± She giggles, and Daniel spots the person he made the excuse of drinks to study. At first, he is afraid a fourth archoneldwyn has made an appearance. It must show on his face, because she looks directly at him as well, and she smiles softly. It¡¯s a very cold smile, regardless of its outwardly gentle appearance. She has the distinctive, elongated ears that Daniel would normally associate with fantasy elves, which is a trait the archoneldwyn have, as well as the fantasy hair colors and a skin tone that doesn¡¯t quite look like a human tone. In this case, the woman has impeccable posture, even as casually as she¡¯s standing, and her expression is one of wisdom and grace, where the three archoneldwyn Daniel has met all had more ambitious, energetic faces. The signs are all there, and Daniel is comfortable making the assumption. Whoever this seemingly young woman is, she most likely is an elf. *** Chapter 115: The Mechanic Meets the Warden Rikuto stares at the empty plot of land overlooking the sea. The route is unchanged, and he made no mistakes. He recognizes all of the surroundings. But, a plot of land where an elegant tree was growing with colorful leaves that reminded the Japanese man of the sakura cherry blossom trees in bloom native to his homeland, is missing, as if it were never there. The same goes for the house that should be housing one of the most powerful mages in the human territories; Senn, the elf. Rikuto only saw fractions of the elf¡¯s powers, which included the ability to share dawnsights with someone like Rikuto. And now, it¡¯s as if Senn never existed. The elven man is nowhere to be found. The only clue is a single stone in the middle of the grassy clearing. Rikuto approaches it, cautiously reaching forward to feel for an invisible solid object. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± cautions the guard leader with him. ¡°You should use caution. There could be traps.¡± Rikuto stops, and he nods. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Search the area. If there are tracks, I want to know where he went.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± The guard captain signals with his hands, and some of the guards spread out to begin searching the area while Rikuto returns to his carriage, taking a seat in the cushioned cabin of the vehicle. He grumbles to himself, ¡°I should¡¯ve known better. He has been a coward all along. The entire world at stake, and all you do is run away, huh?¡± The otherworlder king watches the soldiers search. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything other than the stone, but several of the soldiers gather around it to inspect it. One of them directs another to pick it up, and he cautiously obeys. The stone doesn¡¯t trigger anything, and the soldiers inspect the rest of its surface. After, they bring it to the carriage. Rikuto opens the door to lean out. ¡°What is it?¡± The captain replies, ¡°It appears to be a message, your Majesty.¡± The soldier holds the stone up, and Rikuto can see scratches in the surface that spell out words. The words declare a simple message; ¡°I warned you, King Rikuto. You will never see me again.¡± It¡¯s the language that sends a horrified chill down the magically displaced young Japanese man. He steps down from the carriage to inspect the characters etched perfectly into the stone, done only by magic. ¡°Does it mean something, your Majesty? It¡¯s not a language I¡¯m familiar with.¡± Rikuto murmurs, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± The characters are perfectly written Japanese kanji. How? How is this possible? I haven¡¯t spoken Japanese since coming here, let alone written it. Did he pull it from my memories when we used the dawnsight spell? Yes, that must be it. He had half a mind to try to use hypnosis magic to implant suggestion in the elf¡¯s mind, but it seems Rikuto may have actually lucked out that he didn¡¯t get to try. If Senn could pull his old language out, and even write it with a practiced hand, then one wrong move could add another extremely dangerous enemy to the growing list. ¡°Should we commence a search, Sire?¡± asks the Lieutenant, second to the captain. ¡°No. We need to return and coordinate the counterattack. I was hoping to enlist Senn, but that seems to be impossible.¡± ¡°It was worth a try. I¡¯ve heard the elves preserve balance before anything else.¡± Rikuto ignores the platitude. It¡¯s nostalgic to see Japanese, and he is somewhat entranced by seeing it after so long. He takes a breath and sighs. Patience, Rikuto. Once you get this all squared away, you can just start introducing pieces of Japan here. What I wouldn¡¯t give for a proper onsen [Jap: Hot spring] to soak in. Not to mention miso¡­ and dango¡­ He starts to order, ¡°Take us to¡­¡± A chill quakes his whole body with a shiver, and when he looks at his guards, those who are still able to stand have turned pale, all staring towards the sea. Rikuto turns, looking towards the ocean beyond the cape. He understands the horror in the eyes of the soldiers, as it grips him at once as well. If the sun were at its back, the monolith that suddenly appeared would appear much like an eclipse, casting a long and dark shadow that would reach almost to the horizon behind Rikuto. It is not a simple artifact or stone mountain, nor is it any kind of mirage. It is a titanic creature, armored by angled scales designed to streamline a predator in the sea and armor it against attacks. It is hundreds of feet across and tall, with a rather familiar roughly-cone-like or arrow-like shape to its humongous head, though none of the counterparts to this creature on Earth could compare. Four eyes, each as big as a train tunnel, are looking directly at Rikuto. He can feel the titan¡¯s gaze. To him, it looks like a squid on an unnaturally large scale; so large it would have to be impossible for it to even support its own weight in the water, let alone lift its head out of the water so close to shore to study him. Regardless, Rikuto knows his eyes aren¡¯t deceiving him, and his guards can¡¯t even form words or coherent thoughts. Rikuto can feel his own legs trembling, and he¡¯s not even sure if he¡¯s still breathing. The mountainous squid then turns its gaze, looking well over Rikuto¡¯s head towards the northwest. It can likely see quite far into the distance. Is¡­ it trying to tell me something? Is this some kind of sign? What is this creature? Suddenly, a voice rumbles in Rikuto¡¯s head, as if speaking to every fiber of his being all at once. It¡¯s similar to a deep base that touches every cell of his body, causing him to tremble. ¡°{Human from another world, turn back. Walk your current path no longer. You have been warned.}¡± The titan looks down at Rikuto again, and he finally manages to stammer, ¡°W-Was that you?¡± ¡°{You will not be warned again.}¡± ¡°Listen! I¡¯m trying to protect the world! There¡¯s another human from my world, and he has¡­ Wait!¡± Rikuto calls out as the titanic squid sinks below the cliff. He runs towards the cliff to try to keep it in view. Either the ocean is extremely deep just off of the cliffside, or the squid is all but literally melting into the sea. ¡°I¡¯m your ally! I¡¯m trying to save you, too!¡± The creature doesn¡¯t respond, simply melting into the waves without a word, and without looking at Rikuto. Frustrated, he kicks a small stick that flies a comparatively tiny and insignificant distance into the sea below him. A beast that can talk, and it has no willingness to even hear me out? What is with this world? He sighs in disgust. He turns and walks back towards the carriage, stumbling a little when his legs wobble and nearly give out. He notices that his pants are wet. He clenches his fists, doing his best to regain his composure. Almost all of his soldiers are incapacitated. They¡¯ll need a moment to poise themselves so they can return. If the beast doesn¡¯t have the sense to acknowledge Daniel¡¯s weapon for the terror that it is, then it is a beast that Rikuto¡¯s void artillery can destroy as well. For now, he¡¯ll ignore it until the right time. He scoffs to himself. I wonder how much saki-ika [Jap: dried shredded squid] that thing would make. Definitely more than useful that way than it is now. With that, Rikuto begins his return journey once more. The army should be finished forming a defensive line against the Grand Duchy of Stalvaltan by the time he returns. *** ¡°[Hail and well met, Daniel of the Earthly realm.]¡± Daniel starts to reach for Nemaisol, but Treia is on his left side, and he wants to make sure she¡¯s safe as well. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize that language, Miss. Is it an ancient elvish phrase?¡± asks Treia innocently. The woman simply continues to smile, glancing briefly at Treia, before returning her gaze to Daniel. She replies to Treia politely, ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Daniel doesn¡¯t speak many languages from this world. R-Right?¡± She looks at Daniel. His own gaze is focused on the elf. He unfortunately understood every word, though her chosen sentence was awkward but spoken naturally, like a greeting from a different era. Kaeralegier, how does she know English? I barely speak it except singular words, most of the time, and I¡¯ve never met any elves. ¡°{I¡¯m not sure. Some spells can pull languages from a target, like the reverse of hypnosis. More advanced spells can read memories, but I don¡¯t know of any that can copy memories. As for language,...}¡± If she was stealing it from me, it would be in my era¡¯s English. Daniel replies as calmly as he can, planning his moves carefully. ¡°[Good afternoon. You have me at a disadvantage at the moment, Miss. You know I¡¯m Daniel, and this is Treia. Can I get your name?]¡± ¡°Oh! Daniel? Have you¡­ been practicing other languages? I had no idea.¡± Daniel puts his hand on her hip, pulling her close as he whispers, ¡°Stay close to me.¡± She cocks her head, becoming a little concerned. ¡°[Thou dost not need fear me, good fellow. I bring ye no ill will. I would¡¯st rightly desire to speak with mine own name reserved.]¡± ¡°[You aren¡¯t screwing with me, are you?]¡± ¡°[Begging thine pardon? I dost not fully understand thine speech, but thou have not an err in understanding me, so it seems. Is this not thine language of yon homeland?]¡± ¡°[An ancient dialect of it.]¡± ¡°[Indeed, it dost seem there be conflicts.]¡± Daniel switches to the Eastern Imperial trade language of Zenkon. ¡°If it¡¯s all the same to you, I can speak this world¡¯s Eastern Imperial trade just fine.¡± She smiles. ¡°Very well. It will be difficult to gauge your answers if you are speaking in a different dialect.¡± ¡°Different dialect?¡± asks Treia. She asks Daniel nervously, ¡°Is¡­ everything alright?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll explain later.¡± He looks at the elf, replying, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll call you Miss Elf for now until you tell me more.¡± ¡°Very well. Though, if it¡¯s all the same, please refer to me as ¡®the Warden¡¯. I¡¯ll explain when the time is right. And, your suspicion is to be expected. I only came to observe, but it seems I was noticed.¡± She looks slightly to her right, adding softly, ¡°Was it the archoneldwyn? She¡¯s quite protective of you, and I wouldn¡¯t have noticed her if you hadn¡¯t approached.¡± Daniel notices Doephluev lingering subtly over the elf¡¯s shoulder. Daniel replies, ¡°We all have our secrets. Anything in particular you want to know from observing me? Hoping to witness the magic of the Harbinger of Calamity?¡± She smiles at him. ¡°Among other things. But, it''s fascinating. Either you''re the most powerful magic being that has ever visited this world short of the gods, or you''re the weakest.¡± ¡°Be careful who you say that in front of,¡± retorts Treia with a warning tone. ¡°Not everyone is as patient as I am.¡± ¡°I''m aware.¡± The elf looks directly at Nemaisol. ¡°I thought at first it was merely Nemaisol''s magic negation, but then he released the blade. That should be impossible with mana greater than what I saw.¡± ¡°I''m surprised you know that about Nemaisol,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I would hope so. I was alive when the blade was used to strike down the divine summon that was out of control.¡± Daniel only needs a moment to piece another fact together. ¡°That¡¯s how you know English, then, even if it¡¯s an old dialect. You¡¯ve met another divine summon from Earth.¡± She smiles. ¡°Correct. Though, I expect that much was obvious.¡± ¡°English?¡± asks Treia. ¡°That language was your native tongue, Daniel?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. It seems our new acquaintance met others who spoke it.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Treia gingerly takes his hand, holding it for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯re enemies,¡± admits the elven woman. ¡°I¡¯ve been told a great deal about you, and I¡¯ve researched a great deal about you. What I have seen in my dawnsights has also made a great deal of sense.¡± ¡°What have you heard?¡± asks Daniel. According to Erimaya, Daniel, his rifle, and his ¡®god-killers¡¯ are what showed up in the dawnsight that led to Daniel and Rikuto being summoned from Earth, which Vaergraes confirmed. If this elf has seen the same dawnsights, she may still be a threat if she doesn¡¯t believe in Daniel¡¯s reason for using the atom bombs. He has had Xyreko send golems occasionally to determine the remaining fallout in the affected areas to make sure it has decreased. However fast the specially armored golems lose mana is directly proportional to remaining radiation, as far as Daniel can tell. He isn¡¯t sure of the mechanism that causes radiation to interact with and negate mana, but he has figured out how to roughly quantify the effect by making shielded lead golems which carry a similarly shielded magic device with a tiny hole drilled to the magic crystal. The rate at which it loses power is then calculated to determine the radiation levels, which he compared to one of the uranium ingots, which should have a relatively minor decay rate, which can still shut down most magic instantly. The elf replies to Daniel¡¯s question, ¡°I have heard that you are out of control and dangerous. But, from what I have seen, you exhaust naive options before you draw a hard line, though you are not afraid to acknowledge a threat for what it is and act accordingly. As was the case with the Devourer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not proud of what I did, and I¡¯ll never teach anyone how to do what I did.¡± She nods. ¡°I know. But, a mutual acquaintance of ours is convinced that you will strong-arm the world with those weapons.¡± ¡°Never. I would prefer no one know they exist, and I only used it because my trusted friends have already done far more than I ever could otherwise.¡± The elf nods. ¡°Yes, magic was quite ineffective, and physical attacks were all but meaningless.¡± She bows as she says gently, ¡°You have my gratitude for defeating the Devourer. And, you have my respect for restraining such a dangerous power.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Will you tell us who you are and what you want?¡± asks Treia. ¡°Daniel is more interested in stopping the war between the east and the west, which was a goal of the elves once upon a time, was it not?¡± ¡°It still is. But, our voices are too few. The Citadel is an unbalancing factor, so it may send a stronger message than we ever could. The wisdom of the past is meaningless if those of the present refuse to hear it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the curse of us short-lived races,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Too many of us want to leave our own mark on history. And, a lot of times, the only way to do that is to break something that isn¡¯t broken.¡± ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s not exclusive to short-lived races, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Her eyes trail around, and she states calmly, ¡°It seems I have been noticed by the rest of your harem. So, let me ask you one last question; would you be willing to accept me into your harem?¡± Daniel cocks his head in surprise, and he can feel Treia¡¯s grip tighten on his hand. Daniel grips her hand back gently, replying softly, ¡°I stumbled into the situation I¡¯m in, and I¡¯m happy for it. But, I¡¯m not actively looking to add more members. So, I have to decline.¡± ¡°Are you certain? I am an elf you know. I can carry your legacy on for many more centuries to come.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been one that was too concerned with my legacy. It won¡¯t matter after I¡¯m dead and gone. I¡¯ll just be dead. You¡¯re not attracted to me. That¡¯s easy enough to tell. If you just want to watch me in case I do something suspicious, then I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind, really.¡± She tries to emphasize her modest chest, doing her best to do her most enticing pose. Daniel stays focused on her face, unfazed by her attempts. Though, Treia is a little more irritated, humming in disapproval. ¡°Like I said. It¡¯d be different if you weren''t just testing me.¡± She smirks at him. ¡°Saw through me, huh?¡± ¡°You don''t strike me as someone after money or to marry someone whom everyone is calling Emperor. So, the simplest answer is that you''re gauging how to interact with me going forward.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m a woman. And, I have been told I am fairly attractive, even to humans.¡± Daniel nods once. ¡°You are quite attractive. But, my cup not only runneth over, but has filled nine more cups and runneth them over, too.¡± She chuckles, and Treia adds bluntly, ¡°I think you¡¯re up to fourteen now, Daniel.¡± He looks at her blankly as he thinks. While he values everyone he has come to care about, he hadn¡¯t really given thought to numbers, since it would make it more and more unbelievable. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He looks at the elven woman again. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m not a middle-schooler. I can continue to function when an attractive woman is in my presence. Especially when there¡¯s no attraction on her part.¡± She smiles and nods in turn. ¡°I see. Forgive me for associating you with those I¡¯ve known in my past.¡± Daniel bows his head. ¡°Allow me to apologize for my fellow Earthlings. I am but a singular humble man, and so I can only truly represent myself.¡± ¡°Does your apology include Tachibana Rikuto?¡± asks the elf. Daniel¡¯s cordial smile disheartens a little. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on using the nukes against him, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. Though, the feeling doesn¡¯t appear to be mutual.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. Which is why I was hoping you would turn out to be level-headed. I would like to speak to you regarding Rikuto.¡± ¡°And, how do you know him? I don¡¯t recall catching glimpses of you in the castle when I was there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Mornistae since your arrival in this world. Rikuto came to me, though, I believe I have successfully deceived him.¡± ¡°Deceived him?¡± asks Treia cautiously. ¡°Yes. Your companions here mostly know who I am, though I believe even Miss Treia here will recognize me like this.¡± Outwardly, seemingly nothing changes, except for a slight flutter of the elf¡¯s priest-like clothing and her hair. But, Daniel notices there seems to be a little more glow to her skin, and her hair takes on almost a strange, glimmering look, like bright stars managing to overpower a bright sky. Even her eyes seem to be full of power, with glowing light of slowly varying color swirling in her silver irises. Treia instantly tries to recoil against Daniel¡¯s arm to back away from her, and he notices that even Doephluev, who was stalking casually closer, takes a step back in surprise, while Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel immediately face them and ignite pilot flames in their mouths. Treia pants, as she all but whispers a single syllable, ¡°Senn¡­¡± Daniel looks at Treia. He can feel a sort of heaviness to the air suddenly, but it seems to have terrified or startled everyone else present. Some of the Mattarglos residents have even fallen backwards or fainted, while guards and soldiers crowd around the various lords, trembling in their own armor. Daniel replies calmly, ¡°My friends have mentioned you once, briefly, when we came under attack from the archoneldwyns Doephluev and her companion. But, to think you could put everyone on edge by ending your concealment spell.¡± Senn cocks her head with an amused smirk. ¡°And yet, you seem to be completely unafraid. Are you truly so powerful?¡± ¡°No. Not powerful enough, actually. I noticed this with Hekate and the Feral Feldrok, who we call Mr. Lugrae now; enough mana creates a visceral reaction, but for most of my life, I¡¯ve had none at all. I can feel pressure, but I know that if you wanted to fight, we would already be in battle.¡± Treia is now trying to pull Daniel away, and he tries to reassure her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Treia. We¡¯re not enemies.¡± Daniel can feel the pressure decrease and fade, and Senn replies gently, ¡°I am sorry for that. I wanted to test one final thing.¡± She looks at Daniel, adding confidently, ¡°You have passed. I will trust you with what I have come to tell you.¡± Within seconds, they are surrounded by the majority of the collective might of the Fievegal, though Daniel¡¯s companions do their best to appear calm and composed as they close in. Vaergraes states as calmly as she can when she closes the distance, ¡°Senn. It has been some time.¡± Senn bows politely to the former demon queen. ¡°Vaergraes. I believe human-kin usually would say too long, but it truly feels like a blink, and you¡¯re all grown up.¡± Vaergraes chuckles nervously. ¡°I worried during much of that time if we were going to come against each other in battle.¡± ¡°As I have told many, I have long since served. I am no longer interested in taking sides.¡± ¡°Then why did you come here if you''re not going to take Mukori''s side?¡± asks Geirahoel sharply. ¡°Because I don''t want to die.¡± This causes an awkward silence to befall the group. After letting it go for a poignant emphasis, Senn adds softly, ¡°I knew a day would come when not even I or the great Strylak would be able to escape the Devourer any longer. A day when the world would be on the brink of ending. And, for all of my magic power, I knew there would be nothing I could do except follow in the steps of the Outsiders, and attempt to flee this world through magic.¡± She then looks at Daniel. ¡°But, then I had the same prophetic vision everyone else had. One that led me to peer into the dawn. And, it was the first dawn I could never see beyond.¡± She turns her gaze to Vaergraes, who is listening intently. ¡°I knew at once we would be safe.¡± ¡°How? All I understood was that the humans would be summoning heroes. Imagine my surprise when I met Daniel, the first divine summon in likely all of our history who didn¡¯t loyally side with the human-kin who summoned him.¡± Senn nods in agreement. ¡°It was the flash. What you all know as Daniel¡¯s god-killers. They destroy magic. Temporarily, thankfully, but¡­ for a beast that absorbs all magic and is resistant to physical attacks of all kinds¡­ a weapon that destroys magic was our saving grace. Even if it meant we could never use magic again, our world would be spared.¡± ¡°I¡­ hadn¡¯t thought of that,¡± replies Daniel gently. ¡°I was just fairly certain it would work, since the destruction is so powerful. I never once considered what it could do to magic.¡± ¡°And yet, magic returned just as quickly¡­ without the Devourer,¡± adds Senn gently. When I could see the next dawn, I saw a breathtaking sight for the first time in a long time. I saw peace. Even if brief, the world was quiet for a moment.¡± She smiles up at the sky. ¡°Like the rest of you, I¡¯m sure, I saw the future.¡± She looks directly at Daniel again, her expression turning grim and serious. ¡°I have seen another dawn that I cannot see beyond. As you hopefully know, the visions are an art, more than a science, and open to interpretation. It wasn¡¯t your god-killers, but a fire. A fire that was consuming everything. Like the Devourer, magic only makes it stronger. Just as some of you felt dread a moment ago in the presence of my mana, I felt that dread as my mana was consumed.¡± ¡°I have no other superweapons,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Nothing that I intend to attempt anyways. I won¡¯t be using the nukes against Rikuto, no matter what.¡± ¡°I think that is the problem,¡± replies Senn, concern evident in her otherwise confident and warm voice. ¡°Rikuto has let fear guide his hand, and he has started losing touch with reality. He has far fewer reservations about using his weapons than you do, Daniel.¡± ¡°If you know this, why not just stop him yourself?¡± asks Hekate. Senn hesitates looking aside, so Daniel is the one to answer, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say that future is caused by Rikuto living or being assassinated. I was summoned because the Dawnseer of Mornistae¡¯s royal court witnessed the initiation of the atom bomb. They hadn¡¯t perceived the Devourer yet, since it just looked like a shadowy mountain.¡± Senn nods, replying softly, ¡°That¡¯s¡­exactly right¡­¡± ¡°For most of the time I was here, the eastern military forces didn¡¯t even know that the leader of the demon covenant was a demon queen. They just called her the ¡®Demon Tyrant¡¯.¡± ¡°I tried to make Rikuto understand this about Dawnseeing, but he wouldn¡¯t heed my advice. He just kept trying to convince me to defend the world from you, in spite of acknowledging that your world has thrived with these weapons in existence for most of a human lifetime.¡± The grey dragon Neith asks, ¡°What would you like to do, Sire? If you order it, I will do what is necessary.¡± Daniel shakes his head. ¡°No. I know I¡¯m naive, but I don¡¯t want to become the kind of Emperor that orders extrajudicial killings of other leadership. Lady Senn, do you believe the future can be changed?¡± She hesitates to answer for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Dawnsights change, but it¡¯s impossible to know for certain what actions lead to the change. I have never seen two opposing futures, if that is what you are asking, indicating that, no, the future is like a river that we can¡¯t possibly see the destination of.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Then, making a knee-jerk response to a premonition isn¡¯t the right move. For now, we know the threat Rikuto poses. What we need to keep in mind is something worse than the void artillery.¡± Daniel looks past the three dragon Empresses to where Aramellianna, Wenlianna and her sisters, as well as Aoloan, Kera¡¯tai, Veiranoei and Gwenesphia are gathered. He calls out gently, ¡°Wenlianna, can I run something by you?¡± ¡°Oh!? Yes! Coming!¡± Wenlianna excuses herself, jogging over. They were remaining cautious, since the latter group are not capable of fighting at the level of the ones that came to confront Senn, just in case she was hostile. Hekate asks as Wenlianna is making her way over quickly, ¡°You want to have Ahok figure out what could be worse?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°That¡¯s right. She helped design the void artillery. If there¡¯s some mechanism that could lead to apocalypse, as Senn¡¯s vision indicated, then we need to bounce some ideas around.¡± ¡°Could it be the same as how your god-killers work, Mukori?¡± asks Ryuogriar. ¡°I still don¡¯t fully understand that myself, but what if the void artillery is doing the same thing, but with magic?¡± Daniel nods, ¡°I¡¯m open to any possibility, but I think the mechanisms are different. I don¡¯t have the means to study how magic is produced in the body. I just know what I learned about atomic particles.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories, Lady Senn,¡± states Wenlianna once she arrives at the group, which Neith makes space for her to step up to the front. ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡± Senn bows her head respectfully. She is a legendary personage in this world, so it seems her reputation precedes her. She does reply gently, ¡°I¡¯m not an aristocrat, though, so no need to be so formal with me. No country in this world can rightfully claim me, and in turn, I claim none of the privileges that would come with such belonging.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly. I have several of your books, which have taught me so many of the fundamentals of magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. But, we can discuss that much later. If you would, please hear out Daniel.¡± Wenlianna blushes. ¡°O-Oh! Of course! Forgive me Daniel.¡± ¡°No need. I just wanted to ask you to do something when you conference with Ahok later.¡± ¡°Oh! Of course! Anything I can do to help.¡± Daniel nods contentedly, and he briefly catches her up to speed on the conversation so far. He then makes his request. ¡°So, when you¡¯re discussing with Ahok, ask her to prepare some materials on the way the weapon works, and to examine any additional changes to make it start a runaway reaction.¡± ¡°Runaway?¡± asks Hekate. Daniel nods. ¡°When atom bombs were being developed, there were people who were afraid the weapon would ignite the atmosphere or start a chain reaction with all of the matter of the world, annihilating the whole world. Thankfully, this didn¡¯t happen, but if such a thing is possible with magic, most matter in this world seems to contain some magic, as far as I can tell.¡± ¡°Mana fire¡­¡± murmurs Senn suddenly. ¡°Yes, something like that could be what I saw¡­¡± ¡°Figure something out?¡± asks Vaergraes. ¡°Only that one of the divine summons of the past used a magic never replicated since, and it was¡­ like a flame, but wasn¡¯t fire. It could burn through anything. I still to this day don¡¯t know how it worked. Such a thing, though¡­ If Rikuto has a similar power,... But, for it to go out of control¡­¡± She descends deep into thought. Vaergraes offers, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ll perform a Dawnsight later and see if I can witness anything different. If I can make sense of anything, knowing what I do know about you, then I¡¯ll certainly share.¡± ¡°That would be very helpful, thank you.¡± He then looks at his group. ¡°In the meantime, we continue forward with caution, and focus on the tasks that we can deal with. If we provoke Rikuto further than we are, he¡¯ll use the weapons again, and if we make him desperate, he might somehow stumble across this mana fire, or whatever the true threat is. If our combined group can think of anything to counter it, then we¡¯ll start forming emergency contingencies.¡± ¡°I know you just said you don¡¯t want to use them, but¡­¡± Treia speaks up, and she looks up at Daniel. ¡°If your ¡®god-killers¡¯ can erase magic, couldn¡¯t you just use those?¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. He replies softly, ¡°If we can help it, I don¡¯t want to. I rather recklessly used the ones I did because the target areas were already massive wastelands. A concern I haven¡¯t brought up prior is the fallout; poison dust that rains down. The airburst was specifically to minimize it, but if we use it too close to civilization, it can still cause problems for an even larger area around the weapons.¡± He looks directly at Treia. ¡°If it is the only option, then we¡¯ll do what we have to do. But, it is an absolute last resort. If it is a fire, we¡¯ll try firefighting methods to deny it fuel or air or anything else. Otherwise, well¡­ I know of only a handful of ways to deny magic right now.¡± Treia smiles and nods, taking his hand. Hekate adds, ¡°If it¡¯s just a fire, it¡¯ll be way easier to deal with than a monster that can form its own plans. There¡¯s nothing that can beat us!¡± Senn smiles as she looks at the optimism of the group; a group that trusts a peculiar and earnest man from another world. She adds quietly, ¡°Daniel, that is something that separates you from him.¡± Daniel looks at her, and she adds gently, ¡°You actually put your trust in the words of your companions.¡± The human mechanic cocks his head. ¡°People I love have trusted me with their entire world and their future. I¡¯d be a fool not to trust them with mine.¡± ¡°And, that is why you might actually save us all¡­¡± murmurs the elven woman. *** Chapter 116: The Mechanic Learns About Monsters Daniel looks at the two newest additions to his team with the task of seeking out the highest populations of monsters in Mattarglos to investigate the cause and, if possible, remove it. Now that Senn has proven to be a relatively neutral acquaintance, Vaergraes suggested she accompany them on the mission to investigate monster occurrence in Mattarglos, since Rikuto should be preoccupied with the retaliatory invasion for the time being. Ahok revealed during the nightly check-in that the void artillery consumes a massive amount of mana, which required an absurd amount of ¡®enhanced magic crystals¡¯ for the necessary magic density. And, since the only known source of diamonds suitable to be magic crystals in the quantities needed for the weapons is now under Fievegal control, he can only recharge the ones he has, which is time consuming for even the small army of mages and magic artisans he managed to collect. Daniel¡¯s not sure where the financing is coming from, but he may be conquering a territory that will become a financial liability immediately. Thankfully, the Grand Duchy is stable enough, and ships are already being built to begin trade with the Fievegal directly, which will benefit the citizens of both territories. In the present, though, Daniel can¡¯t help but be amused by Senn, a legendary mage in the world of Zenkon, clutching the armrests of her seat in the shuttle as she sits with her head back, eyes closed firmly. It¡¯s taking every bit of her willpower to relax on a vehicle even she never imagined. From what he has judged, most of the divine summons from Earth came from much older eras, while the one that caused Kaeralegier to seal herself away came from a similar era to Daniel. But, it seems she completely immersed herself in the fantasy world, abandoning virtually all of her attachments to Earth. Daniel didn¡¯t want to come to Zenkon, and he might¡¯ve refused if asked. He¡¯s happy now, but he had lots of comforts and luxuries in life, and there¡¯s no great reason to deny himself what he can build. He has to be a little more mindful about the balance of power on Zenkon, but he became embroiled in that the moment he saved Erimaya¡¯s life. No, perhaps sooner, when he agreed to be Wenlianna¡¯s assistant. Next to Senn, Veiranoei¡¯s seat is empty. She¡¯s in one of the corners, emptying the contents of her stomach into a disposable bag made out of a dried animal skin. Vaergraes remarks gently, ¡°Poor girl. You¡¯ll get used to it in time.¡± It hits Daniel suddenly, and he says softly, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything now, but remind me before we return. I have some medicine for you, Vaeranoei.¡± ¡°M-Medicine¡­?¡± asks the poor young woman wearily. ¡°C-Can¡¯t I have some now¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Daniel trails off. The placebo effect can work both positively and negatively, and he knows from personal experience, this treatment works. He doesn¡¯t need to plant any ideas in her mind. ¡°Sure, let me find it.¡± Daniel cycles through his magic bag, and Hekate asks, ¡°What are you looking for? Antivenom potation?¡± ¡°Nope. Even better.¡± Daniel keeps some fresh in his magic bag in case he ends up on a boat and needs it for himself, though he¡¯s working on drying plenty for distribution. And, that would be ginger, a plant Daniel was able to find thanks to Geirahoel¡¯s tireless and unfaltering efforts to extract things Daniel likes from him to improve her repertoire. Just describing it was enough for her to find a few that matched closely, including a couple she considered weeds before Daniel revealed that they add great flavor to meals, such as mint and rosemary. They aren¡¯t exactly like the Earth mint and rosemary, but the flavor is close enough, and Xyreko confirmed they are non-toxic. As for ginger, he¡¯s pretty sure it is a nearly identical plant, down to the flowers that it grows and the root which contains the magic of the plant -literally and metaphorically-. He finds some ginger root, and he cuts off a few pieces in small chunks, roughly the size of his index fingernail. He needs to figure out the right size for actual dose measurements, which could end up being different for a gatonine anyways, but he¡¯ll start small and work his way up. Daniel walks carefully to the back of the shuttle, which is flying rather smoothly. He offers her one of the pieces. ¡°Take two of these now, and take the other two before we take off again. It should prevent you from feeling sick on the way back.¡± She nods, taking them without hesitation while Daniel swiftly gets his water canteen, handing it over for her to wash them down. It¡¯s obviously spicy, but she manages, and she coughs a little. She asks wearily, ¡°Th-this will really help?¡± She looks absolutely pitiful, but Daniel sympathizes. He has been seasick many times on smaller boats, and a few times on his carrier. But, thankfully, unless the sea was really rough, and as long as he stayed hydrated, he usually didn¡¯t have any issues. ¡°I personally can vouch for it. Sorry I didn¡¯t think to ask before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°If you can, I¡¯d like to return you to your seat. It¡¯s safer if something happens.¡± She nods, and Daniel helps her up, escorting her back to her seat as she slowly lumbers forward, carrying her bag in her left hand. Daniel gets her seated, and he says gently, ¡°You will get used to it, but it can help if you can keep your eyes on the horizon. Otherwise, don¡¯t look at anyone or anything that can move.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± groans Senn softly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°C-Can¡­ I have some medicine, too?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Sure.¡± He retrieves the ginger once more, cutting it into similar small pieces. He carefully takes Senn¡¯s hand, turning it over while holding her wrist to help her feel secure. She asks, ¡°Wh-what happens if I take all of it now?¡± She also doesn¡¯t look great, but she¡¯s enduring. ¡°To my knowledge, the worst it should do is make your insides feel like they¡¯re burning, with some damage possible, but¡­¡± Senn immediately pitches the full amount Daniel gave her, swallowing it forcefully. She gasps as she coughs from the spiciness. Daniel quickly gives her his canteen, and she drinks vigorously. Hekate taunts them a little, ¡°For someone so mighty in magic, you¡¯re nearly crippled by simply travelling?¡± She snickers behind her hand. Daniel reassures both of his patients, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s afraid of heights.¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± Vaergraes, Doephluev, Kera¡¯tai and Neith all chuckle at her. ¡°C-Can I take the rest of m-mine too?¡± asks the gatonine knight. Daniel replies, ¡°Yes, though it might be a little less effective, and could trigger you to¡­ uh¡­ expel, if it irritates your stomach. Next time, it¡¯ll be in powder form, which absorbs much more quickly and takes effect even faster.¡± Veiranoei nods. ¡°P-Please do.¡± She gets her own water bottle this time, drinking from it and taking the rest of her ginger. Daniel prepares some more for them so that they have it handy for when the group makes the return trip. Though Daniel doesn¡¯t usually see the void bag technology in the east, Senn has one, which she stores the ginger in. He¡¯ll try to remember to ask Senn later if she knows why that is. Just from what she has mentioned, she has to be several millennia old, but she acts very down-to-earth, so to speak. At times, she can speak like a stoic anime elf skilled at hunting evil demons with her human apprentice, observing time on a much different scale than anyone else. At others, she gets airsick in a magic shuttle. Daniel takes his seat again, and Hekate immediately takes his hand to chew on his wrist, grumbling, ¡°Why gyou got goo bwab abou¡¯ tha¡¯ thin¡¯?¡± grumbles the childish feldrok empress through her teeth gnawing on Daniel¡¯s bracer. Daniel chuckles, and Vaergraes offers gently to defuse the situation, ¡°If it makes you feel any better, Hekate, I am afraid of deep water.¡± The feldrok cocks her head with Daniel¡¯s wrist still in her mouth, her ears flopping to the side with her curiosity. ¡°Wa¡¯er?¡± Daniel scoffs, and he gently pries her mouth off of his wrist, though she still holds his arm with her hands. Vaergraes also giggles, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t favor the sea or even deep lakes¡­ like the one that spreads around the Citadel.¡± ¡°Then, why do you live with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind the water being there. I just can¡¯t be over top of deep water. I never have been able to. I think my grandfather used to take me on a boat, but I never liked it.¡± Hekate ponders for a moment, and she plops back down into her seat. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s natural then. Daniel, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Tons of things. Spiders are probably the main one.¡± ¡°But there are no spiders on Zenkon!¡± retorts Hekate. He laughs. ¡°What? You want me to have fears readily available? Besides, Arachne is kind of like a spider, which is actually how I chose her name.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°She¡¯s named after a woman who challenged a goddess to a weaving contest and won, and the goddess was enraged by her hubris for even comparing herself to the gods and goddesses, so she turned the woman into a spider.¡± ¡°I think you told me that one, now that you mention it¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of Arachne,¡± starts Vaergraes. ¡°Should we need her aid, I can summon her to our location, though it will take time and most of my mana to do so.¡± ¡°Sounds good. We¡¯ll leave her on defense with the others, though. For our investigations, we want to be small and fast.¡± ¡°There should be few monsters that can handle this party,¡± states Neith. ¡°Yourself and Veiranoei will be our priority to defend.¡± ¡°Remember we¡¯re not trying to burn down the country. We want to minimize collateral damage if we can.¡± Ucahote¡¯s voice calls from the cockpit, ¡°Your Grace, we are approaching the location.¡± ¡°Bring us low, but keep us airborne and watch for ambushes. I assume there are avian monsters just as there are any others.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace. Descending now.¡± The shuttle angles slightly as the golem pilots it lower, and Neith asks, ¡°My Liege, I have a request for a time when things are rather tranquil. Would I be able to learn to pilot these shuttles?¡± ¡°Of course. Reducing the roles of golems where possible is a goal of mine longterm, but we need to get our population up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sire. If there is anything else I can do to assist, always be sure to tell me.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Hekate climbs up to look out of the side windows, looking down. The area they¡¯re in consists of rolling hills covered in large swaths of green of the various trees. ¡°This land is beautiful¡­¡± ¡°I agree,¡± murmurs Kera¡¯tai as she watches the forest below on the rolling hills. Daniel looks out the same window, replying gently, ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s something about seeing new terrain that just adds to the beauty.¡± Hekate and Kera¡¯tai both nod. The feldrok girl teases, ¡°We should conquer it.¡± She looks at Veiranoei deviously, while Vaergraes and Neith chuckle. Daniel stands up and asks, ¡°Any signs of trouble, Ucahote?¡± ¡°None currently, your Grace, though I can identify several monsters.¡± ¡°Is it as simple as too much mana that mutates them?¡± asks Daniel. Senn, having settled her stomach a little, murmurs, ¡°It''s difficult to witness the change occur, and can be slow or fast. I¡¯ve only encountered two people that could create monsters intentionally; an elf and an archoneldwyn. Though, I suspect the feldroks could have. They just refused to do so.¡± Hekate hums proudly, ¡°Hmm-hmm. Of course.¡± ¡°Hekate, you weren¡¯t even born at that time,¡± retorts Daniel playfully. ¡°So!?¡± She crosses her arms, puffing out her chest. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that my probable ancestors were good people, right?¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s more important how their cute little descendant behaves,¡± replies Daniel as he ruffles her hair. The human mechanic studies the terrain, looking for any obvious living creatures. But, his simple human eyes can¡¯t spot anything obvious through the trees. Senn finishes her answer, ¡°To answer your question, I don¡¯t know for sure. Though, it seems to be the main cause. They end up with a lot of mana for a non-sapient being, and they don¡¯t need sustenance to survive.¡± ¡°Ucahote, any obvious concentrations of mana?¡± ¡°The center of the world, your Grace,¡± replies the golem without hesitation. Daniel scoffs. ¡°You can¡¯t narrow it down?¡± ¡°Not in the way that living things and their mana can be detected.¡± ¡°Mana is refined in the body,¡± explains Kera¡¯tai, beating Senn and Doephluev to the answer. ¡°In the world at large, it is noise, where in a living being, it is a voice. Finding a person through their mana is like looking for their voice, and seeing how strong they are, when it isn¡¯t concealed, is like looking for the loudness of their voice.¡± ¡°That¡­ makes a lot of sense. Thank you, Kera¡¯tai.¡± Doephluev pouts and hugs his right arm. ¡°I was going to say the same, my love!¡± Hekate grunts, ¡°Ugh¡­ So, what do we do now?¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. ¡°Well, radiation is kind of the same way. You can¡¯t hear it, so to find it, we made a device that could detect the near exact amount of radiation by clicking faster or slower based on how much is present. At least, that was one method.¡± ¡°And, you have an idea on how to detect natural mana in a similar manner?¡± asks Vaergraes, intrigued by Daniel¡¯s train of thought. ¡°I do. And, we should have the parts we need to do it on the airship, so long as we can get a hold of glass from a craftsman back in town.¡± He looks at Veiranoei, who is also recovering from her airsickness. ¡°Glass? Th-That¡¯s all you need?¡± ¡°Yes. Wenlianna once explained that glass glows pretty easily when exposed to mana because it dumps the mana just as quickly.¡± Senn retorts a little coldly, ¡°I would like to think someone would have noticed if glass could track down mana.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°And, if the device I intend to make existed already, then I probably wouldn¡¯t have anything to offer Mattarglos. I¡¯m not a fool. Well, not in general, anyways. I know greater minds than mine would have been pursuing answers to the monsters for much longer than I could ever hope to live, but one of my favorite quotes from my world is this; ¡®if I have been able to see further, it is by standing on the shoulders of giants.¡¯ Sir Isaac Newton.¡± Senn remains quiet, accepting his answer. Hekate counters, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re going to live forever. Me and those women will make sure of it.¡± He chuckles and pets her head. ¡°That remains to be seen, Sweetpea. So, what do you guys think? Should we investigate the ground a bit, or return and make a mana detector first?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see these monsters myself,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°We need information to formulate a battle plan! R-Right?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I agree with her Greatness,¡± adds Neith. ¡°Though I sense nothing strong enough to bring harm as long as we¡¯re careful, knowing the class and types of monsters present should help us narrow down the possible sources once the mana detector is operable.¡± ¡°I care not what we do, so long as I get to remain by your side,¡± replies Doephluev with her usual smug-edged affection. She¡¯s not instigating Hekate the way Ryuogriar does, but using the art of repetition to continuously insist on being closer to Daniel. Regardless, Hekate snatches Daniel¡¯s left arm, pulling him towards herself. ¡°Yeah, yeah. We get it. You¡¯re an evil seductress.¡± Doephluev giggles, ¡°Oh my! You flatter me.¡± ¡°Any objections to scouting the ground?¡± asks Daniel to finally move forward. Vaergraes smiles, shaking her head, and Senn, Kera¡¯tai, and Veiranoei also have no objections. Daniel instructs Ucahote to land them outside a rough area containing more monsters, and he equips his weapons, checking Nemaisol. ¡°{You know, Daniel, I could detect mana for you. Want me to make the clicky sounds of a Geiger counter?}¡± A crackling sound starts to come from the sword, and Daniel quickly replies, Please don¡¯t. ¡°Daniel?¡± asks Hekate, looking at Nemaisol. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± She stares at the sword for a moment, deciding she has a pretty good idea of what occurred. I appreciate the offer, Kaeralegier, but I think the device will narrow it down better, and others will be able to use it. Plus, I assume using you to detect mana will cause you to absorb more mana than you can waste. ¡°{Hmm¡­ A fair point. I¡¯ll stay in standby, then. Don¡¯t hesitate to draw me. Like little Hekate, you are racking up quite a large debt to me. Eeheeheehee!}¡± Daniel sighs to himself, though Hekate twitches. ¡°Daniel, I feel like I was just insulted.¡± She glares at the sword. ¡°Just your imagination. Let¡¯s go.¡± The group finally disembarks the shuttle, and Daniel carries a semi-automatic rifle at the ready. Hekate carries her ice blaster, and Veiranoei grips her sword cautiously as she follows them. Senn withdraws a staff of her own from her magic bag, which looks like a very old branch from some kind of tree with a multi-pointed crystal that kind of looks like the head of a mace, but glows with a myriad of colors that swirl slowly within. Kera¡¯tai is carrying one of Daniel¡¯s sidearms, but she is primarily using a true magic staff to defend the group with magic. Senn remarks, ¡°Interesting. Though I assumed ¡®demon staves¡¯ were firearms, they do not match what was described to me in the past.¡± Hekate boasts, ¡°That¡¯s because Daniel¡¯s weapons are the strongest and most amazing ever.¡± ¡°They certainly hurt a lot,¡± adds Doephluev with a coldness. ¡°It is an interesting idea, but I don¡¯t understand how a projected chunk of metal can compete with magic.¡± Neith chuckles, ¡°Then, you¡¯ve never been hit by one.¡± Neith lifts his bangs to show the scar on his forehead where Daniel¡¯s railgun wounded him badly enough that it wouldn¡¯t heal without substantial amounts of magic, and Neith decided to keep it as a conversation piece and a badge of honor; ¡°This is proof that I narrowly survived the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Kera¡¯tai chuckles nervously in agreement with Neith. She wasn¡¯t shot, but witnessed the power of his firearms firsthand as she saw the first dragon fall to a single human soldier. ¡°Looks like little more than a scratch.¡± ¡°And yet, it pierced through mithril.¡± Senn goes silent. Daniel adds, ¡°Humans of Earth have been making better armor for our entire history, and for every improvement to armor, we developed a better bullet. Well, after the advent of firearms.¡± ¡°Ahead,¡± interrupts Doephluev. ¡°There¡¯s a monster approaching.¡± The group spreads out a little and takes cover behind trees. While the mages have very little to fear, the purpose is investigating. What emerges from the brush is a being roughly the size of a German shepard, but with a very different body. It reminds Daniel of a gigantic ferret, and its fur is messy and spiky looking. But, he recognizes the species. He whispers, ¡°A benki?¡± Hekate is crouching directly in front of him, studying it as well. Neith whispers in reply from behind another tree, ¡°That¡¯s right, my Liege.¡± ¡°More specifically, a kamaitaizen benki,¡± clarifies Doephluev from behind Daniel with her back against his. ¡°It can use wind magic.¡± ¡°We should avoid engaging it,¡± urges Veiranoei. ¡°We need a centurion and a binding mage to bring one down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asks Hekate smugly. ¡°We have the Feldrok Sorcerer. Heeheeheehee!¡± Her tail bats Daniel excitedly, and she requests, ¡°Let me shoot it, Daniel. I can hit it from here.¡± Hekate aims her ice blaster, but Daniel gently puts his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Not yet. If either of us open fire, every monster in a mile radius will know we''re here. Neith? Can you handle this one?¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Sire.¡± The grey dragon in human form vanishes in a seeming puff of smoke. ¡°Hrmm¡­ I thought we came here to practice fighting monsters without destruction.¡± ¡°My Love is obviously concerned about hidden tricks behind the magic of these monsters. The thorusk hakkadel was able to counter his railgun.¡± Hekate gasps. ¡°That''s why you haven''t been practicing with it! And why your face smelled like the targets instead of normal.¡± She cups his helmet, trying to remember if he had any new scars on his face. Daniel chuckles, but he confirms, ¡°She''s right. The one disadvantage to using unprecedented means is that the consequences are also unprecedented. Given what Veiranoei just said, a reliable strategy for a¡­ kamai¡­ uh, kamaitachi benki? It is to draw it in by withstanding its attacks and then trapping it with powerful magic for the centurion to finish off.¡± Veiranoei gasps. ¡°Th-That¡¯s right! How did you¡­?¡± ¡°That much is rather obvious, I would hope,¡± replies Senn. ¡°Lightweight monsters are what tank roles are for.¡± ¡°Tank¡­ role?¡± asks Veiranoei. ¡°You''d waste a whole tank on a small-fry like that?¡± asks Hekate. Vaergraes also looks unsure. Daniel explains, ¡°She means a combatant that specializes in the front line, specifically drawing out enemy attacks and protecting others. It was named after the vehicle, since tanks are notorious for being immune to conventional attacks, including most rifles. You know, until anti-tank rifles were developed.¡± ¡°And then, became anti-dragon rifles, yes?¡± jokes Kera¡¯tai warmly. Hekate hums, understanding his explanation. ¡°Yes, I see. Makes sense. I¡­ think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain better later, Sweetpea. What I really wanted us to see is this;¡± He points at the kamaitaizen benki. Suddenly, a gust kicks up around it, and it leaps almost instinctively away from the side the gust originated on. Hekate jumps to her feet. ¡°How did it-...!?¡± Neith, having been disrupted by the gust, is now visible, and though he didn¡¯t take any damage, thanks to his armor, he is noticeably surprised, even from the distance the rest are. Daniel explains, ¡°The lightning bear had a passive effect with its lightning, which discharged to defend it. It could intercept ranged attacks, including bullets.¡± ¡°How?¡± asks Vaergraes. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of monsters creating magic barriers.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t. Lightning can travel faster than a bullet, which is closer to the speed of sound. The kamaitachi benki seems to have a passive wind current around it that is a lot more potent than it appears. It can probably deflect projectiles, especially arrows. I doubt it would have survived either of our weapons, but it¡¯s what I wanted to see.¡± The group watches as the benki is startled by Neith¡¯s appearance next to it, but he quickly lunges at it, snatching it by the neck and then pivoting its head violently, silencing it at once, even as the wind picked up briefly when the benki tried to defend itself. ¡°Alright, I think we can move closer. Stay alert.¡± Daniel stands up, patting Hekate on the back. She and Doephluev bound into step with him, and Hekate asks, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I made an assumption based on another monster I met. But, I used a method to test it. The basics of science.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. Makes sense,¡± replies the small feldrok empress. Senn, Veiranoei Kera''tai and Vaergraes join the three in walking towards Neith, who waits patiently, studying the monster he just finished. ¡°For someone supposedly lacking magic, Daniel, you are rather observant,¡± remarks Senn. ¡°I probably got pretty lucky this time, but I wanted to expect something along those lines.¡± He touches his own cheek, which is protected by his helmet this time. ¡°I got lucky last time that I was able to learn the lesson.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. Well, from what you¡¯ve told me, it¡¯s impressive you¡¯ve come as far as you have. But, does it bother you that you are surrounded by people far stronger than you are?¡± ¡°No. We have a common goal, and Hekate becomes the Master of the Citadel if anything happens to me. I¡¯d wish them luck.¡± Hekate grumbles, ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that, Daniel. It won¡¯t stop anyone.¡± ¡°Which is why, if I¡¯m ever taken hostage, it shouldn¡¯t stop you. Anyone trying to manipulate you will only ever kill me anyways. Risk my life and save me, or you¡¯ll lose either way.¡± She hesitates, but Doephluev murmurs gently, ¡°He¡¯s right,... your Greatness. Brosjak had no intention of turning the dragons over, even if Daniel won. He would have laughed to his death just to relish in Daniel¡¯s anger.¡± She gingerly holds her hand on his forearm so as to not get in his way if he needs to aim his rifle, but for once, she doesn¡¯t have her usual confidence or arrogance. Hekate is also quiet for a moment, but she replies softly, ¡°I-... I¡¯ll always save you Daniel, because I know you¡¯ll always save me, too.¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°Good. But let''s both do our best not to be captured.¡± He looks at Senn, adding, ¡°I trust the people around me. Even the most dangerous ones.¡± He said it to reassure Doephluev, and he can feel her twitch, her grip tightening a little on his forearm. She does sigh, though. ¡°You¡¯re too trusting, my Love. Even if¡­¡± Hekate grumbles, ¡°For once, I agree with you.¡± The mechanic chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you guys have all been good at heart. After all, I trusted you with my life before anyone else, Sweetpea.¡± Hekate hums, her cheeks filling with color and heat, though her own helmet hides her face from Daniel. Just before anyone adds anything else, they reach Neith, who stands up. ¡°My Liege. It was no trouble, but I suspect you were aware of the wind barrier before I was.¡± Daniel nods, explaining his thinking again to Neith. ¡°I see. So, you wanted to test your hypothesis.¡± ¡°Yes, though we¡¯ll have to be careful. The kamaitachi benki didn¡¯t seem especially strong, and its element was relatively harmless.¡± ¡°Kamaitachi?¡± asks Neith. ¡°Do you mean kamaitaizen?¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Oh¡­ Yes.¡± He scoffs, looking at the other six with him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you correct me?¡± Hekate shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s a new monster for me. Why should I know?¡± ¡°I assumed you were giving it a new name, my Love,¡± replies Doephluev. ¡°You are the Emperor.¡± ¡°I knew what you meant,¡± adds Senn. Vaergraes smiles. ¡°You said it rather naturally, so I was going to ask if it¡¯s a name from Earth.¡± Kera¡¯tai nods in agreement with the archpriestess. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think it was my place,¡± murmurs Veiranoei. ¡°A-After all, I¡¯m¡­ a concubine in name only¡­¡± ¡°I prefer consort, and your opinion will always matter to me. As you can see, I can be wrong.¡± He looks at the Uhl¡¯tall priestess next. ¡°And, kamaitachi is a spirit reminiscent of a weasel, and which has blades for paws, or wind blades; something like that. And they ride on the wind.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± cheers Hekate. ¡°Then we should just call it that! It¡¯s just like the one from Earth!¡± ¡°It was more easily defeated than I assume a true kamaitachi would be, though I doubt even in Japanese mythology, a kamaitachi could go toe to toe with a dragon for very long. Though, I don¡¯t know.¡± There¡¯s a sudden cacophony of chaotic noise, similar to a bunch of small mammals yowling. Everyone turns towards the epicenter of the monster zone they identified. The spread of the sound was quite wide, and it was definitely more than one creature. Senn jokes as she readies her magic staff, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ll get to gauge it for yourself, Daniel. I do hope you get whatever information you seek from this.¡± Daniel checks the breach of his rifle and sets it to semi-automatic, and Hekate arms her ice blaster¡¯s primer. The human mechanic trapped in another world remarks dryly, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to learn a lot of things. Veiranoei, stay close to me. Hekate, make sure to lead your targets if they¡¯re moving fast. The rest of you, please remember the forest is a precious resource.¡± Everyone confirms, and they ready themselves for a battle against numbers, which is what Daniel was trying to avoid. What he hopes to figure out is how they noticed, since Neith managed to stop the kamaitaizen benki -now dubbed kamaitachi for Daniel¡¯s sake- from making a sound. Of course, Daniel has to remember that he¡¯s in a world of magic, and as such, many things could have simpler explanations than he might think. *** Chapter 117: The Monsters of Mattarglos Ba-Ba-Bang! Ba-Ba-Bang! The heavy mercato of Daniel¡¯s rifle echoes off of the trees and deep into the distance, drowned out by subsequent shots that seem to summon the voice of the thunder god. Hekate has gotten used to the suddenness of the shots, helped immensely by her helmet having sound-dampening to protect her sensitive ears. Her own magic-powered ice blaster is much quieter, all but coughing up a magic orb of concentrated energy that explodes ice magic when it contacts, and she does her best to sow chaos in the ranks of monsters rushing around them. Neith is at the front, dashing with blindingly fast speed towards the fast-moving wind weasels; magic-evolved benkis that Hekate has decided to call kamaitachi, thanks to Daniel mentioning their similarity to the mythological spirit beasts of Earth¡¯s Japan. Senn, who is skillfully weaving magic spells that spread and intercept the kamaitachi, disrupting their wind magic, remarks loudly over the noise, ¡°It seems an entire colony has been mutated by the source.¡± Daniel crouches to Veiranoei¡¯s level, who is in agony from pain in her ears. He forgot about her sensitive ears, and he replies to Senn, ¡°Is it normal for multiples of a group to evolve together?¡± ¡°It is more common than not, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Daniel withdraws gatonine-friendly earmuffs from his bag, putting them on the gatonine knight. She looks at him, and he mouths very clearly and deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She nods with watering eyes, holding the earmuffs over her ears. Hekate remarks, ¡°I feel your pain, Veira! You¡¯ll feel better!¡± Not one to wait on results, he withdraws one of his marked water skins, providing it to Veiranoei. She hesitates, but he insists, and she drinks. She almost chokes, surprised by the taste, but she drinks some. The alabaster liquid, for where it comes from, is effective as a healing potion, as well as a stamina recovery agent. He¡¯s not sure if it also recovers mana for mages, but given that Shek and Skloe have minimal mana themselves, it¡¯s probably just the first two effects, which are plenty. Surprise spreads across Veiranoei¡¯s face, and she taps on the earmuffs. ¡°I-I can hear again¡­ And the pain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a special healing drink. You alright?¡± Dirt and wind spray across them, and Daniel hugs her, shielding her. One of the kamaitachi just lunged in, but Kera¡¯tai was quick enough to intercept it with water magic. She¡¯s now holding it off of the ground as she surveys the monsters around her. ¡°They do not seem to care that they are out-classed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s very little incentive for them to retreat,¡± replies Doephluev, suspending several of them off the ground with magic. She uses her right hand to cast another spell as well, and spikes of rock suddenly sprout out of the ground, impaling the four kamaitachi. ¡°They can only get stronger if they defeat us.¡± ¡°Like the feldroks?¡± asks Daniel, surprised by this piece of information. ¡°Not to the same extent,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°But, undoubtedly, they can and will absorb our mana.¡± Veiranoei, now embarrassed that Daniel is still holding her, finally squeaks, ¡°Um, I¡¯m¡­ I can fight again, m-... D-... Your Grace.¡± ¡°Daniel is fine, especially in battle.¡± He helps her up. ¡°Sorry again about that. I didn¡¯t think about your ears.¡± ¡°Your staff¡­ it¡¯s¡­ unreal.¡± She watches Hekate fire her ice blaster. Unlike the rifle, it has to be cycled each time, lest there be a risk of the mana crystals dumping magic continuously and exploding the weapon. Still, she is able to fire a powerful ice spell every few seconds without any sort of chanting or catalysts other than the blaster. Daniel¡¯s rifle, on the other hand, allows him to cast ¡®instant death¡¯ as quickly as he can aim and ¡®cast¡¯, which can be multiple times a second. He explains as he checks his rifle once more, ¡°Make sure the earmuffs stay seated. It¡¯ll still be loud, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Veiranoei nods, gripping her sword as she stays close to Daniel. He begins casting again, and the monstrous benkis that come to a brief stop to assess their next move fall instantly, killed outright by Daniel¡¯s power. Of course, this is the usual way for the people of Zenkon to observe his rifles, particularly if they haven¡¯t seen them before. And, though she is capable of fighting and faces the closest monsters to the group, she and Daniel are at the center of the loose formation, and he and Hekate have ranged ¡®spells¡¯, while Senn, Doephluev, Kera¡¯tai, and Vaergraes are using magic efficiently and carefully to pick them off. And, Neith is dashing between individuals, causing some to pursue him in futility, while he easily wipes out individuals that are too slow to escape him. Monsters are stronger than their animal counterparts, and oftentimes, can be more intelligent in battle, since they are generally aware of their powers. But, they are still no match for a dragon, the former demon queen, a deadly magic assassin, and one of the world¡¯s eldest and strongest mages. Hekate¡¯s true strength is hidden by the fact that she is using a perfectly effective magic staff, and likewise, Daniel is unassuming at a glance, but calm and collected in battle. After the fact, the group gathers around Daniel and Veiranoei, and she sinks to a kneel, while Daniel plops down to a seated position next to her with a content sigh. Without any hesitation or asking, Hekate plops down onto his lap, leaning back against him like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world, removing her helmet to relax a bit. And, Daniel simply supports her weight as he leans back on his hands extended behind him. ¡°This reminds me a little of the Citadel,¡± remarks Hekate. ¡°Though, it¡¯s more crowded.¡± ¡°This kinda reminds me of another point I am curious about.¡± The young feldrok looks up at him, her ears cocking to listen intently. ¡°What¡¯s that? How many there are?¡± ¡°No. I kind of noticed this about the thorusk hakkadel, and some of the creatures that were living in the Citadel. I''ve always wondered this about manga and light novel monsters. When there aren''t any adventurers around to fight them, and no need for food, do they just mill around waiting for people to fight?¡± Doephluev takes a seat next to Daniel and Hekate, earning a brief scowl from the feldrok empress. ¡°They generally live like their former selves. The only difference is their aggression, as you can see with the normally-passive benki.¡± ¡°Oh? But, I thought you said they don¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need to eat,¡± corrects Senn. ¡°Monsters still gain sustenance and strength from eating.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to know. And, if they don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be a little weaker, but still very dangerous if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Veiranoei murmurs, ¡°You¡¯re all so¡­ strong. That was the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen a pack of kamaitaizen benkis eliminated. And, no one was hurt.¡± Neith, who is picking at one of his fingers while listening, replies, ¡°I was wounded gravely, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He shows his index finger, and everyone squints to look. There doesn¡¯t appear to be a scratch on it, though there is a red spot. Daniel asks, ¡°Did something sting you?¡± ¡°Sting, my Liege? No. I believe it is a shard of bone from one of the benkis. Perhaps a shard of tooth.¡± ¡°A splinter?¡± groans Hekate skeptically. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Indeed, your Greatness. It is quite irritating. Imagine how grave such an injury would be on others.¡± She growls, and everyone shares a laugh. Daniel asks, ¡°Is everyone comfortable with pressing a little further in? If possible, I¡¯d like to get an idea of whether or not this particular area is filled with just the kamaitachi, or if there¡¯s other monsters.¡± Everyone agrees to press on, including Veiranoei, though she is the least sure. She sticks close to Daniel¡¯s left side when they continue walking, with Doephluev gracefully holding pace at his right side, and Hekate leading the group. Kera¡¯tai follows Daniel, alert to the sounds of the forest, but carrying herself like a loyal follower. Daniel¡¯s question is answered fairly quickly. The trees rustle, and branches crack as something rather large moves through a portion of the forest. Given its lax pace, it hasn¡¯t discovered them yet, and the group takes cover once more, this time remaining quiet. Whatever it is is fairly close. As it lumbers by approximately fifty yards ahead of them, Daniel recognizes the basic body form, though he never learned the name of the creatures. It is the wall-breakers that accompanied Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, Shek, Skloe and the others for the attack on Fort Peony, which Daniel repelled. This one is not only feral, but quite aberrant looking, with intense streaks of color through its thick, shaggy fur. It has a fairly slow gait, but it also seems to radiate magical power. Not that Daniel can really tell to what extent, he has some idea what it looks like; a sort of gut feeling he gets when he sees someone or something with an especially large amount of mana. He''ll never tell them because he doesn''t want to make them feel bad, but there are nights he can''t sleep when crowded by three dragons and a feldrok due to the air feeling foreboding. They of course won''t hurt him, but he has to be especially tired to fall asleep with them. That aside, this monster, like the two true monster types Daniel has seen so far, has elemental magic as well. Doephluev starts to whisper, ¡°It¡¯s a weisperant¡­¡± The monster instantly turns its head towards the group, and everyone flinches, recoiling back into cover instinctively. The creature takes a deep breath, and Vaergraes screams, ¡°Barriers! Now!¡± The mages all coordinate to create magic barriers to shield the group, and it is just in time for a massive gust of white wind to rip through the forest around them, blasting heavily as Daniel shrinks himself to stay in cover. Hekate aims and fires her blaster, but the sudden blizzard around them doesn¡¯t stop, indicating her shot did little to nothing to the monster. The white-washed wind blocks Daniel¡¯s view of the others that aren¡¯t right next to him; Hekate and Doephluev. Doephluev shouts, ¡°Weisperant masonrahm. Ice magic.¡± Daniel notices that the light elemental that has been hovering near him shivers, and she vanishes in a brief flash of light. A white elemental takes her place, equally cute but radiating a small swirling wind of her own. She happily looks up at Daniel dancing in a circle. He can feel the monster moving, and the blizzard shows no signs of letting up. ¡°Uh! Hello there, little cutie! I¡­ suppose you want a name, huh?¡± The pixie-like being suddenly brightens, and she hovers close, nodding vigorously. Hekate asks, ¡°A snow elemental?¡± ¡°Looks like it. Uh¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ How about¡­¡± A tree topples and crashes to the ground. ¡°Uh¡­ Oh! Snowbelle! We¡¯ll keep it simple! How¡¯s Snowbelle sound?¡± The newly dubbed Snowbelle nods, happy with her new name. She then faces the direction of the monster and puts her hands on her hips. She sweeps her hands up in fluid motions, just like she¡¯s casting a spell, and white light glows around her hands. Suddenly, a bubble seems to form around the three, who are currently only protected by a simple barrier. Now, the air suddenly falls still around them in roughly a ten foot diameter, which doesn¡¯t quite reach the trees the others are hiding behind. Additionally, rainbow-colored shapes appear in his field of view. He recognizes the shapes, though the color scheme is different. They appear ghostly and unnatural, but it¡¯s very clear who each one is. He is seeing infrared views of everyone around him beyond the visible range. He can clearly make out Neith as he jogs around to flank the monster, only for icicle shards to rain down on his location, causing him to shield himself. Kera¡¯tai is protecting Veiranoei, while Vaergraes is focused on creating a warming field to keep all three of them warm. Senn is firing off magic of her own, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s struggling to hit the monster, which Daniel can see rather clearly. It mostly blends in with the white of the blizzard, but it has just enough heat in its body to stand out to his new ability, which is undoubtedly granted by the elemental. He sighs. ¡°You are some handy little pixies, aren¡¯t you?¡± Snowbelle grins at him. She makes a muscle gesture at him, and he can¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Do you have any ideas, Daniel?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°I think my blaster isn¡¯t hitting him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more likely it¡¯s useless,¡± replies Doephluev. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you!¡± ¡°Hekate¡­¡± warns Daniel. She pouts a little, and he adds gently, ¡°She¡¯s probably right. It¡¯s doubtful elemental beings don¡¯t have resistance to their own element. I think that¡¯s why the elementals from the scarf are so effective. They¡¯re protecting me and also give me an additional ability.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I can see everyone from their body heat, including the monster. The blizzard seems to be strongest directly near the¡­ uh¡­¡± ¡°Weisperant masonrahm,¡± adds Doephluev to help him. ¡°That. Thank you, Doephluev.¡± She adds instantly, ¡°Anything for you, my Love!¡± She does rub her arms with her hands, and Daniel asks, ¡°Hekate, do you think you can use your warm air spell?¡± ¡°I¡­ can. Won¡¯t that make the elemental change, though?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Daniel looks at Snowbelle. ¡°Good point.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll be alright,¡± murmurs Doephluev with a content smile. Hekate sighs in disgust. Her tail twitches, and she asks, ¡°Daniel! You said you can see it?¡± ¡°I can. It¡¯s roughly that way, moving towards Neith, who is trying to draw its attention away from us, by the looks of it.¡± The young feldrok empress stands up. ¡°Very well, then. Point me at it and I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t use too much magic.¡± ¡°Tell that to the monster!¡± whines the young girl. He chuckles. ¡°Keep it to a minimum, if you can.¡± ¡°Mwahahahaha! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to! Now, show me where it is, Darling.¡± Daniel stands behind her, pointing over her shoulder at the direction of the masonrahm, keeping his point at its center so Hekate just has to aim for center of mass. ¡°{Mukori. Mukori. Listen!}¡± ¡°Who are you? Navi?¡± Hekate works on channeling her magic into a concentrated spell, following Daniel¡¯s finger. She asks, ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hekate twitches as the voice snaps, ¡°{Mukori, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t you dare tell me you forgot me already!}¡± Judging by her reaction, Hekate is hearing it this time. Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yes, Geira-Mukori. What is it?¡± ¡°{Hmph! I don¡¯t know if I want to tell you, now.}¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯re in the middle of something.¡± Hekate casts her fingers forward, and a thunderous crackle and boom tears through the air, popping and crackling like a terrifying ripping of paper before the vaporized snow expands and causes a terrifying clap of thunder. The lightning bolt briefly illuminated the masonrahm, and its shaggy fur is back lit, revealing a rather frightening visage in the obscuring blizzard winds. Daniel can see it shrug off the attack, and he moves on instinct. He pulls Hekate across him and pins her and Doephluev to the ground, just in time for wood to explode from a barrage of ice shards that rain down around them. Several hits spray across his armor like kicks or punches that are thankfully not painful, indicating he hasn¡¯t taken any real damage thanks to his armor. ¡°{I''m waiting, Mukori.}¡± Daniel checks on Doephluev and Hekate, specifically knowing what he''s doing. ¡°Are you both alright, my empresses?¡± Both of them beam, and then immediately scowl at each other, before lovingly replying simultaneously, ¡°Thanks to you protecting me, Darling!¡± ¡°Thanks to you protecting me, my beloved!¡± He then says, ¡°Geira-Mukori, we''re fighting a monster right now.¡± He watches Neith strike the monster with a powerful punch that launches it sideways. It tumbles, but the grey dragon sinks to a kneel. He¡¯s clutching his core, like he''s cold. ¡°{I know, Mukori. That''s why I was trying to help you.}¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I''m sorry for misunderstanding. What can you tell us?¡± ¡°{Reina is probably the only one who can withstand the cold close to that monster. It has more mana than usual. Fire is the only element they''re weak to, making them difficult to defeat with by any other means.}¡± ¡°Any suggestions?¡± Hekate replies, ¡°Snowbelle seems fine.¡± Daniel, Doephluev, and Hekate sit up. Senn is trying to use a light magic spell to cut through the blizzard vortex, but the ice intensifies around the monster, shielding it. It also swings its forepaw at Neith, batting him across the ground with brutal force. Once more, Daniel has bound the hands of his allies because of his own principles, and they¡¯re the ones suffering. ¡°Alright, Doephluev, you shield us from ranged attacks. Hekate, you¡¯ll intercept melee attacks when we get close.¡± ¡°We?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you!¡± ¡°I have to. Snowbelle is protecting me.¡± He withdraws a canister from his bag, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll fall back immediately.¡± Hekate recognizes the canister, and while she¡¯s still unsure, she nods once. ¡°Stay behind us, my Love,¡± replies Doephluev as the three climb to their feet. ¡°I¡¯ll not honor your wishes if you are harmed.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± adds Hekate. ¡°I¡¯ll just burn this whole forest down and be done with it. So don¡¯t be reckless.¡± He nods in agreement. ¡°Same to the two of you, please. Geira-Mukori, we¡¯re going to get close and disable its magic.¡± ¡°{I-I would be willing to come¡­ if you ask, Mukori.}¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll handle it. If I¡¯m going to set rules, I need to be the one that accepts responsibility.¡± He nods at Hekate and Doephluev. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stay inside the bubble Snowbelle is creating. Snowbelle, we¡¯re counting on you.¡± The pixie nods proudly, taking a seat on Daniel¡¯s shoulder as he jogs forward with Hekate and Doephluev. The three approach the weisperant masonrahm from the side opposite of Neith, who is using earth magic now to launch rocks, though they do nothing to the monster creating an ice barrier around itself. Hekate calls out, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Geira supposed to be meeting with nobles?¡± ¡°{We¡¯re taking turns watching over Mukori. Not because we don¡¯t trust him, but because¡­ just because.}¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Thanks, Mukori. I¡¯ll teach you another recipe I like in thanks.¡± ¡°{You should have taught me all of them already! It¡¯s not fair! But, you promised! It¡¯s a promise, Mukori. I won¡¯t forgive you if you forget.}¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The trio closes the distance on the masonrahm, which has noticed them. It bellows, turning to face them. ¡°Doephluev! Barrier!¡± She casts the spell without a hint of hesitation, and ice shards explode against the magic barrier. The wind and snow are being deflected by Snowbelle¡¯s safe zone, but the ice shards are too heavy, even for her protection. Though, it may only be negating the weather effect. Getting closer makes it tricky, though. Hekate is ready for incoming attacks, but she suddenly slips, falling forward onto her hands and knees. Daniel instantly crouches, ¡°Hekate! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah! I slipped!¡± Daniel notices Doephluev suddenly wobble, and she tries to plant her feet, only for her to slide, and she whines nervously. Daniel touches the ground. He can tell it¡¯s freezing solid, but for some reason, his footing is completely stable. His boots are good, but they aren''t that good. Daniel calls out, ¡°Doephluev!¡± She manages to pivot and bring her barrier towards the monster again, but its massive forepaw slams into the barrier, shattering it. The recoil topples Doephluev as well. Daniel opens fire with his rifle, firing in several quick bursts, which startles the monster into recoiling back. He¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s landing any hits, but he keeps firing. He crouches near Doephluev. ¡°Doephluev! Get onto my back!¡± She does her best to climb up onto his back quickly. Daniel can see the masonrahm lumbering towards him again. Whether it¡¯s deaf now or realizes the sound can¡¯t hurt it, it¡¯s no longer afraid of his rifle. He pulls the pin on the polonium grenade, walking back towards Hekate once Doephluev is clinging to his back. She¡¯s struggling to get her footing, and she uses magic to heat up the ground. ¡°Hekate, we¡¯re going to run. Get ready to grab onto me from the front and hang on.¡± ¡°G-Got it!¡± replies the feldrok teen. Daniel waits until the masonrahm is almost right on top of them, and he pitches the grenade. It passes through the snow better than he thought it would, but it is rather heavy being lead. It bursts just under the monster¡¯s chest, and almost immediately, the blizzard begins to die down. Daniel wastes no time in scooping Hekate up against his chest, and she latches onto him, allowing him to run away from the masonrahm. It bellows, and Doephluev tries to reach behind Daniel to use her barrier, but no ice shards rain in. Hekate cackles. ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± With the wind finally settled, Daniel calls out, ¡°Kera¡¯tai! Open fire!¡± The Chi¡¯rinnis mage is shivering, but she follows Daniel¡¯s instructions, pulling out her own rifle. She begins firing, and Daniel gets far enough away to set Hekate and Doephluev down, pivoting in a kneel to fire on the masonrahm as well. Without the blizzard barrier, the bullets find their mark, and the weisperant masonrahm roars in anger. Senn, finally able to see, fight, and hit her target, also uses light magic to pelt the monster continuously, toppling it to its side. But, as Geirahoel said, magic doesn¡¯t seem to do much damage. Daniel switches from his semi-automatic rifle to the 20mm anti-dragon rifle, aiming quickly. Hekate flinches, and she calls out, ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± Daniel fires at the monster¡¯s head, and an unnatural clap of thunder booms out as a result. The supersonic bullet closes the distance in an instant, causing the struggling monster¡¯s head to cock, and for all other motion to cease. Daniel exhales in relief, while the others slump to the ground. Kera¡¯tai complains, ¡°Daniel! Why didn¡¯t you do that from the beginning!?¡± ¡°Because, if the bullet got pushed off course by the wind, it¡¯s not stopping until it ruins someone¡¯s day several miles away. It¡¯s important not to miss.¡± She sighs, flopping onto her side as she hugs herself, trying to warm up. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ do you plan on cuddling all of us to warm us back up?¡± Vaergraes chuckles as she casts the warming wind on herself. Hekate does the same for her, and Doephluev, either having no shame whatsoever, or trying to bond with Hekate in a contentious way, whines, ¡°Hey! Your Greatness, please warm me up!¡± She crowds the feldrok girl, who complains, ¡°No! Go away! You can use magic!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know this spell! Please! I¡¯m so cold!¡± She grapples with Hekate, who whines and complains for her to stop. ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll just hug Daniel!¡± The young feldrok tenses, yelling, ¡°No you won¡¯t!¡± Now she¡¯s grappling the archoneldwyn assassin. Daniel can only roll his eyes, surveying the aftermath of the battle. ¡°Thank you, Snowbelle,¡± says Daniel to the little white pixie. She dances happily on top of his palm. He then says, ¡°Ucahote, are you listening to my helmet?¡± ¡°{I am, Mukori. I have told Ucahote to pick you up. If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll teleport to your location and warm you up.}¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually fine, thanks to Snowbelle. But, if you¡¯d come warm up the others¡­¡± ¡°{Nevermind, Mukori. Reina and Ryuo are calling me.}¡± ¡°Hey!¡± snaps Hekate. Daniel chuckles, ¡°At least tell Ucahote to turn on the heat in the cabin.¡± ¡°{Done, Mukori. B-Bring back the body of the masonrahm.}¡± ¡°Oh? Is it edible?¡± ¡°{Of course! I may be learning, but I¡¯ll make a wonderful meal for you with it. So, please hurry. Dinner time is getting close.}¡± ¡°As you wish. Thanks for looking out for us.¡± ¡°{M-My pleasure,... Mukori.}¡± Geirahoel goes silent after that, and Daniel crosses the ice field created by the masonrahm¡¯s blizzard. He tries to store it in the magic bag, but it won¡¯t transfer. Vaergraes, who is the least affected by the cold still remaining in the area, says gently, ¡°I believe your grenade will preclude transporting it with magic, Daniel.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ That¡¯s¡­ A thing,¡± replies Daniel. Doephluev sneezes as she approaches Daniel, bundled in a blanket that Hekate gave her, while Hekate is wrapped in another one. The archoneldwyn murmurs as she wipes her nose, ¡°You could take the fur off, yes? The m-meat is what the dragon wants.¡± ¡°Her name is Geirahoel,¡± replies Daniel dryly. ¡°I miss when everyone got along.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± cheers Hekate, shivering cutely and wrapping herself deeply in her blanket. Daniel looks at her, and she shrinks a little. ¡°I-I mean¡­ Yes, I¡­ would like to get along with you better,... Doephluev¡­¡± Doephluev is quiet for a moment. She finally replies, looking away, ¡°A-Agreed, your Greatness. And, um, her Grace Geirahoel.¡± She sneezes again, looking briefly miserable as she does her best to control her sinuses. Neith approaches, having heated himself up with his fire breath. ¡°My Liege, allow me. I shall extract the edible components and dispose of the unusable parts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Once the shuttle arrives, you all can board it while we work. Get warmed up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°The cold was intense, but I should be fine.¡± Kera¡¯tai adds, ¡°I¡¯ll help until the shuttle arrives. It¡¯ll help me warm up, I hope.¡± Daniel nods, and Veiranoei, who is the least armored, approaches slowly. Daniel asks, ¡°Veiranoei, are you alright?¡± She nods. ¡°I¡­ This¡­ This is Tyror¡­¡± ¡°Tyror?¡± asks Vaergraes. The gatonine knight nods, and Hekate tosses half of her blanket over Veiranoei¡¯s shoulder, sharing her blanket with the grateful woman. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Thank you, your Greatness.¡± Hekate looks to the side. ¡°As long as you understand that Daniel is mine first and most, I don¡¯t mind being friends with you.¡± Veiranoei blushes, which compliments her pinkened nose and ears. She adds, ¡°Tyror is¡­ a masonrahm that has been undefeated for a long time. It¡­ has grown stronger and stronger from all of the fallen warriors that it defeated¡­¡± Tears form in her eyes as she looks at the deceased monster. ¡°It¡¯s finally gone¡­¡± Neith and Daniel share a glance, and the grey dragon in human form grins. He remarks warmly, ¡°And, now, you will get the opportunity to present Tyror as a feast for your people.¡± Veiranoei begins crying, and she instinctively hugs the person closest to her; Hekate. Hekate is surprised at first, but the young feldrok Empress smiles softly, hugging and patting her on the back, still a little bashful and confused herself, but knowing the simple gesture is plenty. Daniel, Kera¡¯tai, and Neith work on field dressing the huge creature, removing the large fur like a large rug, with the dragon using his full size to work on slicing the fur while Daniel and Kera¡¯tai roll it away from each slice. They have to be extremely careful not to contaminate the meat with the magic-nullifying powdered polonium, which should mainly be concentrated at the underside of its chest, but could have contaminated its exterior, as well as potentially its lungs, which they¡¯ll address if it comes to that. The shuttle arrives, and Hekate takes Veiranoei and Senn inside, since Senn decided that she¡¯s unable to watch the dressing, even though she has been alive for so long. Doephluev hesitates, but Daniel says, ¡°You can go, Doephluev. Go get warmed up. We¡¯ll be done shortly. Keep an eye out for other monsters.¡± She nods, ¡°Th-Th-Thank you, m-my love.¡± She trots to the shuttle to board and get warmed up. Neith remarks, ¡°I am surprised, my Liege.¡± ¡°About what?¡± asks Daniel. The grey dragon in his true form leans close, still working diligently as he whispers his reply, ¡°Doephluev seems to have really changed, has she not?¡± Daniel takes his helmet off, storing it so certain individuals can¡¯t hear what he¡¯s about to say. ¡°I think she has always gone with the flow, similar to Geirahoel. If we give her a meaningful purpose, she¡¯ll be loyal. In that regard, I¡¯m no different. I have no principled attachment to any belief of this world. Demon kin are not monsters to be exterminated, the world doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, the dragons aren¡¯t terrible beasts. Likewise, humans aren¡¯t evil, the gods aren¡¯t wicked, and life is just¡­ life. I¡¯m loyal to the people I care about. If we make her care about us, then¡­¡± Daniel trails off, focusing on his work of rolling the fur away like a giant carpet. ¡°I understand, my Liege. And, of course, I have benefitted from your beliefs, so I am certainly not going to object. I do hope you know that not all people will so readily change.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware. Why do you think I didn¡¯t revive the other three male greater dragons, or that I personally killed Brosjak in vengeance? I believe plenty of people are irredeemable, and I thought Doephluev would be one of them. But,... Ryuogriar gave her a chance, and she¡¯s earning it. I haven¡¯t gotten any uncomfortable vibes around her.¡± Neith scoffs. ¡°Indeed so, Daniel. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll revere her as the four primary empresses, but I respect that you are granting her kindness in exchange for her loyalty.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°This isn¡¯t a manga or light novel, I hope. If as many people were complete psychotic lunatics as are in fiction, I can¡¯t imagine any world would last very long.¡± ¡°Indeed. Your ¡®suddenly shounen characters¡¯, as I understand you called them?¡± Daniel and Neith both chuckle. ¡°Roeta told you, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes, my Liege. It was quite the tale. I regret that I was not there to fight in your place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. He was set on fighting me. And, I¡¯m glad for it.¡± Daniel looks at his hand. ¡°Brosjak was the first person I wanted to kill. Made me sick afterwards, but¡­¡± ¡°I understand, my Liege¡­ More than you will ever know.¡± Daniel smiles up at his best friend in the world of Zenkon. ¡°I¡¯m sure I know, Neith. Thank you.¡± Neith nods, and they finish skinning the weisperant masonrahm. As Daniel is storing it afterwards, Kera¡¯tai approaches with a blanket over her shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold, Daniel?¡± ¡°I''m alright. My armor and Snowbelle protected me.¡± Kera¡¯tai looks at the snowy elemental resting on top of Daniel¡¯s head, and they both smile at each other. ¡°I see.¡± She moves close to him, draping her blanket over his shoulder. She says as she leans against his chest, ¡°Share some of your warmth with me, then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t resist, and he watches as Vaergraes jogs close. ¡°If we¡¯re ready, we should depart. There are more monsters that are approaching to investigate.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Neith?¡± The grey dragon nods, and he begins casting the relatively simple spell to transform himself. However, something feels off. Daniel looks up at the massive dragon, whose reptilian visage is expressive enough to show his confusion. He tries the spell again, but Daniel can tell nothing is happening. Neith puffs a breath, which causes a small fireball to emerge. It¡¯s a fairly plain and clean orange flame. Neith searches the area, and Daniel asks, ¡°Problem?¡± ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t seem to use magic, Sire.¡± *** Chapter 118: The Strength of the Fievegal Vaergraes, Kera¡¯tai, and Daniel stare up at the largest living dragon in the known world, the male greater dragon known as Neith. He aided in the seemingly mundane task of skinning an apparently especially powerful weisperant masonrahm, which is the mana-mutated wall-breaking beasts Daniel faced at Fort Peony. This individual, due to a string of catastrophic victories against subjugation groups from Mattarglos, grew even stronger, earning itself a name from the populace of Mattarglos; Tyror. Tyror fell when Daniel used a polonium grenade to interrupt its magic, granting him an opening to fall back and use the 20mm anti-dragon rifle to finish it off. Daniel suddenly twitches, and Kera¡¯tai looks up at him. ¡°Did you figure it out, Daniel?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Yeah, I suspect so.¡± All three of the others, which includes the dragon in question, look at Daniel. Daniel replies, ¡°I should have known better. It¡¯s been a while since I worked with radioactive contamination to this extent.¡± ¡°Contamination?¡± asks Neith. Daniel nods. ¡°Mm-hmm. The polonium powder was in ol¡¯ Tyror¡¯s fur.¡± Neith looks at his foreclaws -his hands-. ¡°You mean to say so little of the polonium is enough to negate my magic?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Seems that way. The flip side is, mana seems to have an inversely proportional effect on the half-life of the radioactive materials, and polonium is short to begin with. Doephluev¡¯s harness uses plutonium, and it has already stopped blocking her magic a week ago.¡± This surprises everyone. ¡°Wh-What?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai at a whisper. ¡°Sh-Shouldn¡¯t¡­ Shouldn¡¯t that be concerning?¡± ¡°How so?¡± asks Daniel innocently. She and Vaergraes both narrow their eyes at him, and he sighs. ¡°Fine. But, if you must know, she has had me at her mercy, and she knew it, during the ruins dive we did.¡± Kera¡¯tai and Vaergraes both sigh. The former demon queen remarks, ¡°It¡¯s a wonder anyone sees you as a threat sometimes, Daniel¡­¡± ¡°Whaaat? I have great taste in people.¡± The three others scoff, and they allow him that point. Daniel asks, ¡°Neith, are you able to fly without magic?¡± The grey dragon nods once. ¡°Yes, my Liege. I will not be quite as fast, but I shall return under my own strength. Do not wait for me.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± starts Vaergraes. ¡°If Sir Neith is¡­ flying back under his own strength, and since the shuttle would not be able to carry it¡­¡± She looks at the fur of the powerful beast known as Tyror. Daniel looks to Neith. ¡°Do you mind, Neith? I won¡¯t force you.¡± Neith smirks. He takes up the skin, slinging it over his shoulders and tying it via the leg skin like a cape. ¡°I think it suits me, don¡¯t you, my Liege?¡± The three chuckle, and the grey dragon bows. ¡°I shall be outpaced by the shuttle under my own strength, so I shall set out. I will meet you at the capital, my Liege.¡± ¡°Be careful on the flight back, Neith. And, if need be, use the fact that your new cape negates magic.¡± Neith looks at his hands one more time, trying and failing to cast magic. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Sire. Is this the time when I say ¡®Her Grace Geirahoel better be thankful that we did this¡¯?¡± All four of them chuckle together, until Vaergraes, Kera¡¯tai, and Daniel in that order silence and turn pale. The grey dragon tenses when he hears the distinct crackling pops of ignityal burning in a pilot flame, and he turns to the direction Daniel and the others are looking. In spite of the immense size difference, the orange dragon in human form cuts an imposing presence that causes Neith to lower his own massive form to show reverence. She is radiating a cold and icy anger as she glares at the grey dragon. He murmurs humbly, ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± She huffs, ignoring him as she storms past him to approach Daniel. He isn¡¯t free of her irritation either, and Vaergraes and Kera¡¯tai both back away from him as Geirahoel walks angrily up to Daniel. ¡°Where is your helmet, Mukori?¡± She asks with a merciless and unrelenting tone that will take no nonsense or deflection. Daniel admits, ¡°It¡¯s in my bag, Mukori¡­¡± She grips the front of his chest armor at the collar, complaining, ¡°Why did you do that!? I was worried about you! What if something happened when I couldn¡¯t watch over you!?¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but smile at her gently. ¡°If you must know, Neith and I were talking about you.¡± She halts, her cheeks filling with color. ¡°A-About me!? Wh-Wh-What did you say!?¡± Daniel smiles, replying as diplomatically as he can, ¡°That we both admire your passion for the things you care about.¡± She squirms as she cups her own cheeks with her hands. Kera¡¯tai pouts, ¡°How come you never use such devilish charm on me, Daniel?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Geira-Mukori makes it easy.¡± This causes the orange dragon to tremble even more noticeably, embarrassed and bewildered by his teasing. However, Daniel¡¯s best attempts aren¡¯t enough to save Neith. She finally growls, ¡°Nnn-Grahhh! You!¡± She whirls and points up at the grey dragon, and he asks reactively, ¡°Y-Yes, your majestic Grace!?¡± She growls in a threatening tone, ¡°Perhaps we should find a curse to inflict on you. I wonder if there¡¯s magic that can turn you into a female, so you can actually be useful for once.¡± Daniel tries to defuse once more. ¡°Mukori, that¡¯s¡­ I doubt that¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± The reply is chipper and comes from a surprising source; Vaergraes, the Uhl¡¯tall Archpriestess. ¡°It¡¯s not easy, and it¡¯s rare to find information on it. Also, the desired outcome increases the difficulty of the spell, but there were several booby-traps in my temple that I would have armed when a Divine Summon was getting close. One of them would have swapped the summon¡¯s gender, which is a magic that is often not guarded against.¡± The former demon queen smiles warmly. ¡°If you¡¯re ever curious, Daniel¡­¡± He chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Geirahoel grins wickedly, turning her spiteful gaze to the grey dragon. He nearly turns white. ¡°Y-Your Grace¡­ I should begin my flight back. Please excuse me.¡± Neith takes off, fleeing as quickly as he can with his new fur cape flapping behind him between his wings. Geirahoel huffs, watching him go. ¡°Coward.¡± She then faces Daniel, snatching his arm. ¡°Now, let¡¯s return, Mukori. This was enough foolishness for one day.¡± Again, Daniel chuckles, walking with her as the other two follow them to the shuttle. She continues to pout about him removing his helmet, since it¡¯s her direct connection to him until they make more radios for various away teams to use. Thankfully, they are able to return to the city without further issue, especially when Daniel gives Senn and Veiranoei ginger ahead of time, which helps them both. They arrive at the arena where Neith is waiting. They are welcomed back by the full group, including Kalegrynten, who checks on his granddaughter. She recounts the events, while Daniel asks for a location and various mages to wash down Neith and the fur. While a safe zone for decontaminating the grey dragon is being prepared, Kalegrynten and Veiranoei approach. He looks somewhat distraught. Daniel faces him as Geirahoel glares at the gatonine man for delaying her own goals. ¡°Lord Daniel¡­ I¡­ was unsure when I saw it, but¡­ is it true? Did¡­ you really slay Tyror?¡± Daniel looks at Veiranoei, who explains, ¡°I have no doubts, Daniel. Please¡­ sh-show them.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°With pleasure.¡± He has them clear a large area, and Hekate and Geirahoel both stay close to him. ¡°Daniel, are we gonna eat it?¡± asks Hekate, a little more excited than she probably should be. ¡°Well, it was a specific request of Geira-Mukori.¡± Geirahoel nods. ¡°I am confident that I will make it to your tastes, Mukori.¡± Hekate scowls at her a little, adding, ¡°I hope you¡¯re planning to let me help, Geira.¡± ¡°If you so wish, Hekate. I will not stop doing what I want to do, but I know we share common goals.¡± Hekate nods in agreement, though her expression is serious. Daniel withdraws the mostly-cleaned remains of the named weisperant masonrahm, Tyror. There¡¯s an awkward silence that shortly turns into disbelieving murmurs as they look at the massive creature, which still has its head. Kalegrynten stumbles towards the massive monster¡¯s head, and he falls to his knees close enough to touch it. He mutters, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t believe it¡­ The Everfrost Scourge¡­ It¡¯s really him¡­¡± ¡°I told you, Grandfather¡­¡± murmurs Veiranoei as she pets his shoulder. ¡°Even holding back, they defeated it in what felt like mere moments.¡± Daniel kneels in front of them, saying gently, ¡°We said we¡¯d seek to find a solution to the monsters as a whole. We have some research to do, but as a gesture of friendship,...¡± Daniel looks at Geirahoel. She continues his thought dutifully, ¡°As a gesture of friendship, the Fievegal will gift you the remains of Tyror, minus what I need to prepare a feast for my mate.¡± There¡¯s a slight awkwardness following what she just said, and Hekate snickers, which causes Geirahoel to reflect nervously on her words. ¡°M-My¡­ Mukori.¡± She clears her throat. ¡°You may use the remains as you see fit.¡± It takes a while for Kalegrynten to regain his composure, as cheers fill the audience chamber. Several of the soldiers of Mattarglos approach to kick the monster¡¯s unmoving head, and they celebrate its defeat with boisterous cheers. During the initial cheering, Ryuogriar and Reignleif approach Daniel and the others. ¡°Mukori,¡± starts the platinum white dragon. ¡°While you were off playing with these¡­ trifles, I received reports from the Grand Duchy, and I also have some good news regarding the various nobles of Mattarglos. Would you like to receive these reports in a more¡­ private setting, Mukori?¡± Geirahoel instantly cuts in, ¡°He¡¯s going with me to the kitchen. He laughed at the stupid one''s imitation of me. And, he took his helmet off in the dangerous area and stored it, so I couldn''t watch over him.¡± When Geirahoel mentioned Neith''s joke, Ryuogriar only tilted her eyes to make eye contact with Daniel. She smiles warmly. ¡°I see. Then, Mukori owes you a proper apology. That is fine. We shall accompany you and make our reports while preparing dinner.¡± She gives Daniel a devious and knowing grin. ¡°We can''t have Mukori''s favorite getting any further ahead, can we?¡± ¡°F-F-Favorite!?¡± stammers Geirahoel. ¡°W-Why would I care about that?¡± Her cheeks betray her real feelings, in spite of the crowd. Reignleif nods in agreement with the eldest of the three. Hekate defensively warns, ¡°Heyyyy. I tolerate quite a lot, but I''ll not suffer a vile temptress spouting nonsense. If Daniel chose favorites, it would be me.¡± The matron dragon grins playfully. ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­?¡± She leaves it at that cryptically. Reignleif replies to Hekate, ¡°Mukori said that I am the most like him. We share the most hobbies.¡± ¡°Watch it, Reina. I just helped slay Tygor or Tymor or whatever his name was! I¡¯m just getting warmed up!¡± ¡°There are privileges that are Hekate privileges. But, Geirahoel¡­¡± She looks a little enviously at the orange dragon, who flinches. ¡°I-...¡± She looks at Daniel for help, but he has escaped the conversation when they weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡°HEY!¡± snaps Geirahoel. She sprouts her wings to close the distance on him in seconds. ¡°Daniel! I won¡¯t let you escape so easily.¡± He chuckles, apologizing to Vaergraes. ¡°Apologies, Vae. Looks like I¡¯ll have to ask you for a rain check.¡± ¡°I understand. I can not stand in the way of youthful passion.¡± She teases, ¡°Perhaps you should be kinder to your lovers, Daniel.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Daniel rolls his eyes. ¡°Neith aside, Geira-Mukori likes it when I tease her.¡± ¡°I do not!¡± yells the young dragon, and both Daniel and Vaergraes chuckle, causing Geirahoel to snatch his arm with the obvious intent to drag him away. She bows politely to Vaergraes, ¡°Vaergraes, I will ensure Daniel is returned after he apologizes properly. He promised me a recipe among other things, and he¡¯s going to keep it.¡± And with that, Daniel¡¯s night is fully preoccupied. *** ¡°Grendel Two, Dante Five, mark enemy formation.¡± ¡°[Dante five, Grendel Two, Plag see many soldiers. Ten gob-... Grendel hands. Riding warriors with much armor. Demon wands may be too weak.]¡± Olmosk, the dattakorien leader of the fifth ¡°Dante¡± squadron, observes the road leading towards the border of the Grand Duchy. When asked by the great, wise, and gracious Empress Ryuogriar, Emperor Daniel agreed to help name the army units. He described mythological and legendary figures of Earth, and the squads chose their names accordingly. The dattakoriens chose ¡°Dante¡±, a man who entered the punishing afterlife of ¡°hell¡± to save the woman he loved. The goblins chose Grendel, a monster strong enough to best all but the greatest warrior of his time, Beowulf. Since Daniel would be Beowulf, as far as anyone in the Fievegal would be concerned, the goblins chose Grendel. Naturally, they meant no ill intentions by the comparison. As a rather unintelligent race, they chose it as an inspiration for strength, and nothing more. Even though they are looked down upon by most other races, Olmosk can''t help but admire the goblins for their bravery. Even now, the half-sized humanoids are at the front, lying in wait to ambush the enemies from behind. Given the report, there are around forty thousand soldiers invading in the second wave. ¡°Goblin hands¡± are the way the goblins were taught to estimate enemy forces, using each of their four fingers to a hand to quickly count off sections of marching columns by simply spacing their fingers a couple people apart, and then making note of literally how many of their hands it takes to get from the front line to the back line. As simple as they can be, the members of the small race are consistent and crafty, and with little cheat methods, they can make quick and accurate-enough estimations of their enemies. And, of course, the goblins themselves often joke that they''re good at counting enemies, because they want to know how much loot they can collect. From the intel reports, this forty thousand should be the remainder of the Mornistae trained army. But, of course, Rikuto may have commissioned support from other kingdoms, as well as mercenary groups and untrained conscripts. Daniel said that forced military conscription was minimized on Earth, especially the countries where Daniel and Rikuto hail from, but it''s a well known historical practice even on the mysterious advanced homeworld of the Fievegal¡¯s emperor. Fortunately, arming and armoring soldiers is an expensive business, and the Fievegal and Grand Duchy have collected the equipment of the fallen and incapacitated soldiers that were defeated recently. The Stalvaltan Guard have been petitioning to participate in battles, but the Fievegal has had more reason than most to prove themselves. They have yet to formally win a major battle for the Fievegal, and most of the battles have been primarily supported by the Citadel¡¯s golems. This is as much revenge as it is a battle for honor. The fall of Fort Twilight, and the losses there, are still fresh in everyone¡¯s memories. They have already repaid the kingdom of Mornistae several times over, but now, the Emperor of the Fievegal has asked his army to hold the Grand Duchy and defend it from invasion, and to work on undermining and conquering the rest of Mornistae to remove Rikuto from power. The risk of Rikuto¡¯s superweapon is still present, and the scouts are carefully watching for their deployment. But, Ahok, the Court Magic Artisan who helped develop the weapons, believes Rikuto will use them defensively, as they are one of the only means of defense the kingdom will have against the dragons. If he deploys one, it will be to target a high priority enemy, since recharging the many enhanced magic crystals needed to operate will take a great deal of time, and only four full ¡®magazines¡¯ of diamonds exist. Olmosk smiles as he looks at his own ¡®demon staff¡¯ in his arms. Daniel is a quirky human from a very different world, but his first priority was making sure the Fievegal¡¯s soldiers have every advantage he can provide to help defend the Fievegal and its interests. The dattakorien knows he¡¯s not invincible, but he alone, and even the goblins, can take on any army ten to one with reasonable odds of victory. Daniel doesn¡¯t see ¡®goblins¡¯, ¡®dattakoriens¡¯, ¡®ogres¡¯, ¡®Uhl¡¯tall¡¯, or ¡®Chi¡¯rinnis¡¯ when it comes to the military. They are all soldiers of the Fievegal, and entitled to the best defense and armament the Fievegal can provide. Olmosk says out loud, mostly to hear his thoughts audibly, but also so his companions can bounce ideas with him, ¡°Around forty thousand soldiers in total¡­ King Rikuto must be a fool.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± replies Ikthilaken, the Uhl¡¯tall squad leader stationed with Olmosk. ¡°He must be hoping overwhelming force will be enough.¡± ¡°Should we request aid from the Stalvaltan Guard?¡± ¡°They have been chewing their gums, yes? That is the dattakorien saying, I think.¡± Olmosk scoffs. ¡°It is. And, yes. The soldiers of the Grand Duchy are anxious. Are we sure they are loyal to the Fievegal, though?¡± ¡°The Emperor trusts the Grand Duchess. If nothing else, he will make it worth her while. And, by extension, worth the while of them and their families.¡± The dattakorien soldier nods. He can¡¯t argue with that. ¡°This is a much greater number of soldiers. We had no casualties in the last battle, but they outnumber us closer to twenty to one, now. Even we will struggle to compare.¡± ¡°There is good news, sir¡­¡± replies Andani, one of the dattakorien women serving with Olmosk as she listens to her radio headset. ¡°The Field Marshall just said two more drakes have arrived.¡± Olmosk smirks. ¡°Drakes¡± are the codename for something no one from Zenkon would ever envision; a self-propelled iron carriage with armor that can withstand most offensive magic and cast instant death on even the legendary godbeasts of myth, the invincible mithril skinned Sphranterus. Or, at least, Olmosk assumes it could kill the Sphranterus, since they were created by Daniel as larger versions of the weapons he used to defeat the dragons. There have been murmurs among the dattakoriens to ask Daniel to defeat the Sphranterus, since it is credited with wiping out settlements in the west many times. But, the Mikadresselle Baeka doesn¡¯t want to ask anything unreasonable of Daniel until she can earn his trust. Especially because he''ll have his hands full with the other otherworlder, Rikuto. Daniel fears that Rikuto will desperately try to figure out firearms, and even if he can''t get the mechanisms Daniel recreated, even primitive firearms will shift the tide of battle some. For now, they¡¯re going to exploit every bit of the advantage they have and capture as much ground as they can. ¡°Get ready everyone,¡± murmurs Olmosk as he signals with his hands, relaying the hand signals from those further down the line and closer to the enemies than him. Dattakoriens have excellent ranged vision, comparable only to Goblins, which can spot almost anything that stands out. Their weakness is that goblins will often then pursue said object in hopes of finding treasure, only to be led into a trap. Daniel¡¯s soldiers are all lectured and trained by the General golem Ucahote to learn discipline before they¡¯re allowed to serve, but they often will go around finding bullet casings in the aftermath of battle hoping for dropped coins and jewels. Regardless, even though it¡¯s less, there is a reward incentivizing collecting bullet casings to recycle them, so the pint-sized soldiers are rarely disappointed. ¡°You see that?¡± asks Andani. ¡°Mid ranks, it looks like a cavalry unit, but¡­ Don¡¯t they look too lightly equipped?¡± ¡°I see them,¡± confirms Ithilaken. The Uhl¡¯tall commander looks down his rifle scope, adding, ¡°Even the buckrokhs are almost completely unarmored.¡± Olmosk, having studied the group as well, replies confidently, ¡°It¡¯s a running unit. They¡¯re not here to fight, they¡¯re here to flee and report on the conditions of the battle.¡± The front lines spot the bloodstained battlefield where the vast majority of the first wave were wiped out. The signal to stop is passed back through the ranks, and lower ranking officers are sent forward to investigate. It took several days, but the Fievegal army was able to clear most of the battlefield of bodies and equipment to help disguise what happened, but there was little to be done about the craters and blood. Daniel¡¯s weapons are effective, but they are destructive. Of course, there were far fewer maimings, ironically enough, since clean shots with the demon wands, especially, do just enough damage to drop a person. And, at range, the demon staves -rifles- perform similarly. ¡°Rikuto is clever,¡± remarks Ithilaken. ¡°He knows enough about his enemy, our great Emperor, to know these weapons. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s afraid of what all we¡¯re equipped with. We need to keep the tanks hidden unless we start to lose ground. Radio, relay this message: ¡®Hawkeyes, mark middle rank riders and hold target. Drakes, hold position and maintain cover.¡¯¡± Olmosk waits for a moment while Andani relays the message. ¡°¡®All staff and wand wielders, contain Moonlight. Expect attempts to flee with intel.¡¯¡± Olmosk watches the handful of squads he can see from his sniper perch. They''re difficult even for him to spot thanks to yet another suggestion from Daniel; disguises he calls ¡°ghillie suits¡±. They''re essentially long mantles with plenty of places to anchor branches of shrubs and bundles of grass to blend in with the terrain. They have the defending advantage with the terrain, even if they''re far away from home. Olmosk says, ¡°Radio, mark and announce countdown to attack.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Andani speaks into her radio quietly. ¡°All units, on my mark, commence attack. Three, two, one, mark! Fire at will!¡± Even as she¡¯s shouting the last part, rifle reports echo against the hillsides as flashes and smoke puff out. The Fievegal soldiers are relentless, focusing fire as they¡¯ve been instructed; focusing on the officers and the riders specifically tasked with fleeing the battle. Some of the buckrokh¡¯s panic as they bellow and buck, launching riders from their backs while blood sprays across the ranks of soldiers in the marching columns. They had started to file out into battle ranks, but now are doing everything they can just to identify the source of the sudden attack. Olmosk cycles his own rifle, firing and using the bolt to keep up the attack. The bolt action rifles are slower than the semi-automatic and fully automatic counterparts, but their accuracy is breathtaking, allowing even modestly trained soldiers to attack from beyond the range of even the best bows and crossbows, and a good marksman can eliminate enemies beyond the range of a ballista. For now, they just need to focus on keeping any of the obvious messengers meant to bring word of the Fievegal defense strategy back to the Mornistae leadership. Olmosk can feel his grip tightening as the soldiers scatter, some taking bullets meant for messengers as the messengers whirl their buckrokhs around and attempt to flee in every direction. Only one of them needs to escape. As the dattakorien soldier is trying to cycle his bolt forward, it jams; he didn¡¯t pull it back far enough, so the previous casing didn¡¯t get ejected. He curses, yanking the bolt back. He has to fight the next bullet clear as well, since another bullet is now trying to feed from the magazine. The feline commander watches helplessly for the moment as he fights his rifle. He got careless because he rushed, and now there are precious seconds being wasted as the messengers scatter to the four winds. Some fall to rifle fire, especially because the Fievegal is scattered all through the hills. The vanguard unit is rushing the front lines with assault weapons, firing sprays of gunfire that glimmer in the sunlight as golden streaks, racing into the ranks of soldiers that try to hold the line, only to drop the heavily armored warriors in seconds. The ranks of the Mornistae army fall like dominoes, and the goblins are leading the charge to earn glory on the battlefield -while being mindful to stay out of range of their enemies and keep track of their ammunition. ¡°Commander! Drakes are requesting orders!¡± ¡°No! Tell them to hold! We have to assume scouts have already retreated to report the blood. The drakes should still be unknown to the enemy. Keep firing!¡± Olmosk does what he can to fire at the messengers that are getting the furthest away. Miss! Breathe. Pull bolt back. Spent shell ejects. Shove bolt forward and lock it down. Aim. Breath. Hold. Lead the target¡­ Olmosk fires again, and just shy of a full second later the rider flops forward on his buckrokh, nearly falling from the saddle. Nearly¡­ The dattakorien commander curses silently. That was his last shot. He switches magazines as quickly as he can. He cycles the bolt one last time, quickly wiping sweat from his brow. Olmosk can¡¯t get desperate. He has to focus and make his shot count. The wounded messenger is passing into the dattakorien¡¯s most extreme range. Calm down, Olmosk. Daniel isn¡¯t the Red Lord. It¡¯s not whether or not you fail, but if you can make our Emperor proud. He pulls the trigger, and this time, the rider topples, left behind by the buckrokh as it keeps sprinting back towards its home -or at the very least, far away from the battle-. Olmosk sighs. The battle is still raging, and the Fievegal vanguard unit has formed up in a firing line. The Mornistae soldiers have figured out that penetration of the goblin weapons is limited, especially at range, and they¡¯re using the bodies of their own fallen to try to block the incoming fire. But, small arms aren¡¯t the only things they have at their disposal. The dattakorien commander can see a couple of buckrokhs in the distance towards the neighboring territory. They¡¯re far enough away that he can¡¯t tell if they have riders or not, but it¡¯s too late for him to do anything about it now. They prioritized the tanks because of their higher defense, but a tank isn¡¯t fast enough to pursue, and the shuttles are on standby for air support and evacuation. ¡°Have the signallers order the vanguard to begin using explosives. Mind friendly fire and shrapnel.¡± Andani calls it out, and Olmosk watches as the oni in the vanguard, specifically, begin arming and throwing grenades using magic, obliterating the defenses of the Mornistae soldiers and causing them to break ranks once more, allowing the goblins to continue picking them off with coordinated -if a little-chaotic- bursts of fire. With the officers, another obvious priority for the snipers are the mages, and one such mage manages to create a barrier, protecting a large handful of soldiers. They begin retreating. ¡°Commander,¡± starts Ikthilaken. ¡°I see it,¡± replies Olmosk as he drops his magazine out and ejects the current live round from the chamber of his rifle. He feels on his chest for the extra bullets on his bandolier, several of each kind of specialized rounds designed for advanced purposes. In this case, he feels for a metal box similar to a cigarette case made of lead, and he withdraws it. Both Andani and Ikthilaken grimace at the object as the dattakorien sniper opens it, revealing a row of bullets with black and yellow paint on the conical projectile. Olmosk loads one of the specialized cartridges into his rifle¡¯s breach, closing the bolt and then the bullet case. He takes aim at the mage producing the barrier as others prepare more complex spells. The bullets of the vanguard unit are deflecting off of the barrier. Only a handful of the snipers have these peculiar and dangerous bullets. Just being in the presence of mages without lead shielding is enough to disable their magic. The bullet is made of a radioactive isotope of polonium, and is actually dangerous to handle carelessly. Daniel made the rounds specifically because they¡¯re effective against barriers and decay faster than uranium or plutonium. Depending on the various mana sources the bullets are exposed to, they actually can become useless in a matter of days if the mana is strong enough. That said, Olmosk can feel the weariness that comes with losing his mana, and he aims carefully at the mage. Fortunately, the mage is moving slowly as he escorts the soldiers he¡¯s trying to evacuate. BANG! The barrier crackles like lightning before vanishing, and the hailstorm of bullets in the area no longer has any obstacle. The mage falls, killed by a bullet that passed cleanly through his barrier -an anti-magic bullet-, and the other soldiers fall quickly to the goblins, oni, and ogres closing in on them. Both Andani and Ikthilaken sigh relief, and the Uhl¡¯tall mage remarks, ¡°Nice shot, Commander.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a clean hit¡­¡± The dattakorien commander studies the mage, who is crying out and squirming on the ground, wounded -and likely poisoned- by the polonium bullet. He¡¯s in for a long and slow death. Still, it¡¯s war, and he had to be brought down. Olmosk loads his regular magazine back into the rifle, cycling the bolt to chamber the next round. He takes aim at his target, watching his movements carefully. He¡¯s in agony as the other soldiers flee, surrender, or try to defend in futility. As soon as he finds an opening, the feline soldier pulls the trigger. He doesn¡¯t feel like an honorable warrior this way, but he knows that a swift and underwhelming victory is better than losing countless allies in a ¡®fair¡¯ fight. After all, the evolution of war is based on the pursuit of ensured victory, not honor or glory. ****** Chapter 119: The Image of the Fievegal Grand Prince Yaulander kos Strylaph studies the slate map of the known parts of the continent, which extends only about half way across the estimated territory of the Demon Wildlands. His hand is currently bleeding where he slammed a glass down on his desk, and two maids and a butler are standing by nervously. They¡¯re waiting for him to calm down before approaching, but they also want to make sure he gets his hand tended to quickly. He has just received reports that Daniel, the commoner filth that embarrassed him in the Imperial Castle, is in Mattarglos negotiating a truce with the Grand Premier of the primarily-beastmen kingdom. The eastern kingdoms all have long and sordid histories, and in the past, the gatonines, boruans, shenwulves, crawdistes, and all of the other humanoids possessing beast-traits were driven into the large, but harsh lands that became Mattarglos and unified, forming a territory and later becoming an independent kingdom, though they vowed to never have a ¡®king¡¯ or ¡®emperor¡¯. Instead, they seem to operate on a system where the Grand Premier is chosen by special conditions and a polling of the people of Mattarglos, not just their noble families. In fact, even to this day, Mattarglos does not actively broadcast merchant and aristocratic families, generally to simply spite the other kingdoms that place a heavy focus on nobility. Mattarglos has provided soldiers to the alliance in order to defend against the demons since the war began, but if they¡¯re negotiating with Daniel, it means they are courting treason. Such negotiations should be through the Empire. Yaulander finally looks at his hand as the pain gets to him. Blood is trickling onto the map, and one of the maids speaks up, ¡°Your Majesty, please, let us take care of your hand.¡± He is still irritated, but he nods. He flops down into a seat as the maid instructs the other one, ¡°Summon the doctor.¡± She retrieves a bandage roll from nearby and approaches the Grand Prince as he stares at the map from his chair. ¡°If Mattarglos can defeat the otherworlder¡­¡± The maid says nothing as she bandages his hand, keeping it from getting any worse. There¡¯s a knock at the open door, and a different maid peeks her head in. ¡°Your Majesty, you have received a letter.¡± Yaulander waves her over, and he receives the message. He recognizes the seal immediately, and it causes him to flinch. He looks at the maid wrapping his hand. She¡¯s just finishing, and she takes a step back. ¡°The doctor will be with you soon, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Guide him to the drawing room and inform me when he arrives. Now, leave me.¡± She bows even lower. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± She quickly leaves the room, followed by the butler. Yaulander reads the letter. ¡°[Greetings Young Majesty, Many great opportunities have arisen now that the otherworlder has spread his forces. He is looking for citizens to move into his alleged territory, and with that, employees to serve him. It will be a challenge, but it should remain a priority to infiltrate the enemy castle. We¡¯ve also been spreading rumors to prevent his expansion into further territories without meeting heavy resistance. The rumors have taken root and are spreading quickly. Give it time, and his reputation will suffer, preventing him from being selective with his servants. What we need of you at this time is simple. Having proven their effectiveness, we need you to gain control of the summoning device and the methodology employed to summon otherworlders for our use. It seems Empress Sundenelle is seriously considering an amicable relationship with the otherworlder Daniel. Do not try to leverage your status as suitor, or the delicate balance could be broken. It¡¯s no secret the Empress is not fond of you, personally. If you put pressure on her in a feeble attempt to overtake the otherworlder, you will lose. Instead, you should encourage a union between them. It may bring the known power of Daniel over to our side. His¡­ independent nature can be dealt with later. For now, focus on getting Rikuto to hand over the summoning necessities. If you can do that, we¡¯ll ensure your route to becoming Emperor remains certain. Report any failures or progress. Regards, The Friar of the Water]¡± Yaulander makes sure he makes mental notes of all of the important bits. He knows very little about the ¡®friars¡¯ except that they have control over nearly everything in the world. Nearly everything,... thinks the Grand Prince to himself. He scoffs in disgust. The friars treat him like just another pawn, but they are ineffectual without people of high rank like the Grand Prince. He can always inform the Empress about the mysterious group if they try to turn on him. He is well aware of their influence, whether or not it truly encompasses the world, as they seem to claim. He has been making his own preparations to deal with them. As for Daniel, he¡¯s not sure if the friars know that he¡¯s in Mattarglos, and if that interferes with the plan at all. Yaulander uses a simple flame spell to ignite the letter and tosses it into the fireplace to burn away. His family descends from a long line of magic users. His bloodline has been cultivated with strong magic potential. Nobility is his divine right, and becoming Emperor is his destiny. *** Queen Heralesse sits idly at the dining table as she stares at her meal. Erimaya is sitting at the head of the table directly to her right, while the two goblins, Shek and Skloe, bring out homemade meals. It¡¯s been about a week since the rest of Daniel¡¯s inner circle left, and Heralesse has been Erimaya¡¯s ¡®guest¡¯, just as promised. But, it¡¯s strange to her. If she was told that what she is experiencing is a weird nightmare meant to brainwash her, or proof that the brainwashing is working, she¡¯d be almost thankful. The bed is more comfortable than anything she has ever slept on, including her royal bedding in the castle of Mornistae. The food is more delicious than anything she has ever had. The royal chefs would kill to achieve flavors a pair of goblins are able to create reliably. And, that is in addition to their duties as the chiefs of domestic affairs, it seems. And, as if the bedding and food weren¡¯t enough, the Citadel is peaceful. There are workers doing their jobs, but there¡¯s seemingly no political scheming whatsoever. When Erimaya took her through the town built around the outside of the mountain-like castle, the denizens would look at them, greet them, and then move on. There was no animosity, and there still isn¡¯t. Heralesse really feels like a visiting princess instead of a prisoner. Erimaya says warmly, ¡°Thank you so much, your Majesties Shek and Skloe.¡± The two goblins blush, and Skloe answers, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with us, Erimaya.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful! But, someone might tattle on me to our parents and etiquette teachers if I were to address a queen so casually.¡± The young princess makes a point of looking directly at Heralesse, which causes Shek and Skloe to look at her as well. Heralesse whines, ¡°What!? I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ Listen, Eri,...¡± She becomes flustered. Shek and Skloe are goblins; demon-kin that are usually regarded as little more than sword fodder, leading the charges. Many goblins are greedy and violent, but they¡¯re weak. The problem is, Daniel¡¯s weapons make even the weakest demons stronger than virtually all of the strongest humans. And then, three more individuals enter that put Heralesse even more on edge. Two of them are obviously demons -not just demon kin-. They belong to the Greater Demon race, calling themselves the ¡®Uhl¡¯tall¡¯; Thymeria and her protector, Illianna. Thymeria is gentle and kind, but she is sister to Vaergraes, the former Demon Queen of the entire Demon Covenant; the collection of demons and demon-kin that Mornistae and the Empire have been at war with for years, constantly being pushed back. ¡°Good afternoon, Queen Heralesse, Princess Erimaya.¡± As always, Thymeria''s greeting is kind and welcoming, but Heralesse and her younger sister are now vastly outnumbered by demons. Illianna bows politely, walking with Thymeria to their usual seats, which are roughly in the middle of the long table. Heralesse manages a soft and nervous reply, and Erimaya warmly welcomes the two demons. Shek and Skloe extend their own greetings to Thymeria and Illianna, and they take their own seats as Ahok asks, ¡°Um, Shek? Skloe? May I sit with you?¡± Both goblin queens agree warmly. ¡°Of course! Please do.¡± Thymeria asks, ¡°Are we not being joined by the princes and princesses?¡± ¡°Not today,¡± replies Skloe. ¡°The children are sleeping.¡± ¡°Ahh. I see. Adorable little munchkins.¡± Thymeria¡¯s tone is sweet, and if anything rather envious. She then turns her attention to Heralesse. ¡°So, Queen Heralesse; I¡¯ve been curious, and Erimaya has been very helpful for my curiosities, but I sadly haven¡¯t learned why the ritual isn¡¯t used more often to summon otherworlders like Daniel and Rikuto.¡± Heralesse looks at Erimaya with concern. Erimaya is very much not a prisoner, by all appearances, and she has made herself at home. The young princess replies to her elder sister¡¯s gaze, ¡°I did try to talk Daniel out of retaliating, but that¡¯s the key, dear Elder Sister; the Fievegal lost many soldiers who were defending Fort Twilight. The Empire ceded control of Fort Twilight to appease the Fievegal after the failed invasion and attacks. As much as I don¡¯t like it, Rikuto attacked unprovoked. Mornistae and the Empire are at war with the Demon Covenant, which does not include the Fievegal. If anything, the Fievegal is a collection of refugees, and our kingdom attacked them three separate times because they hoped it was a weak target.¡± Erimaya saddens a little. ¡°Daniel allowed his territory to be attacked three times before retaliating because he didn''t want himself or his companions to be objects of fear.¡± Heralesse is quiet as she ponders her younger sister''s words. She wants to object that Daniel allied himself with demons, their sworn enemies, but several such demons are presently seated around them. Whether she realizes it or not, Erimaya is a hostage in all but name. But, in some part of her mind, the young queen can¡¯t deny the truth. There are no reports of the Fievegal launching any attacks prior to Rikuto¡¯s attack on Fort Twilight, which he hadn¡¯t even told her about. As if reading Heralesse¡¯s mind, though, Thymeria speaks gently, ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t ally himself with us, your Majesty. We came to him as refugees. Whether you believe it or not, he saved this world from an unstoppable monster, and he has disrupted the Demon Covenant, which hasn¡¯t made a move since. Given the new refugees appearing at our borders, it seems the bulk of the Covenant is in disarray.¡± She looks at Ahok, adding, ¡°And, until recently, a demon-kin was a very high ranking magic artisan in your very own Royal Court, yes?¡± Heralesse looks at the half-goblin woman in question. She heard it from Ahok; that she was sent to the front lines with the special weapon Rikuto had built. And, in the aftermath, she was attacked with the intention of being left for dead until Daniel and his companions rescued her, making her a Court Magic Artisan once more. The only difference is that she works for the Fievegal. It''s baffling that treachery comes so easily for so many people, including Aramellianna of all people. The problem is that Rikuto has changed, and he is obsessed with defeating Daniel. Heralesse replies in the best diplomatic tone she can muster, ¡°Forgive me for saying so, your Grace, but I¡¯ll believe in Daniel¡¯s alleged generosity and kindness when he returns me and my sister to our kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh! You mustn¡¯t show me deference, your Majesty. I¡¯m just a simple priestess. My sister is vying for Daniel¡¯s hand. Please just call me Thymeria, as I¡¯ve requested multiple times.¡± Heralesse is quiet for a moment. And then, Erimaya surprises her. ¡°And, I¡¯m not going back, Sister.¡± Heralesse snaps her gaze to Erimaya with a look of betrayal. ¡°Wh-Wh-What!?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m not going back.¡± She grins as she holds her hands together at her cheek. ¡°Daniel said he¡¯ll marry me when I turn eighteen.¡± ¡°E-Eri! You can¡¯t! Th-That¡¯s¡­ Daniel¡¯s¡­¡± The young blonde princess sighs. ¡°Am I supposed to hide in the castle until the end of my days as a premature spinster because of the accusations of small-minded nobles and disgusting rumors spreading around?¡± ¡°E-Eri¡­ that¡¯s not true¡­¡± ¡°It is true. Or, should I wait until a political marriage is arranged with the sort who would ¡®overlook¡¯ my impurity? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be treated MUCH better than I am here.¡± Erimaya pointedly drinks her VERY high quality drink made of fruit juice not available even to the royalty of Mornistae; grape juice. But, it¡¯s not just any grape juice; even Heralesse has noticed that it is extremely rich in flavor, the likes of which she has never tried. Even the best grape juice she has had possessed a fairly tart flavor with minimal sweetness. Erimaya adds after enjoying her drink, ¡°Ahhh. Oh! And, I¡¯m not even married to him yet. Daniel treats his consorts with gifts, he goes on trips with them, he shares hobbies with them¡­¡± The human princess blushes as she imagines what sorts of things she¡¯ll ask for. ¡°He also regularly trusts them to act in his stead or to fight alongside him, as well as to perform important work more than just managing the maids of the castle and looking pretty at gatherings. Why in the world would I want to trade all of that for being someone¡¯s silent wiuben.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Heralesse knows what Erimaya means. The wiuben is a small bird often kept as a pet because they are very friendly and like to sit on shoulders and forearms. They are beautiful birds, and often will fluff up their feathers to display elegant patterns and colors. Voiceless or ¡®silent¡¯ wiubens are rare, but they''re often used as a slightly mocking term for aristocratic women who are generally only married for political or financial gain, or their beauty is acceptable to present as an accompanying decoration on a man¡¯s arm. In some cases, they would be nothing more than a concubine, and not the official wife, due to one reason or another leading to the official tie. Erimaya isn¡¯t wrong. In the eyes of many of the aristocrats in Mornistae, and even in the Empire, she is seen as almost as dirty as Daniel himself. Heralesse understands the concerns, but she was there and saw it with her own eyes. Daniel saved Erimaya¡¯s life. He only ran his finger up her abdomen one time, and it was to find the right spot to perform the chest compressions. It was clear that his actions had no enjoyment in them. He was covered in filth, as was the young princess, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to do everything in his power to save her without any magic. Heralesse doesn¡¯t want her sister to rot away or to be unhappy, but their lives of luxury come with responsibilities as royalty. They can¡¯t change how Erimaya is perceived, but Daniel is not the answer. Suddenly, the serious-sounding voice of Xyreko speaks as the golem approaches. ¡°You speak as if you are not enjoying your current role of freeloader.¡± Erimaya gasps. ¡°I¡¯m not just a freeloader! I¡¯m Hekate¡¯s etiquette and history instructor!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In spite of the fact that her body is metallic and she has no face, the postures of the caretaker are incredibly expressive, making it clear when she is being smug, teasing, sincere, serious, or even threatening. Heralesse is overwhelmed by everything, but she has to stay strong for her sister. Erimaya doesn¡¯t realize how much danger they¡¯re both in. Even if Rikuto has made mistakes, Daniel sided with the enemies. ¡°Is the meal not to your liking, your majesty?¡± asks Xyreko when she looks towards Heralesse. The teenage queen flinches, looking at her plate. ¡°Oh! No, it¡¯s¡­ good.¡± She hates to admit it, but it¡¯s one of the best meals she has ever had. ¡°I was just¡­ deep in thought.¡± The strange ¡®Prime Minister¡¯ doesn¡¯t respond right away, staring silently and without any motion, as if she became a statue. Finally, the golem stirs, and Xyreko replies, ¡°Indeed. May I ask a question?¡± The blonde elder sister hesitates, but she nods once after thinking about it. The caretaker asks her question with a fairly serious tone, ¡°How much do you know of the Grand Prince of the Empire?¡± Heralesse cocks her head. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a surprising question.¡± ¡°Yes. He insulted our beloved Emperor, and Daniel was content with a verbal riposte, but it left a hollow feeling in me. Do you believe disrespect and insults should be met with a proper response?¡± Heralesse hesitates to answer. It¡¯s clear that Xyreko is leading her into a trap; one where she admits that Rikuto brought everything on Mornistae. The teen sighs. ¡°I understand Daniel was keeping to himself here, but I can¡¯t overlook that he sided with¡­ our perceived enemies. If not the Demon Ty-... er, Demon Queen, then the dragons. My grandfather perished in the last major battle with a dragon. He and seven thousand men fought desperately, while the mere hundred warriors who survived were able to finish it off. And, Daniel is¡­ helping them reproduce.¡± Xyreko cocks her head back a little, indicating her semi-smug pose. ¡°I was asking about the Grand Prince, your Majesty. But, your grandfather sounds very brave. My grandchildren were also killed by Morthybargaron, the dragon lord. My husband was killed by assassins in the oni clan. One of my daughters eloped with a human from the east, and I never saw her again. And, the Grand Prince appears to be conspiring to kill my current beloved lord. Were it not for Daniel¡¯s compassion and forgiveness, I would lay waste to the Empire, the Kingdom of Mornistae, the Demon Covenant, and the Kingdom of Henbarr and the Queendom of Gleasa. And, I would not be alone. The supposedly wretched soul your kingdom cast off to the ends of the world is the greatest thing that has ever happened to this world, and your people see only the same petty conflicts and insular problems that allowed the world to rot. Tell me, Queen Heralesse; can you name a meaningful accomplishment of Rikuto¡¯s that he hasn¡¯t undone himself?¡± Heralesse starts to say, ¡°He restored Mornistae¡¯s eco-¡­¡± She trails off, looking at Ahok. The half-goblin magic artisan is enjoying her meal, talking quietly to the two goblin queens. Ahok probably didn¡¯t have to worry about the budget working on Rikuto¡¯s weapon, but she¡¯d easily be able to estimate how many resources went into the two identical weapons, specifically the enhanced magic crystals that the kingdom had to purchase from the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. Those alone have nearly cleared out all of the profits Rikuto had achieved. Mornistae was staying afloat before Rikuto arrived, but he was granted the rulership because his ideas to restore the kingdom to completely self-sufficient were working. He probably could recover the economy again, but he is obsessed with the conflict with Daniel and the Fievegal. Heralesse sees it herself; the Fievegal isn¡¯t organized like a kingdom should be. They function based on how powerful the bulk of the ¡®empresses¡¯ are; three dragons, Hekate, three Uhl¡¯tall, and the Stalvaltan family. Given time, Aramellianna will undoubtedly guide the Fievegal and make them an unstoppable force with their combined areas of expertise. Heralesse replies quietly, but a little coldly, ¡°If you want me to suggest that I¡¯ll ally Mornistae with Daniel, you can forget it. I won¡¯t betray my kingdom.¡± Xyreko nods once. ¡°No objections. We will simply conquer the kingdom. Depending on how you behave will determine whether or not you are Heralesse kos Mornistae or Heralesse the commoner.¡± She looks at Erimaya. ¡°Thankfully, your younger sister could likely take you in as a maid. Daniel is merciful like that.¡± Erimaya looks nervously at her elder sister, knowing that Xyreko is speaking harshly, but unsure what to say in her defense. Heralesse does her best to keep her temper in check. She¡¯s a prisoner, but she¡¯s being afforded a great deal of freedom to wander around under supervision, enjoying the garden on the rooftop, the library that has more tomes and books than even the Imperial library in the capital of the Empire, and the lake that is peaceful and beautiful at all hours of the day. Xyreko finally adds after letting them stew for a moment, ¡°I can be indignant as well, as you can see. You should get comfortable no longer having power over Daniel. You could have made use of him, and he would likely have helped you win the war against the Demon Covenant. But, then, I would still be prisoner of the Feral Feldrok in a state of disrepair and voiceless helplessness. You don¡¯t have to like Daniel, but you should be grateful that it is he who is your ¡®enemy¡¯, instead of any of the rest of us.¡± She turns and starts to walk out of the room. ¡°You understand protecting your kingdom, Queen Heralesse. You have more in common with us than you think.¡± With that, she exits the room, and Heralesse sighs. Erimaya replies softly, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ I should be the one protecting you, but here we are, at the mercy of Daniel and his companions¡­¡± ¡°If I may, your Majesty,¡± starts Illianna, who is usually quiet. Heralesse looks at her, worried she¡¯s about to get dressed down again. But, the Uhl¡¯tall secretary says sincerely, ¡°I would recommend that you visit the township and speak to Baeka, the Mikadresselle of the dattakoriens. I believe she has just returned from visiting various villages to invite citizens to move to the Fievegal. I think you¡¯ll find that the war is not something the average citizen of any country supports. Everyone wants safety, and they¡¯ll say close to the one who offers them the most promising vow of protecting their livelihoods. And, in many cases as well, they don¡¯t even care who the ruler is, so long as they can live their lives. It¡¯s a far cry from the political maneuvering and scheming of aristocratic gatherings on either side.¡± Thymeria nods in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re suspicious. But, I agree with Illianna. Baeka is more in touch with citizens than most of us. I¡¯ve been trying, but I¡¯m over-brightened by my sister¡¯s history and her regal status. And, Shek and Skloe are directly royal family of the Fievegal.¡± The two goblin women smile and nod in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll help introduce you, if you wish,¡± replies Shek. Heralesse looks at Erimaya, who smiles gently. ¡°I¡¯ve only met Baeka in passing a few times, but she¡¯s very polite. From what I¡¯ve been told, she was among the group with Skloe and Shek, as well as Aoloan and Kera¡¯tai, who met Daniel when he defended Fort Peony.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± confirms Skloe as Shek nods in agreement. ¡°Kera¡¯tai ensured our safety by declaring that we were Daniel¡¯s war brides.¡± Heralesse turns pale for a moment. Erimaya quickly adds, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t take war brides! He has said that many times. But, Kera¡¯tai decided it herself.¡± The young queen stares at her sister skeptically. Thymeria is chuckling, borderline laughing, and Illianna is amused. Heralesse exhales deeply as she simply lets go of whatever she was thinking of saying. ¡°I suppose I have nothing better to do. Shek, Skloe, if you would, please introduce me to this Baeka. I won¡¯t promise anything, but¡­¡± She looks at each of them briefly before settling on Erimaya. Erimaya preached diplomacy with Daniel and the Fievegal all along, and only when she mentioned Daniel¡¯s ¡®god-killers¡¯ did Rikuto become obsessed with defeating Daniel. The teenager finishes her thought, ¡°If the war can be ended without more bloodshed, I¡­ can see no downsides.¡± Erimaya smiles and hugs her. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you understand! If we can convince Rikuto to negotiate and apologize, then we can begin restoring.¡± Heralesse is quiet. She¡¯s not sure if Rikuto can be convinced to give up his position, and he¡¯s certain Daniel is a threat to the whole world. If she can figure out what to do next, Heralesse can make efforts to get herself and Erimaya back home to safety. *** Hekate enters the laundry room of the Stalvaltan airship, where she finds exactly who she hoped to find. In the Citadel itself, it¡¯s a non-issue, since everyone is well-trusted by Daniel -with the exception of the person doing his laundry now-. But, a bit ironically, she has enough trust that Daniel is slowly growing closer to her. That person is Doephluev, the archoneldwyn former-assassin and now lady-in-waiting to Daniel, for all intents and purposes. She¡¯s currently folding Daniel¡¯s clothes, which many of his companions insisted should be handled by someone they know is loyal, rather than chance one of Aramellianna¡¯s servants being bought off. Doephluev is the safest option, since she normally does his laundry, is contracted not to harm him, and seems to care about Daniel in her own selfish way. ¡°Um¡­ Doephluev?¡± asks Hekate softly. The young woman wearing clothes almost identical in style to Hekate¡¯s perks up, surprised to be summoned. She was engrossed in the song she was humming, which sounded gentle and happy in tone. Doephluev looks to see who it is, which usually means she¡¯s calculating her response for how indignant she can be with her ¡®rivals¡¯. Hekate is number one. ¡°Oh! Your bantam Greatness. If you are searching for my beloved, he is not here.¡± Hekate flexes her fingers to resist making fists, and she does everything she can to keep her composure. She¡¯s easy to rile up, and Doephluev only wins if she succeeds in doing so. ¡°I''m here to see you, D-Doephluev.¡± Hekate can see why Daniel has come to like Doephluev. She effortlessly is feminine and cutesy, even when Daniel isn''t around to try to seduce him. Doephluev gasps, ¡°Me? Really?¡± It was a fake gasp, but her tone is genuinely a little surprised. The young feldrok empress nods. ¡°Yes. I want¡­ your help learning a certain kind of magic.¡± ¡°Magic? Are you hoping to assassinate someone, your Grace?¡± Hekate shakes her head. ¡°No. I just want to learn illusion magic so I can watch over Daniel without him knowing.¡± The archoneldwyn woman cocks her head, surprised. ¡°You? Can¡¯t you just¡­ follow him?¡± Hekate looks aside. ¡°Sometimes¡­ I just¡­ I¡¯d like to use it, please. I¡­ I have my reasons¡­¡± Doephluev sighs. ¡°In the end, I suppose it only really benefits me¡­¡± This causes Hekate to tilt her head this time. ¡°Nevermind that, your Grace. But, in turn I want something, too.¡± Hekate narrows her eyes skeptically. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Just a chance,¡± replies the caramel-skinned elf-like woman with a carnivorous smile. Hekate hesitates, and Doephluev clarifies, ¡°When we go out on the second mission, I want to have a bit of a bet. If I slay more monsters while defending our mutual darling, then I get to be Empress¡­¡± Hekate immediately recoils and puffs her tail up instinctively, flattening her ears in anger. Doephluev adds quickly, ¡°For a day! I was going to say ¡®for a day¡¯.¡± The defensive feldrok girl relaxes a little, and she asks cautiously, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The archoneldwyn nods. ¡°Yes. I get to be by Daniel¡¯s side, say and do whatever I want, and I get all of the ¡®Hekate¡¯ privileges for that day.¡± Hekate becomes a little nervous. ¡°And, what if I win?¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t getting to learn illusion magic from me enough? But, fine. I¡¯ll do anything you want for a day that I am capable of doing. Nothing that will damage my relationship with Daniel, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that cruel,¡± retorts Hekate with a huff. ¡°If anything, I¡¯d make you dress like a clown or something and make a fool of yourself. But, that might embarrass Daniel¡­ Oh!¡± Hekate grins. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯ll ask for.¡± She cackles deviously, and Doephluev rolls her eyes and shakes her head, returning to the laundry she¡¯s working on. ¡°Now, learn from this.¡± She waves her finger, even as she works, and a swirl of magic energy creates an exact copy of the archoneldwyn woman, save for being dressed in a maid outfit. The ¡®copy¡¯ immediately says, ¡°Alright, your Grace. Let¡¯s begin our lesson.¡± ¡°Y-You can copy yourself?¡± asks Hekate in shock. The caramel elf smiles playfully. ¡°I¡¯m saving it for when I start to lose Darling¡¯s favor.¡± Hekate frowns, prompting Doephluev to chuckle and add, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s an illusion. But, it¡¯ll demonstrate the versatility. If you get really proficient at it, the illusion can speak as if it has a mind of its own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± exclaims the copy. She waves her hand across Hekate, and her arm passes through Hekate, surprising the feldrok girl. ¡°See? I¡¯m just an illusion. But, I can teach you the basics while the real me keeps working.¡± Hekate glances back and forth between the two. ¡°This is really an illusion?¡± Both Doephluev¡¯s reply, ¡°Yes, your Greatness.¡± ¡°And, it''s going to teach me magic?¡± ¡°I''m a spiritual copy, for all intents and purposes, so I have all of the appropriate memories, since I was created with this purpose,¡± replies the copy. ¡°Please have a little faith in me. That me gets to benefit when she beats you at the competition.¡± The feldrok girl¡¯s tail twitches. She points at the real Doephluev, saying boisterously, ¡°There¡¯s no chance of you winning, Doephluev. And, when you do, you¡¯ll never, EVER be an empress so long as I am the Empress.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± retorts the real archoneldwyn, still focusing on doing laundry. She folds a bed sheet, wiggling her fingers over it, ¡®whispering¡¯, ¡°Sprites of the soul, hear my words, and bless this sheet to make its user fall madly in love with me and me alone.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± whines Hekate, causing Doephluev to grin broadly as she snickers. ¡°If it was that easy, your Greatness, I would already be the one and only Empress.¡± She walks by Hekate, setting the sheet in her basket. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a bet that Darling sees through your illusion immediately, Hekate.¡± Again, the feldrok girl twitches. ¡°Sh-Shut up! You!¡± She points at the copy. ¡°Begin teaching me immediately! If you¡¯re lying to me or tricking me, then the real you suffers.¡± She looks at Doephluev with a scowl, and the real archoneldwyn woman simply smiles, walking back to the cover blanket to fold it as well. She says some gibberish in what could be heard as the ¡®archoneldwyn language¡¯, and she ¡®whispers¡¯ again, ¡°Feldrokolb Urrepelolb.¡± ¡°Gimme that! That won¡¯t work on me!¡± Hekate snatches the blanket from Doephluev, folding it as she scowls at the copy. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin, your Greatness.¡± As the copy of Doephluev is explaining the spell¡¯s mechanisms, which will help Hekate visualize it when she¡¯s casting, Hekate idly works her hands by folding laundry to prevent the real Doephluev from actually cursing any of Daniel¡¯s clothing with nonsense to bewitch him. And, that¡¯s how Doephluev tricked the Empress of the Fievegal into helping with the laundry. *** Chapter 119.1: Bonus Chapter: The Grey Dragon and His Fiancee During the break after the first monster investigation mission, and during the long feast and celebrations the citizens of Mattarglos are throwing, Neith approaches Daniel. ¡°My Liege, a word?¡± Daniel nods. Ryuogriar is currently holding his arm as if she¡¯s his daily consort, spending time with him. ¡°Is it alright if Ryuo-Mukori hears it as well?¡± The grey dragon nods. ¡°Of course, your Grace. I have nothing to hide. Merely a request.¡± ¡°Well then, let us hear it,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°With your permission, I would like to reach out to someone I encountered during the Imperial invasion.¡± ¡°Someone who would make a good ally?¡± asks Ryuogriar without hesitation. ¡°I do not know. But, I learned from her Grace, Gwenesphia, as well as the Stalvaltan soldiers, that it is very probable that this person resides in Mattarglos. I hope to ask the domain lords present if they have any idea who it might be.¡± ¡°What kind of person is it?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°She¡¯s a young woman. I believe she was a magic artisan or artificer working for the Allied forces, and I stole a great deal of magic crystals from her and her equipment. I am afraid I likely frightened her greatly, and I vowed I would repay my transgression.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± hums Ryuogriar with a light smile. ¡°An honorable thought. Is this young woman a dragon?¡± ¡°No. A boruan. She was collateral in my actions.¡± Ryuogriar is quiet. The three of them are fully aware that, not all that long ago in the grand scheme of things, a dragon would never even acknowledge a non-dragon¡¯s existence, let alone apologize to one. Neith was always a different dragon, particularly because he was raised by the feldroks, but even still, boruans might as well be humans in comparison. Regardless, Neith is resolved to make this apology, and Daniel has no intention to stand in his way. He chuckles, joking, ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s only fair. If you stole a bunch of magic crystals in her charge, she probably got fired. You really should take responsibility.¡± Ryuogriar snickers, while the dragon in question turns pale. ¡°Y-... You really think¡­ she lost her job?¡± Daniel cocks his head. Clearly, Neith didn¡¯t get the humor. But then again¡­ ¡°Well,... It could go either way. It was a military operation. It¡¯s pretty typical for someone to be held responsible for so much value being lost, but the siege was chaos, so¡­ maybe she was okay.¡± Unfortunately, the more he thinks about it, the more he doubts this mystery boruan woman got away without any consequences, even if she was powerless to stop a super-powered soldier from robbing her blind. This, of course, doesn¡¯t comfort Neith, and the grey dragon becomes even more solidly determined to make his apology. ¡°Please, your Grace, my Liege; allow me to find this woman and make this apology. I shall ensure I am reachable by radio and telepathy at all times. If I am caught in a magic nullifying-...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to convince me, Neith,¡± replies Daniel to stop the grey dragon from grovelling. ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°If she is a skilled magic artisan, you have my permission to gauge her as a potential ally and recruit her if possible,¡± declares Ryuogriar with a smile. ¡°Thank you both. If you should need me, summon me, and I will return to your side at once.¡± Neith bows, and he excuses himself. He then begins speaking to a couple of boruans that are present at the feast, and he is able to narrow down a few possible individuals who are magic artisans or artificers, getting even closer with one whose deployment matches the appropriate time frame. He also makes sure to buy enhanced magic crystals from Wenlianna and Aramellianna to replace the ones that he took from the boruan woman. He also gathers a great deal of gold and jewels from his own accumulated wealth to replace her salary for the job he cost her. With his repayment collected, Neith sets out on his journey to find the village where ¡®Roestren¡¯ resides. Though travel is limited to flight for the grey dragon, Neith is able to track down the young boruan woman named Roestren, who matches his description to the people who heard out his request. If she is the correct person, he inconvenienced her personally during his mission to cripple the invading forces at the Battle of the Citadel Plains. Neith sent a letter to her parents ahead of himself, since her duties with the allied military would prevent Neith from being able to meet with her to apologize. He¡¯s staying in an inn in the village, so it¡¯s likely they have already heard about the outsider visiting. But, he has to do what he can do and try to get in contact with Roestren to confirm that she is the woman, and then make his apology. He receives a reply a day later in the form of the innkeeper informing him that Roestren¡¯s family will meet with him. He might have found this odd, but he felt like he was sufficiently honest in his letter, explaining that they found themselves on opposite sides of a conflict, that he is a knight in service to the Emperor, and that he meant her absolutely no harm. He was worried, especially after Daniel explained that he probably got her fired for stealing not only equipment under her charge, but the crystals from her person. Thankfully, Daniel wasn¡¯t upset, as it was a necessary action for the battle, but he was being honest, which Neith does appreciate. Neith has been alive for a very long time, and though most of his life was dedicated to the pursuit of revenge, he has a fair level of confidence in whatever he does, and he can approach almost anything with calmness. As such, he thinks almost nothing of it as he arrives at the relatively simple townhouse belonging to a furniture maker and his schoolteacher wife, parents to a magic artisan employed by the Mattarglos Expeditionary army, and loaned to the Imperial Joint Invasion in accordance with the war time treaties in the east. Neith learned from his investigations that they once resided in Bromlund, but returned to Mattarglos when Bromlund fell into chaos during the time Daniel was at Fort Peony. The grey dragon in human form knocks on the door, and he waits patiently. He knows he¡¯s drawing some looks from the people around him. His horns have regrown about a quarter of their length since he broke them off to wear a human helmet, and his tail gives him away as a reptilian race, which are almost non-existent in the east. Of course, he¡¯s not just a lizardman, but a dragon, though he¡¯s not broadcasting that fact, since easterners, especially, tend to be afraid of the powerful avians to the point of terror, with fairly good reason. The door opens to a mature and rather large boruan woman wearing an apron over her modest dress. She is taller than Neith, and she has a very heavy-set build, including wide hips and an extremely large chest that dwarfs Ryuogriar¡¯s chest in human form. She has a simple calico tail ending in a tuft of blonde hair that matches her head. Her eyes are a light brown and amplify her bright and warm expression. She studies Neith for a moment, since she slightly looks down on him from her own height, but she perks up. ¡°Oh! You must be Sir Neith, yes!?¡± Neith bows with an arm across his chest, ¡°Indeed I am, my Lady. I have the pleasure of being Sir Neith of the Citadel.¡± She nods, stepping out of the way as she gestures inside. ¡°Yes! Yes, please, come in! We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± Neith nods politely and reverently, ¡°Thank you.¡± As he walks in, the woman replies, ¡°I suppose I didn¡¯t expect you to be¡­ um, a half-yarcko.¡± Neith simply smiles. Yarckos are one of the reptilian races in the world, and extremely rare on this continent, believed to have descended from shipwrecked sailors a few generations ago. A half-yarcko would be what it sounds like; a lizardman with more human features than the pure-blood bipedal lizardmen. Neith has heard stories that it¡¯s widely believed that yarckos are descended from dragons to begin with, but he doesn¡¯t know their history well enough to know. Regardless, he takes no offense. The boruan woman he suspects is Roestren¡¯s mother is being polite and respectful, if not outright warm and welcoming to him. He removes his shoes at the entryway, placing them near those already present. The woman makes her way past, pausing to say, ¡°Oh! How rude of me. My name is Vynseria. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine, my Lady Vynseria.¡± She giggles, adding, ¡°Please, Sir Neith. I¡¯m flattered, but my husband and I are not nobles. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± ¡°I will do my best, then.¡± She smiles and nods, calling out, ¡°Dear? Roestren? Can you meet me in the dining room? We have a guest.¡± Vynseria leads the way to the dining room, and Neith can sense two presences moving towards them, but of course, without any hint of hostile intent. Both of them seem to have been together in a different part of the premises, perhaps working together on her father¡¯s work. As expected, the boruan man that enters is a little shorter than Vynseria, but still taller than Roestren as well as Neith, and his physique is impressively muscular, while Vynseria is a good deal heavier-set than either her husband or daughter. The man notices Neith first, asking, ¡°A visitor? Are you perhaps, Sir Neith?¡± Roestren flinches behind him just as she was about to ask her mother what¡¯s going on. She locks eyes with Neith as he smiles as gently as he can, bowing once more. ¡°Indeed. I am Sir Neith of the Citadel.¡± ¡°Ahhh! Good! Good!¡± cheers the man warmly as he takes and shakes Neith¡¯s hand with both of his own. ¡°A pleasure! My name is Ulkamak, a humble furniture maker, and you¡¯ve obviously met my wife, Vynseria. This is our daughter, Roestren, to whom I believe you are acquainted, yes?¡± He guides Roestren into the room, as she seems a little nervous. Neith smiles, replying softly, ¡°Yes, we met briefly. As I mentioned in my letter, I disrespected your daughter, and I have come to apologize.¡± He faces Roestren, this time, kneeling as a knight. ¡°My Lady Roestren, I am deeply sorry for any trouble I caused you during the battle. I have come to ask for your forgiveness and reimburse you for damages.¡± He withdraws the prepared package from his magic bag, which causes Roestren¡¯s parents to murmur softly in surprise. He opens the box, revealing the neatly organized gold coins, handful of jewelry, and the ten enhanced magic crystals to replace what he took under her responsibility. ¡°Please accept this humble offering and my apology. I can¡¯t restore your career, so I have done my best to replace your salary.¡± The three boruans are dumbfounded and speechless. Neith looks up, asking quietly, ¡°Is¡­ it not enough, my Lady?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You came all this way¡­ for that?¡± asks Roestren nervously. He nods. ¡°Yes, most certainly. My Liege Lord, the Emperor, informed me that the joint task force likely considered you at fault for the theft and damage I caused, particularly the magic crystals on your person.¡± Roestren glances at her parents, who are equally shocked by Neith¡¯s actions. She stammers, and Vynseria asks, ¡°Did¡­ something happen to your work, Roestren?¡± Roestren shakes her head. ¡°N-No! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m only on leave right now. I¡­ They were unhappy, but¡­¡± She looks at Neith. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ lose my job or anything.¡± Ulkamak brings up the elephant in the room. ¡°Excuse me for a moment, Sir Neith, but I¡¯m afraid I must not have fully understood how you two encountered each other. You say your Liege Lord is the ruler of the Citadel, yes? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not familiar with where that is. Is it a vassal of the Empire?¡± Roestren flinches, and Neith looks to her for guidance. He was pretty sure he put it in his letter, though he also didn¡¯t want to frighten them, so he might have omitted details that Roestren could explain. He¡¯s unsure if it¡¯s widely known in the east that they invaded the Fievegal and lost. Roestren says softly, ¡°M-Mother, Father¡­ S-Sir Neith¡­ is a¡­ d-demon-kin.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. They both stare at their daughter, and Neith stays in his low posture. However, Roestren suddenly steps close and puts herself between the kneeling knight and her parents. ¡°I know how it sounds! B-But¡­ H-He promised to take responsibility! A-And he¡¯s here now! We met by fate! I know it!¡± Ulkamak doesn¡¯t make any aggressive movements, but he asks pointedly, ¡°You¡¯re from the Wildlands?¡± Roestren answers, ¡°No, Father. Sir Neith serves the Fievegal.¡± She hesitates and sighs. ¡°The Fievegal is a new territory founded by a young Empress, Hekate fell Lawson. Empress Sundenelle ordered the retrieval of the otherworlder, Daniel, but we found out the hard way that he¡¯s actually Hekate¡¯s benefactor and Emperor.¡± This causes Ulkamak and Vynseria to hug each other in surprise. Roestren quickly adds, ¡°The Joint Imperial Forces invaded! I don¡¯t know all of the reasons, but Sir Neith and his Lord were only defending their territory. And,...¡± She looks at Neith, adding tenderly, ¡°Sir Neith didn¡¯t kill anyone, even when he was helping defeat us. He was¡­ v-very gentle with me.¡± She then adds more passionately, ¡°And, he risked coming here to apologize! W-Which was unnecessary. But, he did. F-Further proof that¡­ we were meant to be together.¡± Neith is surprised by this. ¡°Come again?¡± asks the disguised grey dragon. She whirls to face him with hurt in her eyes. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t¡­ Am I not good enough? Y-You said you¡¯d take responsibility. A-And¡­ wh-who will marry me now?¡± She cups her cheeks, embarrassed with watering eyes. Neith is a well-travelled man who knew only hate and vengeance for a long time, but he knows adorable when he sees it. And, Roestren is adorable. The confused dragon glances at Ulkamak and Vynseria nervously, and they, too, seem unsure of what to do. They don¡¯t appear to be afraid of Neith, per se, but it¡¯s a very strange situation to be in. ¡°I¡­ would be unable to blame your parents if they object, my Lady.¡± She whirls, saying passionately to her parents, ¡°Father! Please give us your blessing!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ulkamak glances at Vynseria, and then at Neith and Roestren. He also glances at the treasures brought in what Neith believed would be repayment for something that didn¡¯t happen. Vynseria asks cautiously, ¡°Sir Neith¡­ Do you¡­ wish to take our daughter?¡± Neith replies sincerely, ¡°I am only briefly acquainted with Lady Roestren, and I thought surely I would be detested at best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± cries out Roestren. ¡°I¡­ I was scared, but¡­ you were so gentle, even while being chased. And, you were very brave. I-If anything, I should apologize for my part in the invasion, as small as it was.¡± Neith nods, adding in his reply to her mother, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare steal her away, and I am honorbound to my Liege Lord. That said, I¡­ did also vow to take responsibility for my actions to Lady Roestren specifically, because she did not seem to be a combatant.¡± Roestren crouches and takes Neith¡¯s free hand, holding it for a moment. ¡°I felt a true connection as I realized how kind you are, Sir Neith. I-I would¡­ b-be happy to be your wife, if you¡¯ll have me.¡± Ulkamak rubs the bridge of his nose with his fingers, saying a little dryly, ¡°I finally see why the matches we attempted to make were so unsuccessful. Your mannerisms are a cut above many others we¡¯ve met¡­¡± Vynseria chuckles warmly, adding, ¡°Agreed. No wonder dearest Roestren couldn¡¯t stop mentioning him during the match meetings.¡± Roestren blushes, whining, ¡°Father! Mother! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Ulkamak steps forward and says seriously, ¡°Sir Neith, stand and face me.¡± Neith hands the box to Roestren, rising to his feet as he helps her stand up as well. He faces Ulkamak, who is slightly taller and stronger-built than Neith¡¯s human form, though it¡¯ll count for very little in a fight in either direction. Ulkamak would be incapable of harming Neith bare-handed, and Neith would be honor-bound to not actually do any physical harm to the boruan man as a representative of Daniel and the Fievegal. In spite of the potential standoff, Ulkamak simply asks seriously, ¡°Sir Neith, do you intend to show my beloved eldest daughter courtesy and respect, to protect her and care for her, and ensure she lives a respectable life with a loving family?¡± Neith nods, ¡°Of course. I would never dream of bringing harm to Lady Roestren. I shall keep my promise to take responsibility. Though, the scope of that promise eluded me.¡± Ulkamak chuckles, and Roestren pouts softly. ¡°Do you intend to allow us to visit and be visited by our daughter if she comes to live with you?¡± asks her mother. Neith replies with slight amusement in his voice. ¡°I came not with intentions to take her away, but if it came to it, I would be happy to escort her home to visit family, as well as to bring her family to visit her wherever she ends up living.¡± Vynseria nods contentedly, and Ulkamak nods with a sigh. ¡°Roestren, are¡­ you sure?¡± Roestren hugs Neith¡¯s arm suddenly, saying softly, ¡°Yes, Father. We were fated to meet, and he is strong and kind.¡± Neith is still unsure, asking gently, ¡°My Lady Roestren¡­¡± She looks at him nervously, hanging on his words. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I am¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re married!?¡± ¡°No.¡± He chuckles, blurting it out to curtail further misunderstandings. ¡°I am a knight in service to the Emperor of the Citadel, and I have no experience in romance. If you¡¯ll allow it, I will court you to the best of my ability, but I would like you to consider over that time whether or not you actually want to be my wife.¡± She hugs his arm firmly to her modestly pillowy chest. ¡°I¡¯m certain already.¡± He remains stoic, replying gently, ¡°Then, please allow us both the time to confirm that our lifestyles are compatible. After all, as you know, I am not from the eastern kingdoms.¡± She nods. ¡°Very well. B-But, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± He nods, bowing to her parents. ¡°Thank you for your kindness and respect. I vow I will always treat Lady Roestren with compassion and honor.¡± They both smile and nod, granting their blessing. Just as Neith is about to excuse himself, Roestren quickly points out, ¡°Wait! I-I¡­ I appreciate the thought, but I don¡¯t need this.¡± She offers the box containing the apology gift back to Neith. He looks at it for a moment, and then her parents, who seem to agree with her. If she wasn¡¯t punished for Neith¡¯s actions, then they seem to feel there is nothing owed. Neith sighs. ¡°Keep it.¡± Just as she¡¯s about to object, he says gently, ¡°Consider it a bride price. A show of my sincerity.¡± Roestren looks at her parents, who smile softly. They all thank him gratefully, and he replies the sentiments warmly. ¡°Before you go,¡± interjects Vynseria. ¡°Won¡¯t you join us for dinner? We should celebrate the betrothal of our daughter and a knight of the Fievegal.¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Vee. What do you say, Roestren? Would you like your knight to join us for dinner?¡± Roestren blushes, and she happily nods. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Neith is hesitant at first, but he has no good reason to object. Daniel gave him leave for this trip, and the celebrations regarding the defeat of Tyror will be ongoing for another day or so. He takes the boruan mother up on her offer. They have dinner together, and they ask the grey dragon about his role in the Fievegal, about the Emperor and Empress(es), and Neith¡¯s business in Mattarglos. He explains what he knows he¡¯s allowed to, including the fact that Daniel himself came to the northern territory to negotiate a peace treaty with Matterglos. He does, of course, leave out that the real reason was so Gwenesphia and Treia can get back in regular contact with their families and protect them. Neith then remembers a gift bottle of wine that Daniel gave him; a ¡®red-band¡¯ wine as he calls it, since Neith wasn¡¯t present during an apparent wine-tasting party he had with the Fievegal¡¯s inner circle, as well as Aramellianna and her family. He presents it to Roestren¡¯s family for the dinner, and they open it. It surprises the three boruans, and Neith shares what little he knows about it; namely that Daniel made it in his pursuit of making rum, a much stronger drink. After dinner, Neith relaxes with the family some more until night falls. He doesn¡¯t pay any mind to when Vynseria borrows Roestren for a few moments, as they return before Ulkamak even finishes a story about how he started his furniture business. Then, the boruan mother borrows Ulkamak, leaving Neith with Roestren. ¡°Um¡­ Thank you again for accepting me, Sir Neith.¡± The grey dragon smiles and bows his head. ¡°Thank you for accepting me, my fair lady.¡± She nods sheepishly, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°You said the Fievegal wants to unite with Mattarglos, right?¡± Neith nods. ¡°Yes. We -my Emperor and Empresses that is- decided that Mattarglos could be negotiated with, and having them stand neutral at the very least would lower the threat coming from the northeast, since Twilight was lost.¡± ¡°T-Twilight is gone?¡± asks the young boruan woman softly. ¡°Oh¡­ Has word not reached you?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No¡­ what happened?¡± Neith is quiet for a moment. In truth, he died, and rather gruesomely at that. ¡°I needn¡¯t worry you with the full details. But, it was made impassable while we were in control of the fortress.¡± ¡°I-Is everyone alright?¡± The grey dragon sighs softly. ¡°Not everyone, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t ask anything further about it. Instead, she states as brightly as she can to pickup the mood, ¡°I would very much be honored to even see a real Empress in my life. D-Do they wear beautiful dresses and crowns?¡± Neith chuckles. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t envy my liege. Though, that doesn¡¯t mean their beauty compares with yours, my lady.¡± ¡°Y-You don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She blushes as she looks away from him. ¡°I surely do. I have been told, and it seems to be true, the greatest beauty comes from a woman in love.¡± The young boruan woman snaps her ruby red eyes to meet the grey dragon¡¯s steely silver gaze. She begins stammering with rosy cheeks, and Neith can¡¯t help but smile gently. All of her words have evaporated from her vocabulary, and she finally settles on simply hiding her face behind her hands as she whimpers cutely. Vynseria and Ulkamak finally return, coming to their daughter¡¯s rescue as if on cue. ¡°Ahh, pardon us, Sir Neith, dear Roestren.¡± ¡°Of course, my-... er, miss, sir.¡± Vynseria chuckles and takes a seat where she was. She resumes asking Neith about the Fievegal, and potential trades with Mattarglos, particularly the wine. Neith also asks her about the school she teaches, which is a basic primary school for children to learn to read and basic finances, as well as house-body skills. Neith also speaks naturally with Roestren, and a smile never leaves her face. Soon enough, the sun has set, and the four take notice. ¡°Oh, dear¡­ It seems we have kept Sir Neith too long,¡± laments Vynseria, though her sorrow doesn¡¯t seem entirely genuine. The grey dragon also happens to notice that several of the simple lanterns are lit. It seems Vynseria had made herself busy knowing the time while Neith was engrossed in conversation with his newly betrothed. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes. It seems that way,¡± replies Ulkamak, as if it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. Roestren clears her throat. She speaks as if scripted, ¡°S-Sir Neith, if you¡¯d like, perhaps you would like to stay with us for the night. A-As long as Mother and Father allow it, of course.¡± ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s a splendid idea,¡± replies Roestren¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it. I¡¯m trusting you to behave yourself, Sir Neith.¡± Neith chuckles uneasily, but he replies warmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of dishonoring your hospitality, but I will politely refuse. I can make it to the inn.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± retorts Vynseria warmly. ¡°The inn is too far to walk to at this time of night. This town is alright, but there¡¯s no reason to go out after dark.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°W-We have the space,¡± adds Roestren, a soft pleading expression on her face. The grey dragon sighs. There¡¯s virtually nothing and no one in Mattarglos that actually poses a threat to Neith, other than the known individuals that are currently with the rest of his party. But, they are obviously offering him a place to stay as a means to keep him around a little longer and let him bond with Roestren. It¡¯s strange, but perhaps the great deal of wealth he provided them is encouraging them to ensure they snare him. He doesn¡¯t mind. They don¡¯t seem like greedy people, so much as prudent. He agrees. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, then. Please treat me well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± cheers Roestren. They continue speaking into the night until it is time for bed, and they put Neith up in the simple den, where there is room enough on the floor for a bed mat, which is plenty comfortable for the rather seasoned dragon. He has slept in caves, on tree branches, and in ruins when he was travelling. A cozy bed mat in a comfortable home is more than he could ask for. In the morning, Roestren helps Vynseria with breakfast, serving Ulkamak and Neith. The dragon feels awkward, but he goes along with it, since he agreed to be this woman¡¯s betrothed. They have a pleasant breakfast, and he vows to write letters to her, instructing her how to send letters to him via Fort Peony. If anything prevents his letters from reaching her, he¡¯ll fly to the town himself and deliver them, which makes Roestren bashful, but extremely happy. The grey dragon says his farewells, and Roestren makes one final request before he departs. ¡°Um, Sir Neith?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady?¡± She steps a little closer, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°M-May I¡­ embrace you before you go?¡± Neith has enough presence of mind to glance at her parents, and they smile. Vynseria nods a little more eagerly and noticeably than she probably realizes, which amuses Neith. He replies gently, ¡°Yes, my Lady. I would like that, too.¡± She smiles, and she hugs him, humming happily when he embraces her in turn, holding her close. He¡¯s currently a little bit taller than her, since she¡¯s rather small for a boruan, especially a boruan woman, but they both feel comfortable in each other¡¯s arms. She sends him off with the words, ¡°F-Farewell, Sir Neith. I¡¯ll be awaiting your letters!¡± ¡°And I, yours, my Lady.¡± Neith departs with a wave as the three watch him go. For some reason, the dragon feels rather content with everything that transpired, and he¡¯s rather refreshed. He always gives his all to his purpose, but for once, he feels like he has a clear goal in mind. Once he¡¯s out of sight of anyone that might panic at the realization that a dragon was among them, he sprouts his wings and takes flight towards the capital of Mattarglos, where Daniel and the others are waiting. Betrothed, huh? muses the grey dragon to himself. I wonder if this is what Daniel feels when he¡¯s surrounded by the people he loves. Neith can¡¯t help but smile as he flies, wondering what the future might bring. *** Chapter 120: Legends of Mattarglos If Daniel had known that a week-long celebration would take place in what seems to be the whole of Mattarglos, he would have braced himself a little better. He requested Ucahote spare a shuttle to make deliveries of wine and rum for the celebration in order to cultivate goodwill, and most of the ¡®reject¡¯ batches have been cleaned out -ones that Daniel simply didn¡¯t like and slated to be used for trade, since they¡¯re still good batches-. That said, the drinks are a great hit, and Aramellianna began planning her own production and distribution immediately. The Grand Duchy is secure for now, but she has been considering establishing a territory within the Fievegal¡¯s captured territory -with permission of course-. The Imperial part and Mornistae-controlled parts of former Bromlund isolate the Grand Duchy from Mattarglos as it stands, but once Daniel has gained control of the Mornistae capital and removed Rikuto and his superweapons, they¡¯ll re-work the distribution of Mornistae territory to allow the Grand Duchy a duty-free route to Mattarglos before turning the remainder of the kingdom over to the Mornistae Royal Family. ¡°Rikuto was fine as king until he became obsessed with his fear of Daniel¡¯s weapons,¡± is Aramellianna¡¯s stance on the topic. Today, the third day of the nine-day celebrations, Veiranoei is Daniel¡¯s consort for the day, and he escorts her as requested by Kalegrynten to give the appearance at least that she is an Empress. She holds his arm gently as she walks with him to the meeting place on the airship. It has been too chaotic for him to progress his desired outcomes, so he finally gathered everyone together. The meeting place is the lounge of the airship, where there is comfortable furniture for everyone, and Wenlianna is slowly and wearily setting up the magic radio. ¡°Ughhh¡­ Why did I let them convince me to drink so much¡­?¡± Reignleif replies with her soft voice, ¡°It seemed like a good idea at the time, huh?¡± ¡°I see why you are cautious about the amounts you give out, your Grace,¡± adds Aramellianna as she watches in amusement. Wenlianna is only mildly hungover, while Treia and Gwenesphia are laid out on lounge sofas with pillows over their heads. They only had a single small drink each to not disrespect a toast made by Kalegrynten, but it was enough to exacerbate their morning sickness. Daniel also suspects they had their drinks on empty stomachs, so he¡¯ll have to have Xyreko monitor their health more closely to be safe. Ryuogriar and Geirahoel can¡¯t -or rather, agreed with Daniel not to- drink due to their pregnancies, so Reignleif is the only one happily tipsy from enjoying a few drinks during the endless celebrations. Senn, of course, has never had an enjoyable alcoholic drink, so she is also down for the count, being watched over by Vaergraes and Hekate. Hekate perks up, asking, ¡°Daniel? What kept you?¡± ¡°F-Forgive me, your Greatness,¡± cuts in Veiranoei instantly. ¡°Many of the visiting domain lords and chieftains wanted to wish me thanks and congratulations.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite popular, my Lady,¡± replies Magnir, the blue dragon who followed Daniel and Veiranoei as their guard while Neith is running a personal errand. The young feldrok empress crosses her arms, frowning lightly. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you immediately take the blame, Veira. Daniel¡¯s a butt. You can let him be scolded for a bit.¡± Daniel brushes off the remark with a retort of his own. ¡°Obviously, that¡¯s just the lie we concocted.¡± Hekate glares at him. She knows he¡¯s toying with her, but she also is immediately suspicious. She glances at the gatonine knight and then back to Daniel several times each. Veiranoei desperately exclaims, ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true, your Greatness! I swear, it was just a few social greetings! I-I felt bad brushing them off! Please.¡± She bows her head. The feldrok girl sighs. ¡°I am forced to believe you. Otherwise, I¡¯d look like the butt.¡± Daniel and a few of the others chuckle. Vaergraes teases, ¡°Remember the lesson you learned recently, Hekate. The words of an empress are law.¡± The ravenette teen flinches. She pouts, grumbling as she marches back over to the seat next to Ryuogriar, and she plops down. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get on with this meeting.¡± The door bursts open, and Neith jogs in. ¡°Am I too late?¡± He kneels at once. ¡°Forgive my insolence and my tardiness, my Liege, your Greatness. I have just returned.¡± ¡°You could have taken more time,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°We are in good hands with Sir Magnir and Dame Roeta.¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace,¡± murmurs Roeta adoringly. Neith adds, ¡°I sufficiently accomplished what I needed to do, and I¡¯d like to make sure we accomplish our mission here.¡± Daniel watches as Neith walks to his normal post nearby, but out of the way. He seems to be a bit happier thanks to his personal errand, but Daniel will ask him about it later. ¡°Hello? Lady Ahok? Are you there?¡± Wenlianna operates the radio as everyone is settling in. ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯m here, Lady Wenlianna!¡± ¡°Did you get my notes?¡± ¡°I did. I think I understand what you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m not sure I understand the purpose of the crystals. And, I¡¯m not an expert on the urmalium, but I¡¯m not sure it would allow it to work, would it?¡± Geirahoel bursts out, ¡°Hah! See? I¡¯m not the only one!¡± Her comment is directed mostly at Reignleif, who corrected her last time. Fortunately, Ahok can¡¯t hear unless the radio is transmitting. Wenlianna waits for Reignleif to respond, and the blue female dragon replies gently, ¡°I¡¯ve been learning English.¡± She smiles and states in fairly good English, ¡°[I won¡¯t let you stay favorite forever without a fight.]¡± Geirahoel gasps. Even Hekate doesn¡¯t know what was just said, since English isn¡¯t a language from Zenkon, so it doesn¡¯t fall into her automatic language comprehension feldroks are born with. Wenlianna replies gently, ¡°[I¡¯d be happy to have someone to practice with, Great Aunt Reina. There are still a lot of words I¡¯m struggling to understand.]¡± Reignleif nods in agreement, and Geirahoel stands up, storming around the lounge furniture to Daniel. Hekate darts to him as well. ¡°Mukori! Teach me English at once!¡± ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t understand it like other languages!¡± Daniel holds her shoulders gently to try to calm her down. ¡°Easy there! I haven¡¯t taught either of them much of anything, except when they ask for help.¡± The orange dragon pouts furiously at him, and Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s head. ¡°I assume it¡¯s because it¡¯s not from this world that you don¡¯t understand it the magic way. Though, the spell works on it¡­¡± Senn murmurs, ¡°The feldrok ability comes from the world¡¯s mana¡­¡± She does her best to sit up, clutching her head. She promptly gives up and flops back down into her lifeless-seeming slouch on one of the comfortable seats. ¡°It¡¯s the same reason Dawnseeing can¡¯t see events on Earth¡­ like Divine Summons being summoned.¡± ¡°Um¡­ are you still there, Lady Wenlianna?¡± ¡°Yes! Sorry!¡± replies Wenlianna quickly into the radio. ¡°Um, Great Aunt Reignleif was explaining to me that the radioactive material is called uranium. And, the lead shielding will protect the magic components around it. The small holes of increasing size and glass lenses in front of each hole will require greater and greater amounts of mana to light. The crystals work as a sort of ¡®mana amplifier¡¯...¡± She glances at Daniel, who nods. While Wenlianna is the one who made Daniel¡¯s idea possible by interpreting what he was explaining into a magic equivalent, his base knowledge from Earth is the starting point. She continues, ¡°The amplifier is meant to raise the ambient mana to a higher baseline and make it easier for the device to distinguish between small changes.¡± There¡¯s a moment of quiet as everyone waits on Ahok¡¯s response. She has a few helpers on her side as well, including the Uhl¡¯tall brewers working on revival potations. ¡°My Lady, if I may, would it work a little more simply if we use just two mana crystals, one to activate the other as an offset to the main glass orb, which has a single hole to the uranium? In fact, if we widen the probes away from each other and connect them to the core with mana links, they should be able to collect more ambient mana and require a lot fewer EMC¡¯s, as well as a smaller piece of uranium.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes! I see what you mean!¡± Wenlianna scribbles on her copy of the designs, adding, ¡°Alright, yes, that¡¯s a bit better, but we should probably increase the number of sensor probes to make them individually more sensitive to ambient mana. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried the larger piece of glass will release too much of the mana as a glow.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± replies Ahok¡¯s voice over the radio. ¡°I¡¯ll run some tests and report back to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Good, good. Are there any other issues?¡± ¡°Queen Heralesse is visiting the township at Illianna¡¯s suggestion. She''s observing the industrial and agricultural changes Daniel has implemented.¡± Daniel requests the microphone, and Wenlianna hands it over. ¡°Lady Ahok, this is Daniel. It¡¯s alright if she studies what¡¯s happening in town. I¡¯ve never known Heralesse to be physically aggressive, and most of our methods are based on equipment she won¡¯t just be able to replicate. As for farming, I suspect Rikuto¡¯s methods are a bit better, since it was a portion of what he was studying in college. Our equivalent to academy here.¡± ¡°U-Understood, your Grace. Forgive me for overstepping.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t overstep. Thank you for looking out for the Fievegal. I¡¯ll give the radio back to Wenlianna now.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, your G-Grace. Thank you.¡± As Wenlianna speaks to her briefly, Daniel remarks to no one in particular while studying the drawings, ¡°I wonder if an iris would be easier to gauge mana intensity.¡± Wenlianna interrupts herself to say, ¡°Hang on, Ahok.¡± Wenlianna looks passionately at Daniel, saying in a tone of almost betrayal; ¡°Daniel? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, I was just wondering if an iris on the shield would give us better control over the exposure to the uranium.¡± ¡°Explain!¡± exclaims the passionate magic artisan as she springs up and grips his shirt. He chuckles, ¡°Okay! Okay! Look;¡± Daniel sketches a basic iris mechanism, showing how the curved-wedge-like blades contect to the fixed inner ring and the pivoting outer ring, which they can make an extension lever on to operate. ¡°When the outer ring is turned, the blades slide across each other, making the hole in the very center smaller. If we shield the blades, it¡¯ll make the iris kinda thick, but functional.¡± Wenlianna fumbles with the radio in her excitement. ¡°Ahok! Ahok! I¡¯m sending you another design! It¡¯s really hard to explain, but I¡¯ll get it out of Daniel and send you the drawings! Please see to it once I have it delivered to you.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I-I will.¡± ¡°Sorry for putting all of the construction onto you, but I don¡¯t have the equipment here to shape materials.¡± ¡°No need, Lady Wenlianna! I am pleased to be constructing beneficial equipment for a change. A-And¡­ to work with someone so talented.¡± ¡°Oh my! You flatter me, Ahok. You¡¯re just as talented. If you need any help, call for us on the radio, and I¡¯ll help however I can. If need be, I¡¯ll return to the Citadel.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Wenlianna. I will. I will go as far as I can from here. Please be safe, and continued good fortune on your mission.¡± ¡°Thank you. You as well, Ahok.¡± Wenlianna sighs, sitting back in her seat. ¡°Daniel, why do you always hold out on me?¡± He chuckles as the others smile. Ryuogriar playfully adds, ¡°Yes, Mukori. Why do you always hold out on your beloved consorts?¡± Daniel points at Ryuogriar, retorting, ¡°You know the answer to that question, Ryuo-Mukori.¡± She feigns a meek pout, and Daniel replies to Wenlianna, ¡°I try, Wenlianna. But, I¡¯m juggling a lot of things.¡± She smiles, briefly taking his hand. ¡°I know. But, I¡¯m catching up.¡± The human mechanic nods. ¡°You¡¯ll overtake me in no time. You and Ahok combined have far more imagination than me. To turn my half-baked ideas into a tangible device is impressive.¡± ¡°You make it easy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± interjects Hekate. ¡°We all know you¡¯re both amazing. What do we do in the meantime?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°Until we have the mana detector in hand, we won¡¯t be able to locate the mana sources causing the mutations. Unless I missed something?¡± He looks to Senn and Vaergraes, both of whom confirm. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Vaergraes explains, ¡°The anomaly is noticeable, or it would be better understood. I, too, and my father and grandfather have sought to reduce the number of monsters that are created at random. They pose as much threat to anyone in the world as any other.¡± ¡°They¡¯re more annoying than anything,¡± remarks Ryuogriar. ¡°I-If we could,¡± starts Veiranoei. ¡°I-I know your goal is to investigate the cause and prevent more monsters from being created, but¡­¡± She fidgets, and Aramellianna states, ¡°You are among friends, and are an empress of the Fievegal now, if informally. Speak, your Grace. Nothing is gained by your sheepishness.¡± The gatonine woman nods, looking down briefly. ¡°If¡­ I may humbly request, another corrupted beast similar to Tyror plagues our lands. I-... It is the fiend of the pure lake. Rohgattabor, a graetcheth mantarouck. The lake would be a good source of water, and if there are still fish and crustaceans, Mattarglos would be even more self-sufficient with a larger population than we can support now.¡± ¡°Is it safe to use the lake if monsters are appearing in it?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°Our¡­ sorry, the Mattarglos Army can fend off most monsters. Tyror, Rohgattabor, and¡­¡± Veiranoei looks down, adding softly, ¡°Yaulwembor.¡± Daniel notices the six dragons twitch, and Vaergraes and Senn also seem to become grimly serious. ¡°Do you know of that one?¡± asks Daniel. The dragons glance at each other, and Ryuogriar asks, ¡°Mukori, what do you call us?¡± ¡°Mukori?¡± The three empresses can¡¯t help but smile, while Roeta gets to the point, ¡°Her Grace doesn¡¯t mean that, your Grace. What do you call all of us?¡± Hekate gasps. ¡°Yaulwaun [Dragon]¡­¡± She looks at Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s close to the eastern word for ¡®voumalas [dragon]¡¯.¡± Daniel recoils as he makes the connection. He looks at Veiranoei, and she nods without looking directly at him. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know much about it, but Yaulwembor is said to be invincible. S-Similar to¡­ the dragons.¡± ¡°Any comrades missing in action?¡± asks Daniel as he looks at his draconic companions. Neith was travelling for most of his life after the fall of the feldroks, which was several hundred years in the past now, so he remains respectfully quiet as he looks at the others. Ryuogriar and Reignleif give it the most thought, while Magnir also searches his memories, since the three of them are the oldest. ¡°Nothing is coming to mind, Mukori,¡± murmurs Ryuogriar. ¡°Though, that is not to say that it can¡¯t be a dragon who disappeared long before any of us.¡± ¡°A-Are we even sure it¡¯s actually a dragon?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai nervously. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a drake¡­ or a wyvern.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an old enough drake, it might as well be a dragon,¡± replies Reignleif gently. ¡°Especially if it has evolved to use magic respective to the other monsters.¡± Neith immediately suggests, ¡°Whatever the case, I must insist the Empresses and Dame Roeta remain here, my Liege.¡± Geirahoel snaps, ¡°Are you crazy!? That¡¯s even more reason for us to go! You don¡¯t decide-...¡± ¡°Calm down, Mukori,¡± urges Daniel gently. She glares at him, and then back at Neith, but she stops yelling. The human mechanic asks, ¡°I have my own reasons to agree, but why do you insist, Sir Neith?¡± Neith looks at the four dragon women with a pleading expression, as all four of them stare at him with serious doubts. ¡°Whether it is an actual feral dragon or a drake powerful enough to be considered one, there is a problem if it is a male. Specifically in the presence of¡­ females carrying the offspring of another male.¡± He looks at Daniel, adding, ¡°It will be risky enough taking you with us. If it¡¯s a sentient dragon, we might be able to reason with it, and if it¡¯s a female¡­ we might benefit from trying to capture it.¡± ¡°Now I know you¡¯re crazy!¡± snaps Geirahoel. ¡°The four of us would easily-...¡± ¡°All of the female dragons obeyed Morthybargaron, even when not all of you agreed.¡± All five of the other dragons now, including Magnir, glare at Neith. He holds his hands up to try to disarm them. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding or condescending. I¡¯m saying an old enough dragon -or drake- could be a threat to even any of us. Or, all of us. If it is in a rut, it will shatter its own body to violently try to obliterate all of us. The best case scenario is a female, and it would hopefully focus its attention on myself, Magnir, or even his Grace Daniel.¡± Neith looks at Daniel, adding, ¡°It¡¯s a failing proposition more often than not, but wingdrakes, particularly, have born dragon eggs in the past, from what I have heard overseas. Drakes are intelligent, even if they aren¡¯t considered sapient, so it would obey a magic contract without issue.¡± Daniel ponders Neith¡¯s words. The grey dragon is being sincere, since he¡¯s worried about the Empresses, especially, but Roeta as well. He¡¯s weighing the chances of Yaulwembor going on a rut-addled rampage against the additional firepower and magic four more dragons would bring. If it¡¯s relatively calm, Daniel can likely get a clean shot with one of his rifles. He needs to quickly make a replacement railgun, since the firepower alone is looking more and more necessary with the beings he¡¯s coming face to face with. He looks at Veiranoei. ¡°Do the territories of the lake monster and the dragon overlap?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°N-No. Y-Your Grace.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°Listen. And, this goes for everyone. I understand when we''re in polite company, but can we be casual when it''s just us? Please?¡± Veiranoei fidgets, and she nods. ¡°I-I¡¯ll try¡­ D-Daniel.¡± He nods with a smile. ¡°Thank you. Even if it¡¯s in spirit only, you¡¯re a consort. And, I¡¯d prefer to be friends.¡± She smiles and nods again. ¡°Thank you.¡± With his original question answered, Daniel adds, ¡°Alright, so since they don¡¯t overlap, we¡¯ll investigate the lake monster first.¡± ¡°Rohgattabor,¡± replies Geirahoel a sliver of a second before Hekate says the same thing. ¡°Rohgattabor! Gah! Geira!¡± The orange dragon grins playfully. ¡°My love,¡± starts Doephluev. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Rohgattabor will be alone in the lake.¡± ¡°Agreed. Any ideas what we¡¯re up against, Veiranoei?¡± The gatonine knight ponders the question for a moment. ¡°Other than Rohgattabor, there will be other mantaroucks, including at least one other graetcheth variant. I¡¯ve also heard father mention bog crabs and banshee serpents will be in the marshes surrounding the lake, so it¡¯s possible monstrous variants of them will appear.¡± Neith adds, ¡°Do not forget about balinkons and feral demon-kin, like the goblins and orcs.¡± ¡°All the more reason we should accompany you, Mukori,¡± states Geirahoel. ¡°You should be¡­¡± She suddenly halts, glaring at Neith with color filling her cheeks. She adds with a feistiness, ¡°I mean to say, you have beautiful and powerful dragons at your side, Mukori. You should make greater use of us.¡± Daniel looks at her, and her own face softens. He looks profoundly saddened and quite a bit distant suddenly. ¡°M-Mukori?¡± Daniel looks away. ¡°Sorry¡­ I just¡­¡± Geirahoel doesn¡¯t hesitate to move to him, and she hesitates only briefly directly in front of the human man before hugging him, pressing her head to his chest. Daniel gently hugs her in turn. No one interrupts them. ¡°Say it¡­¡± murmurs Geirahoel. ¡°S-Say it, and¡­ I¡¯ll obey¡­¡± Daniel hesitates for a moment. She very clearly knows that he¡¯s worried more for her safety, as well as the others, than for his own. And, their pregnancies don¡¯t help him feel any more eager to bring them to the battlefield. Daniel lowers his head close to her cheek so he can speak into her ear. ¡°Mukori,... Please act as you always have, and watch over us until we need help. I¡¯ll not store my helmet in a dangerous area, and I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m taking it off.¡± Geirahoel grips his jacket at his back. ¡°Fine¡­ But, if I have to come retrieve you, I¡¯m locking you up in the Citadel with me forever.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± snaps Hekate. ¡°He¡¯ll be with ME forever!¡± Geirahoel keeps her head pressed to Daniel¡¯s chest, but she looks at Hekate with a content smile. ¡°Please allow me to correct myself. I shall lock Daniel away with all of us, lest he do something foolish.¡± Daniel chuckles, and Hekate nods. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± ¡°We have a plan, then. We¡¯ll¡­¡± Daniel looks at the incapacitated members of his party, including primarily Gwenesphia, Treia, and Senn. Reignleif, who would also be part of the cavalry, is also heavily buzzed. ¡°We¡¯ll rest for today and head out tomorrow morning. Will that be alright, Veiranoei?¡± ¡°Oh! Y-Yes! Of course! No one goes near the pure lake anymore. I just¡­ I wanted to ask¡­ since you slayed Tyror.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make no promises. I haven¡¯t done a lot of preparing for fighting aquatic enemies, but I have a few things to try. And, if push comes to shove, Neith or Hekate can vaporize the lake.¡± Simultaneously, two things happen; a gatonine woman gasps and a feldrok girl cheers, ¡°Ooo! Me! Me! I wanna¡­!¡± Hekate halts when she realizes Veiranoei gasped, and she looks sheepishly at the nervous green-haired knight. Hekate does what she can to reassure the young woman, ¡°Um¡­ I mean,... It¡¯ll only be if we can¡¯t defeat the monsters any other way.¡± Vaergraes chuckles, adding, ¡°Regardless, the lake should return after time, if it came to that. But, if Daniel will allow, I believe we can draw them out onto land.¡± Daniel looks at her, and Doephluev chimes in. ¡°Mantaroucks are ambush predators, my Love. They like to spring out of the water and catch prey at the shoreline, and then drag it back into the water.¡± Veiranoei nods in agreement. ¡°When it¡¯s normal mantaroucks, our soldiers lure them out of the water with livestock and then bombard them with spears and arrows. As¡­ mentioned, Rohgattabor has powerful magic, and it has grown quite powerful as the decades have passed. S-So says my father and grandfather. I myself have never seen it.¡± ¡°My Lie-...¡± starts Magnir, before changing to, ¡°Daniel, Sire; if you¡¯d permit, during the time you and the advance team are facing Rohgattabor, I would volunteer myself to scout out the location of Yaulwembor and determine what kind of enemy it is.¡± ¡°Not a good idea,¡± retorts Ryuogriar. ¡°If the people of Mattarglos regard it as a dragon, then it is likely more powerful than you are. Depending on its age, it could be more powerful than Neith, Vaergraes, or Hekate.¡± She gives him a sympathetic smile. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of any of us facing it at all.¡± ¡°Have Sir Magnir take a couple of the Stalvaltan Guards, then,¡± offers Aramellianna, having listened to the tactical side of their mission. She¡¯s mainly present for political information, in case she needs to know what¡¯s going on for negotiations. But, she is still Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, and as such, the Commander in Chief of the Stalvaltan Guard. ¡°As you know, they have stealth magic that is quite effective. To my understanding, and I mean no offense, Sir Magnir, our esteemed blue knight¡¯s mana is more comparable to our battlemages, and should be easy enough for them to hide. For a scouting mission, I could offer no greater service.¡± Everyone looks to Daniel. He is silent for a long time. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± offers Hekate gently. ¡°We can stomp Rohgattabor, and then go right after to take down Yaulwembor.¡± Daniel looks at the four dragons that barely survived the mission to destroy the orbicharium. Magnir and Ryuogriar, specifically, were almost lost forever. But, Daniel can¡¯t do everything himself. He needs to trust his allies and be able to delegate to them. He nods finally. ¡°Very well. Prioritize safety, Sir Magnir.¡± Remembering something, Daniel retrieves his void bag from his belt, and he scrolls through it to find something he¡¯s still working on; a simple sight-glass. Getting the lenses just right to be able to adjust focus and range has been more difficult than he hoped, but the sailing-style collapsible sightglass will work for extreme range. He hands it over to Magnir, explaining, ¡°I¡¯m still working on this, so it¡¯s not as good as I¡¯d hope, but use this and don¡¯t get close.¡± Wenlianna perks up, and Magnir inspects the device. ¡°Is this something similar to Lady Wenlianna¡¯s glasses, Sire?¡± ¡°In a sense, yes. But, instead of helping poor eyesight, it¡¯s for seeing much further than normal.¡± Magnir extends it, surprised by the extending tube. He then looks through the wider end first, and Wenlianna can¡¯t resist. ¡°The other end, Sir Magnir. I helped with the lenses, so please let me know how well it works from the air.¡± The male blue dragon in humanoid form nods. ¡°Thank you. I will gather as much information as I can.¡± Roeta is hesitant, and Daniel says without hesitation, ¡°Mukori, please monitor Sir Magnir as well, and inform Dame Roeta if anything happens.¡± All three dragon empresses reply, ¡°Of course!¡± They shoot glances at each other, realizing Daniel intentionally left it vague who specifically he was talking to. Just before they start to push it off on each other, Daniel adds, ¡°I¡¯m counting on the three of you to act as cavalry for either mission. But, of course, the priority for Magnir is scouting only. Understood?¡± Magnir nods. ¡°Yes, Sire. I am aware of my limits, and I¡¯ll make the best decisions I can.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Mother, I would humbly ask you to allow Sir Magnir to recruit volunteers from the Stalvaltan Guard to accompany him on the scouting mission.¡± Aramellianna nods warmly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll speak to them and inform them they have my blessing for this mission.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then, we¡¯ll go with that. Magnir, focus on learning whether or not it¡¯s a dragon or a drake, what elements of magic it has if you can tell without getting close, and if possible, determine what gender it is. Though, I doubt that will be so easy.¡± Neith adds, ¡°Focus on the first two, Magnir. If you¡¯re close enough to determine the being¡¯s gender, you¡¯re close enough to be detected. We¡¯ll have to plan to capture with the intel you can safely gather, and adjust when we arrive for the mission.¡± He looks to Daniel for approval, and Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°Very well. I wasn¡¯t sure if you can tell from far away.¡± ¡°There are ways, but it will reveal Magnir¡¯s position to attempt to do so.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I understand.¡± Having another revelation, Daniel asks, ¡°By the way, is there any reason you wouldn¡¯t want to capture it if it¡¯s male, Magnir? I assume your mind is on increasing the number of bloodlines in future generations.¡± Neith nods. ¡°Yes, but a male drake or dragon would be too risky unless it can be rationalized with. If it is an ancient dragon older than me, though, it¡¯s likely he¡¯ll take his chances with¡­ mmm¡­ replacing you, so to speak.¡± ¡°I would die resisting,¡± retorts Reignleif immediately. Geirahoel nods in agreement. Ryuogriar murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t want to even think it¡­¡± ¡°Good thing we have the Harbinger of Calamity,¡± jokes Vaergraes. ¡°Not to mention the Demon Tyrant and an actual feldrok.¡± ¡°Hey! That''s no fair!¡± complains Hekate. ¡°How come I don¡¯t have an evil-sounding nickname!?¡± ¡°Empress of Evil?¡± asks Yanidere out of the blue. Everyone looks at her, since it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s spoken up to the group since the meeting began. She blushes and clears her throat. ¡°I-I don¡¯t actually mean that¡­ I just¡­ thought it sounded¡­ kind of what you wanted¡­ y-your Greatness.¡± The feldrok empress scoffs and laughs. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. Thank you, Yanidere.¡± Daniel ruffles Hekate¡¯s hair, adding, ¡°If it makes you feel better, I originally called myself the Harbinger of Woe. It evolved through the rumor mill.¡± ¡°Someone! Quick! Start rumors about me!¡± ¡°Tiny Terror,¡± blurts out Doephluev, while Ryuogriar adds, ¡°Darling Daughter.¡± ¡°Adorable cinnamon roll,¡± states Reignleif. Everyone chuckles together when Hekate frowns. A groan draws attention to Gwenesphia as she tries to sit up. ¡°Danielll¡­¡± The human mechanic excuses himself from the small circle formed around him consisting of Hekate, Doephluev, Geirahoel, and Veiranoei so that he can tend to Gwenesphia. He kneels next to her as she holds her forehead with her palm. She wearily says, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention, and¡­ I have a request as well, Daniel.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± replies Daniel gently. ¡°My parents and second and third eldest brothers, as well as my youngest elder sister, have all arrived for the celebration.¡± She winces at her headache and mild nausea. ¡°You want to do introductions?¡± She glances at him, as if that just now crossed her mind. ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, I suppose so.¡± She sits up a little more, and Daniel supports her as Hekate approaches as well in case she¡¯ll need anything. Gwenesphia continues her actual thought. ¡°But, actually, my request is to¡­ bring my siblings and father on the subjugation mission of Rohgattabor. Father¡¯s domain touches Lake Halynd, and our ancestors¡­ were part of the failed raids against it.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I understand your position, but¡­¡± ¡°I know having a lot of soldiers is dangerous with the strategy you¡¯ll be using with magic. But¡­¡± She gently takes his hand with both of hers. ¡°I¡¯d like my family to have a chance to restore our honor.¡± Daniel considers it quietly, wondering if there¡¯s a way to keep them safe while also giving them a chance to help defeat the monster for their pride and honor -foolish concepts in his opinion, but a big part of many of the cultures of Zenkon-. He understands why Gwenesphia is asking, but he doesn¡¯t want to lose any lives. And, trying to protect fairly regular soldiers will be additional burden on the party Daniel is taking with them. But, in that same vein, he reluctantly agreed to allow the Fievegal army to lead the invasion into Mornistae on their own in order to prove their worth as a formal army. He can¡¯t change the ingrained spirit of the people of this world. Certainly not overnight. He gently squeezes her hands with the one she¡¯s holding. ¡°I¡¯ll accept, but we¡¯ll need a proper plan. And, they have to promise to adhere to it. That includes running away if we lose control of the situation.¡± Gwenesphia nods. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they understand.¡± Daniel sighs and nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daniel,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°We¡¯ll just use another polonium grenade, right?¡± He smiles as he looks over his shoulder at her. ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯ll start, but we need to figure out the best way to keep it on shore, or the contamination will get washed off.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah, that makes sense.¡± The young feldrok girl cups her chin as she thinks. ¡°Regardless, Gwen, when you get a chance, set up a meeting with your family. We¡¯ll postpone the mission until we have a plan. Everyone in agreement?¡± No objections are raised, which means the group will have at least one more night to relax and celebrate with the citizens of Mattarglos. *** Chapter 121: The Hunters Depart Rikuto calls out, ¡°Enter,¡± when a knock comes at his office door. He¡¯s currently working on financial records to restore Mornistae¡¯s finances. He had to sell additional treasures and more of the kingdom¡¯s stockpile of crops and ores, which he thankfully got a good price for. With the Grand Duchy being invaded by Daniel¡¯s forces, he¡¯ll have to make due with the current number of reloads for the void artillery, and he has gathered a rather large defensive force. About a third of the second wave were able to flee, and they confirmed Rikuto¡¯s fears; Daniel equipped demon-kin with rifles and pistols, vastly increasing their per-soldier effectiveness. The heaviest armor even the strongest boruans can wear is only effective at defending against the pistols. Rikuto had hoped that battlemages would be able to protect portions of the army with magic barriers partnered with powerful area spells to try to wipe out the enemy squads as quickly as possible, since their numbers are actually quite low. The otherworlder king wishes he could see the battlefield himself. The survivors described craters on the battlefield. It could have been explosion spells or some other kind of high-impact magic just as easily as it could have been any number of explosives that Daniel could have created. What¡¯s the worst thing he could make? Could he make missiles? Or rockets? I guess anything¡¯s possible. The scouts that returned from Twilight said they had rudimentary cannons on the walls, from what they described. He sighs as he massages his temples. He looks up, noticing the person who enters is none other than King Father Greydald, who made Rikuto king in order to grant him authority to implement his otherworldly policies unimpeded. Rikuto bolts to his feet. ¡°Your Majesty, my apologies¡­¡± ¡°Nevermind that. I¡¯m here for word of my daughters.¡± Greydald¡¯s tone is cold. At first, he spent most of his time trying to console the Queen Mother Orphialxia, which kept them out of Rikuto¡¯s hair, as bad as that is to think. But, now he¡¯s trying to be more active in figuring out what¡¯s giving Rikuto trouble. And, as if that isn¡¯t nerve-wracking enough, the Grand Prince of the Empire, Yaulander kos Strylaph, ¡®requested¡¯ an audience with Rikuto for some reason that he didn¡¯t elaborate on over written message. So, Rikuto has to prepare the fanfare and a feast for a couple of days from the present. He also has to set up beacons and additional security to make sure Daniel¡¯s forces don¡¯t attack during the audience. For now, Rikuto has to answer to his predecessor and father-in-law. ¡°Your Majesty, Daniel hasn¡¯t made any demands or threats, so I¡¯ve been trying to establish negotiations with his soldiers, but they¡¯ve been refusing all parlay.¡± Greydald collapses into the cushioned chair across from Rikuto¡¯s desk, groaning as he clutches his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I allowed this to happen¡­ I thought I was doing right by my daughters by giving them more leeway than Orphialxia¡¯s family did in her youth.¡± Rikuto is quiet for a moment. He replies, ¡°In your own defense, your Majesty, Japan allows a great deal more freedom for women than anywhere I¡¯ve seen in this world. Women own companies, serve in the military at all levels, and generally determine the course of their own lives. Freedom comes with risks, but the payoff is much greater.¡± Greydald sighs. ¡°And yet, both of my daughters are now hostage to Daniel.¡± The middle-aged man shakes his head as he stares at the ceiling. ¡°I truly believed he was a decent person. I should have listened to the nobles pushing for execution.¡± He clenches his fingers against the armrests of the chair. ¡°I was just thankful that Erimaya was safe¡­ And now both she and Heralesse¡­¡± He grits his teeth, unable to continue the sentence. Rikuto is unsure how he feels. He has been hearing similar rumors going around about Daniel as were spreading when he saved Erimaya¡¯s life. He has a slave harem of demon-kin, he lays with goblins, and Hekate is an underage girl proudly expressing her romantic relationship to Daniel. It¡¯s not as frowned upon in this world, since Erimaya was betrothed shortly after her tenth birthday, but the stories indicate that Daniel is not showing any restraint with his harem. That said, Rikuto would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t simply envious of the fact that Daniel has a harem, and it would be easy to conflate the fact that he does with the notion of him being lecherous towards children, which is the sticking point for the Japanese man. As frustrating as it is that Daniel has done what he has in regards to the nukes by even creating them, let alone using them in this world, it¡¯s not in his personality to be particularly lecherous. Daniel could keep a straight face even when Wenlianna touched him for various reasons, including innocent friendly touches, humor, and experimentation. Rikuto doesn¡¯t know if he could remain stoic with a girl as beautiful as Wenlianna touching him. It took a lot of focus for him to resist squirming and blushing when Heralesse would get close. In truth, Rikuto knows that Erimaya fled to Daniel for fear of the assassins that tried to kill her once, and because she feels a sense of loyalty to Daniel for saving her life. The Japanese man doubts his American counterpart will do anything inappropriate to her, since investigators that have gone to Fort Peony report that many of the women believe he is gay, since he didn¡¯t do anything to anyone there. Rikuto finally replies, ¡°Daniel won¡¯t harm them. They¡¯re more useful to him as hostages. Especially if he can brainwash them into supporting him.¡± Greydald looks at Rikuto as if his face just turned upside down. The otherworlder explains, ¡°On Earth, there was a condition hostages would suffer from called ¡®Stockholm Syndrome¡¯, named after bank robbers¡­ er, thieves, took hostages, and the hostages actually worked with the thieves to sabotage rescue efforts.¡± ¡°Is it¡­ some sort of brainwashing magic?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s believed to be some sort of survival mechanism in human instincts, I think. Uh, default¡­ automatic behaviors. They fool themselves into thinking they need the thieves for survival, since cooperation leads to better treatment.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s hard to explain without anything to compare to. But, like I said, Daniel almost certainly knows about it as well, so he¡¯d be more likely to try to fool the girls into helping him achieve his goals.¡± ¡°Wh-What if he¡­?¡± The former king clutches his head. The Japanese man sighs. It¡¯s understandable, but he¡¯s distracting Rikuto with the same fears day in and day out. ¡°If they are harmed or dishonored in any way, your Majesty, I will see to it that the full might of justice is brought down on Daniel and his allies. Please trust me. I believe, or I hope at least, that the Grand Prince is coming to discuss a joint effort to defeat Daniel once and for all.¡± Greydald nods. ¡°You have my support, Rikuto. Just¡­ please, bring back my daughters safely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± In just a couple day¡¯s time, Rikuto will learn the purpose of the Grand Prince of the Empire¡¯s visit. And, it won¡¯t have crossed the otherworlder¡¯s mind at all. *** Gwenesphia, Treia, and Veiranoei escort Daniel and Hekate into Kalegrynten¡¯s private home, which is a rather modest estate, given that he¡¯s the leader of all of Mattarglos. The Grand Premier agreed to host the meeting between Daniel and Gwenesphia¡¯s family. Following the five are Neith and Doephluev. Hekate looks around at the numerous rooms in the infinitesimally smaller homestead than the Citadel. It¡¯s a cozy place, and much larger than the home Daniel owned on Earth; easily large enough to house a rather large family with at least one generation of extended family, if need be, by the looks of it. ¡°Daniel? Do you think the Citadel is too big?¡± The human mechanic chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t let Xyreko hear you ask that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too big for us, but it wasn¡¯t built for wee-people like humans and gatonines,¡± replies Gwenesphia playfully. ¡°My family¡¯s estate is a bit smaller than this, but this is on the smaller side from someone of the Grand Premier¡¯s rank.¡± ¡°Definitely, especially given the other kingdoms,¡± confirms Treia. ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on the Empire.¡± ¡°I know!¡± exclaims Hekate. ¡°All those big houses in the Capital were crazy!¡± ¡°And the littlest Empress commands the biggest castle,¡± states Doephluev bluntly. Hekate shoots a glare over her shoulder, retorting coldly, ¡°Servants are to be unseen and unheard, Doephluev. ¡°As you can see, I am a lady-in-waiting today, your Greatness,¡± replies the former assassin, referring to her formal lady¡¯s dress Daniel bought from Aramellianna¡¯s tailor for her. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± asks Hekate sarcastically. But, she just teed herself up for Doephluev. The archoneldwyn woman smiles, retorting fearlessly, ¡°Waiting to be the Empress, of course.¡± ¡°Oh for f-...¡± grumbles Daniel, reacting quickly enough to snatch Hekate¡¯s arm to keep her facing forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be baited, Hekate. Doephluev, please play nice.¡± Hekate huffs and grumbles, while Doephluev replies sweetly, ¡°As you wish, my Love.¡± The others nervously tried to stay out of the bickering, since Doephluev mostly focuses her instigating on Hekate, and the feldrok Empress often runs the risk of snapping. Plus, Daniel stands the most chance of being able to defuse the situation, rather than escalating it. Kalegrynten¡¯s servant, who is leading the way, guides the group to the drawing room, where the Grand Premier is already entertaining the baron and his family. ¡°Ahhh! Yes! Come in! Come in! Baron, I''d like you to meet¡­ oh, uh, apologies, Your Grace.¡± The Grand Premier halts himself when he notices Gwenesphia soften her expression. He clears his throat and backs away. The maneuver surprises the gatonine woman a bit, but she makes a warm greeting, ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Gwenesphia.¡± The young woman hugs her family to greet them, adding ¡°Thank You, Grand Premier.¡± Kalegrynten bows his head respectfully, having taken the opportunity to greet his granddaughter. Gwenesphia then introduces everyone. ¡°Your Greatness, please allow me to begin with my family.¡± Daniel notices the elder of the two brothers and Gwenesphia¡¯s sister twist their faces in confusion when Gwenesphia defers to Hekate. The young feldrok empress looks no older than twelve, even though she recently turned sixteen. Fortunately, unlike the scrawny little gremlin Daniel found, she looks like a healthy twelve year old instead of an emaciated corpse that doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s dead yet. Gwenesphia doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed the look her siblings gave, and she starts with her father. ¡°This is my father, Baron Goelselmo of Honeydip.¡± The baron dips his head. Like Kalegrynten, whose head looks a little lopsided with his nubbed ear, Goelselmo has many scars of battle denoting a long life of defending his territory and the people of Mattarglos. ¡°I am he. I suspect our family name has come up in jest.¡± Hekate shakes her head, replying respectfully, ¡°No. I have no idea what you mean. In all honesty, I never asked, since before anything else, Gwen is my friend.¡± The feldrok girl looks up at Daniel. ¡°Should it be funny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± They both look at Gwenesphia, who blushes. ¡°I-I¡¯ll¡­ explain later.¡± She then continues the introduction. ¡°My mother, Erue, my brothers, Kuboen and Lyrtef, and my sister, Peiburi.¡± The two gatonine women both bow their heads respectfully, though Peiburi is a little unsure about Gwenesphia¡¯s companions. Lyrtef replies politely, ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡± Kuboen says nothing for now. Gwenesphia continues, ¡°Everyone, please allow me to introduce her Greatness, Hekate fell Lawson, Empress of the Fievegal, and Daniel, the Emperor.¡± Hekate curtsies with a surprising level of practiced grace, even though she¡¯s the Empress. Regardless, she learned it from Erimaya, and the feldrok empress is set on using her newly learned skill. ¡°I am Hekate. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet Gwen¡¯s family.¡± Gwenesphia smiles, adding, ¡°And, this is Treia, who served with me at Peony, Veiranoei, Lord Kalegrynten¡¯s granddaughter, and Sir Neith and Lady Doephluev, who serve Daniel.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Neith bows, while Treia, Veiranoei, and Doephluev all curtsy skillfully, since Hekate did so. Daniel makes a note to tease Treia, since she almost never wears a dress of any kind, and he was fine with her wearing pants underneath her current one, rather than typical bloomers, since it makes her more comfortable. The dresses Treia and Gwenesphia are wearing are relatively modest combination of a european-style tea party dress and a Japanese kimono with the ¡®obi¡¯ waist wrap tied in a noticeable bow with two colors for each of them. The dresses are easy to move around in, comfortable to wear, but still stand out in a room. Doephluev¡¯s, being from the Stalvaltan tailor, is of the Mornistae-style of dress that looks like a fair bit like a Tudor-style dress with a solid pattern for the outer part of the dress with the under-skirt patterned with golden patterns subtly representing the six elements of magic with their various shapes. Veiranoei is wearing a Mattarglos-style gown, which reminds Daniel of a ¡®petal dress¡¯, but with a heavy fur-lined mantle hanging on her shoulders. Goelselmo remarks, ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Father.¡± The youngest Honeydip daughter correctly recognized what her father was asking. The baron looks at the other three women accompanying Daniel as apparent equals, as well as the lady in waiting. He then resumes sizing up Daniel. ¡°Gwenesphia mentioned that you have¡­ an abundant appetite.¡± ¡°F-Father, please¡­¡± ¡°What father would approve of his daughter¡¯s suitor being a man with more than one intimate partner?¡± Hekate retorts, ¡°Gwen isn¡¯t a hostage. And, I¡¯m glad to have her around.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel adds, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it if I wasn¡¯t in the position I¡¯m in. You can thank the Dragon Empresses for starting it.¡± Hekate nods, while Kuboen is noticeably disgusted, and Peiburi looks at her younger sister, but Gwenesphia doesn¡¯t let it bother her. She had prepared herself to share Daniel with Treia, and accepted the arrangement as it is because the dragons are very welcoming and actively encourage Daniel to almost literally ¡®conquer the whole world¡¯, in that sense, in spite of the obvious consequences that would entail. She adds gently, ¡°Daniel treats me very well, and I want for nothing, except maybe a little more attention. But, there are ways around that.¡± She smiles warmly. Erue, Gwenesphia¡¯s mother, asks, ¡°I was wondering if what I heard was true. Are the Dragon Empresses not feeling well? I had hoped to speak with her Grace Ryuogriar after hearing about her from a dear friend this past evening.¡± Hekate answers, ¡°If all of Daniel¡¯s m-... Consorts came, this would be a very crowded affair. Plus, they won¡¯t be a primary part of the mission.¡± Though Kuboen seems to be fuming, shooting his sister glances each time Daniel¡¯s harem is talked about, the rest of Gwenesphia¡¯s family seems to be able to accept it well enough. Peiburi disapproves as well, but she mostly seems a little jealous more than protective of her sister. Her sister has become an Empress out of nowhere simply by following a strange man into the Demon Wildlands, as far as they knew. But, the baron relaxes a little. ¡°Gwenesphia mentioned it when she set up this meeting, but will you really include us in the subjugation of Rohgattabor?¡± Hekate, the official ruler of the Fievegal, is the one to answer. ¡°Yes. It changes our strategy, since we¡¯ll have to be extra careful, but your family deserves revenge. Our plan is to lure it out of the water and disable its magic. Then, we corner it and slay it.¡± ¡°No offense, your¡­ uh, Greatness,¡± interjects Lyrtef, the third eldest son of the Honeydip family. ¡°But, is it really as simple as you make it sound?¡± Hekate replies, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but we have a method for each step.¡± ¡°How do you intend to disable its magic?¡± asks Peiburi just before her father can ask the same. ¡°Its own spells are very strong. None of the mages sent before could remain close enough to cast a disabling spell.¡± The feldrok empress grins. ¡°The technique is a bit of a trade secret, but the simple answer is this:¡± She gestures at Daniel as if presenting a work of art. ¡°We have the Harbinger of Calamity.¡± Gwenesphia¡¯s family all drop their jaws, and Kalegrynten chuckles. They glance at him, and then at Gwenesphia. The youngest Honeydip daughter chuckles sheepishly. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Did I leave that part out? He¡¯s the rumored Harbinger of Calamity that the Demon Covenant fear.¡± The first words of response are a sour retort from Kuboen. ¡°Or marries, it seems.¡± ¡°Kuboen!¡± snaps Gwenesphia. Hekate defends herself calmly. ¡°I was a slave until Daniel gifted me the Citadel and we founded the Fievegal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find that surprising. Even the demons wouldn¡¯t know what race you are.¡± ¡°Kuboen! That¡¯s over the line!¡± yells his younger sister. ¡°Show a little respect, son,¡± replies the baroness as well. Kalegrynten is just about to say something as well, when Kuboen adds caustically, ¡°The ¡®Fievegal¡¯ isn¡¯t recognized by the Empire as a legitimate entity, and it isn¡¯t even officially recognized by Mattarglos yet. He¡¯s a man who collects women like they¡¯re nothing more than paintings, including child wives.¡± ¡°Baron,¡± warns Kalegrynten to the father of the family, but Hekate states, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the last of my kind. And, it doesn¡¯t matter. Before and after anything else, I am Hekate. Whether you like it or not, this is my mission. If you don¡¯t want to participate, then we get to go with the easier method.¡± Everyone looks at Kuboen for his response. No one is siding with him, since she¡¯s not wrong about the mission, and it¡¯s the Honeydip family¡¯s honor on the line. Kuboen huffs and storms off. Everyone watches him leave, and Erue apologizes, ¡°Please forgive him, your Greatness.¡± Hekate replies proudly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Baroness. He¡¯s not wrong. We¡¯re not officially recognized, which is why we¡¯re willing to help Mattarglos with some problems to benefit both of our nations.¡± The Grand Premier sighs. ¡°And, we¡¯re very thankful, your Greatness. Are you sure you want to take on Rohgattabor, though? It¡¯s a great deal of danger that benefits us more than you.¡± Daniel takes the reins on this one. ¡°Geirahoel insists that we take a larger portion of the meat this time for our own benefit. Apparently, mantarouck is especially tasty.¡± Goelselmo chuckles. ¡°Indeed it is. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s worth hunting them like wild boars or strutherhens.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the Fievegal in action,¡± replies Treia warmly. ¡°Will we even be able to help?¡± asks Peiburi. Neith replies, ¡°If your people assist us and cooperate, we¡¯ll be able to take it down with less damage to the monster¡¯s hide. And, if we should find ourselves in trouble, myself and a few others that will be with us shall defend the hunting party.¡± ¡°The only problem is,¡± starts Hekate. She finishes her point without words by looking in the direction Kuboen went. Gwenesphia says with a little disappointment, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Remember, he has to cooperate with us. He¡¯ll be in danger if he refuses to work with us.¡± The gatonine woman nods. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She walks quickly in the direction her elder brother went. Daniel then says, ¡°Now then, we¡¯ll give you a basic rundown of the plan if you have time now. We¡¯ll need you to consider whether or not you¡¯ll be able to do what we¡¯re expecting, and we¡¯ll adjust from there.¡± Daniel then looks to Kalegrynten. ¡°With your permission, Kalegrynten, I¡¯d like a map that focuses on the area around the lake where Rohgattabor resides.¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel. I¡¯ll gather experts on the area.¡± ¡°We¡¯re familiar with the area from range,¡± replies Lyrtef. ¡°At least, the portion of the lake that enters Father¡¯s Barony.¡± Peiburi nods in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s a nice cliff that overlooks the lake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually very helpful.¡± Daniel looks at Hekate after saying this, and she thinks for a moment. ¡°Oh! We can have the dragons stand by on the cliff-side to watch over us!¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°It''ll put them at ease at the very least.¡± From there, Daniel and Hekate explain the plan, and Treia and Gwenesphia supplement information for them. Gwenesphia¡¯s family members help explain the area of their territory and the layout of the lakeshore where there''s enough room to draw it out. Hekate asks Neith, ¡°Can you make another wall like you did during the siege?¡± The grey knight nods. ¡°Certainly. I¡¯d recommend drawing the monster out onto dry land. It¡¯ll be extremely difficult for me to establish the runes in the water. Especially prior to trying to lure the beast.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Hunting an animal isn¡¯t so different from preparing for battle. If you set the trap too early, or the enemy catches you in the act of setting the trap, they will be likely to avoid it, even if they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re looking at.¡± Neith nods in agreement. Doephluev points out, ¡°A disturbance on the water¡¯s surface will likely draw other mantaroucks and any other predatory beasts in the water. We¡¯ll need to be alert and careful of the water¡¯s edge, my Love.¡± ¡°And, you¡¯re sure your devices will disable its magic?¡± asks Goelselmo. ¡°It has many abilities it has learned with age.¡± Doephluev replies bluntly, ¡°It worked on a dragon.¡± As the gatonine family is dumbfounded once more, Gwenesphia returns. She admits softly, ¡°Kuboen will follow Father¡¯s orders. I¡¯ve tried to make sure he is fully aware that no one else will be responsible if he is harmed after disobeying the plan.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Thank you, Gwen.¡± She approaches and takes position alongside Daniel with a soft smile, though it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s hiding something. The human mechanic asks quietly, ¡°Is something wrong, Gwen?¡± She looks at him, surprised. ¡°Oh¡­ Uh¡­¡± She looks at her family, and then at the other consorts that accompanied her. Veiranoei and Kalegrynten, while definitely allies, aren¡¯t quite Daniel¡¯s inner circle. Veiranoei, after all, is a consort in name only. She decides to answer, saying softly, ¡°Kuboen¡­ insists that¡­ I not waste my time with you. After the mission, he¡¯d like me to return home and find¡­ ¡®a proper husband¡­¡¯.¡± Hekate remains silent, as do the others. Gwenesphia adds urgently, ¡°Daniel, I¡­¡± ¡°I made you a promise, Gwen. I suppose I¡¯ll have to prove why I am the Harbinger of Calamity to remove his doubts.¡± Daniel¡¯s companions, as well as Kalegrynten, beam at his declaration. But, one other person disapproves as much as Daniel wants to cringe himself. ¡°{You can¡¯t be serious, Daniel¡­}¡± No, but it sounded like the right thing to say in my head, thinks Daniel in retort. Kaeralegier groans telepathically, and he looks down at the sword at his hip. He¡¯d go to Mornistae right away for the relic if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Rikuto¡¯s weapon. He doesn¡¯t know how quickly it can fire, and according to Ahok, there are two of the void artillery units that were built while she was in Mornistae. And, because a man named Count Baumalde was part of the construction and spell-creation, it¡¯s possible more have been built. Fortunately, diamonds the size of enhanced magic crystals are exceedingly rare, and Aramellianna believes that there aren¡¯t enough naturally mined jewels in the entire eastern half of the continent to compare to the volume of ¡®enhanced magic crystals¡¯ the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has produced. At most, they would be able to arm two -maybe three- more void artillery units. Gwenesphia hugs Daniel. Peiburi is unimpressed, while Goelselmo and Erue watch the scene with a cautious skepticism of protective parents. Daniel suspects that Gwenesphia is guarded by the divine protection of being the youngest child. She can get away with choosing a man with other consorts because she is spoiled as the youngest daughter, but also not burdened with a great deal of responsibility since the young woman is the seventh of seven and won¡¯t inherit the Barony or significant assets. With Daniel, she is an Empress of a rising power in the world, and if her new family members can keep their word, she¡¯ll be directly responsible for bringing low one of the greatest banes of Mattarglos that has ever lived. *** Magnir surveys the two knights of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy who volunteered for his mission. Both of them are capable of casting spells as Stalvaltan Battle Mages, but one is the sorcery specialist, while the other is a weapons specialist as their primary roles. The knights are relatively calm, though Magnir knows they¡¯re tense. He¡¯s in his true form, towering over them as a monstrous blue dragon. Daniel said that he¡¯s pretty sure the late Grand Duke formed the Stalvaltan Guard with the hope of reducing the number of soldiers needed to defeat a dragon. From what he has seen, he believes a few of the Stalvaltan battle mages could take Magnir in a fight. He¡¯ll never be as strong as Neith or the Dragon Empresses, but he is still a dragon, and now he is an Einherjar. He is a knight of the Fievegal; the greatest empire in the world of Zenkon. Aramellianna approaches with her daughters, minus Wenlianna, as well as a few more knights in her service. The Grand Duchess walks fearlessly and with confidence into the courtyard where the three knights departing on the mission are, but the same can¡¯t be said of the four daughters, who see Magnir and come to a halt. The knights, likewise, recoil, shuffling in an arc away from the dragon. Yormolett squeaks, ¡°M-Mother-...!¡± Magnir watches the Grand Duchess, who hasn¡¯t looked at him. She comes to a stop gracefully in between him and the two knights, and she takes a breath. The blue knight cocks his head. He realizes that she¡¯s summoning her courage, and she turns crisply to face him. The matron of the house of Stalvaltan looks up at the dragon, trembling a little, but holding her composure overall. ¡°Sir Magnir¡­ Apologies. We¡­ easterners are not used to seeing dragons in person.¡± ¡°No offense taken, your Grace,¡± replies the dragon as gently as he can, aware of his deep and intimidating voice in his true form. ¡°These men will be your mission companions, chosen from among my personal guard. Sir Helbeit of Dryrun and Sir Resken of Valleygate. Gentlemen, my lovely daughters, this is Sir Magnir of¡­¡± She pauses. ¡°Apologies, Sir Magnir. I know not from whence you hail.¡± The blue dragon replies, ¡°I was knighted and hail now from the Citadel, your Grace.¡± ¡°Very well, Sir Magnir of the Citadel.¡± She then faces the two human-kin knights; one human and one shenwulf, respective to their introductions. ¡°Sir Helbeit, Sir Resken; Sir Magnir is not a beast of burden. He is not a steed, nor a squire. He is a knight of the Citadel, and as such, will be treated with respect.¡± The two knights immediately kneel. ¡°Your Grace,¡± replies the shenwulf Resken. ¡°We go on this mission knowing we are the subordinates, and that the honor of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy rests upon our shoulders. I swear I shall not stain the dignity and trust of your illustrious Majesty.¡± ¡°I swear I shall not dishonor or disrespect our allies or the lands for which we fight, your most enlightened Highness,¡± adds the human Helbeit She nods proudly, then turning to face Magnir once more. ¡°Sir Magnir, do you accept these men?¡± Magnir nods his gigantic reptilian head gently. ¡°Yes. I shall bear the three of us to a place close to the last known location of our target, and we shall investigate from there. I swear on my life that I will not abandon those who show faith and honor towards me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Daniel appears as well, walking with Hekate and the Dragon Empresses. The five stop before Magnir and the others. ¡°We¡¯ll be on mission starting tomorrow as well, so I want to see you off,¡± starts Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t stress it enough; accomplish the goals, but your highest priority is safety. If you gather nothing, that is not a failure.¡± ¡°You''re potentially looking for an unknown dragon,¡± adds Ryuogriar sternly. ¡°Even with your stealth magic, it could detect you if you are careless. Your mission, more than anything but safety, is to remove the mystery. Fly fast and avoid detection. If you are caught up in battle, fight to flee and signal for aid.¡± Hekate nods. ¡°We will drop the mission to defeat Roggy if you need help. So, make me proud by doing your job, not by being heroes.¡± The three knights, a dragon in true form, a human, and a shenwulf, all bow their heads. ¡°Yes, your Greatness, your Graces.¡± The day has come. Two missions to face the remaining legendary monsters of Mattarglos are about to begin. *** Chapter 122: Battle of the Lightning Element The shuttle touches down on the overlook on the hill that provides an excellent view of the lake spreading out far below and ahead of them. As the Dragon Empresses, Roeta, Aoloan, and Wenlianna disembark, Geirahoel drags Daniel off of the shuttle briefly. ¡°Y-You have to follow your own orders, Mukori.¡± ¡°I''ll be careful,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°If we lose connection to you, we''re rushing to you,¡± adds Reignleif. ¡°You''ll be putting us in danger, too, if you aren''t careful.¡± ¡°I got it, I got it,¡± replies the Earthling gently. ¡°I have learned my lesson, Mukori,¡± states Ryuogriar bluntly. ¡°I will not let you go without a farewell kiss.¡± She smirks at him as several women gasp, and Geirahoel immediately takes a step closer, closing off a retreat. Daniel takes a breath to steady himself, and he puts on a smile. It''s a little awkward, but he let himself end up in this situation, and it''s a simple request. Daniel spends another moment being hugged and giving out the requested kisses before boarding the shuttle to more expectant stares, not least of which is Hekate. He sighs with an amused smile. Doephluev is the only one to refuse him. ¡°I''ll collect my reward later, my Love. A true empress can wait.¡± This earns her a few scowls, but she pays them no mind. Ucahote has been piloting the shuttle during the love-in, and Senn, Veiranoei, and Gwenesphia¡¯s family minus her mother are all doing their best to endure the flight with ginger to help settle their stomachs. It¡¯s likely thanks to this that Daniel didn¡¯t catch any flak for demonstrating affection to virtually his entire harem all at their own request. The shuttle closes the distance from the overlook to the drop zone quite quickly, and the golem pilot cautions, ¡°My Emperor, please take caution. There are mana corrupted beasts present near the drop zone.¡± ¡°Should we take them out from the air?¡± asks Treia, who also wanted to participate for the honor of her family. ¡°That would be wise,¡± replies Neith. ¡°Though, if they scatter into the trees, it may be too difficult to pick them off.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to the ground first so we can recover our incapacitated comrades,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Doephluev, Neith, Hekate, Vaergraes; I¡¯ll be counting on you to protect us while we disembark.¡± The four confirm, with Hekate replying proudly, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Daniel and Neith ready at the ramp, and the human mechanic orders, ¡°Ucahote, go ahead and take us down.¡± ¡°Understood, your Grace. Commencing landing. Prepare to disembark.¡± The shuttle noticeably lowers from how gravity shifts, and the two at the rear brace for the rapid touchdown. If they waste too much time, the monsters in the area could spring an attack. And, if they don¡¯t move quickly to attack, they could end up surrounded. The shuttle lurches as the landing gear absorbs the shock, and Ucahote¡¯s voice calls out, ¡°Green light, your Grace.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going!¡± calls out Daniel. He holds down the button to cycle the ramp down, and the sunlight fills the troop bay. Neith shifts to the center, a heavy revolver in his right hand, and a magic-infused sword in his left, ready to fight. As soon as he can, the grey dragon steps out onto the walkway even as it continues to lower, and he quickly scans around them looking for hostile beasts or monsters. He hops to the ground and continues his checks, and Hekate bounds out behind him, cheering as she lands on the ground. ¡°Ha!¡± She looks around, aiming her ice blaster. ¡°Where are they at? Let me at ¡®em!¡± Doephluev walks alongside Daniel as they both disembark the moment the ramp reaches the ground, and she retorts to Hekate, ¡°Your Greatness, I look forward to our competition.¡± The feldrok girl twitches, flicking her tail as her ears point up rigid. She faces Daniel and the archoneldwyn with a sheepish expression indicating she had forgotten something. Daniel asks, ¡°Competition?¡± ¡°Yes, my Beloved. Her Greatness challenged me to a sort of duel. Whoever slays the most monsters on this hunt shall be granted a most worthy reward.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± boasts Hekate. ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± ¡°My reward is to be far too great. There is no way I can allow myself to be defeated, your Greatness.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh,¡± cackles the raven-haired empress. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Doephluev, I order you not to kill even a single monster!¡± The archoneldwyn servent turns pale with a horrified grimace. Her eyes start to water a bit, and her ego seems to have burst like a bubble. Daniel takes his lecturing tone, warning, ¡°I don''t know what you two are competing over, but Hekate, you can¡¯t cheat and tie your opponent''s hands behind their back.¡± The young feldrok girl¡¯s triangular fox-like ears fold down to the sides in disappointment, and she pouts, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°A victory with your own skill will always taste sweeter than one of trickery. And, a hard-fought defeat against a worthy opponent can be a valuable lesson for next time.¡± The young teen won¡¯t look directly at him or Doephluev as the others unload from the shuttle. She finally murmurs, ¡°Doephluev, I cancel my order to not kill any monsters.¡± The former assassin sighs in relief. She murmurs, ¡°Thank you,... your Greatness.¡± Daniel can see the glow on the archoneldwyn¡¯s chest dim, indicating the glyph is no longer compelling her into action -or rather, inaction, in this case-. Hekate nods without looking at her. Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s helmet. ¡°Thank you, Sweetpea. Whatever you win, you¡¯ll be able to gloat more.¡± Her ears perk up finally, and she finally smiles sheepishly. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ You¡¯re right!¡± She grins. ¡°Say your prayers, Doephluev! Hahahahaha!¡± She takes off towards the tree line, and Doephluev whines, ¡°Hey!¡± She smiles at Daniel with a happy smile, and she takes off after the feldrok. ¡°My Liege, should I¡­?¡± questions Neith. Knowing the grey dragon is asking if he should stop the two, Daniel replies, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let them clear out the weaklings.¡± Immediately, the group can hear the ice blaster discharge, as well as the pops and booms of Doephluev using magic attacks. Vaergraes steps up beside Daniel, teasing, ¡°Daniel, we should borrow the shuttle for a moment, you and me. This is a beautiful place. Great scenery.¡± Daniel subtly confirms the location of everyone; Gwenesphia and her family are focused on the direction Doephluev and Hekate ran off to, Treia and Neith are surveying the area around the shuttle, Veiranoei isn¡¯t paying attention, but is near Daniel and Vaergraes, and Kera¡¯tai seems to be scribbling a sketch of the scenery around them. The human mechanic sneaks his hand down behind the Uhl¡¯tall Archpriestess, and he pinches a part of her clothing near her left side and under the light armor she¡¯s wearing, causing her to flinch. She blushes and looks up at him. The mischievous human simply smirks without looking at her. ¡°If you want, you can call me ¡®Dan¡¯ or ¡®Danny¡¯, Vae.¡± She is surprised, and he explains, ¡°There were several ¡®Dan¡¯ in my workplace alone, so everyone always called me Daniel. But, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± She blushes and smiles. ¡°And, I¡¯m the first?¡± ¡°Heyyyy¡­¡± warns Kera¡¯tai as she notices a secret conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s move, everyone.¡± Daniel pretends nothing was happening, and Vaergraes chuckles, following him. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ll be taking the shuttle and returning to the overlook with the Dragon Empresses. I¡¯ll be monitoring all connected armor and rush to the scene if need be,¡± reports Ucahote, before the shuttle lifts into the air. ¡°Please do,¡± replies Daniel. He then says, ¡°Alright, everyone. We¡¯ll work our way to the lakeshore and establish the engagement zone. Any last minute questions?¡± Kuboen, Gwenesphia¡¯s second eldest brother, asks a bit bitterly, ¡°Did I miss the part of the plan where those two run ahead, ¡®your Grace¡¯?¡± Gwenesphia sighs. ¡°Kuboen¡­¡± Daniel takes it in stride, though, replying, ¡°You can disobey the plan if you want. But, when you die, it¡¯ll be me who has to console your youngest sister.¡± The gatonine snarls as he storms towards Daniel, and the human doesn¡¯t flinch. Goelselmo tries to call him back, as well as Gwenesphia, but Daniel isn¡¯t afraid. ¡°My sister deserves far better than you, you disgusting human whoremonger. You¡¯ve gathered quite the harem of beautiful wenches, but Gwenesphia isn¡¯t just a thing to be collected.¡± ¡°Kuboen, stop!¡± exclaims the young gatonine woman in question. ¡°I chose Daniel!¡± ¡°He obviously preyed on your innocence, Gwen! This man is a lecher! Even now, he¡¯s flirting with a demon!¡± Vaergraes frowns, but she also remains under control of her emotions. A bellow of a monster approaching from behind and clearing the forest, and Treia shouts, ¡°Enemy rear!¡± Goelselmo calls out, ¡°Defensive formation!¡± As if in a fluid and cohesive unit with years of cooperation, the gatonines all draw their weapons and brandish their shields in front of them, forming a line that faces the monster. Daniel groans, ¡°Of course¡­¡± He recognizes this monster on his own. It¡¯s a thorusk hakkadel, or in Daniel¡¯s simplified monster encyclopedia, the lightning bear. He has a finite number of polonium grenades on his person, so he has to use them conservatively. He notices a flicker near his shoulder; the daytime version of the elemental Luceniel changes into a brightly-colored light reddish-purple fairy-like being with flickering root-like trails of light extending from her skin. ¡°Hello again,¡± states Daniel. The little pixie smiles and waves at him happily, and every motion creates illusions of her various parts as afterimages. It¡¯s a little disorienting to look at, if Daniel is being honest. ¡°Keep your spears on the ground!¡± shouts Goelselmo. ¡°Peiburi, fall back and circle to the right. Gwenesphia, go left. Kuboen, you and I will draw¡­¡± BANG BANG BANG! All seven gatonines present flinch as Daniel and Neith fire revolvers in alternation, and the hakkadel roars and flinches. They both finish off their first cylinder of bullets, which have heavily wounded the monster, but not as much as Daniel had hoped. The specialized rounds Daniel requested be made use small pieces of the mined uranium ore from the mountains set as the core of the projectile with a shell of rubber inside of a sabot when fired. The sabot allows the rubber to survive the barrel of the pistol, and the rubber successfully prevented the bear-like monster¡¯s static electrical field from intercepting the bullets. The uranium can then penetrate and hopefully reduce or negate the magic of the thorusk hakkadel. Senn complains as she approaches, supporting her weight on her magic staff like a walking stick. ¡°You could have warned the rest of us, Daniel.¡± She¡¯s still a little weary, even after taking ginger for the flight. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to give it a chance to discharge lightning. Can you f-¡± krrrrRRRAKAKBOOOOOOOOM! Daniel is instantly blinded before the thunderous boom of a massive discharge of lightning. His vision clears fairly quickly, and everyone else has hit the ground. Gwenesphia is screaming at Daniel, but she¡¯s surprised just as quickly. His eyeline is drawn to the little pixie-like elemental making taunting gestures off towards the left. A second thorusk hakkadel has emerged from the forest. ¡°{Daniel, be careful using so many devices and weapons that negate magic. Our allies rely on magic for defense, including detecting enemies.}¡± Kaeralegier has a point. The sword she resides in is most suited to someone like Daniel precisely because he didn¡¯t have magic, and what little he has now is too useless to rely on. But, he has several of the most powerful names in the world as his allies, and he and Neith just unloaded magic-negating bullets on a monster without regard to the effects on those around them. The second hakkadel bellows as it challenges them, sparking lightning. The other one, encouraged by receiving backup, also snarls and roars in spite of the injuries it received. The second one glows as flickers of static flash and crackle through its fur. It is glaring at Neith and casts lightning as it charges forward, causing the same tearing sound leading into a clap of thunder. Though he can¡¯t see it coming or prepare for him, this time, he isn¡¯t blinded; that being Daniel as the lightningbolt connects directly to him. The human mechanic can¡¯t help but recoil as his heart begins pounding in fear. He was just struck by lightning, and yet, he can feel and hear his own pulse beating like a drum in his ears. His chest feels tight from the tension, but not from cardiac arrest.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. He is still on his feet, and he can still feel the weight of his armor, the fabric of his clothes, and the warmth of his breath in his helmet. Wha-What just¡­? He¡¯s not the only one wearing armor, and he¡¯s not the closest to the hakkadel. Even the monster seems to not understand how its attack didn¡¯t find its intended target; the dragon in human form moving into the vanguard to protect everyone else. It bellows and roars in anger, beginning to barrel towards them. Neith looks at Daniel quickly, seeing that the human mechanic is still on his feet. He tries to dive between the beast and Daniel when its fur flickers, but the third lightning bolt connects Daniel and the hakkadel for a moment, startling him once more, but less so than the second time. The bolt passed right by Neith, and Daniel notices Luceniel cackling wildly as she bounces around, making it look like there are three of her. He still needs to give her an element-specific second name. It¡¯s too noisy for that now, and the two bear-like monsters are charging into melee range. He¡¯ll have to figure it out later. Senn is in the middle of chanting, generating a magic circle to fire a variety of elemental spells to overwhelm the lightning barrier a thorusk hakkadel can produce. Kera¡¯tai and Vaergraes have recovered to their feet, and they quickly move to defend everyone, while the gatonines try to regroup and make sense of what¡¯s going on. Another lightning bolt hits Daniel, but again, he isn¡¯t harmed, and even with Kera¡¯tai and Vaergraes attempting to intercept it, it cuts a path directly to him. There are now four of the little pixie-like copies of Luceniel bouncing around Daniel, and it¡¯s then that he notices that his own armor is glowing. Or at least, it seems to be his armor. When the average human mechanic from Earth takes a step forward to get into a better firing position, a new phenomenon throws him completely off of his sense. Everything blurs, and he only barely manages to somehow make sense of what has happened and come to a stop just before stumbling into and shoulder-checking the thorusk hakkadel that still has magic. Nausea grips Daniel. His brain can¡¯t process that he -as far as his body believes- closed the distance to the hakkadel instantly with his own movement. He has bounced off of the hakkadel, too sick to his stomach suddenly to notice that the lightning barrier is now all but continuously discharging into him like a Tesla coil. He stumbles back, feeling his balance failing him, and a churning in his stomach threatening to erupt. He¡¯s aware of the hakkadel as a monster, but he can¡¯t focus on it, barely able to stop his head from spinning. The thorusk hakkadel has also realized that Daniel is there, and its lightning is continuously trying to vaporize him, only for him to be unharmed. Instead, the elemental no longer appears to be bouncing, but rather peacefully relaxing¡­ all one hundred iterations of her that are visible to Daniel. And, on top of everything else, it doesn¡¯t do wonders for his current nausea. The sickened human mechanic, separated from his friends by his proximity to a predatory beast with an immense amount of mana, finally sees the hakkadel pivoting to swing a massive claw at him. A direct hit will likely shatter his bones, assuming he survives, and he somehow ended up in perfect killing range and incapacitated himself with sickness. The best the novice Emperor can do is try to throw himself backwards and pray the hakkadel misses. *** Everyone dove to the ground at the sound of a point-blank lightning bolt exploding the air. Since then, every lightning bolt coming off of the thorusk hakkadel Daniel and Neith haven¡¯t fired on have been hitting Daniel without fail, even when the monster tries to target its attacks towards anyone else. And, to everyone¡¯s surprise, including the human emperor, the lightning seems to have no effect on him. If anything, the lightning elemental spawned from the divine scarf the mechanic is wearing has become more powerful, exuding greater mana than before. Neith tries to intercept one of the bolts, but they bypass him entirely. It is a blessing that Daniel is unharmed, and upon realizing it, the human mechanic with almost no magic moves to fight. It is then that Gwenesphia¡¯s understanding of Daniel shatters once more. With a single step forward, he vanishes in a flash of light, and Gwenesphia can¡¯t even focus enough to cry out. The battle is still ongoing, but she¡¯s worried. Magic is being fired by Senn, who is still struggling to get over mild nausea, and Veiranoei is fumbling to follow Goelselmo¡¯s instructions. Gwenesphia¡¯s father has fought many monsters in his years, and there is a system to defeat each one. Hakkadels are vulnerable to flanking maneuvers, since their defensive lightning discharge is automatic, and if a spear can be brought close, ranged attacks will no longer be intercepted. It¡¯s dangerous of course, because there¡¯s still a chance that the spear-wielder will be hit by the lightning. Gwenesphia does her best to run towards the flank she was instructed to engage, since her siblings are trying to help each other up as Kuboen moves to block the wounded hakkadel as it barrels towards them. The gatonine empress gasps as she finds Daniel. He is stumbling back as the second monster is turning to attack him. He seems to have slammed into the bear-like beast¡¯s side at high speed, and he¡¯s dazed. The hakkadel¡¯s lightning is discharging continuously with a demonic hum and crackle. He¡¯s going to die. ¡°D-Daniel-...!¡± screams Gwenesphia, all but drowned out by the hellish din caused by the lightning arc. A large volume of light fills the area from Daniel¡¯s body, nearly blinding to look directly at. Tears find the gatonine¡¯s eyes for more than one reason, not least of which is terror. KRAKABOOOM! The young feline woman stumbles back away from Daniel and the powered hakkadel as a small shockwave stirs the dust around them. The light has faded almost as quickly as it appeared, and Daniel is standing as if he never fell near where the beast¡¯s head was. Was. The monster¡¯s head is now cocked at an unnatural angle high and nearly upside down as its muscles maintain some of their momentum. As the powerless hakkadel is getting close to Gwenesphia¡¯s family, Veiranoei, and Treia, Neith steps in front of it, intercepting its lower jaw with his hand. He, too, is noticeably shocked by Daniel defeating the hakkadel all but single-handedly, and seemingly with his bare hands. The strange otherworlder human was always peculiar, but he always seems to have another mystery hidden beneath the surface. The first hakkadel, made powerless by Daniel¡¯s special bullets he and the grey dragon unloaded into it, is halted by the dragon. It is startled by such a small frame being able to bring it to a stop. It swings at Neith, trying to pull free of him, but he is unfazed. It batters his armor, doing no damage to the dragon. It roars and snarls, scraping the dirt helplessly. Neith calls out, ¡°Treia. Finish it.¡± The gatonine flinches, but she replies, ¡°Right!¡± She jogs to get a better angle, and she withdraws a high power rifle from the magic bag Daniel gave her. She also tilts her helmet so she can get to her ears and put earplugs in as well. She takes aim, having practiced with Daniel, and fires. With one final clap of thunder, the first hakkadel to attack and last one alive also ceases its movement in the dragon¡¯s arm. He drops it aside, taking a breath. Now having a moment to breathe, everyone looks at Daniel, who has his helmet off and is coughing. Luceniel is trying to comfort him, before she disappears, switching back to the light elemental version of herself, and she immediately tries to comfort Daniel once more. Gwenesphia doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but she immediately runs to Daniel, who has collapsed to his knees. The gatonine empress is followed by Treia, Kera¡¯tai, Vaergraes, and Veiranoei. Neith checks on Senn and the others briefly before jogging over with them. ¡°Daniel!¡± cries out Gwenesphia as she tries to hug him, but he holds his arm up, covering his mouth. She asks quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? Are you hurt!¡± He grumbles out, ¡°S-Sick¡­ Just¡­ Just a second¡­¡± Everyone from his group gathers around him to make sure he is safe, and he finally manages to settle his stomach. ¡°Sorry,¡± murmurs the human mechanic. ¡°None of that¡­ went as I expected¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asks Treia. ¡°How and why did you charge in like that?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I think it was the lightning-flavored Lucy¡­ I¡¯m fairly certain that¡¯s why the lightning had no effect, and instead, powered her up.¡± Daniel then proceeds to explain what happened from his perspective, including the final moments of the second thorusk hakkadel. A monster that could be annoying to deal with for even a dragon. *** Moments before, Daniel has just rammed into the thorusk hakkadel still possessing its powers, and now its attention is on him, bringing down a massive claw as big across as the human¡¯s entire torso. He is already unbalanced from being dazed by the impact, and his stomach is twisting and turning tumultuously. It¡¯s everything he can do just to try to throw himself backwards onto the ground and out of the way of the first strike, leaving himself vulnerable after that. A flash flickers out, and Daniel braces for the worst. The colors around him are distorting, indicating his nausea is only getting worse -and, in feedback, making his nausea worse in a terrible loop-. His back hits the ground and he coughs. The humble mechanic from Earth knows he has to defend desperately with anything he can, but he doubles over on his side retching. He desperately pries his helmet off, briefly expelling the contents of his stomach on the ground and the bottom of his helmet while helplessly waiting for the attack to resume. But, it never does. When he looks, he flinches onto his back, twisting away. The hakkadel is there, terrifyingly bringing its claw¡­ In the midst of his scramble away from the monster, which is all but distorted in color to a strange and disorienting hue of colors as if everything is being red-shifted on the color spectrum. Meanwhile, the number of lightning elemental clones around him seems to be dropping, while the pixie herself is relatively calm. She¡¯s watching Daniel sympathetically, while her clones seem to be forming a defensive wall. Daniel retches again, still feeling dizzy and sick to his stomach, but time seems to have stopped, or at the very least, since the colors are still shifting, moving very slowly. It¡¯s so slow, though, that he isn¡¯t able to perceive the hakkadel¡¯s movements, and even one of Senn¡¯s light spells, fired at the other hakkadel, seems to have been momentarily paused. Unfortunately, he can clearly see it diffusing at the hakkadel, the power of her spell drastically reduced by the radioactive rounds Daniel and Neith used to disable its magic. The human mechanic has a few theories, thanks to his nuclear background and what he has observed here on Zenkon, and he believes that the half-lives of radioactive materials truly are drastically shortened in the presence of strong mana. It explains why it would still remain in the ground for a long time, where the world¡¯s dispersed mana is relatively low by comparison, and it decays quickly in the presence of beings like monsters, dragons, archoneldwyn, and the most powerful mage¡¯s spells. In Daniel¡¯s present situation, though, he has to make sense of what¡¯s going on, since it almost certainly has something to do with Luceniel, and given the disappearance of a clone roughly every second, he has a little over a minute to figure out what to do. He seems to be protected from his own momentum being greater than his body would ever be able to handle, given that he is moving so much faster than his surroundings. He confirms this by tapping one pinkie finger to the other, wincing for the potential to receive horrifying pain. Neither finger vaporizes from moving what he can only assume is ¡®near¡¯ lightspeed, even if it¡¯s only a sizable fraction. It¡¯s still much too fast for the human body, but all of the human¡¯s being seems to be under the effect, and he is protected from it. He looks around to be sure, noticing that the number of clones has dropped to around forty remaining. Sure enough, every other person around him has come to a halt, as if placed on pause like a video game. Several are in action positions, like running or changing weapon posture. Neith is trying to close the distance to protect Daniel. The first hakkadel has fur and blood floating around it from where it was cast off of its body. The one attacking Daniel has dirt and debris seemingly floating around it as well. He¡¯s truly in a different pocket of velocity -or maybe more accurately, energy-, which is allowing him to move and perceive everything faster than normal by magnitudes. It could also be why the light is distorted, since it does seem to recover if he¡¯s still. And, when he moves forward, rather than red-shifting, everything seems to violet-shift, though to a different degree. Whatever the case, Daniel needs to stop the thorusk hakkadel while he still has the ability to move. He¡¯s not sure how projectiles will operate once they leave ¡®his person¡¯, and could be annihilated the moment they leave the barrel from the conflict of speeds. Likewise, the force could do devastating amounts of damage he¡¯s not prepared for if it retains lightning-speed upon impact. But, there¡¯s another solution. At least while he¡¯s under the effect of the lightning elemental¡¯s magic, he is unharmed by his own velocity and the forces he can apply, since from his perspective, they are merely normal forces. But, if he can make even a small adjustment to the hakkadel, the difference in velocity should translate to a force that is enough to kill it. Of course, that¡¯s dipping into Daniel¡¯s science fiction knowledge more than anything he has ever heard of in real life, other than the math that can go into something from science fiction to explain it in reality, but for now, he¡¯ll have to trust his gut. Even if it is tumbling all around. But, if he¡¯s really lucky, he¡¯s the protagonist of his own story, meaning the author may not kill him off so easily. It¡¯s another form of tragedy that he¡¯ll have to watch out for. And maybe, he has read too many light novels and manga himself, fantasizing about being a protagonist and doing things he thought he hated or feared, until he had people to protect and the power to do so for once in his life. Daniel resolves himself to go for it. He climbs to his feet, leaving his soiled helmet behind for the moment. He¡¯ll have to shield his face right away, so he keeps his left arm up. He¡¯s down to his last fifteen pixies and counting, so he doesn¡¯t waste any more time. He places his right palm on the hakkadel¡¯s cheek, feeling the static tingle of its powerful lightning trying to defend it. He gives the hakkadel¡¯s cheek a gentle shove. It shouldn¡¯t take too much, or it could explode in a violent spray of flesh and bone shrapnel, which could cause even more trouble for his party. And, if not, he¡¯s on the outside of its attacking paw, buying him a few more seconds to survive before Neith manages something. He watches closely, trying not to move, and he sees it. The hakkadel¡¯s head is moving away from his hand. He succeeded. The last pixie clone waves goodbye to Daniel and the original, and as soon as she vanishes, everything happens in an instant. All colors return to normal, a thunderous clap booms out, and before Daniel can even blink, the hakkadel¡¯s entire body is shifting, while its head is upside down and limply attached to its own body. All that happens after is for it to collapse like a sack of gelatin as the last breath in its lungs drains out as if to give presence to its soul departing. Seeing the hakkadel defeated, Daniel can no longer remain standing, and his legs give out. Everything about what just happened made him sick, and he coughs and stays doubled over on the ground for a long time. He hears a rifle shot, likely denoting the end of the first hakkadel. He can finally relax for a moment and try to settle his stomach. He only holds his hand up to stop Gwenesphia from getting too close while he¡¯s in nauseous limbo. Afterwards, everyone regroups. They collect the second hakkadel in a magic bag for later, but the first one will have to either be left behind, or they¡¯ll have to use a ton of mana to try to ¡®cleanse¡¯ its contamination -by counteracting the radiation until it wears out-. And, really, Daniel isn¡¯t keen on doing anything with a radioactive body anyways, since there¡¯s no telling what kinds of poisons it¡¯ll produce. In fact, he hadn¡¯t really thought of it too much, since the masonrahm¡¯s fur is in containment until Daniel can verify it¡¯s clean, but polonium alone is toxic. And, the lead it decays into when alpha particles are released is also highly poisonous to living beings. If either are accidentally ingested by things that end up in the food chain and eventually end up on a dinner table, Daniel would be responsible. The chances are low, especially in the time it¡¯ll take to make the lake usable again even after they defeat Rohgattabor, but they aren¡¯t zero. Daniel picks up his helmet, reassuring Geirahoel, ¡°Geira-Mukori, I¡¯m alright. I just took my helmet off because I was nauseous. I¡¯ll explain adequately when we meet up later.¡± He¡¯s not even wearing it yet, since he wants to clean it first, but all three of their voices snap loudly enough for most of everyone around to hear; ¡°MUKORI! You said you would be safe! What were you doing!?¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was testing out the lightning elemental¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°Return immediately!¡± snaps Geirahoel¡¯s voice. ¡°Let the others deal with the monsters!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Mukori. It¡¯s under control now. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Daniel holds the helmet up so he can smile at it. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Trust me a little. Neith was right there.¡± There¡¯s a pause, and the grey dragon twitches. He seems to be listening intensely to a voice only he can hear; he¡¯s being lectured or given orders via telepathy. He bows his head as he answers, unheard by anyone present. ¡°I have received clarified orders, my Liege.¡± He casts a brief spell, and Daniel can feel a static tingle as the armor he¡¯s wearing begins to swirl and glow. The human mechanic looks at the dragon curiously, and Neith explains, ¡°I¡¯ll not allow harm to come to you again, my Liege.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that burn through your mana?¡± asks Kera¡¯tai. ¡°I¡¯ll make it through our mission, your Grace.¡± ¡°If you need to switch, let me know,¡± urges Vaergraes. ¡°I am capable of defensive magic as well.¡± Neith nods. ¡°Of course. Thank you.¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°If it puts their minds at ease, I¡¯ll accept. Thank you. Tell me to retreat if you need to fall back.¡± The Emperor of the Fievegal then looks at the contaminated hakkadel again. They couldn¡¯t store it in a bag now if they wanted anyways, since it¡¯s not shielded and the radiation will disable the magic of the void bags. But, they can still get rid of the contamination more quickly. ¡°Neith, I have a favor to ask. We shouldn¡¯t leave polonium behind too often if we can help it. So, can you use your fire breath to eliminate what¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Of course. It would be best for the forest if I do it in the air, though.¡± ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Leave it to me, my Liege.¡± The leader of the Einherjars of the Fievegal approaches the contaminated monster¡¯s body. He grips it with one hand, puffing a breath through his lips, which causes sparks to crackle. A moment later, flames are visible in his mouth. The dragon pivots and launching the thorusk hakkadel¡¯s corpse up into the air, and it sails rather high and far quickly. Neith takes a deep breath, focusing his magic. With a seemingly innocuous exhale, a blindingly bright lance of laser-like fire slices through the air. The remains of a bear-like lightning monster explodes in a puff of fire, and it evaporates. Even the smoke and vaporized materials are scattered by the intense heat of a full-powered dragon¡¯s flame breath. Neith exhales calmly, snuffing out the pilot flame in his mouth, emitting a long trail of smoke. ¡°Thank you, Neith,¡± replies Daniel, and the grey knight bows proudly. No one objected to the method of disposal for the hakkadel and the polonium used to defeat it. If they had given themselves pause, they might have reconsidered. *** Chapter 123: Yaulwembor the Ancient Drake Sir Magnir, the blue Einherjar of the Fievegal, cruises through the air as he scans the target zone from a wide orbit. The two knights from the Grand Duchy, Sir Helbeit the human and Sir Resken the shenwulf, both cling to the dragon¡¯s armor on his back, laying low to avoid the wind. Just to make sure, the reptilian knight tilts his head to check. Both of them are still there, avoiding looking at the ground far below. Humans and shenwulves, like many of the other races, were born and raised on the ground. They build their houses on the ground, they fight on the ground, and they die on the ground. The sky is the domain of dragons, and Magnir has learned that most races that are unfamiliar with riding wyverns tend to be rather afraid of heights. Fortunately, these soldiers have some training on Wenlianna¡¯s airship, which requires soldiers to brave the outer surface to engage airborne enemies in the sky. With Magnir, it¡¯s like riding a very large buckrokh, but one that knows where to go on its own. All they have to do is hold on and try to watch for anything Magnir might miss. They had no issues establishing the stealth spell on the dragon, which makes him almost impossible to detect from range, including visually. Xyreko has her spellmasters deconstructing the magic technique elaborately to ensure that it will no longer work against the Fievegal. As they cruise through the air, the blue dragon searches for any signs of the legendary ¡®dragon¡¯ of Mattarglos; Yaulwembor. Assuming it¡¯s actually just a very old drake that mutated into a monster due to whatever the mana-related cause is, it should have found a secluded area to hoard food and where it can secure water easily. Usually, this means an old mining tunnel or a naturally formed cavern. Some drakes have made their homes in fallen colossal trees that slowly rotted inside out. A glint catches the dragon¡¯s eye, and he looks in that direction. It was a coincidence granted by his angle compared to the sun, but the blue Einherjar is able to spot the source of the point of light. It¡¯s certainly a living being with metallic scales that shimmer in the sunlight when they¡¯re exposed. It is sleeping mostly in the shade of a large tree. Correction, a VERY large tree. The being is very obviously reptilian, even viewing it from so far away. But, by taking an extra moment to really see the whole picture, the tree is one of a large scattering of what the Mattarglos natives call ¡®Glonvokaut¡¯, or ¡®Behemoth Maples¡¯. These titanic trees rise high into the sky over the majority of the forest, looking simply like an aged old tree amidst a forest of saplings. But instead, the forest is full of already large trees, and the behemoth maples stand several times even taller. And, backdropped by such a humongous monolith of wood rests the being Magnir is certain is his target; Yaulwembor. From what he can estimate, Yaulwembor is larger than Magnir, and might even be larger than Neith in his true form. Dragons grow slowly over their entire lives, making Neith the largest dragon on the continent. Or, so they all thought. Magnir looks over his shoulder as he glides, making eye contact with the knights. He gestures his head towards the location, and he waits. The two knights scan, and Sir Resken notices it first. He pats Sir Helbeit and points, helping him spot the being. It takes another moment, and the two confirm with each other, signalling such for the dragon carrying them. The blue Einherjar nods, banking to glide closer to inspect the being. No one readily available from Mattarglos had been present who had also seen Yaulwembor with their own eyes, as few see the being and live. The closer he gets, the larger it appears. Yaulwembor truly is a titan of Mattarglos, easily twice or three times as large as the grey dragon Neith, now that Magnir can properly judge its size. Asleep as it is, it¡¯s difficult to distinguish if the monster is truly a dragon or not, but it certainly has wings, and it doesn¡¯t appear to be a normal wingdrake. The shenwulf mage, Resken, creates a bubble of stable air using a wind magic barrier, holding it while Helbeit sketches the monster on a notepad. The supposed dragon reminds Magnir of Daniel. Its scales covering its whole body give the avian reptile a sort of shifting rainbow hue, as if each one of the keratinous armor plates is made of sharmelkolle. Its metallic natural protection looks rather elegant and regal, softened by age from a clean shine and lightly marred where old scars have faded. The ancient being has two large, elegant horns similar to a ram¡¯s, but much larger and more weathered than Reignleif¡¯s when she¡¯s in her true form. It¡¯s not likely to be fully sentient, like a true dragon, however, since Yaulwembor is sleeping out in the open, where the weather could change or enemies could attack. It is rather carefree, indicating it came to rest where it happened to be at the time because it knows it is powerful, but the monstrous drake has no concept of other races or kingdoms that might eventually conspire to end the legend¡¯s tale. Legend¡­ thinks the Einherjar to himself. Why does something seem off about this creature? Magnir looks over his shoulder when one of the two knights taps on his back. Helbeit makes several hand gestures, mainly a circular motion with his fingers pointing down. He¡¯s requesting to go lower. They were given strict orders to keep their distance. Even with a powerful stealth spell in effect, an enemy with enough awareness of magic or even more acute senses may detect them. Fortunately, they should be able to get a little closer. Daniel did task Magnir with determining as much as possible about Yaulwembor, including its gender if possible, since it will determine exactly how to handle the dragon and the end goal of the engagement. Dragon¡­ Ancient dragons¡­ Yaulwembor is too big to be a drake¡­ Even the one Daniel killed was older than a thousand years, and it was a fraction of this size¡­ But, if it¡¯s a dragon,... Magnir circles slowly, descending at a controlled pace in order to keep distance in case the monster moves. No, it isn¡¯t a monster. But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dragon. Or, not a normal¡­ The blue knight sees it far too late. His studious gaze was just noticing oblong rounded shapes clustered together near the creature. When he notices, Yaulwembor¡¯s eye starts to move, and the eyelids separate only a little, revealing deep, dark blue eyes flecked with striking violet accents. Even before the dragon is fully aware of its surroundings, the pupil tilts and Magnir can feel its gaze fall upon him. All at once, his body tenses. His heart tightens. His muscles tingle and his mana silences. Even before Morthybargaron, the blue lesser dragon only felt intimidation. As dragons died around him and Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and the golden dragon suffocated, Magnir trembled in fear. But nothing in his life has gripped him so deeply and viscerally as the terror squeezing in on the Einherjar¡¯s entire body from a mere glance. Magnir¡¯s body goes limp, and his wings buckle as his breath hitches. The knights cry out as the trio begins to plummet toward the ground. For a long, terrifying time, Magnir is helpless. He can¡¯t even think straight, other than an instinctual fear that consumes him. He flails meekly, considering his size, and the knights are screaming and trying to call out to him. The Einherjar¡¯s body knows he is falling to his doom, but he can¡¯t muster any sort of coherent strategy to recover. Resken casts a spell, aiming it for Magnir. Suddenly, the dragon¡¯s senses return, and he is able to think clearly again. Some sort of hypnotic spell. Usually, dragons are highly resistant to psychic attacks, but in this case, Magnir was already weakened by Yaulwembor¡¯s gaze stunning him. Now, the blue knight is fully aware again, and he is upside down as the human and shenwulf dangle from the simple ropes strung around his torso for them to hold onto. Magnir shouts over the wind rushing by from their fall, ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± He rolls over, mindful to ensure the knights end up on his back again without spinning out from under them. They¡¯re still plummeting to the ground, but he is in control now. He angles himself in a nosedive. It¡¯s extremely difficult even for a dragon to regain flight simply by flapping his wings. But, if he can gain airspeed by reducing drag and controlling his angle, Magnir can open his wings and let his momentum do more of the work. The two Stalvaltan knights are barely clinging to his back. It won¡¯t be as smooth as a flight-loss recovery as Magnir might hope. A deadly being is aware of his presence. The blue knight¡¯s skin crawls and scales flicker. Powerful magic is being concentrated behind him. The knights on his back ultimately limit his maneuverability to recover, but they¡¯ll all die if the monstrous drake¡¯s attacks land. Magnir snaps his wings out wide, catching the air and immediately gaining lift. The tops of the trees are still rapidly approaching, and Magnir needs to use them as cover. He banks hard left, feeling the strain in his wing-shoulders. Humanoid legs are flopping against his right side. The weight shifts suddenly. One of the knights has lost his grip on the rope. The mana also ripples across the dragon¡¯s skin and scales. An attack has been launched. Magnir swoops around the top of one of the behemoth maples from Yaulwembor, rolling in a wide arc. cocking his head to try to see the knights. The top of the tree explodes behind them, startling him a little, as the blast is much more violent and larger than he expected, casting shrapnel and licks of fire past them. The blue knight closes his wings in, spinning fast to catch the knight who was dislodged. The shenwulf lost his grip on the human, who managed to catch his partner initially. Magnir¡¯s violent spin dislodges them both, and he is able to catch them in his massive foreclaws, holding them carefully as he pulls them in close to his chest to restore aerodynamics. He can¡¯t focus on keeping them comfortable when it will take everything he can muster just to keep them all alive. The blue Einherjar recovers his flight pattern, banking again as a bolt of lightning streaks by. He can feel the stray discharges on his scales as thunder booms to the side. Suddenly, mana begins building in his foreclaws. Summoned fireballs, stones, and pockets of ark mana begin firing from his right claw, where the shenwulf Resken is. They intersect behind Magnir, exploding in pops and booms, creating clouds of smoke and debris while the blue dragon weaves through some of the trees that reach above the average height, as well as other behemoth maples. He¡¯s not sure if Yaulwembor is following him, but its attacks are exploding around them. Resken¡¯s magic shrapnel bursts have obscured them some, but they¡¯re burning through his mana quickly. Magnir banks and looks partially over his shoulder. He doesn¡¯t see any signs of the devilish drake. He¡¯s certain that it¡¯s more powerful than he is, but his smaller size serves as an advantage while weaving through the treetops. And, if he can find a good place to vanish into the forest in cover, they might be able to survive until Yaulwembor loses interest. That¡¯s the plan, anyways. Just as he¡¯s returning his focus ahead, a flicker of lights and a distortion of the air spits out a horrifying revelation. Yaulwembor can teleport. It takes everything in Magnir¡¯s power to try to come to a stop, but it was already far too late.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. A massive claw wraps around his throat, squeezing tightly. He tries to kick and flap his wings to pry free, but the monstrous drake has him firmly within its grasp. He trembles as his eyes find those of the titan glaring down at him, swinging its wings casually, rather than flapping them. It¡¯s supporting itself and Magnir¡¯s combined weight with levitation magic, similar to how the greater dragons do when they hover in midair. It feels desperate, but the Einherjar very much is so. He struggles to inhale, preparing his jaws to breathe fire, assuming the dragon can exhale enough to project his immolating breath. Yaulwembor seems to take a twisted pleasure in seeing the sparks of ignityal burning in Magnir¡¯s mouth as a pilot flame. Its own igniter flames crackle between its jaws, and it takes a deep breath. The blue Einherjar is once more gripped by terror as he feels the mana building around the monster¡¯s mouth to concentrate what¡¯s about to happen. At that moment, thunder booms, and both Yaulwembor and Magnir look. A near-blinding column of divine fire splits the sky, branching out like a tree of flames as the magic-enhanced dragon breath loses energy at extreme range and dissolves into dancing lights. In the moment of quiet as Yaulwembor stares off into the distance, Magnir tries to think of ways out of the predicament. He still has the two knights in his claws, but they¡¯ve thankfully not provoked the beast with attacks. During his desperate search for escape, the dragon notices that the air feels heavy, or thick. It¡¯s a scent in the air that doesn¡¯t match with everything going on. And, just as suddenly as the dangerous battle began, the behemoth loses interest in Magnir and casts him aside. He¡¯s too low to recover now, and he braces his wings against his body, exhaling fire as he falls. He¡¯s no longer trying to attack Yaulwembor, which was never his goal to begin with. He¡¯s hoping the others will see his flames just as he saw the unmistakable dragon breath of one of the four greater dragons accompanying Daniel. Magnir crashes through the trees until his back slams the ground, and his arms flop down as well, dropping the knights. He has to catch his breath as the giant shadow of a powerful being disappears. Helbeit scrambles to his feet and runs to Magnir¡¯s head, checking on the dragon. ¡°Sir Magnir!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alive¡­¡± ¡°You saved us from falling. You have my gratitude.¡± The dragon sits up, mindful of the two human-kin knights. ¡°Withhold your gratitude, Sir Helbeit. I suspect we will all be in each other¡¯s debt before long.¡± Helbeit and Resken glance at each other. ¡°What would you have us do?¡± ¡°The Emperor is in danger. That includes the Empress Wenlianna. Time is of the essence. We must warn them, or intercept Yaulwembor if we can.¡± Resken clenches his fists. He has to brace himself for the mission to come, but he doesn¡¯t show fear. ¡°We swore to complete this mission. And, we made the decision to get too close. It is our responsibility to defend our allies.¡± ¡°The decision was mine,¡± interjects Helbeit. ¡°And, I was useless during the escape.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t escape,¡± corrects Magnir. ¡°It let us go.¡± He bows his head. ¡°Good sirs of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy; I ask you to follow me once more into danger.¡± Both human-kin knights cross their forearms over their breastplates, standing rigid. ¡°We uphold our vow. Lead us, Sir Magnir.¡± ¡°Sir Helbeit, Sir Resken¡­ Thank you.¡± The dragon helps the two climb up into position on his back once more, and he navigates the forest until he can find a place where he can take off. He scans in the direction of the lake, which should be where Daniel and the others are. It¡¯s a fairly long flight, and even still, he can¡¯t see the colossal monster Yaulwembor. ¡°Where did it go?¡± calls out Helbeit. They scan high and low, but it¡¯s nowhere to be found. ¡°Did it copy our spell?¡± asks Resken. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°It could teleport!¡± shouts the shenwulf. ¡°It¡¯s obviously powerful.¡± ¡°Teleportation is a spell that requires sentience! If it was a dragon, wouldn¡¯t it have said something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon,¡± replies Magnir. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes. Or,... At least, it¡¯s not a dragon in our sense of the word.¡± Magnir¡¯s statement raises questions, rather than answering them. The blue dragon knows very little about Yaulwembor except that it is a female and it can use a great range of magic types. And, whatever it is, it might even be more powerful than Senn. *** A while before, Daniel inspects the water¡¯s edge. Gwenesphia calls out from much further away, where her family and Veiranoei are gathered, ¡°Daniel! You really shouldn¡¯t be so close to the water.¡± He wonders how mantaroucks determine the location of their prey. He knows alligators and crocodiles are attracted to disturbances on the surface, and they can sneak up on prey underwater with impressive buoyancy control. Neith kneels next to Daniel, observing the water as Vaergraes and Senn stand a little further behind them. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Gwen. I won¡¯t disturb the surface yet.¡± ¡°Their undersides are their weak points, my Liege,¡± explains Neith. ¡°Or rather, their gills, which are underneath. The hide can be rather tough to pierce. Especially with a graetcheth.¡± Daniel ponders his inventory, which is less robust than he would like. He could and should have brought far more weapons, but he hadn¡¯t really planned on laying siege to monsters; especially not the legendary ones the people of Mattarglos fear. The water has a very beautiful clearness to it, indicating a good balance between plantlife, aquatic creatures, bacterial equilibrium, and a modest amount of light. And, he doesn¡¯t see anything other than some fish lurking under floating plants a ways out. Something large enough to be considered a monster should stand out a bit, even drifting close to the edge. Daniel has seen alligators in their natural habitat, and their stealth relies heavily on two things primarily; the dark waters full of tannins and animals not having the complex vision that humans have. The human mechanic grumbles, ¡°I should¡¯ve brought mines.¡± Neith chuckles in reply. Daniel stands up and approaches the gatonines, followed by Neith, Vaergraes, Kera¡¯tai, and Senn. Hekate and Doephluev are nearby, bickering over the numbers of monsters they slayed while clearing the path to the lakeside. ¡°Hekate, Doephluev, stop arguing and come over here. We¡¯re having our final strategy meeting.¡± ¡°Yes my love!¡± replies Doephluev without missing a beat, immediately dropping the argument to jog over. Hekate snaps, ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t done-... Wait! I mean,... Grah!¡± She sprints as fast as she can, passing Doephluev and racing to Daniel¡¯s side to claim his right arm. She sticks her tongue out at the archoneldwyn, who ignores her, simply walking up and standing on the other side of Daniel, though Vaergraes has already claimed directly next to him. She declares brazenly, ¡°I killed six, my Love.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± ¡°Enough, please. We have another monster to focus on right now.¡± Daniel pets Hekate¡¯s head to calm her. ¡°As we discussed, we¡¯ll bait Rohgattabor to shore, Neith will block off its escape, and we¡¯ll target the gills.¡± ¡°This would be a lot faster if we simply used our full might,¡± remarks Vaergraes. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly dangerous for¡­ everyone that intends to attack it at melee range.¡± ¡°I asked for this,¡± replies Gwenesphia. ¡°Our family is responsible for this land, and it would boost our reputation to be part of the monster slaying of one of the most dangerous beasts in all of Mattarglos.¡± Goelselmo sighs, putting his hand on her shoulder. ¡°My dear¡­¡± She smiles, putting her hand on his. Daniel adds, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough firearms for everyone. Treia and Gwen are free to use theirs. Just be mindful of everyone. I just fear it¡¯ll have some way of blocking even the anti-monster shells, like Tyror.¡± Hekate points out, ¡°Daniel, do you just call the big bullets ¡®anti-¡¯ whatever we¡¯re fighting at the time? You used to call them anti-dragon bullets.¡± Daniel grins playfully. ¡°They¡¯re based on a cross between anti-tank and anti-aircraft rounds on Earth, so¡­ yes.¡± The others snicker warmly at his joke. ¡°Your demon-staves,¡± starts Peiburi. ¡°Can¡­ anyone be taught?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°There are no plans to trade them with other kingdoms, though. I¡¯ve considered making scaled back versions for trade, but¡­¡± ¡°But, no Empire, even one run by a teenager, is fool enough to trade away their greatest advantage,¡± states Hekate proudly. Peiburi nods in understanding. Lyrtef asks, ¡°Father, I¡¯m willing to fight, but would it be better to allow them to deal with the beast at full strength?¡± Goelselmo studies his younger son for a moment. Kuboen is the one to answer, ¡°Of course not, Lyrtef. If we allow these outsiders to take all of the glory, we¡¯ll be nothing more than the family who had to be saved from our own duties.¡± ¡°I have honored your family¡¯s wishes because Gwen asked for it, and I can sympathize, Lord Kuboen, but glory is a gift we give mainly to the dead so their names will be remembered for a while longer. For the living, it is simply a pedestal from which we might fall.¡± Kuboen steps closer to Daniel, pressing his chest to Daniel¡¯s, though their difference in heights makes it closer to the human¡¯s stomach instead. ¡°What would a lecherous philanderer know of glory and honor? Even now, you let your¡­ mistresses bicker and argue like catty harlots.¡± He looks at his family, asking once more, ¡°What do you see in this libertine human who lies with demons, Gwen?¡± ¡°Kuboen,...¡± murmurs Gwenesphia. ¡°I know,...¡± begins Daniel in retort. ¡°...that the histories of Earth and Zenkon are packed full of glorious martyrs and honorable dead. And, I know at least some of your vitriol does truly stem from protectiveness for your sister.¡± Kuboen bears his teeth, starting to retort, but Daniel snatches him in a headlock, yanking the gatonine around. This startles everyone, and Goelselmo, Lyrtef, and Peiburi instinctively grip their swords, starting to draw. But, Neith, Kera¡¯tai, Hekate, and Vaergraes are much quicker to go on guard, and Doephluev instantly has mana glowing in her palm as she aims it at the gatonine family, truly showing how outnumbered and outmatched they are, even without Gwenesphia, Treia, or Veiranoei needing to choose sides. Daniel rips Kuboen¡¯s helmet off, even as he struggles against the mechanic, and the human snarls quietly into his ear, ¡°The last thing I know is that if you ever disrespect the people I love again,...¡± Daniel whispers the remainder of the threat into Kuboen¡¯s triangular feline ear quietly enough that only the intended recipient is the one to hear it. Kuboen goes pale, and Daniel asks, ¡°Now, can we get on with the mission? Is everyone ready?¡± The rest of the group confirms that they are prepared, and the gatonines move into their various positions, with Treia and Gwenesphia ready with rifles. The human mechanic asks his best friend, ¡°Neith, can you withstand¡­¡± ¡°Daniel! Look!¡± calls out Hekate. The group stops what they¡¯re doing to look where she¡¯s pointing; out across the lake. Daniel lived in a subtropical climate in the United States, so what he¡¯s seeing is a little less surprising than it should be. He and his strike team are watching a localized rain shower so close in, he can see the edges on the right and left the ¡®storm¡¯, as well as the perimeter as it moves across the water. Of course, on Earth, it was a natural phenomenon, even to have small local showers that he could drive across in approximately ten seconds. It was peculiar, just as this is now. It¡¯s not hot enough to be from a subtropical climate, though Zenkon does have a higher oxygen content and humidity than Earth, and Daniel is among the furthest things from a meteorologist. He knows a few rules of thumb about weather patterns, but virtually next to nothing about the finer mechanisms of climate, weather, and the factors that affect them. Daniel shouts, ¡°Everyone! To positions! Ready to strike!¡± ¡°D-Daniel!?¡± shouts Gwenesphia. Daniel withdraws a flashbang grenade, and Hekate and Doephluev both recognize it, pulling their own out of their void bags. They pull the pins, keeping the spoons held down. The edge of the rainstorm is rapidly approaching, and Neith jogs into position, diving to the ground to stay out of sight. Daniel jogs towards the water, shouting, ¡°Vae, Kera¡¯tai, cover me with barriers! Hekate and Doephluev, control the monster¡¯s escape routes!¡± They scatter as well with shouts of confirmation, and Daniel digs out one of his polonium grenades as well. The flashbangs will prevent the monster from moving as much, since it will be blind, which will allow Daniel to toss the polonium grenade into its mouth¡­ he hopes. Daniel crouches to keep his profile low. The barriers should protect him, and he¡¯s the only one that can afford to be exposed to polonium directly without sacrificing their strength. At worst, he won¡¯t be able to use his void bag if he gets himself contaminated. But, that¡¯s a minor issue. It¡¯s a tense moment as the rainfall reaches the shoreline and passes over them. The droplets hammer on Daniel¡¯s armor as the heavy downpour makes it challenging to see. It¡¯s a long, tense moment, and he notices Luceniel the elemental change to a small pixie with a watery appearance, mainly a deep blue. But, he can¡¯t get distracted. He can¡¯t even see a shadow in the water. There isn¡¯t even a wake. If he didn¡¯t know better, he might assume it was a natural storm similar to the brief showers back where he lived on Earth. Daniel glances at everyone else. They¡¯ve carefully moved into positions. Mantaroucks will hunt small, noisy prey on the shoreline as much as big inattentive prey that takes a drink. The human mechanic from Earth takes a breath to calm himself. He just survived one fight with monsters that could have vaporized him with magic. He needs to reconsider how he ends up in these situations. If this were a story and he were aware of it, he¡¯d gladly settle for the other thing he dislikes; academy stories. Wasting time in school and dealing with aristocratic drama would be less stressful, at least. Daniel swallows his saliva as the moment drags out, his heartbeat starting to be noticeable in his ears. Come on. Show yourself. He realizes it¡¯s too quiet. If it¡¯s listening for small prey, it¡¯s waiting for them. Just as the thought is passing through his mind, he looks at his armored forearm, where raindrops are splashing. The realization is just forming in his mind, and he springs up. ¡°It¡¯s listening to the-!?¡± With the suddenness and seeming intensity of a bomb going off, the lake in front of Daniel explodes. *** Chapter 124: The Storm Before Calamity Rikuto meets Grand Prince Yaulander in the courtyard of the castle of Mornistae, bowing at a professional 45% degree angle. ¡°Your Grace, I am King Rikuto Tachibana, ruler of Mornistae.¡± The Grand Prince has his left forearm across his chest, draping a portion of his cloak, and he dips his head politely with a proud smile. ¡°King Rikuto Tachibana, I am Grand Prince Yaulander kos Strylaph of the Grand Zenkon Empire. I must thank you for hosting me on this most auspicious day.¡± ¡°It is my honor and pleasure. Please, you must be exhausted from your journey. We have prepared a suite for your stay, and your welcome feast can be readied at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Much appreciated. Have my luggage taken to the room. I have much to discuss with his Majesty.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace!¡± replies the Grand Prince¡¯s equerry, as denoted by a simple fabric collar with a metal pin depicting the elemental symbol for fire on Zenkon superimposed over a man¡¯s forehead with the man looking down. Yaulander then says, ¡°Now then, King Rikuto; let us go to somewhere where two men can have a conversation in private.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He nods at the chamberlain to take care of the entourage, and he escorts Yaulander to his office, where he sets up one of the book-sized devices Wenlianna developed, which creates magic noise that disrupts eavesdropping from outside of its effect. Rikuto explains once it¡¯s on, ¡°I bought this before the Grand Duchess turned traitor. It¡¯s a device her daughter built to create a secure conversation space.¡± ¡°That''s good. I wonder if I would be able to obtain one myself.¡± I bought a second one, just in case. Though, I can¡¯t give you any guarantees on service life, your Grace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no matter. My family has four magic artisans and seven artificers as permanent retainers. They¡¯ll be happy to reverse engineer and start producing these devices.¡± ¡°I see. It would be convenient to have more of them on the market when needed. Artisans are often in short supply.¡± ¡°Ahhh, yes. Mornistae has always been economically weak. At least, until you arrived.¡± ¡°Among other things, improving our roads improved tax revenue from travelling merchants. It took a lot of negotiating with the various territorial lords. But, in turn, it made it safer and easier to travel our own goods as well.¡± ¡°Indeed. And, I¡¯ve heard some various farming strategies you brought over from your world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We don¡¯t have all of the equipment here, of course, but some of the basics were enough to improve yield and overall crop health.¡± ¡°Excellent. And, that brings me neatly enough to the true reason for my visit.¡± Here it is. Rikuto was certain there was an ulterior motive, since he had no direct relation with Yaulander prior to his reaching out. ¡°Certainly. What can I do for you, your Grace?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to learn about the Divine Summoning that brought you and the other man to our world.¡± This is a little surprising, but not overly so. Sundenelle has strongly requested in the past that Mornistae turn over the documents and any apparatus of the ritual. Several other kingdoms have made requests as well, offering a great deal of gold and other treasures in trade. Not that Rikuto is in any hurry to trade the mysterious artifact in the basement of the castle, but even if he wanted to, it appears to be impossible to move. It can¡¯t be dismantled and repels all kinds of magic, including magic intended to analyze the device, lift it, or even damage it. The only parts that are replaceable are the two glass orbs that perform the analysis on a person to identify the nature of their inherent mana. In fact, just with what little Rikuto has seen of the artifact, the orbs look almost like they don¡¯t belong. Regardless, he¡¯ll likely have to give the same answer to the Grand Prince as he has all of the others. But, for now, he can humor questions. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert on the device or the ritual. I believe Lord Crosserly or Lady Honnatye would be better suited to answering specific questions. But, I¡¯ll do my best while you have me here.¡± ¡°Is it true you passed through the Divine Realm and were granted blessings from God?¡± ¡°Yes. Though, I spoke to a goddess by the name of Ryukana, not a god.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so, it¡¯s Ryukana the Goddess¡­ Interesting. And, the blessings?¡± ¡°I have a growing amount of mana that supposedly exceeds most of the Court Mages. My curative magic seems to have no upper limit, though it does strain my mana, depending on what I¡¯m using it on. I haven¡¯t tested it much, but weapons also seem to immediately be added to my skill set when I hold them. It feels like¡­ they become natural in my hand.¡± ¡°Curative magic? As in diseases?¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace. Diseases and wounds. It¡¯s not as simple as simply saying ¡®cure¡¯, but I can¡­ see the ailment and repair it with magic.¡± ¡°How very interesting,¡± replies Yaulander, sipping the juice Rikuto provided for him. Something Rikuto and Daniel both noticed quite quickly was that this world seems to have no alcohol. Instead, the wealthy drink rare juice cocktails made from fruits and even some vegetables that common folk can¡¯t afford to purchase, aiming for a general sweetness and flavor. Rikuto doesn¡¯t care one way or the other, but he does appreciate the lack of drunks in the world. The smell of alcohol always annoyed Rikuto on Earth, and the people getting hammered have no respect for boundaries, no volume control, and regularly do stupid things. He¡¯s certainly not sad for that particular loss. Even Daniel reeked of alcohol when the two arrived that fateful day. He was pretty self-controlled, but admitted that he was ¡®half asleep and drunk¡¯ when the summoning took place. The Grand Prince adds to his thought, ¡°We should capitalize on your abilities more, your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡®We¡¯?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°Yes, ¡®we¡¯. Your ability grants you a great blessing that you have sorely underutilized through no fault of your own. In this time of turmoil, you should be using it to improve your own image.¡± Yaulander looks up as he imagines it. ¡°We¡¯ll have you known as ¡®Saint King Rikuto¡¯. People will flock from all over to support you and your kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m just one person, and my power has limits.¡± ¡°That is of no matter. Cure one ailing soul in front of the masses, and the rest will take care of itself.¡± Yaulander smiles. ¡°And, nobility will pay any price to ensure their health, or the health of their loved ones.¡± Rikuto remains silent. He didn¡¯t necessarily want to exploit his abilities granted to him by Ryukana for financial gain, but he does have a kingdom to take care of. The Grand Prince isn¡¯t wrong. People would pay a great deal -especially nobles for whom it truly is a small price to pay- for the extension of their lives. To Rikuto¡¯s knowledge, healing potions can treat virtually all wounds, but drain the user, and if they are weak from malnutrition, disease, or something else, they can die. Rikuto¡¯s power can remove diseases, buy time against malnutrition -though, not make a hungry person full-, and, though he didn¡¯t do anything to confirm it, he¡¯s pretty sure he can cure curses. Greydald¡¯s brother, the Duke of a territory in the northern part of Mornistae, has a daughter who couldn¡¯t be cured. In fact, healing magic specifically made it worse. When Rikuto used his curing on her, he felt a malicious magic present in her body. Once it was gone, she bounced back like the eight year old child she is; energetic and happy. And, she became infatuated with Rikuto. A part of him wonders if Daniel¡¯s situation is similar, but he puts it out of his mind. If he thinks too much about the libertine American, he might become envious. Even if he isn¡¯t evil, the Emperor of the Fievegal has very loose morals. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be best at the current time, your Grace,¡± starts Rikuto in reply. ¡°We¡¯re currently at war with and being invaded through the gulf by the Fievegal. I don¡¯t have definitive proof, as the Grand Duchess was in her territory at the time, but I believe Grand Duchess Aramellianna is colluding with them.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ A tricky situation indeed¡­¡± ponders the Grand Prince. ¡°It sounds like you could use greater support.¡± Rikuto does his best to hide it, but he can feel his eye twitch slightly. He knew there was pretext to this meeting, but now he¡¯s certain; the Grand Prince is trying to corner him. The problem is, it¡¯s working. Rikuto does need support. He doesn¡¯t have the firepower to compete with Daniel¡¯s firearms. The best he could hope for, in addition to the void artillery, which he¡¯ll use to defend the capital, would be to make simple firearms to close the gap at least partially. Rikuto never held a gun in his life; they were strictly controlled in Japan and he grew up in Kyoto and went to university in Osaka, so he never had the chance nor interest in hunting. The closest he ever came to a gun on Earth was in video games, movies, and manga. At best, he might be able to explain to this world''s inventors how a basic firearm works and hope they can assemble it. Since the atom bomb was revealed by Erimaya, he tried to gather engineers for it, but few saw the advantage over crossbows and spellcasting to justify intentionally detonating ¡®alchemy powder¡¯ close to their own face. Rikuto isn¡¯t even sure if he could make a Minie ball musket work, but he''s going to have to divert a lot of resources to it if he wants to compete with Daniel¡¯s apparent assault weapons, from what the survivors described. Of course, most of the people of this world still see it as magic. With the Grand Prince offering aid, Rikuto might be able to get traction. And, it''s then that Yaulander is finishing talking. ¡°... the best outcome for everyone.¡± Rikuto missed most of the monologue, but he can guess at some of it. And, he takes a neutral option. ¡°You want technology from my world in exchange?¡± ¡°That''s right, your Majesty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure how to make many inventions. There¡¯s one that should put us closer to the Fievegal in terms of military strength, but I¡¯ve been struggling to find people willing to build a prototype. And, if we¡¯re to survive, we¡¯ll need mass production quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested,¡± replies Yaulander with a coy smile. Rikuto sighs. ¡°Beyond that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too busy to be of any great help.¡± ¡°I understand. But, as I said, it doesn¡¯t have to be you.¡± The Japanese man cocks his head. ¡°Do¡­ you mean Daniel?¡± The Grand Prince snickers warmly at the notion. ¡°Is that the name of the other otherworlder?¡± asks the young man with a coy tone. Something seems off about it, though. It doesn¡¯t feel genuine. Regardless, Yaulander continues, ¡°Were it so easy, I would already have that disrespectful man bound in servitude. No, I wish to recruit another otherworlder from your world; one to serve the Empire as graciously as you have served this kingdom.¡± Rikuto shifts again. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t expect it, but he¡¯s not comfortable with the idea. He¡¯s even less comfortable with discussing it so directly. The main part of Rikuto is worried about another person from Earth being dragged to another world suddenly. In Rikuto¡¯s case, Ryukana asked for his consent, with the implication someone else would be chosen. But, if a second person is pulled along with them like Daniel was¡­ The other part of Rikuto is worried about the damage more Earthlings could do to Zenkon, and the harm it could do to his own reputation as a result. If he does nothing, on the other hand, it¡¯s very likely Daniel and his demon army will overwhelm him and conquer all of Mornistae.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Rikuto takes a deep breath. All he can do now is pray he¡¯s not making the wrong decision. *** It feels like a tidal wave just hit Daniel, throwing him onto his back. Water erupted from the lake like a geyser, blasting him with a spray like a firehose. A heavy gust breezes across him as a shadow blots out what remains of the sunlight peering through the spotty, magically summoned local storm. During his fall, he feels something hit his armor and a large shadow pass by, flopping him in the mud as a deluge washes out around him. Shielded from the direct rainfall in the aftermath by a humongous form that almost reminds Daniel of a smaller version of a delta-wing configured aircraft. Though, unlike the rigid aircraft frame, this is a living being fluttering its ¡®wings¡¯ to soften its landing. Similar to a crayfish, it has ten legs coming from the center part of its body under its pectoral fins, each with a small grasping claw that it tries to pick at Daniel with. As each spears down on him, though, the human Mechanic is battered and bumped, but the claws seem to slip off of him, as if he is made of grease. Rifle shots boom out, and the monster flinches. It flutters its wing-like pectoral fins rapidly, like a titanic hummingbird, squatting as it backs away to try to figure out why it couldn''t grab Daniel. Seeing him clearly, it tries to spear its forward pincers at Daniel, and one batters his arm. The claw misses its grip, seemingly slipping from his arm, but it successfully batters the flashbang grenade out of his hand. Daniel grunts, doing his best to shout, ¡°FLASH-!¡± WHOUMP! The mantarouck attacking the mechanic squeals extremely loudly, flinching back again from the bright light and concussive sound. Surprisingly, Daniel doesn¡¯t feel all that bad from the hits he took from a titanic monster, as if¡­ He glances at the watery pixie, who smiles at him with a soft grin. She has something to do with it. What he wouldn¡¯t give for a typical isekai video-game style status menu or appraisal ability to explain what each of the elementals do. But, for now, the human¡¯s in the midst of battle. And, his role is critical. The graetcheth mantarouck, a powerful natural mage in its own right, flutters its pectoral fins quickly. Glowing energy builds around the beast¡¯s mouth, concentrating as it continues fluttering. The teams have closed in behind those with barriers, and Hekate charges magic between her hands with the apparent intent to intercept the attack. A lance of water slices across the ground towards Hekate, who bides her time a moment longer. The feldrok girl presses her hands forward, discharging a water lance of her own, aimed directly for the nose of the mantarouck, where its magic is spraying from. The two water jets clash with thunderous force, exploding water with enough pressure to stumble the mantarouck back. Daniel flinches, but the water that sprays him doesn¡¯t seem to strike him with any meaningful impact. When he looks, the elemental is a little larger and curvier, like a slender woman suddenly becoming voluptuous. Daniel scrambles to his feet as the dazed monster shakes its body and head back and forth. He hasn¡¯t had a moment to really study it yet, with the ferocity and suddenness of its attack. Looking at it now, it very much reminds him of a manta-ray, with wide wing-like pectoral fins and a relatively flat and leathery body. But, supporting its weight are ten crawfish-like legs. And, it has mantis-like foreclaws as well, though their size implies that it¡¯s meant for dragging larger things into the water. The mechanic closes the distance, which is quite great in relation to him due to the monster¡¯s massive size translating to a huge gait even when simply flinching backwards. Neith runs by at the water line, which is close to where the titan¡¯s tail is swaying around for balance. He¡¯s moving through to set each of the needed glyphs for his spell, which he mentioned shouldn¡¯t need more than five for this instance. Thankfully, like a true manta ray, the mantarouck has a gigantic mouth, since Daniel is definitely not a champion of any sports. He makes sure he¡¯s close enough that he can easily strike his target. Daniel pulls the pin on the polonium grenade. He has to be mindful because of its weight, but he¡¯ll be able to reach. He takes a step to throw the grenade as hard as he can into the mouth of the mantarouck as the great evolved monster clears its vision. He can hear the ¡®whump!¡¯ of the grenade exploding in its maw, and it stumbles again, this time to the side. ¡°Gooo!¡± shouts Treia. ¡°Capitalize!¡± The gatonines all charge close with spears, and Treia and Gwenesphia move to fire on the monster¡¯s gills. Senn uses a magic blast of void energy to buckle the graetcheth mantarouck¡¯s legs. It flops to the ground, granting Goelselmo and his children access to its body, especially its eyes. Kuboen sprints towards the head, bounding up the side of its face to jam his spear into its eye. The monster flinches and bucks its head, flopping its massive pectoral fins. The forceful motion launches him through the air, but he nimbly twists in midair to recover and land on his feet, though Gwenesphia and Lyrtef to call out, ¡°Kuboen!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Press the attack!¡± Gwenesphia and Treia aim at the monster¡¯s other eye, firing at it while it tries to rise. It flops itself away from them, shielding its remaining eye with its head and forcing Goelselmo, Peiburi, and Lyrtef to avoid the huge mass of pectoral fin coming down. Senn, who casually hums a song with a slow and beautiful tempo, swirls her staff as magic circles and glyphs dance around her. Conjured with magic, a giant stone appears above the mantarouck just as it''s getting its footing, and the boulder slams down on top of it, pinning it to the ground once more as it huffs a powerful exhale. Veiranoei, for her part, has rushed to Daniel¡¯s side, helping him stand up and move away from the monster. Kera¡¯tai also jogs up, ready to defend with magic while they retreat. The mechanic is alright, though. None of the impacts from the monster trying to grab him were anything more than glancing blows. He watches the monster squirm and flutter its fins, trying to do anything to free itself, including summoning rain. But, the storm is already dissolving with the last of the rain coming to an end as suddenly as it began. The polonium grenade is doing its job. He watches the relatively tiny gatonines attacking its head from the sides using spears and swords. It reminds Daniel of one of the video games he loved playing back on Earth, but unlike the game, where the player character had game-world strength granting them the ability to fight such monsters, the gatonines aren¡¯t much stronger than an average human. Their slashes and thrusts don¡¯t seem to be doing much. Then again, even in spite of their thick skin, humans had been slaying whales on Earth for centuries until it was outlawed at large using little more than spears. The graetcheth mantarouck, for all of its size and might, is losing strength and fading to wounds from what would normally be its prey. Daniel notices something that makes him move before he thinks. The monster has used its right foreclaw to raise its head. Daniel tackles Peiburi, the one closest to what is happening at that moment. Daniel is slammed into her, but he hears the massive weight slash against his armor, and he takes Gwenesphia¡¯s younger sister to the ground, surprising her. Her horrified eyes indicate she sees the claw swiping above them; the left claw of the beast given leave to strike with lightning force across the front of the monster towards the right side where the gatonines are attacking. The human mechanic and the youngest gatonine warrior present slam into the ground together, the impact softened only a little by Daniel tackling her at an angle. ¡°D-Daniel!?¡± cries out the young woman. She tries to rise to rejoin the fight, but Daniel presses her down. ¡°Wait!¡± CLUNK! ¡°Ahhh!¡± she screams as the claw swings back. Daniel is putting a lot of faith in tiny little pixies, but so far, they haven¡¯t failed him yet. It seems, among whatever other effects she might provide, the water elemental is somehow protecting the weak human mechanic from direct hits, even from a monster as big as Rohgattabor. He pants, scrambling to help Peiburi up. They both sprint clear before the monster can swing again. Rohgattabor is ferocious, and it¡¯s cornered. They might just be able to defeat it here and now. ¡°Daniel, incoming!¡± shouts Doephluev as she points at the water. Neith delayed putting up the wall, since Rohgattabor is pinned down, but the commotion has drawn out other mantaroucks. Thankfully, they are are about a third the size of the legendary monster at the largest, so they¡¯ll be easier to handle. ¡°Hekate, Doephluev! They¡¯re yours!¡± calls out Daniel. ¡°Prepare to lose!¡± shouts the feldrok as she charges to the right, while the archoneldwyn walks calmly to the left, firing off a barrage of icicle spears to delay and wound the common mantaroucks attacking. Several flee back into the water, though Hekate blasts the lake with a violent spit of fire, killing at least one of the monsters that would have escaped otherwise. She¡¯s picking off extras to increase her score. Daniel is going to have to scold her later. The mechanic checks on Peiburi. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Thank you!¡± ¡°Watch its arms and legs. It still has fight left in it.¡± ¡°Yes! I will!¡± She charges back in to join her family members, spearing the graetcheth mantarouck once more. Its strength seems to be almost completely depleted. Treia and Gwenesphia have put out its other eye with rifle shots, Neith is standing by to execute it quickly if it manages to catch a second wind, Senn has cast several spells around it like landmines, Vaergraes and Kera¡¯tai are watching over everyone, and Veiranoei has rejoined Daniel, trying not to get in the way, but also afraid of the titan they¡¯re fighting. Everything is going well. Hekate and Doephluev are successfully keeping the shoreline clear of other beasts. Gwenesphia¡¯s family members are wearing themselves out slaying the monster that has plagued their territory. Neith is ready to prevent it from escaping, as well as to assist the feldrok and archoneldwyn purging the lesser monsters. Something feels off, though. Daniel can¡¯t quite place it, but the boulder seems to draw his attention. Even though it¡¯s still on Rohgattabor¡¯s back, keeping the ferocious predator pinned down, it doesn¡¯t seem to be matching the struggles of the helpless monster. If anything, the boulder seems to have gotten heavier. During a break when Treia and Gwenesphia are reloading their rifles, a strange sound in the distance grows closer. Daniel looks at Neith when the dragon seems to notice it as well, and the mechanic searches the sky in the direction he thinks it¡¯s coming from. The sound rapidly gets closer, as does the source. A full-sized blue dragon roaring as loud as he can as flames fill his mouth. For the most part, the dragons have fairly unique appearances for each one, making it quite easy to tell them apart, even when they¡¯re in their true forms. It¡¯s Magnir in full attack mode. He doesn¡¯t have the mana necessary to project the laser-like plasma jet that the stronger dragons can, but he is still one of the more powerful beings in the world. The blue Einherjar exhales a powerful breath of fire towards the boulder, startling everyone in the area with the suddenness of his attack. His arrival is ferocious and merciless, but his target isn¡¯t any of the beings visible. The flames glance off of a solid surface that remains perfectly invisible, cutting the shape of a shield from how the dragon breath diffuses into licks and cast-offs of an intense blaze. During the inferno, vortices of magically accelerated air, visible thanks to the moisture in the air condensing, forms a larger cyclone below the invisible shield, and it moves seemingly on its own. The whirling funnel of air seems to slice through the blue dragon¡¯s fire breath as he¡¯s swooping in, and Magnir is forced to bank hard to avoid the wind magic. Suddenly, the air gusts again, and the stone pinning Rohgattabor shifts. It begins to levitate, and Goelselmo calls out, ¡°Lady Senn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± She¡¯s using her staff to cast magic, but the stone continues to rise in spite of the apparent effort on the elf¡¯s face. The boulder violently shatters, and the mana backlash stumbles the elder mage backwards. Even fractured into hundreds of pieces, every last portion of the formerly giant stone remains airborne, floating weightlessly. The air cracks like claps of thunder in rapid succession, and all of the shards streak off into the distance towards Magnir. Meanwhile, lightning starts to crackle roughly where the air cyclone formed, while Rohgattabor springs backwards, limping into the water. Doephluev and Hekate try to prevent the graetcheth mantarouck from retreating, but as soon as it reaches the water, it drops, slapping its pectoral fins into the water with such impressive force, a substantial dome of vapor masks the monster. Even with their barrage, Rohgattabor vanishes into the lake, leaving only streaks of blood and swirls of water behind. Neith tries to interrupt the lightning attack with his own magic, but he is slammed by an invisible solid object that sweeps over Daniel¡¯s head from the gust. The lightning arc is launched towards Magnir as Neith tumbles across the ground. He seems to have noticed the incoming attack before it was launched, and he is in the midst of a fast roll that launches two humanoid figures from his back over the lake water near Hekate. The lightning hits him, and his body curls and tenses in midair; dropping him from the sky. The brutality of the attack masks how brief it was; Daniel could perceive it, but can barely respond. ¡°{Daniel, throw me!}¡± He shakes his head clear as the others scatter, now fully aware that something new is attacking them. Daniel draws Nemaisol, throwing it towards where the magic attacks were coming from. The human mechanic from Earth is certainly no superhero. He only has enough mana to make a small ember of fire for a few seconds or summon a drop of water thanks to a strange series of events that have granted him that tiny bit of magical ability long after arriving on Zenkon. He won¡¯t be harming whatever it is by throwing a sword. But, it seems to go far enough, since Nemaisol is slammed out of the air by a brutal impact that cracks by with supersonic speed. And, a monster shrieks from the powerful -if brief- electrocution that occurs when a being with a lot of magical energy comes in contact with the sword. And, in this case, Nemaisol is also able to disable the magic making the beast invisible. The colossus that appears as if the air is distorting into a solid mass has a terrifying visage. It reminds the otherworlder of the Feral Feldrok, though it has the scales of a dragon-like being, along with leathery wings and metallic horns. The scales, now visible, possess a sort of moving rainbow sheen similar to how sharmelkolle reacts in the presence of mana. The supernatural being radiates magical power as well, which is surprising, given that there are so many people present that can detect mana. But of course, there are spells and techniques that each can hide even powerful mages from the most sensitive senses, as seen with Doephluev and her former comrades. Realizing that it is visible, the draconic monster rises to its full height, easily towering over everyone present. It takes a calm, deep breath through its nose before snapping its head forward with jaws agape. A visible wave of vapor flashes out with the sharp pressure spike of the most powerful and loudest sound Daniel has ever heard: The roar of a true colossus. If Daniel is the Harbinger of Calamity, then Calamity has arrived. *** Chapter 125: The Archfiend Yaulwembor Part 1 Havoc has taken hold of a battle that was seemingly nearing its end, disrupted by the arrival of one of Zenkon¡¯s legends. Though not as widely known as the Strylak, a massive sea beast that prevents crossing the oceans, the draconic scourge haunting the hills of Mattarglos certainly earns its infamy. Elemental magic is a common concept among the beings of Zenkon with words; the sentient races that can write, speak, and devise spells often simplify their magic into the alchemical elements that Daniel knows as earth (¡®ground¡¯ on Zenkon), wind, fire, and water, as well as light and dark -sometimes referred to as divine and void elements, respectively-. True magic is more complex than six simple categories, but for most of the population of Zenkon, using more than a couple of those six elements becomes more and more rare, and using the more freeform magic often ends up being a specialization of the mage using it. At least, that is the case in modern times. That said, so far, all of the non-sentient monsters that Daniel and his companions have encountered have had a primary element or a singular hybrid element; lightning (a combination of fire and wind) for the thorusk hakkadels, water for Rohgattabor, ice (a combination of wind and water) for Tyror, and fire for the monstrous forms of drakes, which is more powerful than their inherent fire breath. Given that the avian fiend that arrived at the crucial would-be last moments of Rohgattabor has already used lightning, ground, water, ice, fire, and light magic in the seconds that it has been present, it¡¯s safe to assume that their newest antagonist can likely use all elements of magic. And, immediately upon its reveal from invisibility magic that hid even its mana presence, broken only by the magic nullification of coming into contact with Nemaisol, the legendary draconic monster roars with a staggering force great enough to condense the air with the pressure wave radiating out, and everyone is brought to their knees at a minimum, with the screams of agony belonging to the gatonines and Hekate drowned out by the volume ravaging their sensitive hearing even through their protective headgear. Daniel¡¯s helmet -designed with his flashbangs in mind- softens the volume enough not to split his eardrums, but he along with Peiburi, Veiranoei, and Senn, who are also in a relative arc ¡®in front¡¯ of the roar, all tumble backwards from the impact of the pressure wave. The former ¡®Demon Tyrant¡¯ Vaergraes and the Chi¡¯rinnis support mage Kera¡¯tai manage to stay relatively upright thanks to being a bit further away, but they are far from safe. The air crackles and roars as the dragon-like monster exhales flames towards the two, and the Uhl¡¯tall archpriestess is narrowly fast enough to use her own wind magic to blast herself into Kera¡¯tai and knock both of them out of the way as the flames shatter the Chi¡¯rinnis¡¯ barrier with ease. The two tumble across the ground, helpless for the moment, but Neith summons icicle spears and barrages the titan to buy them time. Doephluev and Hekate both channel their mana and fire powerful spells of their own; some sort of ominous black ray from the archoneldwyn and a concentrated column of water from the feldrok, who may not be especially skilled, but possesses a great deal of raw power. All of the magic attacks glance off of the winged colossus, either exploding against its seemingly impenetrable scales or intercepted by its own spellcrafted barriers and ranged interceptor casts. Daniel, the lowly human mechanic from a world without magic, hasn¡¯t been idle. Once he is able to recover from his tumble, head still ringing, he withdraws his 20mm rifle from his magic bag. Next to everyone, he is the lowest perceivable threat to the apparent dragon with color-shifting scales thanks to having almost no magic, especially when Neith, Senn, Hekate, and Vaergraes each likely rank in the top twenty most powerful living beings in the entire world as a conservative guess. Daniel might as well be a mouse in the corner, which is advantageous to him. Though, that also means he is relatively helpless to defend himself from the battle of titans, and he can only move as quickly as he can with his own goals while hoping his allies can keep the devastating attacks of both themselves and the fiend away from him. Veiranoei, a similarly relatively weak gatonine, runs to Daniel, stumbling as the ground shakes. He¡¯s kneeling for stability as he searches his magic bag for the container he needs. After a great deal of experimentation, Daniel confirmed that, as long as they¡¯re shielded with lead or other dense materials with comparable shielding properties, he can store radioactive materials within the void bags, which would normally be disabled by the countermagic of those same elements. Or, at least, the atomic decay of their natural state of being. ¡°Daniel!¡± cries out the gatonine knight who recently joined Daniel¡¯s family in name. She stumbles into him, and he catches her when an explosion of superhot flames impact the petrifying cold of a powerful ice ray, exploding violently from the dramatic difference in temperature. Rifle shots echo within the cacophony, drowned out with ease by the explosions and roars of the magic attacks raining in all directions onto the monster, only to be ineffectual against its natural keratinous armor. Veiranoei desperately grips Daniel, tears streaming down her face through the mud and dirt on her cheeks. ¡°D-Daniel! I-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared! D-D-Do something!¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± replies Daniel, a little sharply only from the heightened urgency of the situation as he finds the lead container he needs, marked with a yellow and black rifle crosshair. ¡°Do you know what it is!?¡± asks Daniel over the clangorous brawl. Losing herself to her tears, Veiranoei nods. She chokes out desperately, ¡°It-It-It¡¯s¡­ Ya-Ya-Yaul-...¡± She descends into sobs as she clings to Daniel, and he murmurs, ¡°Yaulwembor¡­¡± No wonder it¡¯s a legend¡­ Yaulwembor, the mighty legendary dragon of Mattarglos -whether sentient or not- sweeps its tail brutally across the battlefield, slamming into Hekate¡¯s and Doephluev¡¯s combined barrier, which shatters. The two are thankfully blasted backwards by mana backlash, rather than the cataclysmic impact of the tail, and they tumble across the ground. Abandoning magic, Neith transforms into his dragon form, giving him the full size and weight his true being grants him. He lunges towards Yaulwembor, tackling the titan, but the latter manages to catch him and slides backwards, bringing the pair to a stop. They viciously claw at each other, trading merciless blows amplified by magic elements that explode and cast shrapnel -in the cases of ground and ice magic-, as well as stray streamers of fire and lightning with every devastating impact. It quickly becomes clear, however, that the mythic fiend is faster and stronger than Neith, as his scales and blood are being sent flying, while he has barely left a scratch on his opponent. It¡¯s when the tide is shifting slowly that it abruptly falls to Yaulwembor¡¯s advantage. The ancient calamity vanishes in a swirl of black and violet energy, causing Neith to over-swing and stumble in his draconic form. The same flash of smoke-like energy appears behind him, and Yaulwembor reappears, already in a blindingly fast pirouette that clubs the grey knight with a thunderous boom and slams him into the ground, shattering the solid portions of the ground and splashing dirt, mud, and gravel like little more than water. Neith is momentarily incapacitated in a crater larger than his already massive body, and what trees and shrubs were in the area are mostly toppled from the violent disruption of the land. Senn and Vaergraes try to coordinate a binding spell, but Yaulwembor roars and extends its foreclaw hands. Magic circles with complex spells appear for each one, and the two humanoid mages recoil, startled by whatever they see in the spell glyphs of the enemy. Vaergraes switches to a defensive barrier, while Senn waves her staff, generating more of her own spellbinding enchantments. The air seems to shatter with the rapid flashing lights of a two-way mutual barrage of magic spells that seem capable of erasing a city if they were to go astray. Senn only focuses on the attacks that will hit her and Vaergraes, who are the only two in the immediate line of fire, and explosions, disintegrations, and fires erupt behind them in a wide arc, devastating much of the forest. Again, what feels like an eternity has only been a couple of minutes at most with the ferocity of the endless onslaught. Daniel has a piercing round loaded already; one with a sharmelkolle core inside of a copper coating, since sharmelkolle is so hard, it strips the rifling and is unlikely to obtain any of the spin necessary for accurate flight. It¡¯s designed to penetrate dragon scale and bone, as well as the same for a feldrok, in case they ever meet enemies of the two powerful races again. Sharmelkolle is also tough enough -being virtually truly indestructible- that it can penetrate most barriers if enough force is behind it, so it¡¯s the ideal ammunition for similarly nigh-impenetrable targets. Once more, Yaulwembor proves to be surprising and dangerous when it casts a spell that reverts Neith to his humanoid form, and the titan grips him tightly, squeezing with all of its might. Neith struggles and groans in pain, but he is a dragon, thankfully. He hasn¡¯t been crushed yet, but time is running out. Daniel takes aim, locking the bolt forward. This particular rifle has been through a lot with him. He killed Morthybargaron¡¯s brother, the ¡®Red Knight¡¯ at Fort Peony as well as a drake, the ¡®Green Sage¡¯ at the dattakorien village where Baeka lived, the Feral Feldrok, ¡®Lugrae¡¯ as he has been dubbed. The mechanic even wounded Neith with a glancing blow when they first encountered each other. It¡¯s still extremely simple in design, but has a lot of firepower, especially with the properly rifled barrel he gave it once the Citadel became available to him. Daniel takes a breath, steadily watching as Yaulwembor shields itself from another barrage of attacks from Senn using its humongous scale-armored wing. The multi-element magic assault rumbles and claps with thunder like a rapid bombing during an air raid, all dedicated to one target. Senn is trying to control the scale of her magic, since she has to balance her own mana reserves with doing damage to Yaulwembor without annihilating her allies and the forest around them. Wounds appear on the rainbow dragon¡¯s wing, indicating that it CAN be harmed, but it¡¯s taking an absurd amount of devastating force to even faze it. Daniel times it with Yaulwembor positioning to cast another spell, using its tail seemingly obliviously to swipe at Hekate, who is trying to flank it from behind. She reinforces herself, vanishing in a shockwave of mud and water where the tail slams down on her. The Emperor of the Fievegal winces. He¡¯s optimistic that Hekate can withstand an attack that she knows is coming, but she¡¯s not invincible. He can¡¯t allow himself to believe that, or she¡¯ll die. The mechanic exhales slowly, pulling the trigger swiftly, but steadily. The mythic titan of Mattarglos legend seems to freeze, as if sensing the shot, but it¡¯s too late. KABOOM! Thunder and fire erupt from the barrel of the rifle as it kicks backwards like a horse. Veiranoei yelps and scrambles away from Daniel instinctively, which frees him up to continue his own attack. The bullet shreds flesh from its snout roughly halfway between its nostrils and eyes, causing it to howl in pain as it falters, bucking its head to the side, which disrupts its magic retaliation on Senn. It stumbles on its feet, using its tail to balance, and Hekate springs up from under the mud, dazed briefly, but having survived being hit. Without any hesitation from the first shot, Daniel yanks the bolt back, ejecting the smoking steel shell. He quickly dumps the lead container he withdrew from his void bag earlier onto the ground, revealing a specialized bullet with yellow and magenta painted in two quarters each around the conical projectile of the bullet. It¡¯s dangerous to even handle these bullets, as the polonium core is highly radioactive. But, it¡¯s also extremely effective at nullifying magic even in small amounts. ¡°{Daniel, release me, now!}¡± Kaeralegier¡¯s voice, the goddess bound to Nemaisol, calls out to Daniel urgently via telepathy. The human mechanic trusts her with his life. She hasn¡¯t let him down yet, and he¡¯s not about to ignore her now. He instantly grips the scabbard and hilt with each of his hands, pulling the sword ever so slightly apart. Yaulwembor whirls its head around to face Daniel with a hellish glow in its mouth that spits forth like a bullet. Rather than a stream of demonic fire, as with the normal breath attacks, this incandescent magic missile streaks through the air like a plasma bolt from a sci-fi weapon. Nemaisol¡¯s area of effect is larger than usual, protecting both Daniel and Veiranoei by disrupting the magic holding the spitfire together. Flames still wash over the human pseudo-sorcerer, which he can feel briefly even through his highly-protective sharmelkolle armor. The ancient terror is just about to attack again when a full force lancing dragon breath comes from its own palm. Neith managed to force enough air into his lungs to launch a counter, even with Yaulwembor squeezing him mercilessly. Daniel is just about to feed his polonium round into the chamber when something -perhaps an instinctive paranoia, dumb luck, or maybe even a higher power- causes him to glance behind him, where a wake is approaching. Without thinking, he does the only thing that comes to mind; he turns to Veiranoei and throws the rifle at her long-ways. It weighs about fifty pounds, even as simplistic as it is, giving it plenty of heft to catch the gatonine off guard and take her to the ground when she instinctively tries to catch it thinking it¡¯s nothing more than a staff. The lake erupts water at them once more when a mantarouck bursts out, lunging at easy prey distracted, but also away from the frightening presence of Yaulwembor.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. And of course, it¡¯s not just any mantarouck, but the graetcheth mantarouck itself; Rohgattabor. Unfortunately, Luceniel hasn¡¯t been able to switch, since it definitely needs to meet certain conditions to provide the protections that it does, and Daniel is easily snatched by the monster¡¯s foreclaws this time. He already dropped the polonium round, but he has bigger problems to deal with now, doing his best simply to brace himself. His armor protects his body from the beating it takes being snatched by a praying mantis-like striking arm, which clamps down on him as the colossus retreats into the water just as suddenly as it had burst forth. The depths of the lake rapidly close in, and the wayward Earthling barely manages to gasp in a breath before he is submerged. He¡¯ll have -if he¡¯s lucky- probably something close to thirty seconds. He notices the light elemental following him faithfully. She¡¯s panicking, trying to think of a solution, since water is not her forte. He had hoped she could shift back into the water elemental, but there could be some sort of time-related or mana-recovery stipulation. And, Daniel doesn¡¯t have enough time to think too hard about it. He draws Nemaisol, nearly fumbling it as the light fades from the rapidly increasing depth of the water. He winces in pain, losing some of his lung capacity with the sound, as his ears threaten to burst. He manages to swallow his spittle, which breaks the differential for now -and narrowly so-. His ears still ache, but he might survive. With the magic blade in hand, Daniel spears it into the claw, wrenching it as much as his pinned posture will allow. The lake monster snaps its claw free, recoiling and banking away from him as it drops him, though Nemaisol sticks and is yanked away from him. He was hoping just touching Nemaisol to it would shock it, but maybe it¡¯s because the polonium grenade disabled its mana, it effectively behaves the same as Daniel. Regardless, Daniel sinks like a rock to the silty lake floor, stirring up muck in a big cloud as he lands. He scrambles up to a kneel, activating his magic bag as his lungs start to burn. The mechanic eases his breath out slowly to try to buy himself some time. He¡¯s already down to his last seconds, meaning he has no time to delay nor to consider how foolish his action is going to be. The faux sorcerer finds and withdraws the wind blaster; a magic rifle-like weapon that uses wind crystals to fire a concentrated high density pressure pocket of wind magic. He notices shadows swirling around him; hunting and looking for the right moment to strike like sharks. He is in their true homefield now, where the aquatic superpredators have the advantage even without magic. But, Daniel comes from a world where problems are solved with tools. And, he has the perfect tool for the situation he has found himself in. *** Neith exhales his full-tilt fire breath with everything he could muster, having been forced to inhale as deeply as he could against the crushing force of the legendary monster¡¯s iron grip. Magnir was sent to investigate the mysterious and powerful beast topping the list of fiends plaguing Mattarglos, and he arrived in a desperate high-velocity flight to engage an invisible being. That can only mean this monster is Yaulwembor, or another beast just like it. Regardless, the grey dragon¡¯s full power fire breath is enough to peel flesh and scales even from the seemingly-impervious monster, until one of Daniel¡¯s mithril bullets pierced clean through the draconic terror¡¯s snout and disrupted its attack. Yaulwembor reacts to the flame lance scorching and wounding it as it snarls. It cups its free left hand in front of the magically enhanced incinerating jet, only for the meat of its palm to begin to burn, distorting the color of the flames as licks and embers spark and race off in every direction. Neith, of course, is a living being with a finite lung capacity, aided by the fact that he¡¯s extending that time with a slow exhale compensated for by wind and fire magic as parts of the enhancement. He keeps the immolating stream going, since the pain and agony are keeping Yaulwembor¡¯s focus on him, rather than anyone else. It must be working, because she tries to squeeze him tighter in her palm. But, the grey Einherjar won¡¯t surrender; not when he is finally reclaiming his over-spent and wasted life. Yaulwembor¡¯s foreclaw disintegrates under the assault, and Neith pants as the titan roars. Just as he¡¯s taking another breath, though, the ancient draconic avian slams him into the ground by punching, briefly dazing the grey dragon. Still, he manages to try to exhale a new fire stream, but he cries out as his body goes rigid; the result of lightning magic coursing through him from the colossus. He is left slumped in her grip, panting, when she finally ceases the electrical assault. Even with his own armor, which resists magic, Neith is taking a beating. And, during that brief moment of respite, Yaulwembor generates several more magic circles around itself, even without words of chanting or equipment to generate the spells. The glyphs are of an ancient dialect that Neith doesn¡¯t recognize off hand, but the effect becomes clear instantly; the few wounds that Senn, Neith, Daniel, Doephluev, Hekate, and Vaergraes have managed to inflict with their combined power all heal right before Neith¡¯s eyes, including the disintegrated foreclaw. Spirits and Ancestors¡­ How much mana does this creature have? A new set of magic circles appear above the two draconids, and this one Neith recognizes. It¡¯s a series of five magic circles, each littered with glyphs generating various functions for the spell, including power, concentrating magic, expanding the range, and identifying the target for the magic spell. Gunfire explodes through the air in a pair of golden-flecked streams, pelting the monster and causing it to recoil and howl in anger; the shuttleis firing its cannons at Yaulwembor. At that moment, Hekate appears on the large hand¡¯s finger next to Neith. She calls out, ¡°Brace yourself, Neith! I¡¯m going to barrier us both, and-WAAAAHHHH!¡± Neith can only brace himself as the young feldrok Empress clings to his neck. He and she are launched through the air by Yaulwembor, who threw Neith as a near-ballistic projectile towards the shuttleas it strafes, banking out of the way of the incoming attack. The heavy 20mm rapid fire cannons of the shuttle have a great deal of range, especially on a stationary target, allowing it to have kept distance. Regardless, Yaulwembor isn¡¯t finished. Just that brief opening is enough for it to vanish in a puff of black smoke and purple mana. The pilot of the shuttle punches the throttle, lurching the aircraft forward as it accelerates just in time to avoid the draconic avian when it reappears behind the shuttle, slashing its claw as blood flings through the air. Neith catches Hekate as she screams, and he holds her firmly. She¡¯s afraid of heights, which is a little surprising considering how much raw power is packed into her tiny body and the fact that she¡¯s a feldrok, but it¡¯s understandable, since the dragons treated her poorly her entire life until Daniel destroyed the balance of power. Because their flight path is now directly towards Yaulwembor, who threw them moments before, Neith positions to land against the draconic monster¡¯s chest, kicking off of it mere slices of a second before it teleports again, once more trying to assault the shuttle. The pilot rolls skillfully, avoiding the creature and leading it back underneath the imposing magic circles being generated by Senn, Vaergraes, and Doephluev in tandem, given the surge of mana coming from the three. Alone, each one of those three, as well as Hekate or Neith, could generate the spell maybe once. Together, they¡¯re sharing the load, since everyone has spent so much mana so far. Neith summons his wings to catch flight and allow him to safely carry the young feldrok girl back into the battle. *** A little while before and on the ground, Sir Helbeit of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy stumbles out of the lake water onto shore with Sir Resken. The two knights have been mostly dead weight in the battle that started when Yaulwembor spotted them in spite of their stealth spell, and then lost interest in them when one of the dragons -most likely Neith- breathed a firebreath of his own. The Rohgattabor subjugation team lead by Daniel was already in the midst of battle with the beast and had it pinned down. Now, it is all they can do to try to avoid being maimed by the monster while launching whatever attacks they can in the lightning-fast blitz occurring. KABOOM! Helbeit flinches, and he notices Resken stumble as well. He was looking in the right direction by coincidence and saw the true power of the dragon slayer turned Dragon Emperor. A long blast of smoke and fire erupts from a strangely shaped staff summoned forth from the world Divine Summons come from. And, with a single blow, a massive wound is blasted across the face of the dragon-like being known as Yaulwembor. It can be harmed, and Daniel¡¯s non-magic weapon did so. However, the ancient draconid retaliates with a spit of fire that explodes violently, somehow not incinerating Daniel and the gatonine woman most recently added to his harem, Dame Veiranoei, if Helbeit heard correctly. Just then, as the two knights are trying to find a way to re-engage, Daniel seems to shove his mysterious staff at the gatonine knight near him, and like it were a body, the motion topples Veiranoei onto her back when she tries to catch it. With the suddenness of a lightning bolt, Daniel vanishes in a colossal splash of water, and the same wounded mantarouck the group was fighting, Rohgattabor, snatches him into the depths of the lake. ¡°Lord Daniel!¡± calls out Resken. The shenwulf knight saw it as well, then. ¡°We need to get over there!¡± ¡°What are we supposed to do against that!?¡± shouts the shenwulf knight, who is stronger in magic compared to Helbeit. The human knight studies the battlefield for a moment. The landscape is drastically altered thanks to the titan clashing with Daniel¡¯s companions, who each seem to possess cataclysmic levels of power on their own. Even now, the grey dragon Neith manages to disintegrate Yaulwembor¡¯s hand with his firebreath, but it¡¯s still not enough to harm it, as the monster simply heals itself with magic in seconds. The shuttle distracts it briefly, and it¡¯s then that Helbeit notices Daniel¡¯s staff, which Veiranoei abandoned and has since started to panic as she searches the surface of the lake. ¡°Daniel¡¯s staff!¡± shouts Helbeit. ¡°We need to retrieve it!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know any of his spells!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember!? Duchess Wenlianna said it isn¡¯t magic! It¡¯s a weapon!¡± Helbeit breaks into a run, and Resken curses under his breath, falling into step right behind his companion. He shouts, ¡°Have you ever used one of the demon staves, Helbeit!?¡± ¡°No! But, I¡¯m willing to learn! And failing that,...¡± The human knight glances at the others. Gwenesphia and Treia, specifically, are using demon staves of their own, though their rate of attack is much higher than the one Daniel just used, trading off firepower for speed. Even before Daniel wounded Yaulwembor, their staves were doing little damage to the monster. Helbeit slides in the mud to come to a stop, his relatively light armor for the expedition with Magnir still threatening to pull him over with its weight. He crouches at the strange oar-shaped weapon, glancing in the sky as Yaulwembor teleports again, engaging the shuttle it already pursued through magic translocation once. The battle is chaotic, and Resken warns, ¡°H-Helbeit! Look!¡± The human knight looks at his partner, and then up at the sky where he¡¯s pointing. Sure enough, there is a series of magic circles that Stalvaltan Guardsmen are taught to recognize, since there are only a handful of mages in the east that can use such a spell, but when used, it could mean instant death if the soldiers aren¡¯t aware of their surroundings. It¡¯s easy to feel the direction of the mana pressure radiating off of the three mages casting the devastating spell, holding it in air because of Yaulwembor¡¯s teleportation, only for the shuttle to guide it back in. ¡°Move!¡± Resken tries to pull Helbeit to his feet just as he¡¯s gripping Daniel¡¯s staff, and both are surprised by the weight. No wonder Veiranoei was toppled by it. It must weigh forty if not an easy fifty pounds. The shenwulf briefly loses his footing, and Helbeit catches him. Lucky he did. Resken¡¯s boot scuffing through the mud and pooled water reveals a shining steel object with a multi-colored yellow and purple tip. A similar object nearby is almost identical except for it has no tip. The second one, Helbeit recognizes with ease. He was part of the airship team after Muindis returned from the Citadel with only Daniel¡¯s jacket, but Helbeit was there when a messenger brought in a strange metal tube found at Peony when the otherworlder disappeared. It is the string needed to propel a dragon-slaying arrow forward. And of course, if there are two strings, then the one with the arrow is what the knight needs now. As he reaches for it, though, he feels profoundly weak, as if his soul is departing from his body. What¡­ What is this weakness? Did another gloom spell pass over us? The human knight glances at his companion, who is casting specialty water and ground magic to grant them stable footing. They''ll need to flee to avoid the coming spell from the two demons and the elf. No¡­ It must be this arrow. Daniel chose it for this¡­ thing. Whatever this gloom arrow is, I''ll have to endure. Helbeit plants his feet so he has leverage, and he grips the gloom arrow and demon staff. Again, he feels weak, just like that mysterious day when everyone in the kingdom seemed to lose their mana at the same time. But, he is a knight of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. He has no opinion on the matter involving the Grand Duchy allying itself or even submitting itself to the rule of the Fievegal. He swore an oath to the Stalvaltan household specifically, as both a Guardsman and a knight. ¡°RrrRRRAHHH!¡± roars the human knight as he summons all of his physical strength to obey him. It never occurred to him how much he relies on mana in even everyday activities, especially those requiring strength. The small shred of idle curiosity remaining in his mind hopes to make a mental note to request whatever this gloom arrow is made of from Daniel in order to create a new training regimen. In the present, though, there is a monster that needs slaying and a spell that will attempt to do just that about to be deployed by three of the most powerful mages in the known world. Yaulwembor is just entering the target zone, relentlessly pursuing the shuttle, which narrowly weaves through the air to avoid slashes, magic attacks, and teleportation like a songbird pursuing a fly. Helbeit calls out, ¡°Go! Run!¡± ¡°Your footing!¡± ¡°No time! The girl! Go!¡± Resken, following alongside as the human knight runs, spots Veiranoei, who is calling out for help. She¡¯s dangerously close to the water, in spite of the fact that Daniel was just snatched. The shenwulf knight knows what to do, though. He has the sure-footing spell active on himself and is unencumbered by his light armor. He sprints ahead of Helbeit towards the gatonine woman, while Helbeit makes as much distance from the epicenter of the impending calamity as he can gain. Resken indelicately tackles Veiranoei, scooping her onto his shoulder as he changes his angle to join Helbeit, sprinting at full tilt with the startled gatonine on his shoulder. ¡°Wait! Daniel¡­!¡± ¡°No time! Brace yourself!¡± A terrible hum fills the air as the mana in the atmosphere coalesces at the center of the top magic circle, combined with the raw energy being provided by the three mages. They are in perfect sync with each other, as if they choreographed the spell a thousand times, in spite of their formerly different factions. The sky flashes as the collected mana is accelerated by each magic circle and amplified as it travels downwards. Directly towards Yaulwembor. The ancient dragon looks up, but it¡¯s too late. The mana drops in a beam of light, and the titan vanishes in a chaotic whirl of fire and light. Arguments can be made about what the most powerful magic is, and Rikuto¡¯s void artillery is definitely on that list. However, the single most powerful and destructive spell ever cast by mages, spellbinders, wizards, and sorcerers under their own power has to be this; the hybrid air and fire elemental spell simply called explosion. Helbeit is only a few yards behind Resken and Veiranoei, since the extra weight of the demon staff and the lack of mana are almost more burdensome than carrying a whole person in armor. The explosion spell, which is at least a thousand feet across, doesn¡¯t care. The shockwave throws all three of them to the ground as mud, rocks and flaming foliage are blasted past them. The human knight scrambles to reclaim the staff and its arrow, bracing against the recoil wind created by the spell as some sort of reclamation. He bolts to his feet to keep running. Helbeit only takes the time to glance back when he reaches Resken and Veiranoei. The shenwulf is pulling the gatonine knight up, and behind them, seen is easy to define; devastation. Trees burn, smoke rises high into the sky, and a seemingly-invulnerable monster has been knocked from the air, slamming into the ground as the flaming wreckage of the shuttle falls from the sky. It¡¯s a terrifying sight, and Senn drops to a kneel, supporting herself with her staff while Doephluev and Vaergraes pant. Yaulwembor snarls, writhing against the exposed dirt and mud in the crater left by both the explosion spell and the draconid¡¯s impact with the ground immediately afterwards. The ancient fiend roars as it springs upwards, smoke swirling from its scales while mud sprays away from it. Vaergraes casts one more spell, and a monster of her own appears, though it¡¯s still tiny compared to Yaulwembor. It looks somewhat like a cross between a human and an insect, but much, MUCH more frightening. More accurately, it looks like what the demon encyclopedia, which Stalvaltan Guardsmen have to study, depicts as a Death Knight, though it¡¯s even more elaborate than what the sketches showed. Regardless, the monster scoops up the three women and whisks them away narrowly as Yaulwembor¡¯s foot comes down, cratering the soil and rock even further and quaking everyone into a stumble. Kera¡¯tai, who was further behind the three, also gets picked up by the Death Knight, but they¡¯re in the ancient terror¡¯s sights. Three of the most powerful mages in the history of Zenkon have exhausted most, if not all, of their mana, and they¡¯ve barely put a scratch in the beast. *** Chapter 126: The Archfiend Yaulwembor Part 2 Yaulwembor, the legendary monster of Mattarglos said to be a dragon, has proven that it can go toe-to-toe much more than just a single dragon. Even though its race is likely not a dragon, since it doesn¡¯t seem to be sentient, it has readily demonstrated an ability to use advanced magic most professional mages would be envious of. And, three of the mightiest mages known throughout the continent were only able to knock it out of the sky. Sir Helbeit of Dryrun, one of the knights of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, is holding the key to victory. A human sorcerer from another world created a tool for slaying dragons; a tool that can be granted to even the weakest of goblins and make them as powerful as most mages, and with the right version of the tool, among the strongest warriors in the world. The staff in the knight¡¯s arms is the latter. It is heavy and menacing, seemingly made of solid iron with a couple of moving parts. Helbeit has never used a demon staff before, and he¡¯s only seen them in action during battles, what few he has witnessed. He¡¯s not sure how it works, but it seems to have a stock and trigger as a crossbow would, though the configuration is very different. The knight mimics Daniel when he used the demon staff not long ago. He kneels with one knee up, resting the heavy weapon on his knee and leaning back, giving him a higher angle to aim. He braces the stock against the ground, pointing the other end towards the draconic fiend. He takes a breath, bracing himself for whatever terrible thing will come out of the mouth of the otherworldly weapon. The simple knight of the Grand Duchy pulls the trigger. Nothing. He notices that the rectangular opening on the side has nothing in it, other than some mud and debris. But, the size of the hole and the length of the rectangle all seem suspect. The knight looks at the ¡®gloom arrow¡¯ as he refers to it, knowing only enough from tidbits that he has gathered. This thing is the ammunition to the demon staff in the way an arrow is to a bow or a bolt to a crossbow. Helbeit slides the gloom arrow in with the point down the hole. The projectile slides in fairly freely, but slides back out when he releases it. Let¡¯s try it, thinks the knight to himself, having very little to lose. He aims again and pulls the trigger. Damn it! Should I find one of Daniel¡¯s companions? What if he hasn¡¯t taught them this staff? It seems different than the ones they¡¯re using. He glances over his shoulder at Resken and Veiranoei, who are standing, but also waiting on Helbeit. If she knew, she would have used it when Daniel tossed it to her. The ground quakes again, flinching all three of them. Grah! I have to figure this out, now! There¡¯s no time! Neith, the grey dragon, falls from the sky in his true reptilian form, slamming down on Yaulwembor and pulling it to the ground. The impact throws up a new splash of mud mixed with dust, and the enemy beast snarls and roars in frustration. That¡¯s when he spots her. Neith, in his attack, managed to toss Hekate into a run on her feet, and she stumbles to a stop to rejoin the fray. The little fox beastkin is a powerful mage in her own right, possessing the greatest mana of anyone Helbeit has ever laid eyes on, but she lacks experience and training. She can use several advanced spells, like she dedicated all of her energy to learning those in a hurry, but lacks effectiveness and variety with the standard array of offensive and defensive spells. However, so far as Helbeit has heard, she is the one who helped Daniel conquer the Citadel, which would have been when he was using his dragonslaying staff to slay dragons. And, that very same mythically powerful weapon is now resting on Helbeit¡¯s knee. If anyone knows how to use it, it has to be Hekate. ¡°Hekate!¡± shouts Helbeit, trying to get her attention over the calamitous noise. ¡°Lady Hekate! Your Grace! Hey!¡± He waves his hand and shouts, adding, ¡°Help me get her attention!¡± ¡°Empress Hekate!¡± shouts Resken. He takes a deep breath and howls, eerily carrying over a great distance. This startles Hekate a little, and she finally whirls to look. All three knights wave her down, and she glances once at the raging battle between dragons as Yaulwembor tries to use magic on Neith again, but he continuously disrupts her with quick fireblasts from his fire breath, as well as short and powerful spells of his own intended only to interfere, since he¡¯s the only one with the needed mana and experience to be able to handle Yaulwembor while the others find a way to regroup and recover. The young teen empress of an upstart yet powerful nation jogs towards the three knights. She asks, ¡°What is it!? We¡¯re in the middle of¡­¡± ¡°Pardon, your Grace, but I need your help,¡± replies Helbeit without even waiting for her to finish. She can scold him later for his impudence. ¡°How do you use this staff?¡± She looks at the staff for a moment. Her helmet hides her expression like all of the others wearing full face armor helmets, and it even restricts her expressive ears by protecting them. But, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s pondering something very important; where the owner of the staff is. She glances around, suddenly more worried than she already was. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Your Grace, please! I¡¯ll help you find the Emperor as soon as Yaulwembor is defeated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!?¡± starts Hekate, surprised to be hearing this. Did she really not know? After all this? No matter! ¡°Please¡­!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± snaps the young girl. She jogs closer to the human knight as the other two loom over the pair, watching as well. Hekate looks inside of the opening, remarking, ¡°Good. You have a bullet. Now, you have to slide this thing all the way forward and lock it down.¡± She points at a small metal arm with a rounded end. ¡°But, how will it fling the arrow forward?¡± asks Helbeith, not understanding the otherworldly weapon. For a bow, you pull the string back, release, and the forward return of the string launches the arrow. He thought that was what that mechanism was for on the demon staff. ¡°No!¡± shouts Hekate. ¡°Just¡­ Just do it! I don¡¯t know how it all works!¡± Good enough. Can¡¯t argue with that. He nods, doing as she says. He can see the ¡®bullet¡¯ go into the hole and disappear as the arm closes the opening and locks it shut. Hekate says quickly, ¡°Good! It¡¯s ready to fire! Aim carefully! Daniel is the only one with big bullets for this rifle.¡± Meaning this is the only one we have, I take it. Noted. She moves behind him, leaning on the knight¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Make it count, Sir Knight.¡± He nods again, confirming her faith in him. He realizes she could have easily demanded that he hand the weapon over, or made someone else come to take over, someone who knows how to use the weapon. The feldrok empress adds, ¡°It¡¯s not a bow. Don¡¯t aim so high. That¡¯s a polonium bullet. Even if it doesn¡¯t penetrate, we¡¯re better off than now.¡± He¡¯s a little iffy on her instructions still, but he has to trust her. She knows the weapon and its maker far better than a random knight from the Grand Duchy chosen for a completely different mission. Helbeit watches for an opening. The two draconids, an actual dragon and the legendary fiend, are once more ducking, slashing, quick-casting, and slamming each other with forces Helbeit could never hope to withstand. And, Neith, the well-aged greater dragon, is losing. His scales and skin are being torn away more than those of Yaulwembor. The archfiend is also three times larger than the grey dragon, by the looks of it. And, her skin seems to be as tough as mithril, if not tougher. Just as he¡¯s about to pull the trigger, his instincts seem to tremble. He wavers and holds fire, and thankfully so. At the moment that he would have pulled the trigger, Yaulwembor vanishes, reappearing behind Neith and gripping the back of his head and neck with vicious claws. It then bites down on his neck in between, causing him to roar in pain. She¡¯s about to finish him. And, even as it has the grey dragon at its mercy, Yaulwembor tilts its piercing eyes to look at the three knights and one powerful fox-eared empress. Magic circles appear in front of its face, aimed at them. Seeing the spell forming causes a chill to run down the human knight¡¯s spine. His life starts to flash before his eyes, even as he hears his partner shout out what they both know all too well; ¡°Explosion!? It¡¯s casting explosion! How!? Th-That¡¯s imp-...!¡± Helbeit corrects his aim and pulls the trigger, cutting off the despairing thought before it can be finished. This time, he is kicked in the shoulder by a buckrokh, from what it feels like, flopping onto his back and into Hekate¡¯s lap as she topples as well with a yelp. Fire and smoke are cast forth by the otherworldly staff, spitting the flames of a mysterious dragonslaying sorcerer. The titan shrieks in surprise, releasing its jaws from Neith¡¯s neck as something explodes against the monster¡¯s ribcage. He doesn¡¯t see any blood spray, but the scales waver like they were struck by a powerful punch against flesh. Simultaneously, the magic circles of the deadly and devastating spell evaporate. Yaulwembor stumbles, dropping Neith who haphazardly lurches himself in a roll away from his opponent, slamming the sloppy ground and weakly scrambling away. The archfiend, however, seems to have lost much of its lightness on its feet, stomping with slow and heavy footfalls as it struggles to maintain its balance. It turns its head, glaring hatefully at the four from whom the attack came. The draconic beast lifts its claw, and Hekate braces herself to defend the four of them. ¡°Here it comes!¡± Resken somewhat instinctively puts his hand on her shoulder to support her. She has more mana than either of the Stalvaltan knights by leaps and bounds, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t provide her supporting magic regardless. Mainly, he can either feed her his mana through contact, try to bolster her spell directly, or keep her from falling unconscious if she overdraws her mana too quickly. The draconic monster looks at its own claw, seemingly confused and frustrated. It growls, glaring at the four, and Hekate keeps her guard up. Nevertheless, nothing happens. The feldrok empress sighs as she relaxes a little, declaring, ¡°It worked¡­¡± No sooner does she say this than a breath of ice streak towards them, and she narrowly defends with a magic barrier. The knights instinctively launched their own interception spells; a wind pulse from Helbeit and a fireball from Resken. Fortunately, Hekate is able to block the instant-freeze attack, though everything around the four is now coated in ice. A white mist begins to roll across the frozen ground.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°You want ice!?¡± snaps the young teen. She withdraws a weapon from her bag similar to the demon staff, but much more elaborate. She fires it, and it spits forth a concentrated pocket of ice mana, which streaks towards Yaulwembor and explodes into a large formation of crystalized water. The draconid howls in anger, shattering the ice seemingly with minimal effort as it stumbles backwards. Hekate starts cranking a hand winder on the weapon, still laughing. Though, her youthful guffaws seem a little more nervous than her typical haughty behavior would suggest. While she¡¯s spinning the small handle, she suddenly twitches, speaking audibly to seemingly no one. ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± She tightens her posture a little, clearly not liking what she¡¯s hearing. ¡°Wh-What do you mean? V-Vae and the others¡­¡± The young girl looks around. The three knights with her are among the weakest people present, which is a bit shameful for Helbeit to think about, but it seems she¡¯s being asked to evacuate everyone, since she¡¯s the only one with enough mana left to do so. The fox-eared girl finally stands up. ¡°Fine! Leave it to me!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help!¡± urges Helbeit immediately as he struggles to his feet. Daniel¡¯s demon staff is only good for the one shot for now, but if they can retrieve¡­ Daniel! He¡¯s still in the lake! The human knight doesn¡¯t know if now is the best time to mention it, though. Hekate has a mission, and he needs to make sure to support her for any part of it that he can. ¡°We have to get past that,¡± replies Hekate as she points at Yaulwembor, who is still absurdly powerful even without mana. The shenwulf knight steps up, putting his hand on Hekate¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°We are warriors of the Stalvaltan Guard, as well as knights chosen by her Grace.¡± He looks at the terrifying fiend that is glaring at them angrily, while also glancing at Neith, who is still on his back, but is ready to give his life to kill Yaulwembor if it makes a wrong step and lets down its guard against the grey dragon. Resken adds proudly as he steels his resolve. ¡°We can withstand a dragon¡¯s breath, now that its magic is gone.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how much help I can be,¡± starts Veiranoei nervously. ¡°B-But, I need to do something.¡± Hekate thinks for a moment. She hands the gatonine the ice weapon. ¡°Take this, then. I¡¯ll focus on finding everyone and any mantas that come after us. You two have to protect us from the fire and ice breath. I¡¯ll probably survive, but Daniel will never forgive me if I¡¯m the only one.¡± ¡°You can count on us, your Grace,¡± replies Helbeit confidently. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go.¡± The four set out on their new mission to find and evacuate everyone, following the petite little empress of the Fievegal, mindful of the fact that Yaulwembor is now on guard with them. The massive archfiend rears its head back, readying a fire breath as ignityal crackles and sparks in its mouth. ¡°Get ready!¡± shouts Hekate. ¡°Stay close to each other!¡± ¡°Back me up, Helbeit!¡± ¡°On it!¡± The Stalvaltan knights step ahead of the two women, already preparing their defensive spell. This battle has and will continue to test the mettle of warriors from all walks of life. *** Back with Daniel, while the battle with Yaulwembor rages, the human mechanic fires the wind blaster into the floor of the lake, creating a massive pocket of air that stumbles him, but grants him enough air to quickly gasp in a breath. If he failed and it didn¡¯t work at all, he was going to drown more quickly. Thankfully, he buys himself another moment. Now, he has a new task that he must desperately complete in the span of a single breath lasting against his aching lungs. The massive bubble was obviously displaced around Daniel, stumbling him with the water pressure as the air void rapidly breaks into tens of thousands of much smaller bubbles and Daniel is flooded once more. Quickly, he regains his senses, still clinging to the wind blaster, and he uses the mechanisms he built to disassemble the crystal arrays. The elemental blasters are rather fragile as guns go, but that is a blessing in disguise now. He kept them in a sort of ¡®prototype¡¯ form so he can learn the ins and outs of operating the weapons, but now, he just needs the crystals. Daniel pulls apart the crystal assembly, extracting a single small diamond with a faint green hue glowing more noticeably this deep under the surface. The mechanic dabbled in scuba diving on Earth, but is certainly no master. Still, he estimates that he¡¯s between thirty and forty feet under the water. The other comes from one of many; an enhanced magic crystal charged with pure mana. Daniel holds the two diamonds firmly, bringing them together under his helmet, minimizing the surface area of contact. A surge of bubbles flutters out, splashing water around in the underside of his helmet, but filling the volume with air. Daniel has no idea what the oxygen to nitrogen ratio is coming out of a wind crystal. Magic itself still defies much of what he knows, as far as physics go. For all he knows, it defies Einstein as much as it might prove him right. For now, Daniel has to survive his current predicament and try to rejoin the battle to make sure his companions are still alive. Of course, Rohgattabor is set on not making that easy. A stream of bubbles rumbles into the bottom of Daniel¡¯s helmet, granting him breathable air while he thinks, trying to keep the back of his helmet a little higher so the bubbles leave behind his field of view. For certain maneuvers, he¡¯s going to have to take a breath and keep his grip tight on the crystals. They are his lifeline for now. Hugging his faceplace over the mechanic¡¯s right eye is Luceniel in her light elemental form, Vaarskahana. She is cute and helps where she can, but she¡¯s relatively useless in the water as she is. She can create a bright flash like a flashbang, which will be helpful, but likely slow to recharge with the depth. She can also behave like a solar panel, converting sunlight into a small electrical charge, which isn¡¯t much. While he¡¯s thinking, he notices a shadow circle, and he grumbles, ¡°Of course. There you are.¡± Daniel quickly runs through his options. He has very little equipment that will prove to be useful under the water. Most of his grenades will put him more at risk, since he won¡¯t be able to throw them very far, and if he draws Nemaisol, he¡¯ll lose his air supply. ¡°{Just use the elemental, Daniel. Cheer her up. Lucy Hana¡¯s a good girl.}¡± Daniel ponders Kaeralegier¡¯s words. Ahh, alright. That¡¯ll work for now. Daniel calls out, ¡°Hana, can you hear me?¡± She immediately perks up with sad eyes, nodding. It¡¯s a good thing she doesn¡¯t need to breathe¡­ Does she? ¡°{She doesn¡¯t. Elementals are manifestations of energy. Pure souls.}¡± Thanks, Kaeralegier. ¡°Alright, Hana. I¡¯m counting on you. See that big shadow? When it comes this way, I need you to use the armor flash, alright?¡± She nods vigorously, giving her ¡®leave it to me!¡¯ gestures. She watches diligently around them, and Daniel begins removing his armor. It could save his life from impacts, but it¡¯s keeping him at the bottom of the lake. He stores the armor pieces one at a time, flinching when his whole body flashes brightly. It doesn¡¯t hurt him, but he manages to dive in a slow jump to the side, narrowly avoiding the blinded monster as it slams into the silty lakefloor. I should have kept the blaster intact. The silt will ruin visibility for them as much as me. Next time. I¡¯ve got a lot of equipment to replace now. The mechanic climbs back to his feet, trudging through the water slowly as he makes his way towards shallower water. He¡¯ll have a more solid sense of direction once he can reach the surface, but for now, he needs to remove armor. Once he¡¯s down to his helmet and boots, Daniel can tell that he¡¯s lighter already. But, once he¡¯s in open water, he¡¯s a sitting duck and doesn¡¯t have the protection of his armor any more. He searches his magic bag, finding one of two remaining elemental blasters he has on his person; the fire blaster. Water is still in the early prototype stages, and ground makes a better sand blaster than a weapon. Regardless, the fire blaster will do the job for now, if only once. The otherworlder emperor spots the shadow stalking him once more, and he starts trying to ¡®run¡¯ as hard as he can. Varskahana gives him a look of nervous fear. ¡°I know, Hana. You bought me enough time to formulate a plan.¡± Daniel keeps working, taking a deep breath so he can use both hands. He retrieves one of two yarn-knitted objects from his forearm bracer, stroking it affectionately as he looks at it sorrowfully. He has to act without delay, or he¡¯ll lose everything, including the one who made this sentimental little charm. He quickly pulls apart the small, knitted trinket that looks like a baby goblin. He feels disgusted that it¡¯s the best source of a few feet of string on him, but it¡¯s going to save his life. He¡¯ll plead with Shek and Skloe to forgive him when he gets back, and he¡¯ll help them make new ones. With the string freed and the shadow looming closer, Daniel ties it to the trigger of the blaster, readying for his risky move. As Rohgattabor races towards him, Daniel tosses the blaster behind him. He turns to run backwards, feeding out the string. Just as the monster is passing the blaster, Daniel yanks the string, and the blaster flashes and lurches. Pure, concentrated fire in a magic sphere was never going to travel through the water. Daniel knew this, so he didn¡¯t want to be holding it at the time. KwaKABOOM! As he hoped, the blast is much like a torpedo exploding underneath a ship, creating a massive bubble of steam from the destructive blast and heat. Rohgattabor recoils away, rolling through the water as it desperately flaps its pectoral fins and vanishes in a swirl of silt and muck. The concussive blast batters Daniel¡¯s ears and flinches him, but he is able to stay on his feet. He returns the wind crystal to his chin, breathing quickly to catch his breath and calm down. There is a significant red hue staining the sunlight piercing through the surface of the lake to reach him, and Daniel feels a small sense of safety. Rohgattabor may not be dead, but there is enough blood and debris in the water to suggest it will retreat for now to lick its wounds. Hopefully. For now, all he can do is try to return to the battle. He resumes his march towards shallow water, keeping his breathing supply in one hand while he removes the last few pieces of his armor and stores the yarn that saved his life. Just as he¡¯s ready to move to the next stage, Varskahana does an excited little dance. She waves farewell, disappearing in a small magic swirl that then changes forms into a new figure. Before he can make sense of it fully, Daniel finds himself taking a bad step, like walking up stairs without paying attention and trying to take a lifting stride on a level that isn¡¯t there. He falls forward as if the water is no longer there, face planting in sticky mud. Luceniel silently laughs at him, covering her mouth with rather beautiful sleeves that remind him of a transparent butterfly. And as he looks at her, confused about what just happened. Her appearance overall is very different from the rain elemental that was summoned when Rohgattabor first attacked. Where the little fairy-like being summoned by falling showers looked like a translucent water nymph of small and cute proportions, this version of Luceniel looks like a humanized cuttlefish or jellyfish, though the neon lights of bioluminescent trails flicker and stream along its cape-like ¡®wings¡¯. She also has glowing ¡®freckles¡¯ on her face underneath what appears to be somewhat of a mask on her face, like a raccoon. But, as tiny as she is, they could be glasses for all Daniel can tell in the water. Regardless, her appearance reminds Daniel of a monster in a video game, though only slightly. He states, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your second name simple. How does Nami sound?¡± The little pixie¡¯s cheeks brighten and actually glow as she cups them with her hands. She nods happily. ¡°Glad you¡¯re always easy to please, Lucy Nami.¡± He keeps his crystals close to his chin, carefully climbing to his feet. What the emperor of the Fievegal discovers is that, quite obviously thanks to the mysterious magic of his charming little elemental, there is almost no resistance to him in the water. He can move almost as freely as he does on land, walking at a normal speed. He can see the water rush around him as he moves, rapidly accelerating and even cavitating on the corners and pockets of his clothing and boots. When he kicks off of the floor of the lake, he has a strange level of control that doesn¡¯t match floating or swimming, but somewhere awkwardly in between. His flailing motions cause bubbles to form, since the rate of his motion is high enough to form little vapor pockets behind his hands and feet specifically. Again, Nami giggles as she swims effortlessly around Daniel, but things are still serious. He needs to get to the surface. ¡°I appreciate your power, Nami, and I swear I¡¯ll learn more about it, but for now, I need to get to the surface.¡± He takes a deep breath from his air stream, sighing. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± He carefully holds the crystals together with one hand, taking a breath one last time before he grips the collar of his jacket firmly. He¡¯s still negatively buoyant, but he can almost move at will through the lake¡¯s volume. But, since he¡¯s still not sure how that works and he needs to figure out which way to go, he places the magic crystals at the waist of his jacket, giving himself just enough inflation to achieve lift. It only takes a few seconds, thankfully, for him to reach the surface, and he breaches, gasping for air. The human mechanic then uses the same trick to inflate his jacket more to ensure he keeps himself at the surface. It¡¯s still a lake filled with monsters, and the diving elemental pokes her head above the surface curiously. Daniel looks, finding the battlefield rather easily. There is smoke, destroyed landscape, and the sounds of battle, assuming the titanic reptilian wasn¡¯t enough of a clue. ¡°Thank you for your help, Nami. You¡¯ve helped me once again.¡± She smiles and nods, though she¡¯ll be with him until the conditions change her into one of the other elemental forms. ¡°{I must say, you¡¯re pretty crafty, Daniel. Got a trick up your sleeve to get back to shore?}¡± ¡°Think you can turn into an actual oar, Kaeralegier?¡± Nami giggles, but Daniel already has his plan, even as the perturbed goddess retorts, ¡°{Very funny. I¡¯ll stop granting you my blessing, Mister. You want to see how fast I can put you back on the bottom of this lake?}¡± ¡°My apologies. But, I think I¡¯ve got it. Let¡¯s¡­¡± Still holding his jacket collar, Daniel angles his back so that a big bubble forms at his chest and stomach while keeping his head above water. It¡¯ll be a bit of a balancing act, but if it works, it¡¯ll be faster than kicking all the way. Thankfully, Daniel still has the magic crystals. Though it¡¯s not jet ski speeds, he is able to keep dumping air into the waist of his jacket, which just as quickly forces itself back out, propelling him. It undoubtedly looks as goofy as it feels, but he¡¯s successfully propelling himself back to shore with minimal fatigue on himself. He doesn¡¯t go straight towards the shoreline where Yaulwembor is, since he¡¯s dead if the dragon spots him and attacks. He heads towards the right, where the gatonines fled to. He¡¯s not sure if they¡¯re still in the area, since the intelligent thing to do would have been to retreat, but the ancient fiend didn¡¯t give them any time to make sense of its attack. Once he¡¯s back in shallow enough water, Daniel makes sure he doesn¡¯t see any wakes following him, and he digs through his magic bag to find an insurance policy. He grabs a bundle of dynamite and finds his lighter in a belt pouch. He quickly lights the fuse, tossing it into the water and jogging away with his ears covered. He unfortunately doesn¡¯t have the time to warn anyone else, but they should be far enough away. And, quite possibly, it might distract Yaulwembor. BOOM! The water erupts from the blast, which should deter Rohgattabor or any of the other mantaroucks from attempting anything for a bit. Sound travels much faster in water, after all, meaning the blasts should be especially painful for them. Now¡­ to deal with the nightmare dragon in the room, thinks the mechanic to himself as he sizes up his options. At this point, not losing anyone is the victory he¡¯s hoping for. *** Chapter 127: The Archfiend Yaulwembor Part 3 ¡°We have to help them!¡± shouts Gwenesphia, gathered with her brothers, sister, father, and Treia. ¡°With what!?¡± snaps Treia. ¡°I¡¯m out of ammo! And you¡¯ve got less than a full cartridge left.¡± They all flinch as the earth tremors from an impact. They¡¯re behind a stand of trees, though many of the trees are partially uprooted from an earlier quake or the explosion spell cast by the mages. ¡°I don¡¯t know! But¡­ But has anyone seen Daniel!? Or Veira!?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t think about that right now,¡± retorts Goelselmo. ¡°The best thing we can do is retreat and try to bring in reinforcements. ¡°Everyone will be dead by then!¡± cries out Gwenesphia, who is trying to see the battle, but knows that getting too close will endanger her with even stray attacks from the ones actually battling. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either,¡± adds Treia. ¡°But, our rifles were useless against that thing. And, if Neith¡¯s claws can¡¯t hurt it, their swords are just as useless.¡± KABOOM! The six gatonines all jump at the startlingly loud rifle report, followed by Yaulwembor shrieking as a spell in the sky disappears. Gwenesphia doesn¡¯t even think. She simply runs ahead. Kuboen and Peiburi call after her, ¡°Gwen!¡± Gwenesphia is nothing if not swift and agile. Her brothers could probably outsprint her, but she can outmaneuver them through the torn up battlefield that currently looks like an apocalyptic wasteland from the battle with a titan. She clears the edge of the trees, seeing the monster trying to move its hand as if to cast magic across the humongous clearing from Gwenesphia, and there she spots Hekate, Veiranoei, and the two knights assigned with Magnir. And, most importantly, the enemy dragon is unable to summon magic. One of the knights is the one with the powerful anti-dragon rifle Daniel survived with, which starts to concern the gatonine soldier a bit. Daniel must have given someone one of his anti-magic bullets, which the knight just used to negate Yaulwembor¡¯s magic. Though, that¡¯s not to say that the beast is suddenly defenseless. It breathes icy wind in a powerful stream, which Hekate blocks. As the dragon goes on guard, Hekate starts moving towards Gwenesphia and the other gatonines. It¡¯s an open area leading to the lake that she and the knights will be running across. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll make it. I still have half a cartridge. If I can just distract it¡­ Gwenesphia runs counter clockwise, away from Hekate and the lake to flank Yaulwembor from its left side as it faces the open area to defend against the feldrok girl and her trailing entourage. Gwenesphia takes a breath, summoning her courage as Kuboen yells, ¡°Gwen! Stop!¡± ¡°Go back, Kuboen! I¡¯m going to buy Hekate time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, idiot!¡± Lyrtef¡¯s voice calls from a little further behind, ¡°Gwen! We don¡¯t have the weapons or armor to even withstand one of Yaulwembor¡¯s attacks!¡± ¡°My friends haven¡¯t given up! I won¡¯t either!¡± ¡°If this is about that stupid human¡­¡± She pivots on one of her running steps, and she whirls in a powerful kick. It stumbles her elder brother, but he manages to catch her leg. Thinking quickly, she aims the rifle at him, and he knows enough about it to instinctively flinch back, releasing her as he steps back. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him! You don¡¯t have any idea what he has done for all of us.¡± She spins and keeps running before Lyrtef can flank her and catch her. Kuboen groans and keeps chasing after her. While none of them can do much of anything to Yaulwembor, he can try to save his idiot youngest sister. For her part, Gwenesphia leaps over a felled tree and tumbles under the branches of another, resuming her flight as Lyrtef takes the same route while Kuboen bounds from tree to tree, staying high. All three of them notice that the ancient archfiend hasn¡¯t even spared them a glance, focused on breathing fire at Hekate. The knights are the ones guarding as Hekate keeps moving towards where Goelselmo, Treia, and Peiburi are, who stayed behind to protect Gwenesphia¡¯s father. He was wounded in one of the quakes. The gatonine Empress flanking the dragon threat notices this, and she slides to a stop. Her rifle may not be able to pierce the dragon¡¯s scales, but it has a great deal of accuracy. For large targets, Daniel recommended aiming for soft points, such as the inside of the mouth, the nose, and eyes. While these targets are much smaller on most enemies, they can be the difference between life and death; between a harmless ricochet and slaying a dragon. Gwenesphia will settle for blinding one long enough for Hekate to do whatever it is she¡¯s planning, which seems to be starting with evacuations, since she¡¯s capable of teleportation magic. Like the other three mages, who seem to be out of the fight for now, Hekate does have a finite amount of mana, so she must be conserving as much as she can for the evacuations. The gatonine former lieutenant takes aim with her rifle, pointing it up at the sky, it feels like. The towering form of Yaulwembor has Neith pinned down, beaten and wounded, while it engages the feldrok Empress of the Fievegal from range with elemental breaths of various kinds that seem to not require mana. This is especially surprising, since the feline woman was fairly certain dragons can only naturally breathe fire, with a handful of exceptions, but only one element in those cases as well. This apparent dragon has used fire, ice, and now a water jet that the human knight blocks with a magic barrier, and the shenwulf counters with lightning, which only flinches Yaulwembor briefly with an angered roar. As it shifts posture for throwing something, Gwenesphia finds her opening. She fires a burst of three bullets, as Daniel taught her, and then another and another. The rifle isn¡¯t as loud as Daniel¡¯s dragon slayer, but it is still startling for her. She can see sparks and tiny puffs of smoke on the scales of Yaulwembor¡¯s head, and it twitches. Gwenesphia has five bullets remaining, which means she can¡¯t afford to miss. However, Yaulwembor tilts its head and left eye to finally glance her way. This makes the eye even more of a target, since less of the dragon¡¯s jawline is blocking Gwenesphia¡¯s aim. She exhales, trying to put it out of her mind -another piece of advice she got from a known dragonslayer-. She just needs to hit her target and survive afterwards. Bababang! Babang! Gwenesphia empties her rifle at the dragon¡¯s eye with as much prayer as practice behind her shots. Several of the bullets spark and ricochet into oblivion, but one of the two from the second burst finds its mark, evidenced by Yaulwembor howling in pain as it recoils its head. It bellows in agony for a moment, nursing its eye with its left claw. Flames spew from its mouth, but Veiranoei chants a spell, summoning a spear of rock, which she launches at the monster. This surprises Gwenesphia a little, since the gatonine knight didn¡¯t mention that she can use magic. But, then she sees why. The newest of Daniel¡¯s concubines -though only in name in her case- is already panting. She doesn¡¯t have the mana of the Stalvaltan knights, but was able to distract it. Unfortunately, it is a monster under attack, and it glares at Gwenesphia with its right eye, keeping its left eye closed. There¡¯s no noticeable blood, but the hole pierced in its eye by the bullet would be tiny in comparison to itself. The titan pivots right quickly, and it becomes obvious what it¡¯s doing. It¡¯s too late to escape. Yaulwembor is sweeping its tail viciously through the trees and disturbed ground. Kuboen somewhat instinctively puts himself in front of his youngest sister, but it¡¯ll do nothing. Gatonines are little more than baby mice in comparison to the Archfiend of Matterglos. Gwenesphia whimpers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The tail closes in, smashing through trees and moving faster than anyone could hope to run. Or at least, it won¡¯t be a human-kin. A massive blue claw swoops in front of the three siblings, ramming into them as a massive force slams into a huge right arm and shoulder trying to stop the tail. The ground rumbles as Gwenesphia, Kuboen, and Lyrtef are all scooped up roughly by the claw, carried backwards as the massive figure absorbs the shock of the tail and slows it to a stop. It¡¯s none other than Magnir, who has seen better days. The lightning magic has noticeably charred his scales and flesh like a root pattern, but he was able to swoop in and block Yaulwembor¡¯s devastating sweep attack. He¡¯s less than a third of Yaulwembor¡¯s size, though, and the ancient dragon quickly whips its tail around the other way, lunging close to grip the blue Einherjar¡¯s head from the side. He drops the three gatonines as he¡¯s dragged across the ground mercilessly, tearing up more of the forest as he is slammed through trees and into the dirt. He roars, but is only able to brace himself and soften the damage on his wounded flesh. Even without magic, Yaulwembor is a terrifying presence. Flames erupt from Yaulwembor¡¯s new left, having turned counterclockwise after stepping past Neith. The grey dragon has wearily risen back to his feet, bleeding from his neck, and his armor is heavily damaged. He probably doesn¡¯t have much fight left in him, but he is willing to give his life for the mission. Keeping Magnir¡¯s momentum, Yaulwembor throws him into Neith, and the grey dragon crashes through more of the forest away from the lake with the blue dragon on top of him. The archfiend then inhales, turning its attention to the gatonines. Before it can spark one of its elemental breaths, the god of thunder intervenes once more, startling Gwenesphia and her brothers. At that moment, a small body flops onto Gwenesphia; a body with big triangular ears under a specially-designed helmet and with a large poofy black tail. Hekate Is trying to protect them, but the rifle shot has sprayed blood from Yaulwembor as the ancient beast shrieks in pain, stumbling backwards and flopping onto its back. It tears through the forest as it scrambles back up to a standing position, now facing the one being that it doesn''t understand how it can be harmed by him. Emitting smoke like he just spit fire himself is the human from a world beyond the imagining of even some of the wisest people of Zenkon. It is none other than Daniel, the Harbinger of Calamity, kneeling as the smoke rolls off of him and a crumbled log falls to his side. Daniel draws Nemaisol, and the magic blade transforms before everyone¡¯s eyes into a clone of his dragonslayer rifle. It¡¯s then that Gwenesphia sees it. As far as she¡¯s concerned, he¡¯s her hero and wondrous beyond imagining at the same time, but he¡¯s also a human. And, he¡¯s using the transformed mythical weapon to support himself. Regardless, he cycles the bolt and feeds another one of the devastating shells inside. It¡¯s a terrifying standoff between Yaulwembor the Archfiend of Mattarglos and Daniel the Harbinger of Calamity. *** Shortly before that, Daniel stumbles out of the water, collapsing on the ground as his weight is returned to his aching body. He has to catch his breath on the move, though, as the battle is still raging. Yaulwembor is still fighting ferociously, but it seems to be using breath attacks instead of terrifying magic, which is good. Either it ran out of mana on its own, or Veiranoei figured out that she needed to grab his rifle and the polonium bullet to fire. Whatever the case, Daniel has plenty of 20mm ammo, but he only had the one rifle of that caliber. He¡¯s not sure where everyone is, and the battlefield is torn apart, with terrifying noise all around. Smoke and fog obscure lines of sight, other than the ancient monster battling fellow titans. The human mechanic, as he gets closer trying to find anyone else, watches Yaulwembor throw Magnir into Neith, toppling them both. He¡¯s out of time. Daniel pulls out another piercing 20mm shell from those fastened to his belt, since the regular shells and piercers aren¡¯t hazardous to anyone around him, unless it discharges accidentally. And, of course, he¡¯s about to intentionally discharge it. He looks around frantically for options. His brain is in overdrive trying to solve problems, worrying about his friends and family, afraid of the monstrous being that he¡¯s only facing because he has successfully maintained his usual fantastical denial. He had heard somewhere that there were increasing numbers of young men who grew up playing modern war-based video games, and as a result, desensitized themselves to the atmosphere of war to a degree, making them more brazen -and reckless- in carrying out military operations. Daniel doubts his own video games have made him a hero, but he doesn¡¯t feel the same wonder and mysticism he would have thought seeing literal fire-breathing dragons, monstrous bears that can cast lightning, and teleportation. It¡¯s common in the anime, video games, and TV shows he enjoyed.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And, this is just one more high level boss monster that he did his best to prepare himself for. That¡¯s all. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Ooo, boy¡­ The hell am I doing?¡± murmurs Daniel nervously. He shakes his head, thinking in turn, Forget it. Everyone¡¯s in trouble. Kill this thing and go home. What can I¡­ That¡¯s it! Daniel quickly snatches the nearest ruined branch of one of the many destroyed trees, placing it against his chest. He doesn¡¯t have his armor anymore, and he needs to absorb and diffuse the shock. Even still,... Daniel hesitates when he places the firing rim of the 20mm armor piercing shell against the wooden branch. Sweat is starting to take the place of the cooling water drenching him. At least, it feels that way. The mechanic quickly bites the fingers of his right glove and pulls it off. He¡¯s out of order. He¡¯s flustered. He¡¯s going to¡­ Huuuuooooaaaaaaa! The rising sound is that of a very obvious inhale; the inhale of a titan as it prepares an attack. This attack, emphasized by the sudden crackles and pops of a pilot flame, is a fire breath. Daniel hesitates one last second, rubbing the fingers of his right hand on his thumb and palm, terrified of what he¡¯s about to do. His brain and body know the consequences. He¡¯s afraid. They¡¯re going to die¡­ Daniel uses every ounce of his pathetically miniscule mana to summon a tiny spark with his fingers across the casing of the bullet. His senses are nearly knocked completely out of him from both the impact and the volume of the sound. KABOOM! ¡°SCREEEAAAAHHHHH!¡± The shriek that pierces the air comes from none other than Yaulwembor as it throws itself backwards, blood spraying from a high-velocity impact that manages to penetrate even its seeming sharmelkolle scales. Yaulwembor roars and bellows in pain, and Daniel, during the discharge of the shell, coughs as he is blown backwards, not flopping onto his back only thanks to his kneeling posture and his bracing for the impact. He feels like a horse just kicked him in the chest, even with the branch absorbing some of the shock. Said piece of formerly living wood has snapped in half, and the human doesn¡¯t even know where the shell casing went. His left hand burns, and it feels like his thumb was pushed near to breaking, similar to a mild automobile collision he had where the airbag deployed, flinging his hands free in spite of his grip on the steering wheel. He leans forward, grunting as pain fills his chest, and he feels like he can¡¯t breathe. He does his best to forcibly gasp in what little air he can. During the moment of strange clarity that comes with the brief daze following his risky shot, he has a realization. Why didn¡¯t I just ask Kaeralegier to turn into a rifle? ¡°{Yes, why didn¡¯t you, you idiot?}¡± retorts the goddess¡¯s voice. ¡°{You think I¡¯m too busy to be useful here?}¡± The mechanic braces himself for the pain as he reaches to his left side, gripping Nemaisol¡¯s hilt. ¡°Thank you¡­ in advance,¡± murmurs Daniel, fighting the burning in his chest. Nemaisol morphs in his hand, taking the shape of his 20mm rifle, though bearing a more chrome-like color. He uses it to support himself for a moment, keeping his gaze on Yaulwembor, who has only just risen to its feet again, and he can tell, even from this distance, that it looks specifically at him and then the rifle, recognizing the shape, no doubt, from the first shot. ¡°I¡¯m going to use one of my piercing shells, if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°{As you wish, Daniel. I¡¯ll get you to pay me back in time. Heeheeehee!}¡± He scoffs, wincing in pain as he tries to laugh and comes to pay for it. He wheezes, withdrawing another of the bullets and cycling the bolt of the rifle, placing the shell into the breach and returning the rifle to its firing state. Unlike his hand-made rifle, Nemaisol cycles easily and weighs a fraction of the crude weapon¡¯s heft. Still, Daniel can barely move without feeling pain. He is bluffing right now as he stares down the monster glaring at him. For some reason, he has the gut feeling that it doesn¡¯t have mana, meaning someone definitely managed to use the polonium round on it. Its chest, now that he¡¯s looking, seems to have lost virtually all of its luster, and the rest of its scales barely have any coloration to them. A human knight steps up alongside Daniel, kneeling at his right with his true 20mm rifle held in the same manner. ¡°Your Grace, may I?¡± Daniel nods, and he can feel the soldier take one of the shells from his belt. He loads it into the rifle in the same manner, and this causes Yaulwembor to noticeably shrink in fear. Good. It recognizes the danger. ¡°{Ya think? A little higher and to the left, and its heart would be pumping blood into the lake.}¡± Daniel can hear the boots of a second and third knight coming to a stop behind them, staying on their feet to guard. It¡¯s not Resken or Veiranoei, though, that finishes the fight. Three Valkyries land at each of Daniel¡¯s sides and directly behind him; dragons in human form that have arrived to protect their Mukori. The Emperor of the Fievegal is thankful. He¡¯s not sure he could actually react faster than the archfiend and fire, thanks to the aches and burns in his muscles and bones. But, now, a small army of fresh and ready dragons has arrived at full strength. Even without magic, Yaulwembor has to know it¡¯s outmatched. Sure enough, the nervous draconic monster glances around with its eyes, and it whirls in a violent spin, diving into the treeline and intentionally throwing dirt with its feet, tail, and foreclaws. Just as Helbeit lowers his rifle onto his knee to fire again, Daniel gestures, ¡°Wa-*cough*-wait!¡± He pants, pain wearing him down. ¡°M-Mukori¡­ tell-ergh¡­ tell Ucahote to follow it in the air.¡± ¡°The shuttle has been shot down¡­¡± replies Veiranoei nervously. The mechanic wasn¡¯t expecting that. He tries to think of other options, resisting the pain in his whole body. ¡°The wing golems are in pursuit,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°Good.¡± Daniel coughs, and he can feel Reignleif and Geirahoel both cling to his shoulders, supporting him. ¡°Mukori!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll be alr-...¡± He winces when the grip on his right shoulder tightens to a slightly painful force. He looks at the young auburn-haired dragon. She¡¯s glaring passionately at him, ready to light him on fire with her gaze, were her eyes not watering. Reignleif tugs on his battered jacket¡¯s sleeve. Her own expression is sad. Ryuogriar, standing behind him, hasn¡¯t indicated her own feelings. The others are approaching, and the three knights gave Daniel and his dragon Empresses a moment. Daniel puts his hand on each of theirs, reassuring them gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But, I will be alright, thanks to you three.¡± Geirahoel growls, but Reignleif is the one to make the declaration all three seem to be thinking. ¡°You¡¯re on house arrest again, Mukori.¡± He smiles, knowing now as much as ever that he is loved more than he probably deserves. But, it¡¯s love that he didn¡¯t earn by being idle and safe. He earned it by doing what he felt he needed to in order to protect people he cares about. Gwenesphia¡¯s family, as well as Veiranoei¡¯s home and relatives, are counting on the Fievegal defeating the most deadly and legendary monsters of Mattarglos to allow their people to handle the rest. Daniel replies as close to normal and calmly as he can to avoid coughing if he can manage it, ¡°We have to capitalize on Yaulwembor¡¯s current state of weakness. If it outlasts the polonium and regains its full mana, it¡¯ll recover its wounds immediately and likely go on a rampage.¡± Everyone else is gathering now, and Daniel asks, ¡°Do we have you to thank for hitting it with the polonium round?¡± He looks at Veiranoei first, but she shakes her head. ¡°N-No¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, and¡­ you were snatched away so quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± asks Geirahoel. Daniel tenses a little, feeling the sweat again. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, Mukori¡­ Mukori¡¯s. Sir Helbeit?¡± The human knight nods. ¡°We managed. The gloom arrow was able to stop it from casting an explosion spell.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know how it was able to cast that,¡± retorts Doephluev as she, Vaergraes, and Senn ride up on Arachne, all three looking as exhausted as Daniel feels. ¡°It has to be a dragon, but I was unable to communicate with it via telepathy,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°If anything, I only registered as an insect buzzing in its ear.¡± The elf slides off of the death knight¡¯s back, flopping onto her own back to rest. ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon¡­¡± Everyone looks at her expectantly, including all five of the present dragons. Neith and Magnir are still in their full sizes, nursing their wounds. She adds with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time, so I only remember the name and little else. Yaulwembor is a Faormyr. If I remember right, it was believed that they¡¯re the evolution of drakes that didn¡¯t become sentient, but gained as much or more mana than the dragons.¡± ¡°But, to be able to use such advanced magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the latent natural talent of a prodigy. It doesn¡¯t understand the magic, but can instantly comprehend and copy it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was able to inadvertently teach itself language comprehension, even though it can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°¡®She¡¯,¡± blurts out Magnir wearily. Now, everyone looks at him skeptically, and he adds, ¡°Yaulwembor is definitely a ¡®she¡¯.¡± Neith nods wearily, still bleeding from his neck a little, even though he¡¯s using his own flames to cauterize the wound. ¡°I agree. It wasn¡¯t male territorial aggression. It was¡­¡± He tilts his eyes away, murmuring, ¡°Closer to a drake¡¯s mate choosing.¡± ¡°We also saw eggs where we discovered it,¡± adds Resken. This causes the gatonines to gasp, but he adds, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re viable eggs. She left them without any hesitation, rather than guarding them.¡± ¡°I wonder how they¡¯ll taste, then,¡± remarks Hekate wickedly. She cackles, though she gets more frowns than laughs, and she trails off nervously. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Daniel winces as he tries to stand up, and Reignleif pulls him back down to lay on her lap. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Mukori. We¡¯ll heal you. Just rest¡­¡± ¡°We need to move, though. If the mantaroucks come back, or if we run out of time on the polonium bullet¡­¡± ¡°If I may have a healing potation, my Liege,¡± begins the grey Einherjar. ¡°I¡¯ll fly the group back to the drop off zone, and we¡¯ll retrieve the others.¡± Ryuogriar states, ¡°The other ladies are taken care of. Geirahoel teleported them back to the city.¡± Neith nods, continuing his thought, ¡°I believe we should return to the city and regroup. Even if we were to try to corner it now, it¡¯ll fight desperately to flee. We need to be able to definitively trap it.¡± ¡°Any ideas?¡± asks Senn a little dryly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t notice, it was stronger than all of us combined.¡± ¡°Yes, the scales seem to be impenetrable,¡± adds Treia as she demonstrates one of Yaulwembor¡¯s few shed scales. ¡°May I?¡± asks Ryuogriar, offering her hand to the gatonine. Treia nods, handing it over. ¡°Of course.¡± The dragon inspects it for a moment. She remarks quietly, ¡°This is¡­ difficult to believe.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel as he looks up from his resting position on the blue dragon¡¯s lap. She smirks down at him, threatening him without words that he won¡¯t be able to escape her for the foreseeable future. The elegant platinum dragon simply sinks to a kneel, petting his head, and Hekate finally races in, ¡°Hey!¡± She lays down on his legs, careful of his torso. Ryuogriar continues smiling, now petting Hekate as well with her other hand. She finally replies, ¡°Mukori, what do you think Yaulwembor¡¯s scales are made of?¡± ¡°Given how much it took to do so little, I¡¯d guess mithril or sharmelkolle.¡± Daniel believes his tone is simply sarcastic, since he hasn¡¯t the faintest clue what would go into the actual scales. She blinks once with a tender expression, only widening her mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s sharmelkolle, isn¡¯t it?¡± asks Daniel dryly. ¡°This is why you¡¯re the feldrok sorcerer, Mukori.¡± She leans down, kissing his forehead. ¡°How can something have¡­ sharmelkolle scales?¡± asks Gwenesphia nervously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the strongest material in the world?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Indeed. I can only say that a dragon¡¯s scales become stronger and harder over time, though I¡¯ve never heard of a dragon producing its own sharmelkolle.¡± Neith offers the idea, ¡°It is a metal like the iron that usually strengthens our scales. Perhaps it had a habit of eating¡­¡± He trails off as everyone guesses what the implication could be. Goelselmo finally speaks, ¡°I believe we should speak with the Grand Premier before doing anything else. Mattarglos may need to mobilize the military to begin evacuations now that Yaulwembor has been spurned. As you said, when the anti-magic spell wears off, it will almost certainly return to retaliate.¡± ¡°All the more reason to kill it immediately,¡± replies Kuboen. ¡°For once, I agree with¡­ Gwen¡¯s lover.¡± The eldest of the siblings present avoids looking directly at Daniel or Gwenesphia, but he is onboard. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, Son. We were helpless when that beast arrived. It was foolish for us to even ask to battle Rohgattabor. How long will it be until we are able to fight it again?¡± Daniel replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s dead, but I definitely wounded Rohgattabor further when it dragged me into the water. We¡¯ll take it down after we deal with the greater threat.¡± He adds, ¡°The only person who has to go is me. It''s clearly afraid of my rifles. It has to have noticed that I don''t have much mana.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± confirms the elven mage. ¡°It couldn''t comprehend your attacks, and it couldn''t copy it. That was genuine fear that drove it away.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s not an actual monster then?¡± asks Doephluev. ¡°Most monsters that I know of don¡¯t feel fear.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± replies Veiranoei. ¡°Monsters are classified by the rampant mana, which makes them relentless. Magic beasts aren¡¯t the same.¡± ¡°They¡¯re even more rare, though,¡± states Neith. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a Faormyr, but it seems to toe the line between ¡®beast¡¯ and ¡®dragon¡¯.¡± Senn nods in agreement with this assessment. ¡°And, it sheds sharmelkolle,¡± points out Doephluev. ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll fight it,¡± replies Goelselmo. ¡°Sharmelkolle is exceedingly rare, even for the wealthiest in the Empire. The only sharmelkolle weapons I know of in Mattarglos are ancient family heirlooms that those families keep locked away in their vaults.¡± The archoneldwyn woman simply smiles and nods gently. Those who know her well enough figure out what she was actually getting at. ¡°You want to capture it!?¡± snaps Geirahoel. ¡°Alive!?¡± Doephluev nods once. ¡°My Love and Sir Neith agreed to try to capture Yaulwembor if it could produce hybrid or pure blood greater dragons. Something tells me a half Faormyr is a win-win.¡± ¡°But¡­ Look at all of this!¡± The orange dragon gestures around them, which is still an absolutely chaotic sight. It¡¯s a wonder no one died, especially the very human otherworlder with almost no magic. The caramel-skinned pseudo-elf replies, ¡°What greater proof of my Beloved¡¯s power than a servant that can defeat dragons?¡± Geirahoel wants to refute, but she halts. It¡¯s the same belief that the demon-kin, specifically, tend to hold. It¡¯s also one of the arguments Ryuogriar made when Doephluev was contracted, though she¡¯s an unassuming young woman with a dainty and feminine appearance when she braids her hair in a waterfall braid. She doesn¡¯t have the appearance of an assassin anymore, which almost makes her more effective for those who know. The youngest of the dragons present looks to Daniel with a pouty expression. Daniel is at Reignleif¡¯s mercy as she idly pets his head, destroying any illusion of him being an Emperor or even the warrior that just drove off the archfiend -though, with tons of backup of course-. The human mechanic replies to Geirahoel¡¯s gaze, ¡°If no one here expected it to be a Faormyr¡­ I don¡¯t want to make them extinct, Mukori. But,... I¡¯ll hear everyone out. Now that we have some idea what we¡¯re up against, and that we have it vulnerable, we¡¯ll discuss what to do. Either way, I¡¯m giving Hekate final say.¡± The feldrok empress flinches. ¡°M-Me?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m speaking from the perspective of an otherworlder. I don¡¯t know all of the repercussions of making a species like the Faormyrs extinct, but I know it was tragic when species went extinct on Earth. Not a catastrophe, but a loss to the world as a whole.¡± This quiets everyone. Another argument made for sparing Doephluev was to grant her the chance to restore her race in a last ditch effort to avoid making the archoneldwyn extinct. The same will hold true for Hekate when she comes of age, assuming that¡¯s what she chooses. Daniel adds gently as he pets the fox-eared girl¡¯s head, ¡°And, you¡¯re the Empress of the Fievegal. It¡¯s supposed to be more proper to refer to me as your consort, if anything, but¡­¡± ¡°A-hem!¡± Doephluev clears her throat, drawing attention back to herself. ¡°That brings me along to an important matter:¡± She grins wickedly at the raven-haired teen as the latter¡¯s ears fold back in irritation. ¡°My victory reward.¡± Hekate growls, and everyone else either rolls their eyes or sighs, with exception of the knights, who all remain quiet. ¡°Before that,¡± remarks Neith. ¡°We need to finish discussing Yaulwembor.¡± ¡°Thankfully, we can do it as we return,¡± adds Magnir. The blue male dragon points, and everyone looks at the sky where he gestures. The large form of the Stalvaltan airship is cruising towards them. Wenlianna, Aoloan, and Roeta almost certainly retrieved the airship to recover everyone and assist in battle if need be, since the Dragon Empresses flew off to help Daniel once they knew he was in danger. With a break on the horizon, Daniel finally admits the truth, ¡°So¡­ if anyone can get into my bag,... I could really use some healing¡­¡± Oh, how he wishes he kept it to himself a little longer. The passionate scolding from the people who love him has only just begun. *** Chapter 128: The Gamble on the Archfiend Daniel rests on the lounge floor near the gathering area of the airship belonging to Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan. The Grand Duchess herself accompanied the airship, in spite of the danger, along with her eldest daughter Wenlianna. Fortunately, the airship is heading away from Yaulwembor¡¯s retreat direction, which the wing golems have been able to pursue. They aren¡¯t equipped to fight the beast, but they¡¯ll keep track of where it flees to in order for them to hunt down. The human mechanic¡¯s head is swirling and aching, along with the whole body, mind, and soul exhaustion he is experiencing from the collective battle and subsequent scolding he received from everyone during the return to the city. He¡¯s heavily drunk from healing potations, since his miniscule mana capacity gained through drinking dragon milk only provides him with a very slow and limited healing capacity. Everyone else is resting to recover mana, since his life is no longer in danger, but he definitely isn¡¯t in his best state. And, in addition to that, potations are closer to paint thinner or gasoline than an actual potable drink. Especially compared to his wine or rum, no one in their right mind would recreationally drink a potation. Even with his life on the line, it¡¯s a process to choke them down, and he had to drink half a cup just to bring the pain down. Neith, who is now in his human form, is seated against one of the lounge sofas nearby, similarly drunk from a high amount of healing potations due to the injuries he sustained fighting Yaulwembor in close combat. He was hit with shrapnel from the polonium bullet, so he also had to dunk in the lake in order to allow Ryuogriar to transform him, since his mana was depleted. It¡¯s likely Yaulwembor¡¯s negated mana will recover within a day or so, going off of how quickly Doephluev can burn through the plutonium plates put into her special harness, which Daniel hasn¡¯t bothered to renew for a while now. Summoning radioactive materials is extremely costly on the Citadel¡¯s resources, and he can only summon a single piece at a time, since the moment it appears, the magic summoning circle is disabled. And, if the ingot is too large, even more of the Citadel can be shut down inadvertently. Hekate is resting, since her own body took a beating, and Daniel gave her Shek¡¯s milk, since it also has healing and mana restorative properties, but is non-alcoholic. Aramellianna studies the battered group of fighters that took on Rohgattabor, and ended up entangled with an ancient breed of pseudo dragon that has the equivalent mana and magic spell repertoire of a much older dragon than even Neith. Wenlianna is seated next to Daniel, occasionally casting ice magic on his forehead to help relieve him. ¡°Has anyone told you, Daniel, that Emperors and Empresses are supposed to be among the last to enter a battlefield?¡± Daniel replies quietly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ come up¡­ I think¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± She sighs, though with a soft smile. ¡°From what I hear, all of your bravery is quite commendable.¡± ¡°Your knights really saved us,¡± explains Vaergraes. Aramellianna has heard most of the details, but it makes her proud that the comparatively weak knights were able to at least hold their own in the fight. Both of them were dismissed to the guardsmen¡¯s berthing to sleep after making their report. ¡°Yes. I intend to commend them for their efforts. Though, I suppose that right falls to the Empress, yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯d tell that woman about all this?¡± murmurs Hekate in disappointment. The Grand Duchess simply stares at her with an amused smile. The feldrok teen blushes, pointing at herself. ¡°W-Wait¡­ Me?¡± The Stalvaltan matriarch nods. ¡°Of course. The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is a vassal of the Fievegal now, yes? And, Sir Helbeit and Sir Resken served in your mission. If you don¡¯t feel they are worthy of commendation, then I will¡­¡± ¡°Th-They absolutely deserve it!¡± replies the young Empress passionately as she sits upright. She winces wearily, laying back down on her seat as she groans from exhaustion. She adds softly, ¡°They worked really hard and stopped Yaul¡­ Yauly from exploding us all.¡± ¡°If you are intending to confront the beast again, I will dispatch more of our knights to accompany you. Though I would ask if they can be armed with Fievegal armaments you deem acceptable losses, in the worst case scenario.¡± Wenlianna frowns softly, but Daniel pets her thigh gently. ¡°What¡¯s that face for?¡± asks the mechanic softly. ¡°I¡­¡± She glances nervously towards her mother, who asks, ¡°Me? Are you concerned I intend to steal these weapons?¡± Daniel manages to scoff. ¡°I am certain you could have already many times over. I don¡¯t have many anti-magic grenades or rifle rounds with me, but I¡¯ll divide them out where I can. The problem is, we only have the rifles Gwenesphia, Treia, and myself have remaining, as well as two elemental blasters¡­ I hadn¡¯t adequately planned for fighting monsters, and thought what we had would be plenty.¡± Vaergraes adds, ¡°The concern is that we must act quickly to capitalize on Yaulwembor¡¯s magic being negated already. If we wait too long, we¡¯re looking at a similar battle of extreme proportions.¡± ¡°And, our goal¡­ is to capture her,¡± admits Hekate. Aramellianna doesn¡¯t respond. She got a brief rundown from the Dragon Empresses, who are mostly opposed to the idea. But, it is potentially the last of its kind, so even they are hesitant to simply exterminate it. Unlike a male, though, which could be used for artificial conception for a time after it¡¯s deceased, a female is outside of anyone¡¯s capability, even if Daniel has the basic idea of what would need to be done to start. ¡°What if we put it to sleep and stick it into storage?¡± asks Doephluev, seated at one of the lounge dining tables nearby. ¡°Magic won¡¯t work now,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°Not while it¡¯s under the effect of the anti-magic shot. The ¡®gloom arrow¡¯, as Sir Helbeit called it.¡± She adds the last part for Aramellianna, who still has a minimal amount of knowledge about the Fievegal¡¯s peculiar technology. The Grand Duchess asks, ¡°If that is not an option, could you make use of these¡­ revival potations her Grace Geirahoel mentioned.¡± The orange dragon, seated near the Stalvaltan matriarch, flinches. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Everyone here are allies,¡± reaffirms Daniel. ¡°The servants and knights should be kept in the dark for now, but I trust everyone currently in the room.¡± He then adds in reply to the Grand Duchess, ¡°It¡¯s an acceptable option, but I¡¯d prefer we try to capture it alive. Senn, how intelligent do you think¡­ Faomyrs are?¡± ¡°Faormyrs. And, as you saw, it was quite intelligent. An argument could be made for its sentience, other than an inability to speak. Though, at this point, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it can learn languages.¡± ¡°Good. Then, I¡¯d like to suggest a plan. I won¡¯t volunteer anyone for it, but let me lay out the basics.¡± He shifts a little, trying to get comfortable, and Wenlianna gently slides closer, urging him to lay on her lap to at least angle himself up a bit more. He does so gratefully, with his head resting against her abdomen under her chest and his upper back against her lap. ¡°Thanks, Wenlianna.¡± She smiles, teasing softly, ¡°My pleasure. Though, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to be in front of so many people. Just so you know.¡± Everyone smiles gently, and Daniel continues his explanation of his plan. ¡°I¡¯ll use Nemaisol with the armor piercing rounds, and someone else will use the twenty millimeter. The, uh, ¡®dragon slayer¡¯.¡± Rather than upsetting the dragon Empresses, the three snicker, since, while one of them experienced it firsthand, they have made Daniel repay for his guilt by all sorts of mischief. And, the name is accurate. He goes on, ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate putting Nemaisol away and try to communicate with words and tone to convince it to surrender. If it¡¯ll surrender, we¡¯ll give it food and medicine. Are there any Citadel ministers present?¡± A female voice replies as a golem steps into the room, ¡°I am here, your Grace. Apologies that Xyreko and Ucahote are currently indisposed. I am the Spellmaster, Oeyan¡¯kae.¡± Kera¡¯tai twitches, which Daniel notices. He replies gently, ¡°Oeyan¡¯kae, my apologies for not finding time to meet you sooner.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it, your Grace. I won¡¯t make the usual humble excuse, but instead reassure you that, unless you specifically ordered me to appear before you, I am usually not in physical form to be encountered. I¡­ prefer research over interaction.¡± Both Kera¡¯tai and Daniel notice the specific outfit Oeyan¡¯kae¡¯s golem is wearing. It has a ceremonial appearance, decorated with various hand-made flower patterns draping from the sleeves. ¡°Are¡­ you a Chi¡¯rinnis?¡± asks Daniel. The golem bows, and the way her posture moves gives off a very approving air. ¡°Indeed, your Grace. I was born a Chi¡¯rinnis of a clan deeper in the west than her Grace, Empress Kera¡¯tai.¡± Kera¡¯tai immediately claps her hands together quietly, giving a sort of ceremonial bow to the Chi¡¯rinnis golem. ¡°Great elder, please bless me with wisdom and guidance.¡± She speaks softly in the Chi¡¯rinnis language, which Daniel has learned only a few words of. Oeyan¡¯kae replies in their native tongue gently, adding in Eastern Trade after, ¡°I appreciate your greeting, your Grace, but I am technically deceased. I¡¯m¡­ not sure what the proper etiquette would be.¡± The Chi¡¯rinnis empress straightens her posture saying warmly, ¡°I am content with treating you as my living elder. Please do grant me your grace as you can.¡± ¡°I would be honored.¡± Oeyan¡¯kae then turns to Daniel, asking with a respectful kindness, ¡°How may I serve you, my Emperor?¡± Daniel closes his eyes with an amused smile on his face, and others around him snicker. He replies quietly, ¡°Have any shuttles been deployed with supplies?¡± ¡°Yes, but there is another shuttle on standby at the Citadel. Shall I have more equipment rushed to us?¡± ¡°Yes. As many po-... er, anti-magic grenades and bullets as we have available. Can you spare five mithril golems?¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± ¡°Good. And, send five revival potations, if we have them. Also, I¡¯d like all of the milk Shek can spare. Send Skloe¡¯s so she doesn¡¯t feel left out, but we¡¯ll need the healing properties of Shek¡¯s. If there are any known tranquilizers that can put down a dragon, I would gladly accept them.¡± He looks at the three empresses upon saying this, but Roeta is the one to reply. ¡°Your Grace, it is likely to be detected by smell, but there¡¯s something in the organs of trapdoor lobsters. It¡¯s one of the few things I¡¯ve ever heard of that can put a dragon to sleep for a few hours.¡± The other five dragons all nod in agreement. Ryuogriar adds longingly with a hand on her cheek, ¡°It¡¯s a shame, too. Trapdoor lobsters are quite delectable.¡± ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s worth it for a heavy sleep,¡± adds Reignleif in her soft and tranquil tone. ¡°Do we have any of those?¡± asks Daniel, directed mainly at Oeyan¡¯kae. ¡°As it turns out, your Grace, her Majesty Aoloan received a delivery from dattakorien fishermen of three such specimens. Shall I have them sent?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Aoloan, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± The succubus smiles playfully. ¡°Ohhhh. Very well, then, Daniel. I have some requests to make.¡± She licks her teeth while grinning at him. The mechanic sighs. ¡°Anything in my power, Aoloan.¡± She cackles playfully, but then adds sincerely, ¡°Oh, but please do request more of them from the fishermen, Oeyan¡¯kae. I was going to make a great dinner with them when we return.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace. Anything else, my Emperor?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re having things delivered,¡± starts Hekate. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we request more rifles?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been manufacturing the 20mm rifles,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Too few of our enemies require it. Though, I have learned that we need to keep a stockpile of them. Many lessons have been learned today,¡± murmurs the castaway Earthling. Wenlianna pets his head gently, trying to reassure him. ¡°Sounds like the right time to make a list, Daniel. Shall I take notes for you?¡± She withdraws her notebook and pencil, and everyone shares a warm snicker. ¡°Please send as many of your demon staves as you can spare to match my knights, your Grace,¡± adds Aramellianna sincerely. ¡°I shall pay a fair price for the rental of such equipment, as well as a crash course on their use, if it will make this mission that much safer.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Do it. Renting them won¡¯t be necessary, Mother.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I will be charging the soldiers under contract. This should minimize the risk of theft. Leasing the weapons will incentivize their prompt return.¡± Daniel hesitates, and he looks up at the magic artisan cradling his head. She nods with a gentle smile. ¡°Business exchanges are essential to a functioning economy, Daniel. And, as she said, even the soldiers with less-than-loyal intentions will struggle to hide theft or espionage.¡± ¡°Understood. Any objections from anyone?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. No one objects, but Hekate asks, ¡°Should we have them send tanks, Daniel?¡± He thinks, while Ryuogriar points out, ¡°If you want them, it is your final decision, your Greatness.¡± ¡°I-I know. But,... We¡¯re minimizing their use to keep them hidden for now. Especially because they¡¯re slow.¡± ¡°Which is why I¡¯d prefer we don¡¯t. But¡­ Send one in storage, Oeyan¡¯kae. We¡¯ll keep it stored on the airship for emergency deployment if we need it.¡± ¡°It shall be done. I¡¯ll also include an array of explosives, as well as stun and screening ordinance. They will be cataloged using Empress Reignleif¡¯s coding system.¡± ¡°Good, thank you. ETA?¡± ¡°The second shuttle with resupply will arrive at the capital in four hours, your Grace.¡± ¡°Got it. Then, we¡¯ll take a five hour break and deploy using one of the shuttles. Mother, may we rely on your personnel to handle the airship landing?¡± ¡°Of course, Daniel.¡± ¡°Good, then, I¡¯d like to minimize the people in danger, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± growls Geirahoel instantly, beating everyone else as if she was waiting for this exact moment. ¡°Yes. If we are together, we will be able to flee from the beast with our combined prowess.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also the only ones with enough mana to engage Yaulwembor in a fight if it comes to that,¡± points out Reignleif. ¡°I¡¯m going too,¡± urges Hekate. ¡°I still have some left in me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have enough strength to function in five hours,¡± adds Senn. Vaergraes agrees, ¡°Myself as well.¡± ¡°Magnir will guard the Grand Duchess, and I shall accompany you, my Liege,¡± replies Roeta after quietly discussing with her beloved blue mate. Kera¡¯tai, Aoloan, and Veiranoei hesitate, and Daniel says seriously, ¡°Anyone with any hesitation should stay.¡± ¡°Your Enlightened Grace Aramellianna,¡± starts Kuboen. ¡°Please lease one of the demon staves allocated to you to me. I¡¯ll pay the lease. But, I¡¯ll not stand by while my home is in danger.¡± Gwenesphia murmurs, ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going, Gwen. I couldn¡¯t do anything meaningful in either battle today. I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡± ¡°If I understand correctly, the goal is a mere standoff, yes?¡± asks Peiburi. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°My goal is to have many firearms to intimidate Yaulwembor into hearing me out. If it -she- understands and cooperates, we won¡¯t hurt her further.¡± ¡°Then, I volunteer as well. But, I intend to retreat if the standoff doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°We all will,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°If the initial volley in retaliation doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯re doing everything we can to get away. Especially if she¡¯s recovered her mana.¡± ¡°If we corner the Faormyr,¡± starts Neith with a questioning tone. ¡°Are we worried about her becoming desperate?¡± ¡°The perimeter we¡¯ll create will be a half-circle, rather than a full perimeter. With so many firearms in place, we don¡¯t want to have each other in the crossfire. Granting Yaulwembor a direction to flee will allow her to choose fleeing, and we¡¯ll keep pursuing her, exhausting her if we can.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not exhausted now, I want to trade bodies with her,¡± jokes Doephluev. ¡°My beloved Emperor is merciless to his Empresses.¡± She feigns pain in her back, fanning her own cheek with her free hand. Hekate growls impotently in irritation. She lost their little competition fair and square, and Doephluev¡¯s wish was to be the empress for a day, once she chooses one for it to take place. Daniel doubts she¡¯ll wait the better part of a year for Hekate¡¯s next birthday, though she certainly would wait if it was much closer. ¡°One last question, Daniel,¡± starts the Grand Duchess as she ponders the mission, ignoring the archonelwyn. ¡°Do you have a contingency for if Yaulwembor will not surrender and can¡¯t be slain in time?¡± Daniel goes quiet for a moment. He replies quietly, ¡°Not one that won¡¯t cost more lives than I want to even ponder.¡± ¡°If¡­ it comes to it, Daniel¡­ Will you?¡± asks Vaergraes. She¡¯s the first one daring to ask, but everyone present who understands what the question really is wants to know the same answer. Daniel is quiet for a long time. Something only Xyreko knows is that, during his house arrest at the Citadel, Daniel passed the time he could get free building one more of the most terrible weapons in the world. His goal was to test what the polonium grenades indicated; something shielded in lead can contain ¡®anti-magic materials¡¯, which seem to simply be any especially radioactive elements, and even with the negation effect internal to adequate shielding, the item can be put into a magic storage bag. This allows even a multi-ton bomb to be carried on a person, let alone flown to a target by a dragon or the magic-crystal powered shuttles. The only problem is that the weight becomes a factor in direct proportion to the mass of the object¡¯s currently extracted volume. Using a shuttle with enough lift is the only real option for deploying the lead-shielded bombs, since they¡¯re too heavy for the dragons and the current models of the shuttles. If they¡¯re asking, though, Daniel¡¯s companions aren¡¯t entirely against using it, but only because they only saw it used against a singular titan of apocalypse. The repercussions using it anywhere near an inhabited area¡­ He doesn¡¯t even want to consider it. But, if a dragon-like being as powerful as Yaulwembor were to go on an unchecked rampage, the consequences could be as great or greater than a singular weapon used to slay it, even with the resultant collateral casualties. Hekate comes to Daniel¡¯s aid, replying as she tries to lift her head from laying on her chest, looking at Vaergraes seriously, ¡°Daniel won¡¯t be making that decision. We will. Daniel creates options, but the weight of using the secret weapon can¡¯t rest on him alone.¡± She looks down with a sullen expression. ¡°I won¡¯t let it.¡± Her face turns fiery, and she declares, ¡°We will beg Daniel if and only if we lose control of Yaulwembor. Otherwise, we go with Daniel¡¯s plan. Yauly will surrender or perish. I guarantee it.¡± Aramellianna smiles and bows her head politely. ¡°I understand completely, your Greatness. I am at your service.¡± ¡°I have seen your secret weapon via Dawnsight, Daniel¡­ Or at least, I have seen what it can do. I saw another one being used.¡± Daniel makes eye contact with the three dragons when they look at him. Of everyone, they have the greatest respect for what he did, having lived in fear of the Devourer and seen Daniel¡¯s weapon destroy it first hand. ¡°Y-You think it was the coming fight?¡± asks Wenlianna nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. As you may know, Dawnsight ends at the flash of a land-bound star.¡± Daniel can feel the magic artisan trembling, but he adds gently to reassure everyone, ¡°I have confidence Yaulwembor will surrender. She wants to survive, and she knows that we won¡¯t let her if she proves to be our enemy. We¡¯re the first thing that makes her feel fear.¡± ¡°You mean you are,¡± jokes Treia dryly, and everyone shares a gentle laugh. The human mechanic from Earth replies gently with a somewhat distant expression, ¡°I can handle that much.¡± *** The hours pass by, and the second shuttle arrives with the supplies Daniel requested. When he had a moment of private, he made the decision to ask Oeyan¡¯kae to have Xyreko load the current atom bomb onto a shuttle and standby. He gives her the order that if he should perish, any of the Empresses of the Fievegal have his permission to order its launch, and Xyreko has to ensure Yaulwembor is defeated. He¡¯s still optimistic, but he¡¯s trying to remove all of the possibilities. The best option would be to use the 20mm rifles from airships and simply try to snipe the draconic archfiend from range, but the goal is to spare it and prevent the Faormyrs from going extinct. Senn is the only one who had knowledge about the being, and she is cautiously optimistic that it will be able to at least understand speech, or at least the intent of gestures of good faith. So, he steps off of the shuttle about a mile away from the position the golems have marked. Ryuogriar and Reignleif cling to his arms lightly, while Geirahoel leads, carrying an automatic assault rifle in her arms. The dragons haven¡¯t gone out of their way to learn about the firearms of Earth that Daniel was able to manufacture thanks to the Citadel, but they have enough knowledge about them now to meet the intent of the mission. Similarly, the knights of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy are already formed up ahead of them, each armed with a rented firearm serialized and tracked. The same goes for the bulk of Aramellianna¡¯s Stalvaltan Guard who accompanied them on the airship journey to Mattarglos. In all, there are 10 knights and 50 guardsmen, in addition to Daniel¡¯s party composed of Hekate, Vaergraes, Senn, Doephluev, Neith, Roeta, Gwenesphia and Treia. Additionally, though her father and second eldest brother present were hesitant, Gwenesphia¡¯s family is also carrying rifles to join in the intimidation squad. The goal is to corner Yaulwembor and convince the draconid that Daniel will show her mercy if she surrenders peacefully, which is why he has as much food and drinks as weapons in the magic bags he¡¯s carrying. He speaks with a level tone to avoid alerting the archfiend too early. ¡°You¡¯ve all been briefed, and you all have volunteered. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± He looks at Helbeit, the human knight of Stalvaltan who is carrying Daniel¡¯s first 20mm rifle. It and Nemaisol are the only two weapons that can penetrate Yaulwembor¡¯s skin, but he¡¯s hoping she won¡¯t understand that fully. In an emergency, Daniel and Helbeit have the job of eliminating the Faormyr before she can escape. If it turns into a battle, Daniel has anti-magic grenades and bullets in his non-magic pouches, with the bullets stored in a large cigarette-box type of container made of lead. He also gave out all of the anti-magic equipment he could to everyone else, giving them a quick rundown on how to use them. The forest is quiet, and the path is easy to follow. While Yaulwembor mostly stayed below the tree-line, seemingly understanding that the rifles were a threat to her so long as Daniel can lay eyes on her, her large size broke through branches and small trees with ease, making it look like a tornado passed through. Not to mention the large footprints and claw prints, intermingled with blood drops and the occasional shed scale that finally fell from her wounds. Doephluev walks just off to Geirahoel¡¯s right, carrying herself like a regal empress as she walks, since she is unarmed. Her own specific role is to intercept any surprise magic attacks with her own defensive barriers, while Senn begins counter-attack spells and everyone else opens fire. The group moves at a steady pace. The path descends down an easy going slope, and Daniel can¡¯t help but admire the scenery, including the massive trees that share a similar footprint to a house, rising high into the sky like skyscrapers. Though Mattarglos is generally hardy terrain, it seems the weather and precipitation are ideal for massive trees. Daniel never saw the colossal redwoods of California in person, but he wonders if even they were as big as these monstrous monoliths of lumber. And, nestled in an alcove of colossal roots formed by the largest of the titanic ¡®behemoth maples¡¯ is a sight that puts everyone on edge. Yaulwembor, in all of her glory, is sleeping. Her wounds seem to have stopped bleeding, but are still apparent, indicating that she likely hasn¡¯t recovered her mana yet. There¡¯s no way of knowing for certain when the polonium will decay away. ¡°{This could all end right now, Daniel. Take aim, fire. Problem solved. If you really want little baby Faormyrs running around, plead with Ryukana.}¡± The easy route isn¡¯t always the right one. And, I think we both know Ryukana won¡¯t be able to bring a race back from extinction. Order and Chaos won¡¯t allow that level of interference, I¡¯m sure. Kaeralegier¡¯s voice sighs in Daniel¡¯s mind dramatically. He¡¯s the only one who can hear her, so he has to avoid reacting. ¡°{Now do you know why I want to go into hiding? There¡¯re so many rules. Not that I minded so much, but it was so suffocating sometimes.}¡± I understand well enough. He signals with his hand for the knights to begin spreading out, and in the shade of the trees around them, they move into formation. They continue to expand the formation as they get closer, everyone present watching the draconic being carefully for even the slightest movement. Daniel can feel Reignleif¡¯s grip on his arm tighten. He glances at his blue Empress, and she makes eye contact with him. She thinks quickly, using her free left hand to rub her belly and then point at Yaulwembor. The mechanic follows her gesture, and his hands tighten on Nemaisol, which is in the rifle form cloning the Dragonslayer. ¡°{Yeah-p,}¡± remarks the goddess bound to the magic weapon dryly. ¡°{Those are eggs. Looks like four of them.}¡± Daniel immediately starts searching the area. He comes to a stop, gesturing quickly with his fist up to bring the formation to a halt. They slowly come to a resting position, observing him. The human emperor whispers to Reignleif, ¡°Any signs of the male? Can anyone smell it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a male, Mukori,¡± replies Ryuogriar quietly. ¡°She¡¯s not keeping them warm. She simply laid them and is ignoring them.¡± Daniel searches every memory and piece of wisdom he has ever absorbed, trying to recall anything that explains it. Chickens, of course, lay unfertilized eggs regularly, often dictated by their diet, overall health, and breed. So far as he knew, reptiles lay unfertilized eggs primarily as decoy eggs for the clutch so that egg-stealers end up with a meal that doesn¡¯t contain an embryo. He pages through memories of an Australian adventurer who hosted nature shows talking about everything from snakes and turtles to crocodiles and lizards, in addition to anything else his adventures took him on. No, nothing. Everything in his memories indicates that a reptile -which is what he most closely relates the dragons, drakes, and now Faormyrs to- only lays fertilized eggs. Or do they? Did I read something once? Daniel asks softly, ¡°Have any of you ever laid unfertilized eggs before?¡± ¡°It happens,¡± replies Ryuogriar quietly. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, because it¡¯s usually a sign of an unpopular female.¡± ¡°I¡­ I have¡­¡± murmurs Reignleif. Ryuogriar remains quiet, and Daniel makes a gentle joke to cheer her up, ¡°Are they edible?¡± Reignleif blushes, and Hekate snaps through a whisper, ¡°Hey! Flirt later! Or flirt with me! Pick one!¡± Daniel nods with a smirk. It is an extremely dangerous position to be in, and he just wanted to make sure Reignleif was back in a better mood so she doesn¡¯t get distracted. ¡°Relay to everyone, please. If anyone sees any signs of any other creature, we¡¯re aborting mission and evacuating.¡± ¡°On it,¡± replies Reignleif. Once she nods, having relayed the warning, Daniel signals with his hand to continue advancing. They are able to get within a thousand feet before Yaulwembor shifts, lifting her head. She looks weary and battered from the battle, which is a relief in its own right. She¡¯s not invincible, and she¡¯s not tireless. That said, she¡¯s also not dead yet. And, as the saying goes, a cornered tiger is the most deadly. Daniel can see the draconic archfiend scan the crowd, and the two eldest Dragon Empresses release him, allowing him to step past Doephluev and Geirahoel, revealing himself specifically to the Faormyr. He shifts the rifle in his hands, slinging it up to his shoulder to draw attention to it, and the monster¡¯s gaze snaps to him, locking on as her pupils widen, emphasizing their cross-like shape. Dragons have complex pupils, more noticeable in their true forms, that polarize their vision so they can still see, even when breathing their most powerful fire attacks. Yaulwembor bears her massive teeth, each one about as long as Daniel¡¯s forearm. She¡¯s on guard, but thankfully, hasn¡¯t sprung into offense yet. Daniel signals everyone to stand down, and he makes a show of stowing Nemaisol on his back. He¡¯s trusting his gut. There are contingencies in place, but he¡¯ll be in the most danger out of anyone present for all of the usual reasons in addition to being so close without a weapon. However, Nemaisol is still ¡®drawn¡¯ by being on his back, which Kaeralegier will hold off on returning to the holster since he¡¯s still in contact with the magic weapon. With it drawn, he is protected somewhat from magic attacks. Daniel walks slowly towards the archfiend with his hands clearly visible, and she growls in a warning tone. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay calm, Yaulwembor. We¡¯re both not looking for a fight, so let¡¯s just get along.¡± He keeps his tone soft and gentle, trying to reassure the titan. She doesn¡¯t make any sudden moves, but she doesn¡¯t lower her guard either. It¡¯s entirely possible she doesn¡¯t understand after all. And, as he¡¯s pondering this very notion, he realizes that, even if she had the capability to use language comprehension magic, it would no longer be in effect thanks to the anti-magic bullet whose shards are still lodged in her scales. The human mechanic can feel sweat building in his body, and his legs grow weaker as he gets closer, but he does everything in his power to stay on his feet and keep moving slowly forward. ¡°Just a little closer, that¡¯s all I want. I just want to talk. Can you do that? Can you talk? Or, do you at least understand me?¡± Daniel watches the growling colossus for any signs of recognition. He¡¯s close enough now that she could probably spring a striking attack too quickly for him to react, and he probably wouldn¡¯t leave much more than a messy stain on the ground. But, she clearly doesn¡¯t know that, and it frightens her. Daniel bobs his own head up and down as he says, ¡°Nod like this if you understand me. Yes? Do you understand my words?¡± Yaulwembor never takes her eyes off of Daniel, and he does the same. It¡¯s an extremely tense moment of quiet between them. *** Chapter 129: A Lullaby for a Titan Scales that contain noticeable amounts of sharmelkolle, the strongest metal known to the world of Zenkon, faintly glow in response to mana around them. Teeth nearly as long as a human forearm hang imposingly like deadly spears in the air as a chaotic wind passes between them. Muscles that can crumble stone loosen and tighten in small motions as a great creature lies in ready to retaliate. Daniel¡¯s heart is racing. He is but an average human from Earth, where the only living dragons are a species of monitor lizard serving as a perfect example of island gigantism. The humble mechanic has experienced a great deal of incredible things since he was spontaneously spirited away to the world of Zenkon, not least of which was the magical transportation itself. He has the imagination and presence of mind to roll with the punches, thanks to his combined life experiences. The moment it sank in that he was in another world, he had to start accepting everything he sees as what it is, no matter how unbelievable it would be on Earth. And, like the first time Daniel saw a fish larger than himself while scuba diving, seeing the majestic draconid known as Yaulwembor up close is stunning. He feels absolutely tiny compared to her head alone, and her massive, piercing gaze follows every movement of his, hypnotized by her own fear. Daniel is incomprehensible to the Faormyr because he is able to wound her, even with magic, and she can¡¯t instinctively copy the ¡®spell¡¯ he¡¯s using. Sentient races are able to understand -eventually- that it is a weapon evolved a long way from the humble bow and arrow, and given how intelligent Yaulwembor appears to be, she might be able to understand it if specifically shown. The human Emperor can barely hear his own words as he tries to communicate with the ancient archfiend of Mattarglos. ¡°Nod like this if you understand me. Yes? Do you understand my words?¡± He is still cautiously stepping closer, but Yaulwembor¡¯s gaze doesn¡¯t change, other than she cocks her head a little. Her eyes tilt briefly to glance behind him, but then return to him just as quickly. She tenses a little, and Daniel comes to a stop, keeping his hands visible. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s just stay calm.¡± His voice is wavering, but he¡¯s doing his best to keep it soft and gentle. He¡¯s about twenty yards from the ancient colossus, and they¡¯re both afraid of each other. Daniel¡¯s advantage is that he has a pretty good idea of what he¡¯s up against. She doesn¡¯t. This works against him a little, since he¡¯s trying to get her to stand down peacefully so they can bring her in and try to prevent her from going on a rampage anymore. And, while the archfiend seems to understand that she''s outmatched for once, she doesn''t seem to understand Daniel''s attempts at direct communication. The mechanic wants to glance over his shoulder for silent brainstorming, but he dares not look away from the apex predator before him. He thinks carefully, and he notices Yaulwembor glance at the others behind him once more. He can only hope that his companions aren¡¯t doing anything restless. He says gently, ¡°Yaulwembor, look at me.¡± He waves his hands gently, drawing her attention again, and this causes her to growl. Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t make a move yet, but she is still on guard and shrunken in such a posture that she could spring an attack at any second. Daniel points at her eggs; four hard-shelled oval-shaped objects in a small nest, but otherwise being ignored by the beast. She glances briefly, and then snaps her gaze back to him with more of an edge to her scowl. He keeps his hands visible, cooing as carefully and sincerely as he can, ¡°Easy, easy¡­ I want to help.¡± He gestures at the archfiend, and then points behind himself with his hands, specifically indicating the Dragon Empresses, who are standing as close to Daniel as possible without worsening Yaulwembor¡¯s tension. The Faormyr looks at Geirahoel, Reignleif, and Ryuogriar, beginning to snarl. Neith starts to move closer to them, but this only causes her to roar. ¡°HEY!¡± shouts Daniel as he puts his hand on Nemaisol. No sooner do his fingers wrap around the grip does the archfiend snap her gaze back to Daniel. He keeps his right hand on the grip while waving his left hand gently. ¡°Calm down, please. I want you to have the same.¡± He keeps gesturing at her, relaxing his grip on the magic weapon in rifle-form. He takes a couple of steps closer, now operating his magic bag to withdraw the food they prepared, courtesy of Aoloan directing the effort. He begins setting it down closer to her, watching her for a moment. Daniel backs away a few steps, gesturing at the food. The draconic being glances around, noticeably taking interest in the food, but still highly suspicious. Daniel says over his shoulders, ¡°Everyone relax your guard, please. We¡¯re friendly today.¡± He already discussed this with Helbeit, especially, that he needs to keep his own rifle ready to fire in a hurry, even when Daniel tells everyone to stand down. Yaulwembor is still a ¡®wild animal¡¯, in a sense, so it¡¯s dangerous to let down their guard too much. Likewise, Doephluev is still ready to react in a flash, as is Senn. The mechanic sinks to a kneel and waits patiently, and Yaulwembor wearily sits up. The growling has softened, and she keeps glancing at the meat dish. Daniel gestures at it again to encourage her. It¡¯s clear that Yaulwembor is fairly intelligent, she just can¡¯t communicate as directly as a person. But, even cats and dogs can learn to communicate their desires, even without speaking. Daniel withdraws another meat dish, walking on his knees to put it down beside the first one, and then retreating on his hands and knees to give her a little space, repeating the gesture for her to enjoy. Yaulwembor finally relaxes a tiny amount. Her gaze never stops suspiciously searching the group, especially Daniel, but she eases forward enough to reach the meals with her tongue, lapping each one up quickly before retreating back. Daniel withdraws a third, this time walking a little closer. The Faormyr tenses a little, and the human sets the tray down, easing back as he has repeated so far. She glances at it, and then at Daniel. While his heart is still pounding, a moment of relief washes over Daniel once more. Her gaze is expectant. Daniel smiles and withdraws two more dishes, setting them down by the first of this set, retreating back a couple of steps. The draconic being huffs and crawls forward cautiously. She laps up the meals just as quickly as she has been, now only retreating away from the trays to what would be a couple of steps away from Daniel. It seems her hunger is winning out over her caution. Daniel obliges, feeding the draconic being with an increasing amount of food until it reaches the point that the Faormyr closes the distance, eating the food almost as quickly as he can get it out of his bag and set it down. He tries to move with a steady pace, since he has around seventy people standing around watching as he feeds a terrifying monster, adding in dishes of every kind of milk he could get. When he sets down a particularly small dish of milk, Yaulwembor nearly sucks it down as quickly as the rest of the meal before halting. She snorts and backs away a step. Daniel chuckles. ¡°You really don¡¯t like the lady Dragons, do you?¡± She stares at him, sniffing and lifting her muzzle into the air to sample the scents present. Her gaze is drawn to Reignleif, and the colossus growls. ¡°Hey now, be nice. I¡¯ve got other things for you.¡± He sets another tray of rose milk, which the draconid hastily drinks while Daniel returns the dragon milk to his bag. He then tries cookies, which Geirahoel made, and he can hear her audibly huff behind him. She grumbles, ¡°Why are you wasting them on this thing? I made those for you¡­¡± Yaulwembor gobbles them down with abandon, seemingly not noticing Geirahoel¡¯s scent on them. Daniel does the unthinkable, wavering only for a moment with his hand raised. He touches Yaulwembor¡¯s snout, and the ancient guardian of the forest halts. Her eyes look directly at Daniel, and he gently slides his hand across her massive nose. ¡°D-Daniel¡­!?¡± whispers Geirahoel loudly enough to be heard. He¡¯s sure everyone is on edge, and the Faormyr herself takes notice, growling lightly. ¡°Shhhh, it¡¯s alright,¡± coos Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He realizes she could snap her jaws shut around his whole body before he could even return his hand to his side if she wanted to. Wild animals of Earth would be highly likely to do exactly that, depending on their temperament. He¡¯s giving her a lot more credit than a wild animal. The archfiend may not be ¡®sentient¡¯ by certain definitions, but she¡¯s capable of strategizing, complex magic spells, and understands when to play nice, even after a fearsome battle. Really, Daniel only defines her as ¡®non-sentient¡¯, personally, because she doesn¡¯t seem to speak, but he¡¯s not so sure she can¡¯t. Like Lugrae, the Feral Feldrok, she could very likely be simply ¡®wild¡¯ in the same way; having somehow survived her whole life without sentient parents to guide and teach her. That said, pretty much everyone is convinced she¡¯s older than Neith, making her the second oldest person present, depending on whether or not she exceeds Senn¡¯s age. If she is that old, it¡¯s unlikely she never encountered people or dragons who tried to communicate with her. Those are problems for when Daniel figures out what to do. He has successfully proven that she will be non-hostile under the right conditions, and a blast of hot air from her nostrils confirms that she is losing any aggression she had before. Still, she¡¯s on edge with so many hostiles present. Daniel instructs over his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯d like everyone but Neith, Senn, and Doephluev to fall back, please.¡± ¡°No!¡± snaps Geirahoel. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Geira-Mukori. I just want her to relax more, and she doesn¡¯t seem to like you four lady dragons, particularly.¡± Neith explains gently, ¡°It¡¯s instinct to prioritize herself first. I believe her Grace Reignleif is the most instigating in this case.¡± ¡°M-Me?¡± murmurs the blue dragon in surprise. The grey knight nods. ¡°Your Grace Ryuogriar, please take a couple of steps forward.¡± Ryuogriar looks at Daniel, who bobs his head in assent. She walks forward with grace and tranquility, avoiding any sort of hostility. Yaulwembor watches her cautiously. ¡°Your Grace Reignleif,¡± suggest Neith. The azure empress takes one single step and the Faormyr bears her teeth, which Reignleif takes as a cue to step back. The knights and Stalvaltan guards all flinch nervously, since the titan had been fairly passive for a while now. Geirahoel takes three steps forward cautiously, knowing the leader of the Einherjars was going to suggest it next. Again, the archfiend watches her, but doesn¡¯t growl nearly as aggressively. Considering she accepted the cookies, it must mean that, to the draconid¡¯s instincts, the two currently pregnant dragons don¡¯t pose a threat of ¡®competing¡¯ for a potential mate. Daniel would like to think she¡¯s not going to turn out to be the draconic form of a praying mantis. Daniel says gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reina-Mukori¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± murmurs the gentle blue dragon. ¡°I¡¯ll return ahead of the group. I will remain on standby with the troops, though.¡± Yaulwembor watches Reignleif depart with the knights and soldiers, leaving behind the gatonines, Neith, Doephluev, Senn, Geirahoel, Ryuogriar, and Daniel. Gwenesphia asks as gently as she can over the distance, ¡°Daniel, what do you plan to do next?¡± He watches the colossus for a moment as she visibly relaxes some. She still seems a little nervous, but for now, she seems to have accepted the unofficial peace treaty. Daniel replies, ¡°Try to get her to sleep, if we can.¡± Daniel slides his hand around in circles on his chest, then pointing to Yaulwembor¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t seem to understand at first, so Daniel tries a few other things, including hitting his own chest with his fist and tapping Nemaisol with his hand without moving to draw it. ¡°{If only you had a goddess you could summon to make this easier, eh Daniel?}¡± Very funny. Even if I wanted to, I already used my wish. ¡°{Pfft! So? You think it¡¯d be much more severe than what she did for Shek?}¡± Daniel thinks for a moment. In truth, he¡¯s beginning to worry that the original plan is faltering. Among the dishes that Yaulwembor scarfed down were the trapdoor lobster organs, which an individual specimen was supposed to be able to tranquilize a dragon. The Faormyr could have stronger natural defenses, but that definitely complicates things. Finally seeming to understand, the draconic being rolls from her crouching all-fours position to lay on her side, exposing her chest to Daniel. There, he can see the dull greyness of her scales from all of the magic being negated around the sharmelkolle content of them. Shards of the anti-magic bullet lodged into the gaps and surfaces of the scales, which are the tiny thread by which a terrifyingly powerful and talented warlock of a magic beast is prevented from tapping into her magic. And, Daniel intends to remove them. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he won¡¯t be able to transport her by magic by any means; magic bag or teleportation. Additionally, healing magic won¡¯t work on her so long as her mana is negated. Daniel makes eye contact with Yaulwembor, and he brushes off his chest, then gesturing at her chest. She moves her head to nuzzle him, pushing him somewhat forcefully. He stumbles, feeling like he just got bumped by a forklift with how unyieldingly blunt the ¡®nudge¡¯ was. But he laughs and walks to the impact zone of the polonium bullet, switching his gloves to disposable ones that he can leave behind, as well as tweezers. It¡¯ll be time-consuming work, but it shouldn¡¯t be too terrible. The smallest shards will likely have already alpha-decayed into lead, meaning he just needs to focus on the larger pieces. Her scales are thick, and the specialized shell didn¡¯t penetrate, meaning the flecks remaining are all it takes to negate her mana. Ryuogriar has approached a little closer, using her own void bag to produce food, which occupies the titan. She hesitantly accepts the additional food, allowing the platinum dragon empress to remain much closer to Daniel, just in case. ¡°Mukori, this seems to be a lot of work.¡± ¡°A lot less work than actually fighting her, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I suppose¡­ Though, if this were an option to begin with¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°My love, have you thought about what happens when she wakes up in a strange place?¡± ¡°A little. We¡¯ll start with an illusion and try to convince her to remain peaceful.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I hope the barriers are actually indestructible,¡± remarks Treia dryly. ¡°Otherwise, the Citadel will likely be uninhabitable for another few centuries.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s smarter than we originally thought. We¡¯ll try language comprehension magic on her again once her mana is restored.¡± ¡°Around the same time she launches her attack,¡± grumbles the gatonine Empress. Gwenesphia and Peiburi laugh uneasily, while Goelselmo murmurs, standing a little ways away, ¡°Unbelievable¡­ To think the day would come that I would see the Yaulwembor this close¡­¡± ¡°Father, are we sure we shouldn¡¯t just finish it off?¡± asks Kuboen nervously. ¡°Remember, son, that these demon staves do not possess the mana capable of damaging the creature. Only the one Sir Helbeit or Lord Daniel have can penetrate its scales.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be careful of saying too much around it-I mean- her?¡± asks Peiburi cautiously. ¡°Just because we think she can¡¯t understand speech doesn¡¯t mean she actually can¡¯t. She could be faking it.¡± The gatonine baron nods in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Daniel carefully extracts the shards and chunks of polonium that he can find. Some of the splinters he pulls out of the scales seem to be other materials, possibly collected over years of life. He¡¯s not sure how often Yaulwembor sheds her scales, but it¡¯s possible it takes a long time. Each one is about the size of his palm, and even then, there are hundreds across her body, only possessing a slightly different color tone along her belly and the undersides of her neck and tail. The ridges on those adorning the upper surfaces, in contrast, are more pronounced, effective at diffusing and deflecting attacks of all kinds. While he works, he jokes softly as to not raise Yaulwembor¡¯s suspicions, ¡°I wonder if I should be singing you a lullaby, huh? Though, I guess I¡¯ve forgotten most of them¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Daniel does his best, humming a tune, but the only words he can remember to murmur -since the song was actually in Japanese with exception of a single phrase-, ¡°Good¡­ sleep¡­ sheep¡­ sheep¡­,¡± trailing off his tone gently. He laughs at himself. ¡°Yeah, that won¡¯t do¡­ Oh! I know, how about the Black Wake Lullaby?¡± Yaulwembor blinks once, shifting her head only a little as she watches Daniel with his tedious work. ¡°? Here we are, your time stopped here, The end of your road with me. We gave ¡®em hell for many a year, Now I carry your memory. So rest well me love, and go on ahead. I¡¯ll see you at the end o¡¯ the line. The weight o¡¯ the world be damned and be shed. Our next round of drinks be mine. ?¡± The mechanic deposits the polonium shards in a small lead container to allow him to seal it and store the shards in his void bag for later disposal. The ancient being watches him when she¡¯s not actively eating the food provided by Ryuogriar, curious about the delicate precision work he¡¯s doing to clean her scales. He doubts she knows at the moment that it¡¯s what took away her mana, but she¡¯ll likely figure it out. Hekate calls out with the loudest voice Yaulwembor will allow without going on edge, ¡°Daniel! You didn¡¯t tell me you could sing!¡± He scoffs. ¡°What can I say other than ¡®you never asked¡¯?¡± The feldrok empress huffs. ¡°You must sing for me immediately when we¡¯re done!¡± He laughs, ¡°Fine, fine. As you¡­¡± He trails off when he glances around to see many expectant stares looking at him. He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m any good¡­¡± ¡°Pardon my saying so, Mukori, but we¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± replies Ryuogriar. Daniel sighs with a smile on his lips. ¡°You know I won¡¯t refuse you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± There are gleeful giggles around him, as well as one exasperated huff from Kuboen. Daniel keeps working, placing one more particularly large piece of polonium into the container, and just then, a strange sensation washes over him, sort of like a sudden hot breeze from wind blowing across a fire. It¡¯s not actual heat though, but a sort of foreboding feeling, and everyone around him seems to notice it as well. Ryuogriar tenses, Geirahoel suddenly spreads into a combat-ready posture, the gatonines take a defensive few steps back, and Neith and Doephluev start to stalk towards Daniel to defend him. Hekate¡¯s ears fold back, and she growls, ¡°D-Daniel?¡± The human looks nervously at Yaulwembor, but her eyes are closed, and her breathing is steady. He suspects what he just felt, confirmed by everyone else going on guard, is the Faormyr¡¯s imposing pool of mana immediately beginning to restore itself thanks to the anti-magic effect being removed. ¡°{Is this where you say ¡®seemed like a good idea at the time¡¯, Daniel?}¡± The wayward mechanic does his best to stay calm. It¡¯s the goal they had. It seems Yaulwembor the Archfiend of Mattarglos has finally fallen asleep from the tranquilizing toxins of the trapdoor lobsters Daniel fed to her. She looks rather majestic and peaceful, standing in stark contrast to the terrifying titan that attacked suddenly in the middle of another battle. ¡°I-Is she¡­ asleep?¡± asks Gwenesphia nervously. Daniel touches Yaulwembor¡¯s chest, watching the colossal eye for any movements in response. Hekate asks, ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Sorry, yes, she¡¯s asleep. You have a bag handy?¡± The feldrok girl cautiously stalks forward as Ryuogriar steps up behind Daniel, observing as he seals the lead container and puts it in his magic bag. ¡°Will she even fit in the largest magic bag?¡± asks Ryuogriar as she observes the titan from up close. ¡°Mr. Lugrae does,¡± replies Hekate, now dragging a large magic bag that she had in a smaller one that she keeps in the special pouch on her belt. She¡¯s referring to the Feral Feldrok, which Daniel stored in a large void bag after defeating it. He suspects that it¡¯s possible that the reason Hekate hasn¡¯t heard the voices of the other feldroks yet is that they are still ¡®bound¡¯ to Lugrae¡¯s body, since it was almost immediately that he put the body into the void bag that it still remains in today. They may also hold off on speaking to her to allow her to grow more before imparting ancient wisdom, but he¡¯ll have to address the former guardian of the Citadel eventually. Daniel and Hekate operate the large void bag with Geirahoel and Ryuogriar following them closely. Because Yaulwembor is so large, it takes a bit longer to store her in her entirety. Just as the colossal tail is disappearing into the bag, the gatonines that are present approach. Peiburi murmurs, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°Some risk remains,¡± points out Ryuogriar warningly. ¡°As intelligent as this powerful being is, she¡¯d likely be able to return if she is able to leave our control.¡± ¡°I have some ideas on how to handle that,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I¡¯ll have to run them by Wenlianna and Ahok to be sure, and might need a dragon to test it.¡± ¡°¡°I am at your service, my Liege,¡±¡± declare two dragons simultaneously; the leader of the Einherjars, and the fourth of the Valkyries, Neith and Roeta respectively. They glance at each other, and Ryuogriar giggles into her hand warmly. ¡°If¡­ I had not seen it all for myself, I fear I would not believe it¡­¡± murmurs Goelselmo, reiterating his sentiments from earlier. ¡°The battle, the sheer power¡­ that it could even be defeated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you and Veiranoei will come in,¡± replies Hekate, taking charge of the conversation. ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell everyone that it¡¯s defeated. To¡­ um¡­ confirm it?¡± She looks at Daniel, and he smiles and nods. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Sweetpea.¡± He¡¯s not good at it, but the mechanic -the ¡®Emperor¡¯ of the Fievegal-, hopes to reinforce the fact that Hekate is the ruler. Of course, she doesn¡¯t make it easy when she beams with a big, child-like grin of bashful giddiness. Daniel addresses the two dragons who volunteered for the testing next; ¡°It¡¯ll be painful. I won¡¯t force or order anyone to do it. But, we¡¯ll need some countermeasures in case Yaulwembor tries to test boundaries.¡± Geirahoel clings to Daniel¡¯s arm, glaring down at the large void bag that now contains one of the deadliest beings in the world. ¡°You could just give the bag to me, Mukori. You won¡¯t have to feel guilty or anything¡­¡± Daniel puts his hand on hers, and she trails off, looking away from him guiltily. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, I do, Mukori. But, she¡¯s a unique being, as far as we can tell. I want to know if the Faormyrs really are non-sentient, or if her strength can be put to use for the Fievegal. At the very least, if she won¡¯t be a problem anymore, then that¡¯s good enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big gamble,¡± murmurs the orange Dragon Empress. ¡°At the very least,¡± starts Treia gently as she approaches, eyeing the bag suspiciously. ¡°For the foreseeable future, Yaulwembor won¡¯t be a problem. Now, we just have to get rid of Rohgattabor.¡± ¡°I have a question before we move on,¡± interjects Kuboen before anyone can respond to Treia. He glares at Daniel, asking somewhat caustically, ¡°What¡¯s supposed to make us so certain the demons won¡¯t simply use Yaulwembor as a weapon against eastern nations?¡± ¡°Listen, you¡­!¡± snaps Hekate as she points at him, but Daniel puts his hand on her shoulder. Geirahoel only resists her own outburst by seeing Daniel stop the feldrok girl, and she squeezes his arm a little painfully in order to temper herself. Daniel replies with a hint of coldness, ¡°Our allies won¡¯t need to worry about that, Lord Kuboen.¡± This only hardens the male gatonine¡¯s expression, and it makes Gwenesphia and Veiranoei look a little concerned. But, the human continues his retort. ¡°You have the good fortune of never facing a dragon in direct combat before, let alone the golems of the Citadel. To feel the heat of stone melting less than ten feet away from yourself. The acrid smell of armor, sand, and stone turning into glass in seconds. You don¡¯t have to believe me, but I don¡¯t need Yaulwembor for anything.¡± The mechanic looks at Gwenesphia, saying gently, ¡°I will ensure there are contingencies when we awaken Yaulwembor. If she can be made an ally, though, our family will benefit.¡± The gatonine Empress fidgets with her hands and smiles. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If I may, then, what is our plan for Rohgattabor?¡± asks Lyrtef. ¡°If you did successfully wound it, I doubt it¡¯s going to fall for any of our attempts to bait it out again.¡± ¡°A graetcheth mantarouck is a monster,¡± replies Senn. ¡°It may try to outsmart us, but it won''t likely be out of self-preservation.¡± ¡°How well can dragons swim?¡± asks Daniel as he looks at Neith specifically. ¡°Excellently, your Grace!¡± answers Roeta a little overzealously, stepping forward to try to bring attention to herself. ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what he wants,¡± teases Treia. ¡°I trust the Emperor with my life, and I will serve his will.¡± Daniel begins laughing warmly, and everyone looks at him. Roeta blushes a little, asking, ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. But, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, Dame Roeta.¡± She flinches, glancing at Hekate, Ryuogriar, and Geirahoel each in turn. ¡°M-M-My Liege, I-I-I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± ¡°He means you¡¯re sucking up to him,¡± retorts Doephluev bluntly. ¡°I would know.¡± She grins, adding playfully, ¡°I do it all the time.¡± The pink Valkyrie stammers, and Ryuogriar says more regally, ¡°You want promotions and prestige. I understand, my loyal Dame Roeta. You need not be so enthusiastic, though. As our loyal guardian, I shall ensure you are never without opportunities to shine.¡± The young lesser dragon smiles and nods. ¡°Th-Thank you, your Graces. I just¡­ wish to do more.¡± The Emperor sighs with a soft smile. He understands. He woefully under-tasks his followers, and they want to impress him. ¡°My plan is to make a helmet that¡¯ll let you breathe underwater so you can track down Rohgattabor. Once you locate it, we can attack it with magic from above.¡± ¡°Unless of course you simply want to drag it out of the water,¡± adds Doephluev with a cuteness to her tone. ¡°Gah! I was going to say that!¡± whines Hekate. ¡°Daniel! I was going to say that!¡± ¡°Seems that¡¯s two things I¡¯m better than you at, your Greatness,¡± retorts the archoneldwyn smugly. The feldrok Empress clenches her fists, glaring angrily at the arrogant pseudo-elf. Daniel calms her by putting his hand on her head between her large triangular ears. He says softly, ¡°She¡¯s better than me at magic, Sweetpea.¡± Hekate glares up at him, now, confused by why he would say it that way. Her ears fold back, expressing her irritation. Everyone is better at magic than he is. Hekate curls her lip to pout, and Daniel does his best to smile gently to emphasize his point without saying it. Suddenly, the young ravenette¡¯s ears flick back up, and her eyes go wide. Daniel¡¯s smile widens. To many, he is the strongest and most powerful ¡®sorcerer¡¯ in the entire world. For him to point out that someone else is stronger than he is at something is to make the simple statement; everyone is better at something than someone else. Doephluev has more combat skill as an assassin, and she happened to make a point just before Hekate. However, Hekate has the most mana of any of them. She¡¯s growing more and more skilled with firearms, especially elemental blasters, and few can use teleportation magic as effectively as she can, since it lets her justify being close to Daniel more often. The young teen¡¯s expressive ears fold down to the sides this time, disappointed with herself. She murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m better at other things¡­¡± Daniel grins, ruffling her hair. ¡°Not least of which is being the most adorable, Hekate. So, either prove her wrong or ignore her.¡± ¡°If I ignore her, she¡¯ll just seduce you,¡± retorts the youngest of the empresses, putting on some impressive pouting. ¡°I was going to say that,¡± remarks Ryuogriar, winking at Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re the biggest seducer! You¡­ temptress!¡± Ryuogriar and Geirahoel snicker, and Hekate bickers with them both, her cheeks rosy red from embarrassment. With her self-esteem restored and a more vicious fight with Doephluev avoided, Daniel asks Goelselmo, ¡°Baron Goelselmo, do you still wish to attempt slaying Rohgattabor under the power of your-...?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Emperor Daniel, but no. It was reckless of us to make such a request.¡± ¡°Father!?¡± snaps Kuboen. ¡°Enough, Kuboen. I won¡¯t endanger us unnecessarily again. If the Fievegal can eliminate it in an instant, there is no reason for us to drag out the fight.¡± ¡°I could make a suggestion¡­,¡± offers Treia as she raises her hand. Everyone looks at her for a moment, and she clears her throat. ¡°Would your family be able to take credit if Gwenesphia were the one to finish it off? I suspect the Dragonslayer can finish it with one hit, yes?¡± She looks to Daniel for confirmation. ¡°It should be able to, given the injuries it sustained so far. At least, as long as the shot finds its mark. The flesh is much less durable than dragon scale.¡± ¡°So it shall be!¡± declares Roeta proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll find and drag the beast from the water, and her Grace Gwenesphia shall finish it with the Dragonslayer. It would be my honor to carry out this plan, my Liege.¡± Daniel and the others laugh warmly, and he replies, ¡°That¡¯ll be a big help. Baron?¡± Goelselmo nods. ¡°Yes, if one of my children defends our lands from Rohgattabor and ends its tyranny,...¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Only a handful of people in the entire world have the unique ability to cast the spell dormant within the Dragonslayer,¡± replies Geirahoel pointedly. When everyone looks at her, she blushes and crosses her arms. ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± The strange emphasis she puts on that point makes everyone realize it. She¡¯s making it ¡®special¡¯ that Gwenesphia will be one of the ¡®chosen ones¡¯ that can use the Dragonslayer, as if it is a magic weapon that chooses its wielders. ¡°{Heh heh heh¡­ If you want, Daniel I could¡­ wait, nevermind. Ask your goddess to do just that, though. She could turn it into a magic weapon that only fires for the ¡®chosen one(s)¡¯.}¡± Daniel smirks at Kaeralegier¡¯s suggestion. It¡¯s very tempting, but if that were the case, he¡¯d like all of the firearms he produces to be usable only by their original owners. Because it¡¯s mechanical, he¡¯d have to devise a way to implement magic components just to allow the spell effect to work, and that would also mean letting magic artisans take a peek at the design more closely. But, if it means preventing them from falling into the hands of enemies, it may be more worth it. The piles of projects he needs to tackle continue to multiply. Maybe it¡¯s for the best that he¡¯ll be on ¡®house arrest¡¯ again for the foreseeable future. I¡¯ll ask her if she¡¯d be willing. ¡°{I¡¯m sure she will. Not just anyone would throw away their status for a mere human. No offense.}¡± None taken. But, she simply tried to take responsibility for something beyond her control. Even Ladies Chaos and Order didn¡¯t seem that upset. ¡°{Hah! They don¡¯t get ¡®upset¡¯, Daniel. All of ¡®that¡¯ was a show.}¡± This surprises Daniel, and thankfully, Hekate is the one guiding the conversation between the others by asking if water magic could pull Rohgattabor out of the lake, and Senn explains the potential consequences, as well as the massive amount of mana that would be required -which could always have the potential to spawn more monsters-. A¡­ show? thinks Daniel, which Kaeralegier can hear. ¡°{Of course. The two primordials define existence. They aren¡¯t so petty as to actually love or hate anyone or anything. We are all products of their whims, but only because that is the nature of their eternal being. They don¡¯t need worship or prayer, they don¡¯t have petty grievances with this race or that, and they don¡¯t get upset by mistakes, even if it means the destruction of a world. The problem is, they may decide that a being must be removed. That said, that¡¯s why Ryukana was never in any real danger. If she was truly problematic, she would have been erased instantly. We ¡®gods¡¯ and ¡®goddesses¡¯ of the Divine Realm fear destruction as you humans do with death, but for them, it is nothing more than erasing a pencil mark, whether it was right or wrong. Oh, and before you ask, don¡¯t. There is no ¡®why¡¯ with them. Or at least, ¡®letting life be life¡¯ is the only answer you¡¯ll ever truly get. The show was just treat the gods and goddesses like the living beings they are; beings that need guidance, purpose, discipline, and praise.}¡± I see¡­ Daniel looks at everyone around him. Were it not for Ryukana, he would likely be rotting away at his job, drinking his nights and weekends away to race towards the end of his life in a world of poisonous luxury. It has been said that good times make weak men, and weak men make hard times. Somewhere in that part of the cycle is where Daniel was. Daniel doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s truly in the category of ¡®strong men¡¯ to make good times out of the hard times, but, as he observes his loved ones and friends discussing in various tones of respect, bickering, cheer, and confusion, he can¡¯t help but feel immensely lucky and thankful to Ryukana, as well as the Primordial Goddesses who allowed everything to work out. Maybe I should be praying to you and Ryukana. You are goddesses after all. Kaeralegier¡¯s voice laughs warmly in his head, for no other reason than she enjoys the thought. *** Chapter 130: Finishing the Monster of the Lake Daniel is kneeling down and laying against Gwenesphia¡¯s back on the end of the tree trunk they¡¯re making use of as her shooting bench. She¡¯s too small to fire the ¡®Dragonslayer¡¯ safely, so Daniel¡¯s shoulder will be the back stop as she does her best to aim from an awkward position slightly off to the side and under the stock of the heavy rifle. She¡¯s trembling a little, since it¡¯s a great deal of pressure on her to be the one to slay Rohgattabor for her family¡¯s honor, which isn¡¯t lacking, but can certainly benefit from the boost. Her brothers, sister, and father are nearby, each still carrying the semi-automatic assault rifles that they¡¯re sub-leasing from Aramellianna. It¡¯s likely that enough ammo expended by them could bring down the ray-like monster, but the Dragonslayer should be able to do it in one shot. Now that he has learned some lessons, Daniel intends to make high explosive rounds a priority, as well as manufacturing more of the Dragonslayers to prevent the current shortage from hindering them again. As he ponders, he also considers making a ¡®free sale¡¯ version of his weapons, which can afford to be lost control of. He¡¯d likely go with a break-barrel style of rifle with a single-action hammer. It¡¯d be less convenient for the operators of such weapons, but he¡¯d be a little more comfortable with selling them outside of the Fievegal, particularly in countries like Mattarglos, where they have very dangerous beasts and monsters to contend with. The appropriate blacksmiths will eventually figure out the alloys and tempering methods Daniel has had Xyreko use, meaning that cannons wouldn¡¯t be far behind rifles of any kind. Ancient medieval cannons were large and heavier than their successors because enough metal can resist the forces and heat. Modern barrels were more efficient in mass because of the discoveries of stronger alloys and better techniques. The Earthling has toyed with the idea of making even lighter and thinner-barreled rifles using mithril or sharmelkolle, but it feels a little wasteful -and extremely dangerous- to have such a valuable weapon when good ol¡¯ steel can do the job plenty well enough. It hits him that he can solve a couple of problems, potentially, by making a less efficient rifle that can use magical equipment. And, that idea is to make an electrically-fired rifle. For now, he is going to act as the backstop for the Dragonslayer¡¯s recoil so that the pregnant gatonine, who isn¡¯t quite starting to show yet, doesn¡¯t take the brunt of the rifle¡¯s kick. ¡°Y-You know, Daniel¡­ I don¡¯t mind if one of my siblings were the one doing this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. It¡¯s just a bigger version of the rifle you have been using.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, but this one¡­ It actually¡­ What if I miss?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope there are no dragons on the other side of the lake then¡­¡± Geirahoel, Reignleif, Ryuogriar, and Hekate all snicker, standing behind Daniel and Gwenesphia to watch over them. Doephluev is seated beside Daniel, staying out of the way but looming around him, as usual. Vaergraes and Senn are also on standby, waiting with Veiranoei, Goelselmo, Treia, and Peiburi. Across from them, relative to Daniel, are Kuboen and Lyrtef, who are protecting their sister. ¡°Father, when should I attack?¡± asks a voice that Daniel finds soothing, though it makes some of the gatonines tremble. It¡¯s none other than Arachne, the death knight summoned by Vaergraes and further empowered with Hekate¡¯s mana. Gwenesphia¡¯s ears pivot slightly to listen, and Daniel replies to the half-spider-like being. ¡°I¡¯d like you to read its movements and intercept any attempts at melee. But, your safety is just as important to me as everyone else, so don¡¯t be reckless.¡± ¡°Of course, Father. I shall remain vigilant.¡± Daniel looks at the sky over the lake, where Neith is orbiting while watching below. Roeta is under the water, and a large trail of bubbles indicates her movement in the water. Once Daniel revealed the simplistic diving helmet idea, which was easy enough to modify onto the dragon¡¯s helmet, she was excited to begin the mission, since Dragons -especially lesser dragons with minimal mana- have to hold their breath to dive. As a mostly-reptilian species, dragons are well-equipped for long stints of low activity, as well as conserving oxygen. She even demonstrated how she intends to swim with her big wings that could only be seen as drag normally; the pink dragon is able to keep them mostly in their ¡®stored¡¯ position at her sides, but then flexes them in a wave-like pattern that creates thrust. It sort of reminds Daniel of how an octopus swims by pulling its body forward with a low profile and then spreading out and using the larger surface area for thrust by pushing backwards. It¡¯s not exactly the same, but it¡¯s fascinating to watch the avian titan swim, which tickled her even more to impress Daniel. This, of course, means he and the Empresses will be swimming in the lake when they return to the Fievegal. They obviously weren¡¯t jealous or anything. They told him so themselves. They just want to verify that the lake is safe for their children in the future. Or something. Still, he¡¯s happy to oblige. His family is quirky in their own ways, but it¡¯s never not interesting to him. The human mechanic notices Gwenesphia trembling under his chest, and he gently kisses her cheek. ¡°Relax, Gwen. You¡¯ll do fine.¡± She blushes, glancing over her shoulder at him. ¡°I¡­ Thanks, Daniel¡­ Um¡­ Can I make a request after this?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll hold you to that, then.¡± ¡°Wellll, whether or not I grant your request¡­¡± She scowls at him playfully, and he laughs. He kisses her lips this time, adding warmly, ¡°For luck.¡± She squeaks a bashful hum, facing forward suddenly. She whines softly, ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­ And, isn¡¯t a maiden supposed to do that? F-F-For her lover?¡± ¡°Well if so, you¡¯ve been neglecting your duties to me, haven¡¯t you, wife?¡± She hums, now even more embarrassed. She was trying to counter-tease him, but it has only made the hole she¡¯s digging for herself even deeper. She takes a deep breath and calms herself, ready to go. ¡°Someone tell Dame Roeta to hurry up before my heart bursts!¡± ¡°Done!¡± calls out Hekate. ¡°And I know your pain!¡± The young feldrok girl glares at Daniel for a moment, repeating, ¡°I said, ¡®I know your pain¡¯! Daniel! You butt!¡± ¡°Whaaat? I didn¡¯t hear you,¡± replies Daniel loudly, causing several of the others to laugh. They¡¯re not holding back at all this time, so he¡¯s trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I SAID-...!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± calls out Reignleif. ¡°Look! The bubbles are headed this way.¡± ¡°Got it! Thank you Reina-Mukori.¡± Hekate stares with her mouth agape. Reignleif¡¯s volume was half of what the young empress¡¯s was just prior, and though the teen knows he was being a tease, she can¡¯t help but display her utter disbelief. ¡°Daniel, I swear you will rue this day!¡± He laughs, which prompts the little feldrok girl to growl and draw her ice blaster. ¡°If I kill this thing before Gwen does, then I officially beat Doephluev. Right?¡± The archoneldwyn in question flinches, turning a little pale and glancing at Daniel nervously. He¡¯s her only protection from Hekate if she tries to change the rules. And, Daniel plays right along. ¡°If you do that, then it¡¯s only fair for Doephluev to have a chance to strike as well, isn¡¯t it, Sweetpea? Or, better yet, does that make Gwenesphia a part of your little bet, now?¡± Both young women who wagered during the earlier parts of the mission flinch. They glance at each other, and Hekate huffs. She grumbles, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just freeze it in place if it gets too rowdy.¡± Daniel grins deviously. He had every intention of ensuring Gwenesphia defeated Yaulwembor before the other two could finish their attacks, since the rifle should be able to finish it instantly. And, as the bubbles denoting Roeta¡¯s position get closer, Daniel urges gently, ¡°Follow the line formed by the bubbles to a little ways ahead. In this case, we know the bubbles are behind where Roeta actually is. But, you also don¡¯t want to hit Roeta, so make sure you check your target carefully.¡± ¡°I-I will.¡± The gatonine empress in his arms swallows hard, nervous about defeating a legendary monster on her own. ¡°It¡¯s just like the rifle you¡¯ve been using. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°G-Got it¡­¡± She flexes her shoulders and legs a little. Her tail flops against Daniel¡¯s thigh, flicking back and forth as she tries to steady her nerves. Her expressive ears, much like Hekate¡¯s, twitch and turn, listening to the world around them. The bubbles are almost to the shoreline, meaning Roeta should appear any moment. *** Shortly before, Roeta puts her modified helmet on. She can feel air rushing around her muzzle continuously. It¡¯s a somewhat stale air, lacking the normal scents and taste of what fills the world. However, she can tell it is fresh and clean air, particularly because it lacks all but the necessities of air, compressed into a mana state when charging special crystals. She takes a few deep breaths and crawls into the water, instinctively refusing to breathe out. However, she can feel the air continuing to run in her helmet. It¡¯s noisy, and the water flutters around her jaw, but her vision is protected and the air remains around her nostrils. She lets a little bit of her air out and inhales again just as quickly. She is able to breathe. She exchanges a little more liberal of a breath, feeling relief that the crystal keeps up with her breathing. And, she¡¯s underwater. Roeta, a mere lesser dragon, is breathing underwater. She can¡¯t help but laugh, and the crystal still keeps up, causing her to laugh even more. She lifts her head out of the water, where Neith is observing her, using his magic to hover without flapping his wings. ¡°It works, General! I can breathe underwater! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Our Liege has told me of one of his hobbies on Earth called ¡®scuba diving¡¯, where humans use air in tanks on their backs to see deeper in the ocean than they could without.¡± ¡°Hahaha! This is so exciting! I wonder if his Grace will allow me to accompany him when he decides to do this scuba diving once more.¡± ¡°I will certainly express your interest to him, if you do not do so yourself. Now go, Dame Roeta.¡± He can¡¯t see it because of her helmet, but she grins happily. ¡°I shall not fail!¡± Just as she starts to dive, she pokes her head back up. ¡°Um, General¡­ please ensure they do not shoot me with the Dragonslayer. I¡­ I remember what it did to Magnir¡­¡± ¡°I will defend you personally if her Grace, Gwenesphia, is careless.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Roeta dives into the water, fluttering her wings in small, quick movements to give her thrust through the water. It¡¯s easy to scan when she¡¯s moving through the water, not needing to resurface to breathe. She talks out loud, though no one can hear her. ¡°This is so very fascinating. Fish! Oooo¡­ I see you, trapdoor lobster. Mmm, I¡¯m getting hungry just thinking about it. Oh, mantaroucks. Wrong ones¡­ I¡¯ll be back for you later. Tell me where your boss is, and I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± She swiftly avoids the aquatic predators, racing away from them as she continues her search. She feels like she¡¯s merely flying, though the pressure and drag are clear reminders that she is deep within a lake. There is also the relative darkness from the tannins and other debris in the water filtering the sun. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ if I was a big, magically powered monster, where would I hide?¡± She scoffs. ¡°I suppose to my Liege, that¡¯s exactly what I appeared as, huh? So¡­ a cave? No¡­ There¡¯s too much silt for this lake to have much of a cave, I would guess¡­ A fair amount of plant life, I see¡­ Her Grace, Gwenesphia, huh? I hope¡­ She wouldn¡¯t attack me, right? I mean¡­ She wants ¡®honor¡¯ for her family, and I may be a lesser dragon¡­¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She shakes her head as she swims. ¡°No. That would be insane. Daniel would never allow it. He¡¯d have just let her finish Yaulwembor.¡± The pink dragon nods, and just as she¡¯s satisfied with her conclusion, she spots a cloud of red in the water. It¡¯s not very thick, so it¡¯s not a great deal of blood, but the red coloring stands out, sending a flash of fear momentarily through the Valkyrie. ¡°He¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead¡­ calm down¡­¡± murmurs the dragon, looking more directly at the crimson coloring in the water. It¡¯s thankfully not a cruel and spiteful dragon lord, nor a selfish and violent knight. Instead, it¡¯s little more than a blood trail. She smiles, though her heart is beating quickly. She does her best to steady herself, and she follows the trail of red, which is now mixing with stirred up silt. Daniel mentioned that he wounded Rohgattabor after being pulled into the water by the beast, confirming that he is supremely dangerous, even if he truly does have so little mana. He also survived under the water by himself. He truly is a crafty individual. Roeta is in love with Magnir, and is so thankful that Morthybargaron and his brother are gone. Daniel called for a vote among the dragons, which also included Hekate, determining whether or not to revive the red knight or the green sage, who were still in storage bags. Not a single dragon voted for Mulmonbargarnaed to be revived, and only a couple of the female dragons voted for Zophtyarloscrahm, the green sage. Roeta never liked the latter, but she had very few interactions with him, and he was mostly just smug. Regardless, in the present, Roeta is deeply thankful for her new lord and emperor, since he lets the dragons be as monogamous or polygamous as they choose to be, and it¡¯s easy to understand why the Empresses adore him so. He treats his subordinates with respect, spares no secrets or expenses to give them the best protection they can be provided, and will be the first on the line to defend his companions. The rose pink dragon finds Rohgattabor as it tries to disguise itself by fluttering its pectoral fins to bury itself in the silt and mud. Of course, this creates a very noticeable swirl of mud, even if she didn¡¯t have the trail of blood to follow, which is a wound that likely opened due to the monster having to flee her the first time. Roeta flexes her claws. She¡¯s not much larger than Rohgattabor, even in her dragon form, and if she¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll be able to generate a lot more thrust in the water than she can. The Valkyrie is an avian being, meant to fly through the skies. Her ancestors evolved the ability to swim in order to become one of the apex predators of the world. She could probably kill Rohgattabor herself, but he¡¯ll put up a fight. Thankfully, she has an effectively endless air supply, meaning she can drag the graetcheth mantarouck out of the water if she has to walk across the floor of the lake. Which is exactly what happens. As soon as she tackles the monster from above, it tries to take off, and she forces it down to the lake floor, keeping her claws, arms, head, and body out of its strike zone for the deadly claws it has. It immediately begins thrashing and flapping its massive pectoral fins like underwater wings, trying to get free. Roeta digs her claws in, growling and grunting as she struggles to stay on the monster¡¯s back. She can feel water sloshing around her helmet, some of which splashes the transparent visor Daniel added to make it a mostly-sealed container for the air. Still, she has a good grip on Rohgattabor, and she shifts her claws to where she is gripping the edges of its pectorals, which gives her a great deal of control over its ability to flee. From there, she shifts, prying the monster from the lake floor so she can stand up, and it wriggles and twists as violently as it can, trying everything it can to fight free or get its claws aimed at her to strike. ¡°Alright, Roeta. One step at a time. I¡¯m sure Sir Neith will alert everyone we¡¯re coming.¡± She grunts and strains, forcefully walking through the water at a slow pace as Rohgattabor ferociously fights to get free. Its strength is impressive, and more than once, the monster nearly pulls free. The pink Valkyrie nearly loses her footing, and the strain causes her to hold her breath more than once, only to remind herself that she can keep breathing. It¡¯s a little slower-going than she had planned for, but thanks to Daniel, Roeta has all the time in the world to make her way to shore under the water. She looks up a few times to confirm that she¡¯s going the right way. Neith is floating in the air with his wings spread, using his body as a compass to direct the pink dragon towards the engagement area. Roeta¡¯s breathing increases in fervor from the exertion, which is usually pretty rare for dragons. Now that exerting effort underwater is an option, she¡¯ll definitely be inviting anyone who wants to join her in exercising and training under the Citadel Lake to improve their fitness. Dragons can remain powerful warriors even with long periods of hibernation, but -for lesser dragons especially-, training the body can have many beneficial effects to make up for the reduced mana they possess. The surface of the lake gets closer and closer as Roeta trudges through the soft mud, stirring up thick clouds of silt as she powers through. She comes to a stop briefly as Rohgattabor gets a particularly spunky second or third wind, bursting a great variety of thrashes and tenses of its muscles and nearly escaping. The pink dragon wrestles it to the ground again, which minimizes its actual leverage against her, even though it can also use its crab-like legs underneath. Thanks to the silt and mud, though, it has no chance of gaining enough traction to actually overcome Roeta¡¯s draconic strength. As such, she manages to outlast the monstrous mantarouck¡¯s strength, and she pries it from the mud once more. Its huge surface area does give it some suction against the lake floor, but it¡¯s still not enough to defeat the Valkyrie. ¡°Nice try, Rohgattabor. But, I am Dame Roeta the Fourth Valkyrie, Warrior Dragon in service to the Fievegal! Hahahaha!¡± Once the monster is free of the bottom, she resumes her march towards the surface. Her head is nearly breaching the water, so she slouches to keep her own drag in the water higher, so that Rohgattabor doesn¡¯t have as easy of a time off-balancing her. Roeta is panting now, and when she can tell that she¡¯s less than two body-lengths from the lakeshore, she lifts her head cautiously above the water. From the stories, Daniel could pick off a dragon¡¯s head from range like an archer hitting a mouse. Roeta was one of the lucky few to be suffocated into unconsciousness during the attempted capture of the Citadel, and Geirahoel was wounded at range and nearly perished, from what she heard. Thankfully, it''s Gwenesphia this time, so the odds of an instant kill are lower. She spots Daniel and Gwenesphia laying together against a staged tree trunk with the rifle laid out across it. She feels another momentary sense of dread seeing the muzzle of the rifle, knowing what it can do, but Gwenesphia waves her hand, signaling that she sees the pink dragon. Before Roeta can respond, she is yanked back into the water by Rohgattabor getting one more burst of strength, and the water violently splashes from the graetcheth mantarouck trying to break free in one last desperate attempt to escape from the pink Valkyrie. She strains, dragging the monster back towards the shore and hefting her head above the water. She shouts, ¡°To my left, my Liege!¡± She sees Daniel wave his left hand in a big arc ending to the left, confirming which side she¡¯ll be pivoting to throw the deadly menace onto shore to present it to Gwenesphia for the finish. Once she has enough of her body out of the water, Roeta throws the graetcheth mantarouck prowling the lake out onto the shore. It flails and flops in the air, trying to regain control of it¡¯s fall, and Roeta scrambles up out of the water and partially away from the monster, in case Gwenesphia misses. Daniel improved the Dragonslayer after capturing the Citadel, so even a direct shot against a dragon¡¯s scales has a very high chance of lethality. As soon as Rohgattabor slams to the ground, it tries to scramble up on its crab-like legs to flee, but a chaotic staccato of thunderous reports from the rifles wielded by the gatonines fills the air with cacophonous noise. They fire quickly, hitting various parts of the monster and causing it to buck and flinch. At least one shot hits the Mantarouck¡¯s legs, dropping it with a deep slam against the ground. It tries to use its massive striking claws to push itself backwards, failing to gain purchase with its feet due to the heavy mess of mud caused by the battle earlier in the day. The bursts of rifle fire continue, making it hard to think for Roeta, since it does startle her with every single shot. Some of the bullets ricochet off of Rohgattabor¡¯s claws, and the injuries appearing on its thick skin are miniscule. The pink Valkyrie is ready to pursue the monster back into the water if need be. She can feel the air continuing to flow out of the bottom of her helmet, ready to provide her breathing if she has to dive in again. Her heart is pounding and she can feel the exertion it took to bring Rohgattabor this far, but she¡¯ll uphold her duty. KABOOOM! The rose dragon flinches at the terrifying shout of the Dragonslayer, one of the few things in the world that can bring down the mightiest of beings in a single attack. A massive column of fire and smoke is projected by the barrel, while all of the gatonines and Hekate recoil from the painfully loud clap of thunder. Blood sprays from Rohgattabor¡¯s head, and the pectoral fins suddenly curl upwards as if the monster intends to take flight, while the striking claws stretch out, lifting the monster¡¯s head. It holds this strange pose for a long time, even as its legs start to twitch and claw at nothing. Its humongous mouth hangs open as it looks up to the sky. And, all at once, Rohgattabor collapses like a marionette whose strings have been cut. The massive beast flattens out, losing the luster in its eyes. Even its skin seems to dull as pinpoints of red appear all across its massive body. Roeta relaxes a little, though she¡¯s mindful of the water. Just because Rohgattabor was defeated doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t other mantaroucks in the lake ready to pounce on inattentive prey. They might even attack her if they don¡¯t realize she¡¯s a dragon. Once it sinks in, Baron Goelselmo and his family, as well as Treia, Gwenesphia, and Hekate all cheer. A whistle pierces through the sounds, and Roeta scans the group for the source; Daniel. He¡¯s signalling everyone to fall in, and the pink Valkyrie lowers to all fours to trot towards the human Emperor, since her low mana isn¡¯t enough that she can be liberal with it, even for taking off into flight. She can make herself weightless for an emergency take off, but now isn¡¯t an emergency. It¡¯s a celebration. Naturally, Neith is the first one to arrive and land, and he inspects the fallen graetcheth mantarouck carefully. He prods it and flexes its pectorals and mouth, attempting to provoke it. He also takes his massive custom-fitted helmet off to listen to its back, obviously listening for something like a heartbeat or other signs of life. As she reaches the group, Neith nods at Daniel, declaring, ¡°It¡¯s dead, my Liege. Excellent shot, your Grace Gwenesphia.¡± She goes weak in the knees as Daniel walks with her, and the human mechanic supports her. She stammers, ¡°I¡­ I really¡­ Was this really¡­ me?¡± Everyone laughs warmly, and Daniel reassures her. ¡°Of course, Gwen. You did this.¡± Ryuogriar teases, ¡°¡®Empress Gwenesphia the Titansbane¡¯ has a modest ring to it, yes? That is the human-kin way of naming their heroes?¡± ¡°¡®Fiendslayer¡¯,¡± adds Hekate cheekily. These two nicknames cause the gatonine woman to blush and become embarrassed. She stammers helplessly as the teasing continues. ¡°¡®Gwen the Giant Crusher¡¯,¡± declares Reignleif with a soft voice possessing a mischievous edge. ¡°Oooo! That¡¯s a good one, Reina!¡± replies Hekate excitedly. ¡°Gwen the¡­ the¡­¡± starts Geirahoel quickly, trying to join in, but she embarrasses herself when she can¡¯t think of anything, and she whines. She finally blurts out, ¡°Gwen the genius?¡± A handful of the people present laugh, particularly Daniel, which prompts the orange dragon to storm over to him and grip his collar at the front, whining as she shakes him. Roeta watches from above with a smile, since she and Neith currently tower over their humanoid forms. Geirahoel, and really any of the dragons, could snap Daniel into pieces with the force of strength they could generate. Even Hekate could likely kill him with a mere flick if she really wanted to. Daniel is weak. And yet, he is powerful. And, as she watches Geirahoel impotently express frustration on him, Roeta can¡¯t help but let out a little laugh. Daniel¡¯s real power isn¡¯t from magic, but from how he surrounds himself with people who care about him as much as he cares about them. Peiburi climbs onto the monster¡¯s body, standing triumphantly as she cheers, ¡°Hahahaha! This is incredible! Three of Mattarglos¡¯s worst monsters, all in the span of a week! Gwen! Good job!¡± The younger sister makes a gesture with both hands in front of her close together. It looks like she¡¯s repeatedly squeezing or kneading the air, a little playful gesture gatonines sometimes do called ¡®scrunching¡¯, which is sort of like an excited thumbs up. Baron Goelselmo approaches and hugs Gwenesphia firmly. He begins laughing and crying at the same time, and the pink Valkyrie watches all of it with a warm expression hidden by her helmet. Before long, Gwenesphia joins her father in crying happy tears, and her brothers hug her and pat her on the back proudly. Daniel steps away for a moment to approach Roeta, and she lowers her head so that she is as close to his level as she can get, which is effectively laying on the ground for her. But, she doesn¡¯t mind. She could easily defeat Daniel here and now, but she has no desire to. If anything, she would consider him a friend, now that she¡¯s learning more about him. She wouldn¡¯t object if she didn¡¯t have Magnir and he asked her again to be one of his consorts. She doesn¡¯t love him yet, but she admires him enough to get there if things were different. Daniel bows his head respectfully, ¡°Dame Roeta, you have performed your role perfectly. Excellent work, and thank you.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you, my Liege! This helmet worked perfectly. Your strange wisdom never ceases to impress me, even after my long life.¡± ¡°And, your bravery has continued to impress me. You¡¯re in the inner circle though. I know there¡¯s not an abundance of things I can give you off hand yet, but¡­¡± ¡°Speak no more of it, your Grace. It is my honor to live as I have been, and to finally serve a lord who¡­¡± She scoffs and smiles tenderly. ¡°... Who simply thanks me for what I do.¡± Daniel smirks. He adds, ¡°I¡¯m glad, but I will be compensating you fairly as well. Please continue to take care of us.¡± ¡°And, I ask the same of you, my Emperor.¡± The Honeydip family of gatonines all approach to share their own gratitude with the pink Valkyrie, and she feels a little bashful, but graciously accepts the thanks. She glances at the Dragon Empresses, who are now standing with Daniel and Hekate towards the back, and Ryuogriar smiles warmly. ¡°[Excellent work, my loyal sister. You do us dragons proud.]¡± Pride flows through Roeta¡¯s body, and it all feels worth it. Strength comes from many parts of a whole. If anything is to be learned from an otherworlder with no magic, it has to be that; the sum of the parts is what defines an outcome. Roeta was born with far less mana than any of the other dragons around her by orders of magnitude. And yet, she feels truly like a dragon for once; a being celebrated and respected by all, but because of what she can do, rather than hated for what she can¡¯t. Daniel looks at the water, and he says calmly, ¡°Baron Goelselmo, if I may¡­¡± The gatonine baron is still quite jovial from the defeat of one of the major plagues of the Honeydip domain. ¡°Please, my boy! After all of this, you would honor me to call me ¡®Father¡¯.¡± Daniel smiles warmly and dips his head approvingly. ¡°I¡¯m honored, then, Father, though please grant me leeway to get used to it.¡± ¡°Of course. You outrank me after all.¡± The friendly gatonine father, still with damp cheeks from crying in joy, laughs as he elbows Daniel warmly. The mechanic, for his part, asks his desired question. ¡°Will the ecosystem of the lake be irrevocably destroyed by a sharp decline in mantarouck population.¡± This finally prompts everyone else to look at the lake, where alligator-like eyes are peeking above the water to observe the shoreline. The baron turns serious, growling softly, ¡°No. The world will not suffer if there are fewer mantaroucks. Many indigenous species have disappeared from these lands, thanks to the mantaroucks headed by Rohgattabor, but certainly not him alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, since it looks like they¡¯re still hungry.¡± Daniel gestures to the water, and the others go on defense. Daniel requests, ¡°Neith, Mukoris, please reduce yours and Dame Roeta¡¯s size. Everyone else, ready for another round of battle.¡± ¡°Can we have the knights join us, Daniel?¡± asks Hekate. ¡°They should be able to handle it,¡± offers Vaergraes. ¡°I¡¯ve only witnessed a little of the Grand Duchess¡¯s illustrious soldiers, but they are formidable warriors.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell me. Signal them to join us in the fray. Avoid damaging the lake or shoreline any more than we have if you can. Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Neith nods, and begins the spell on himself, and Ryuogriar steps forward, casting the spell on Roeta to conserve the pink Valkyrie¡¯s limited mana for emergencies. Without the gigantic dragons present, it¡¯s a smorgasbord of bite-sized prey for the giant-mouthed ambush predators lurking in the lake. And, there¡¯s still quite a few of them. *** Chapter 131: A Dangerous Request Wenlianna paces the lounge on the airship near the tea table where one of the magic radios Daniel helped her develop. She has her notebook in her hand and open to a page with various observations and plans scribbled on it haphazardly. Of course, she hasn¡¯t been able to read a single word for the past hour, becoming more and more anxious in proportion to the time that has passed. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll lose, right? Hekate and the Dragon Empresses are with them. Plus, Mother sent the knights as well. That¡¯s more than enough. The magic artisan hums in anxious frustration as she continues worrying. What if there¡¯s something else? What if Yaulwembor wasn¡¯t the last of its kind? Should we go? Should I have accompanied them? What¡­? ¡°Wenlianna¡­¡± states the stern and matronly voice of her mother, yanking the eldest Stalvaltan daughter out of her thoughts. ¡°Y-Yes, Mother?¡± Aramellianna sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve called you three times.¡± ¡°S-Sorry. I was just¡­ thinking¡­¡± The Grand Duchess sips at her drink, the green band wine that Daniel presented to her as a gift. She pats the lounge sofa she¡¯s seated on. ¡°Come. Sit, Wenlianna.¡± Haldestania is seated next to the Grand Duchess, drawing with ¡®crayons¡¯, which Daniel provided for her, along with paper. The colored wax writing utensils are surprisingly easy for children to use, and apparently easier and less costly to make. And, she has a huge selection of colors. Bunnrimae is also playing a board game against Aoloan, who is teaching her as they play. Wenlianna nervously fidgets, but she obeys her mother, walking over sheepishly and plopping down next to the matriarch of the Stalvaltan household. Aramellianna doesn¡¯t even ask, pouring a small amount of wine for her daughter. ¡°M-Mother? I¡­ Daniel said¡­¡± ¡°You had your cycle last week, did you not?¡± The magic artisan turns pale and flinches. She looks down, admitting quietly, ¡°Y-... Yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of you, my darling Wenlie. It took your father and I several tries before you graced us with your presence. Haldestania was the least troublesome, if we were to compare.¡± ¡°I was?¡± asks the youngest daughter happily as her third eldest sister, Yormolett giggles nearby. The Grand Duchess pets the youngest girl¡¯s head, adding, ¡°Yes, my sweet baby. Your father barely looked at me, and you came along.¡± This time, Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan snicker softly in amusement. Aramellianna then continues her point to her eldest child as she gives the wine glass to Wenlianna. ¡°You¡¯ll find success soon enough. From what I have seen, Daniel has had no issues yet.¡± This time, Yormolett snickers as she glances at Kera¡¯tai and Aoloan, who grin playfully. ¡°But, that is not what is troubling you, is it?¡± Wenlianna looks down at her mother¡¯s knowing question. ¡°No¡­¡± The Grand Duchess taps her glass gently to Wenlianna¡¯s, nodding as she lifts her glass to take a sip, and Wenlianna relents, drinking her own. She sighs as the sharp taste passes her tongue. ¡°I would trade my prized garden to send Daniel back in time to produce this drink for all of the times I was waiting on my dear husband.¡± She cups Wenlianna¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°During times of war, when your beloved rides off to battle, it is a luxury to believe he will return in only a day or so. Normally, campaigns take weeks or months.¡± She sips her wine, smirking. ¡°And, a Stalvaltan daughter was born eight months later.¡± Wenlianna and Yormolett blush, embarrassed by how straightforward their mother is. ¡°Wh-What do I do to¡­ pass the time? I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn to endure, my dear Wenlianna. And, if you can, distract yourself with work.¡± Wenlianna sighs. ¡°I should have brought Lady Ahok¡­¡± Before she finishes her thought, the radio activates. ¡°Guardian One, Mechanic One.¡± Wenlianna all but dives on the radio to grip the microphone, nearly fumbling it as she desperately tries to alleviate her anxiety with the reassurance of hearing Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°M-Mechanic One, Guardian One, I¡¯m here, Daniel. Over.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice laughs lightly over the radio, and Wenlianna blushes, recalling what she did wrong. ¡°S-Sorry, D-um, Mechanic One.¡± ¡°No worries, Guardian One. We¡¯ll get there. Mechanic One requesting extraction. Landing zone is secure. Over.¡± ¡°Extraction?¡± asks Wenlianna only to the ones around her. Kera¡¯tai answers, ¡°That¡¯s the order to come get them.¡± ¡°Ah! Right!¡± She quickly squeezes the transmitter button. ¡°Mechanic One, confirmed. Extraction¡­ coming?¡± Aramellianna snickers lightly, and she gestures over her shoulder. ¡°Sir Magnir, please relay to the bridge to depart for the lake to pick up our Imperial rulers.¡± ¡°At once, your Grace,¡± replies the blue dragon. He leaves the room long enough to head to the bridge and inform them to depart. Wenlianna repeats, ¡°Extraction coming, Mechanic One. We¡¯re on our way. Over.¡± ¡°Ten-four, Guardian One. Mechanic One standing by, over.¡± ¡°Mechanic One, Grendel Five. Is now a good time? Over.¡± The voice is a slightly higher octave male voice, distinct for the goblins. ¡°Go ahead, Grendel Five. Over.¡± ¡°Grendel Five requesting additional armored support. Over.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, and Wenlianna looks at Aramellianna. The only goblins that should be requesting armored support are those carrying out the ¡®invasion¡¯ of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy as they establish footholds and secure the Grand Duchy before the full invasion of Mornistae will begin. ¡°Grendel Five, Mechanic One, we haven¡¯t received any reports of combat engagement today. Are you under attack? Over.¡± ¡°Negative, Mechanic One. Vassal villages of Zone One requesting increased defense after seeing Iron Drakes. Over.¡± Aramellianna crosses her arms. ¡°Even I haven¡¯t seen the¡­ ¡®tanks¡¯ in action.It sounds like the invasion is more than welcome in my territory.¡± Her daughters laugh softly, and Daniel¡¯s voice returns after a moment to obviously discuss it with the companions with him. ¡°Guardian One, Mechanic One, is Chief Guardian available? Over.¡± Aramellianna holds her hand out for the microphone and Wenlianna hands it over a little reluctantly. The Grand Duchess inspects the device for a moment before squeezing the button. ¡°Mechanic One, Chief Guardian speaking. Over.¡± ¡°Chief Guardian, request authorization for increased armor support in Zone One. Over.¡± She looks at the others watching her for a moment. The matron of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy asks only those in the lounge, ¡°¡®Zone One¡¯ is the Grand Duchy for certain, yes?¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± replies Kera¡¯tai. ¡°And, he¡¯s asking my permission over the radio?¡± ¡°Daniel has made it clear that you will still hold cognizance over the Grand Duchy, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Indeed. It''s just admirable to hear it so directly.¡± She clears her throat and squeezes the button. ¡°Mechanic One, Chief Guardian¡­ I authorize increased armor support. Over.¡± ¡°Affirmative, Chief Guardian. Grendel Five, Mechanic One, request received. Reinforcements will be dispatched. Over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mechanic One. Grendel Five, out.¡± ¡°Guardian One, Mechanic One, standing by for pickup. Mechanic One out.¡± Aramellianna responds simply, rather than handing the microphone back, ¡°Confirmed, Mechanic One. Guardian One en route. Guardian One out.¡± She hands the radio transceiver back to the magic artisan, and Wenlianna hangs it on the side of the radio. Her expression is already more relaxed from the pacing worrywort that she was a few minutes ago. With a sigh, Aramellianna muses playfully, ¡°So very lucky, my dear Wenlianna.¡± ¡°L-Lucky?¡± The Grand Duchess grins deviously. ¡°Are you not? Even before he has returned, you get to hear his voice for reassurance.¡± ¡°T-True¡­¡± She blushes and smiles happily, rejoining her mother on the lounge sofa. Haldestania asks, ¡°How come you talked funny on the radio, Mother? You don¡¯t talk like that normally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m not quite certain, myself.¡± Aoloan takes the chance to chime in, ¡°It¡¯s to make it more reliable to pass messages, from what Daniel has said.¡± ¡°By talking funny?¡± asks the curious young girl. Wenlianna smiles and replies in a tender tone, ¡°Yes, Desti. It¡¯s for structure, like the actors in a play.¡± The youngest Stalvaltan daughter nods as she makes sense of it in her brain. She once asked why play actors always say the same things in the plays, since there aren¡¯t an abundance of different plays in existence yet. ¡°Soooo¡­ why the strange names? Is Daniel no longer going to call Mother ¡®Mother?¡¯¡± Aramellianna snickers playfully and pets the young girl¡¯s head. ¡°It is a privilege to be called ¡®Mother¡¯ by someone so charming, not an obligation. That said, the code names are for our protection, so if anyone is able to spy on the communications, they won''t be able to easily know that the Emperor of the Fievegal or the Stalvaltan Grand Duchess are speaking and what they¡¯re planning.¡± Kera¡¯tai adds politely, ¡°We¡¯re all still working together to iron out any confusion, of course.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies the Grand Duchess warmly. Magnir reenters the lounge, and he states politely, ¡°Your Grace, the airship will arrive in twenty minutes from warm up. Final inspections are being completed now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Magnir. I know I¡¯m not in your line of command, but I appreciate you delivering the message for me.¡± ¡°It was no trouble, your Grace.¡± ¡°Sir Magnir?¡± asks Bunnrimae out of the blue. ¡°Yes, my Lady?¡± replies the Jomsviking. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about L-... Umm¡­ Dame Roeta?¡± ¡°I have faith in my Mukori¡¯s strength, as well as our allies. If I had to choose, I would go instead, if not alongside, but I am not so foolish as to believe I would have been of great use this time.¡± The young girl goes quiet, glancing at Aramellianna for a moment. Magnir takes a hint and doesn''t pry. He adds, ¡°Roeta knows her limits. That is the most important thing.¡± ¡°The dragons live rather differently than we do, dear Bunnrimae,¡± replies Aramellianna gently. ¡°There are different expectations of what they can accomplish.¡± The young girl nods obediently. ¡°Understood, Mother. Thank you.¡± She does, however, glance at Magnir once more, and he matches her gaze for a moment. It¡¯s not right for him to encourage her line of thinking, but he also doesn¡¯t want to be the one to simply crush her spirit. The greatest gift Magnir and Roeta have received is the self-determination to plot their own courses in life. They have an egg safely laid in the Citadel to carry on their legacy if either of them falls, and as long as Roeta is safe, a second one is on the way. Daniel doesn¡¯t intend to restrict any race from having children, but he has asked the dragons to be conservative, since they still need to increase the livestock populations to be able to feed the giant, primarily-carnivorous omnivores reliably. This is especially true for the hatchlings, since it will be unsafe to transform them until they can adapt to their own physiology enough to understand the change. Hekate, as a counter-example, has never been in her natural form, and she is afraid of heights, even though a feldrok could fly with ease. Regardless, Bunnrimae isn¡¯t Magnir¡¯s concern, and it might cause issues if he meddles where his own influence doesn¡¯t belong. For now, he can just hope his suspicions are premature. If she needs support, he¡¯ll do what he can as an outsider, but it would likely fall to Reignleif, who is a distant ancestor to the Stalvaltan family, to truly handle whatever the young girl¡¯s concerns truly are. In the meantime, the airship slowly ascends into the air with a light rumble as the crew pilots it. Once aweigh, the giant flying mansion banks at a lax pace towards the east where the subjugation team is. The vessel isn¡¯t nearly as fast as the shuttles, but it makes good time for its size. And, an additional luxury is the level of comfort while riding in the large ship. It¡¯ll be a nice break for the battle weary warriors of the Fievegal to relax on their return to the city. *** Rikuto walks with Grand Prince Yaulander through the castle of Mornistae in order to reach the ritual room. According to the texts and journals regarding the ¡®Divine Summoning¡¯, as the people of Zenkon call it, there don¡¯t appear to be any great restrictions on its use, other than a MASSIVE source of mana is needed, which was provided by the artifact in the lowest part of Mornistae the last time it was used. Since the artifact was used so recently, however, this means that the artifact won¡¯t have enough mana to complete a summoning. Yaulander has provided a solution to that problem. In addition to the spare ¡®enhanced magic crystals¡¯, also known as diamonds, which have yet to be loaded into reloading rings for the void artillery, the Grand Prince has sent for his own stockpile of enhanced magic crystals, which are each charged with pure mana. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Rikuto is skeptical that a couple hundred mana crystals charged by human-kin hands will be able to power a ritual normally receiving its energy from a strange and seemingly unknowable divine artifact from ancient times. Though, one of the historical records seemed to have indicated that living sacrifices were the source of the needed mana for the very first summoning, this record is, at best, a third-hand account by copying a second-hand translation of the original text. Inside the ritual room, the fifty five mages brought by Yaulander are hard at work with those of Mornistae, staging the magic crystals in accordance with the artwork in the book. When the thousands of sacrifices were made, they were allegedly congregating in a field around the ritual circle. In this case, the patterns on the floor seem to hold some meaning, and the best mages in the kingdom and the Empire are working with the most learned historians available to them in order to make an educated guess how to power the ritual without the artifact. ¡°Where are we at?¡± asks Yaulander, a little impatient for results. ¡°Your enlightened Majesty, the crystals are almost placed, and the casting teams are learning the incantation. Our scribe is also making copies to help the casters.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The young blonde ruler takes a seat on the makeshift throne he had put in the ritual room so he can observe. As if on cue, a maid steps up and presents a jewel-encrusted goblet on an elaborately decorated tray. He swiftly takes the goblet, shamelessly gripping the maid''s posterior. She flinches a small amount, but otherwise retains a stoic expression. Rikuto has been noticing it in the presence of Yaulander''s attach¨¦. The tension is thick enough to cut with a blade. The Grand Prince is an assertive person, to put it lightly. Even now, Rikuto still has doubts about trying to summon another Earthling, but Yaulander has been driving forward unabashedly, as if the whole world is already his. And, that seems to go for Earth as well. Mostly, Rikuto just hopes that Ryukana simply rejects the summoning. His understanding is that the Divine Realm can choose to reject summonings. Given how Rikuto¡¯s dealings with his own concurrently summoned counterpart have gone, he¡¯d prefer no more Earthlings arrive on Zenkon. Failing that, the least he could hope for is another Japanese person so there¡¯s at least a greater deal of common ground. ¡°This is exciting!¡± remarks Yaulander jovially, harassing the maid for a moment longer and drinking from his goblet. Rikuto is a little uncomfortable watching, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s going to need Imperial support to deal with Daniel invading Mornistae. Given that all contact and trade with the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has been blockaded, it could be any time that the real invasion begins. The territories around the Grand Duchy have been bolstering their forces, but if it¡¯s true that Daniel has something larger than his rifles, it¡¯s possible that Rikuto is dealing with artillery, which would become an even greater issue. He¡¯ll definitely need to consider deploying the void artillery again if the invasion can¡¯t be stopped any other way. ¡°Your Majesty Rikuto!¡± calls out Yaulander. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited!? Maybe we¡¯ll summon one of your friends.¡± Rikuto smiles and nods. ¡°Maybe. There are a lot of people on Earth.¡± I don¡¯t know if that would be good or bad. It certainly would make things easier, but I wouldn¡¯t wish being ripped away from home on anyone else. Certainly not friends. Still¡­ Yaulander seems eager, almost like a kid receiving a pile of gifts. The mages are still staging the crystals, though, so it¡¯ll be a bit longer. Suddenly, the Grand Prince blurts out, ¡°What is taking so long?¡± The tension suddenly rises again, and he asks rather caustically, ¡°Is this process really so challenging that all of the greatest mages in the Empire are struggling?¡± ¡°No your Imperial Majesty,¡± replies one of the older male mages quickly. ¡°We¡¯re simply taking precautions to ensure¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Let¡¯s get this done with so we can return home.¡± The mages glance at each other nervously. Rikuto has only learned a modest amount about magic, but a crucial part is the accurate performance of the spell. Incantations can be pronounced with an accent, but they still need to be spoken correctly, or else the spell effect could be vastly different than the goal. Likewise, when preparing physical catalysts for a ritual, like the summoning, careful placement can be the difference between a successful casting and a failure. But, just as dangerous as an incorrectly performed spell seems to be angering the impatient Grand Prince. Rikuto almost tried to stop him, as the only ranking person in the room who might be able to get through to him, but since he is hoping for a failure, though one with minimal collateral damage, he manages to prevent himself from speaking. One of the maids nearby notices the otherworlder king hesitate, and she watches him. Rikuto simply pastes on his business smile and leaves it be, and the mage seems to come to a similar conclusion, not wanting to be punished by the Grand Prince when they¡¯ve already done most of the steps. He urges the more rapid placement of the last handful of crystals, and the mages take their places. Scholars are also gathered in the room documenting everything. Artists are drawing the scene in sketches with charcoal pencils or other utensils, and one of the Imperial Magic Artisans is using a magic holo-capture device to take a snapshot of the scene from one of the overlooking balconies. If Rikuto didn¡¯t know better, he¡¯d think they were pioneering the first ever space flight of Zenkon, not a ritual that was performed a little over a year ago. Then again, there were quite a few people gathered around when Rikuto and Daniel arrived, so there¡¯s no telling what all of their roles were at the time. And, for the Empire, this is the first time anyone outside of Mornistae has been able to witness or partake in the ritual. It truly is a historic event from their perspective. The same senior mage jogs back over, declaring, ¡°Your great and wise Majesty, we have placed all of the crystals.¡± ¡°Is the spell ready to cast?¡± asks Yaulander with his same haughty tone. ¡°Yes, your Majesty. But, I would like¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you like. Bring forth a Divine Summon.¡± Again, the mage hesitates, but his own desire for self-preservation urges him to simply obey. He steps back, bowing crisply. ¡°As you wish, your enlightened Majesty. We¡¯ll begin at once.¡± As he returns to the group to begin directing the combined 112 mages, Rikuto can¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for them. It gets compounded when Yaulander slouches in his mobile ¡®throne¡¯, laying across the arms with an absolutely unhidden boredom. He grumbles, ¡°Amazing how we always have to tell everyone how to do their jobs, wouldn¡¯t you agree, King Rikuto?¡± The Japanese man bites his tongue for a moment, resisting the urge to retort coldly. It¡¯s no small secret that there is a distinct difference between leading and being a boss, and right now, Yaulander is simply being a boss. Rare is the time when micromanaging accomplishes anything of value, which is why Rikuto generally tries to leave his subordinates to their tasks, only applying pressure when he lets his own fears and emotions get the better of him. He would never punish anyone for trying to play it safe, which these mages and spellcasters are hoping to do, but are being pressured into overlooking due to the impatient Grand Prince. He finally responds just before Yaulander can snap at him, ¡°Everyone is on edge because it¡¯s a big undertaking, your Majesty Grand Prince Yaulander. Were it so simple, my predecessors, and theirs before them, would have been casting this spell at every opportunity, most likely.¡± Yaulander nods. ¡°Mm, yes, yes, good point. But, the sooner we get another summon here, the sooner we can begin our full campaign against the traitor Daniel. Every minute we waste is another minute he is gathering allies, torturing women and children, and spilling the blood of innocents.¡± Again, Rikuto holds his tongue. Daniel wasn¡¯t a violent person, but it has been months since they¡¯ve encountered each other last, and now Daniel has started invading the kingdom of Mornistae with demon forces armed with firearms. He is not the same person that simply tried to lay low in town and live a peaceful life, nor is he the same person who leapt into the water to rescue a knight in addition to Erimaya. For now, Rikuto has to assume Daniel has fallen to the darker desires in his heart, and maybe Yaulander has more information than Rikuto, rather than just assumptions. The lead mage calls out, ¡°The chant cannot be stopped once it begins, so do not falter. If we falter, it could be our own mana that is forfeit.¡± ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Grand Magus!¡±¡±¡± call out the others in unison. They all take deep breaths, readying themselves and their own favored casting instruments. Rikuto sees several elaborate staves taller than their wielders and decorated with various different trinkets and crystals, as well as being made of differing materials. There are wands that have strange designs, and which the Japanese man can¡¯t help but compare to the loosely baby-rattle like design of a magical girl wand from a popular anime named after the moon, as well as much more simple stick-like instruments reminding him of a certain wizarding school from a series of books turned into movies. Similar to the casting of magic having some tolerance for the difference in caster, the instrument used to channel one¡¯s mana is based more on how the mage uses it, how they implement their own mana, how efficiently they can guide the process on their own, and the more precise portions of the spell that they are leaving to the instrument over their own imagination. With the stick-like wands, they magic circles and glyphs are ¡®drawn¡¯ in the air, while the tall staves act as a sort of amplifier, and the magical-girl wands combine aspects of each of the other two, providing some mana amplification as well as allowing the construction of the spell via a more somatic or kinetic gesture. Thankfully, the structure of the magic is being generated by the ritual patterns drawn on the floor of the castle, and the bulk of the mana is coming from the magic crystals scattered across the pattern at seemingly key points. The chanting begins, though it¡¯s probably more accurate to call it a simultaneous oration. The spell doesn¡¯t have the melody typical of chanting, nor a simple repetition, but a long formula of words said in a language Rikuto doesn¡¯t understand. It seems to possibly be an extremely old dialect of a language very similar to Eastern Imperial Trade, which is the most common language in the allied territories, similar to how French and Spanish are both descended of Latin, but rather drastically differ in the modern era from both Latin as well as each other. The tone is slow and somewhat monotonous sounding, and the mages keep their tempo steady. Some are reading from the copied texts, while others have memorized the incantation in spite of how long it is. Rikuto wonders if there are different kinds of mages on Zenkon, such as making a distinction between ¡°mage¡±, ¡°sorcerer¡±, ¡°wizard¡±, and ¡°warlock¡±, since he doesn¡¯t seem to hear much different other than ¡®mage¡¯ -in the native language, of course-. As he¡¯s pondering this, though, the magic really starts. It begins as a sparkling flicker of lights near the center of the circle, and he notices a couple of the younger mages, a male shenwulf and a female human, nearly fumble over their words by being partially distracted. After the sparkling flickers of light, a more steady glowing point of brightness appears, hovering in midair over the middle of the ritual markings. It¡¯s nearly blinding to look directly at, like a high-wattage light bulb, and around it swirls many mist-like streams of magical energy, originating in near imperceptible trails from the mages and crystals, combining together and coalescing into the core. The spell is charging, building volume before the whole sphere pulses, nearly startling several more mages into faltering, including the first two, and they just barely retain focus to avoid dropping the spell casting. Yaulander calls out, ¡°If any one of you causes this spell to fail because of cowardice, you will be a catalyst for the next attempt.¡± Rikuto notices several of the mages, especially younger ones who are already struggling with nervousness, grip their staves or wands more tightly, very nearly stammering or flubbing words. Even a small mistake could have unknowable consequences here and now. For all the Japanese king knows, an actual monstrous demon like the Balrog or even Shuten-d¨­ji himself could be what appears if the summoning is incorrectly performed. The mist-like streams of visible mana are beautiful to behold, and they grow alongside the core sphere. The entire ritual room is getting brighter and brighter, to the point that the magic lanterns and backup torches being used to light the room provide no more benefit than a candle under the midday sun. The magic energy flowing into the center has become akin to rivers, wavering and dancing around the orb, which now has its own rings orbiting around it like the common visual model of an atom. Magic doesn¡¯t usually seem to behave in the same way atomic physics do, so Rikuto couldn¡¯t even begin to hypothesize exactly what forces are at play to cause the shape of the core of the spell. He suspects it would be a fair assumption to make that magic presents a fifth fundamental force, at the very least, when it comes to speaking about physics. While the young Japanese man was well-studied at his high school and university, he is certainly far from being a true physicist and wouldn¡¯t quite know where to begin to quantify and define a new fundamental force, beyond what he has observed so far. And, before his very eyes, the magic core of the spell continues to evolve and grow, transforming into a three meter wide work of art with elaborate streams of magic energy, wisps and trails being cast off like licks of gentle fire, and a wide array of colors and shades blending like a mystical fire and water blend. Or, even going deeper, it may even resemble the very nature of the six magical elements, as well as pure mana, swirling together in harmony. The otherworldly king feels at peace watching the display, like he is gazing upon creation itself. He can¡¯t help but be amazed, and even Yaulander is sitting up, speechless at the wondrous display of energy before them. There¡¯s also a low hum in the air, not like a static buzz as one might associate with an electrical arc, but more of a single musical note being held. It is gentle in nature and ever-present in the air, like a soft solf¨¨ge syllable being held by an angel¡¯s voice. Giving credence to this thought is the slow change in the sound, the difference being nearly imperceptible right away, but becoming more noticeable as time goes on. It grows in volume, as well as the tone, sounding to Rikuto like the subtle change from an ¡°uuu¡± sound to an ¡°ooo¡±, and then a bit after that into a low ¡®aaa¡¯ sound. As the volume slowly increases, the mages incanting the spell have to raise their own voices, going from a moderate talking volume to a loud talk, and eventually to near-yelling to ensure that they stay in time with each other. Several of the less-experienced and one of the eldest mages are showing visible signs of fatigue starting to set in, with sweat beginning to form on their faces and color filling their cheeks and foreheads. Without knowing the spell himself, Rikuto has no idea whether or not they¡¯re approaching the climax of the spell, or if it will continue to get more strenuous for the mages to the point that they¡¯ll start losing individuals. He can only hope that he can deflect Yaulander if it comes to pass and save their lives. In addition to the good karma it would bring sparing a perfectly capable mage¡¯s life, he may earn himself a favor when the Kingdom of Mornistae could use more mages most. As the ending of the spell seems to be more and more sure, Rikuto begins chanting only in his own mind; Please be Japanese. Please be Japanese. If anyone up there is listening, please send another Japanese person. Please. The core of the spell starts to waver, and the ¡°rings¡± orbiting the unevenly wavering amorphous shape that was an orb are also taking seemingly impossible shapes, like an optical illusion given tangible form. It truly does seem to be transcending reality, which was what Rikuto believed of isekai stories, specifically ¡®transported to another world¡¯ instances. They would have to be, fantastical as they are. At least, that was what he believed of such stories, until he found himself as the protagonist of one. Now, he is observing the impending crescendo for a magic spell intended to bring forth a deuteragonist to this strange tale. Rikuto doesn¡¯t even realize time is passing before his eyes. The angelic song has risen to a powerful ¡°aaa¡± sound, nearly completely drowning out even the most powerful voice of the mages, a large boruan woman with impressive vocal capacity. Even she is red in the face and dripping with sweat, and a couple of the youngest mages begin collapsing, unable to continue. It could be the length and fervor needed to continue intoning the spell, or their mana could be completely spent. Regardless, the spell is at the precipice of either completion or failure. Before long, the more senior mages begin losing strength and fainting just as their juniors have, threatening to collapse the entire spell. Diamonds all around the ritual circle begin fading, and a few even shatter. Diamonds. One of the hardest known substances to the advanced world known as Earth shatters like glass under the power of the Divine. The number mages still casting dwindles rapidly until a single solitary mage is left standing, the senior mage leading the ritual who spoke to Yaulander a couple of times. He alone stands before a stupefying amount of god-like power, wavering and pulsing as if to threaten eruption should this final mage falter. Rikuto feels momentarily helpless; a sense of dread that something is about to go terribly wrong, or that it is already doing so. Without really thinking things through, he is sparked into action by the last mage wobbling, stumbling his footing to stay standing as he keeps the spell going even with the heavy burden of the spell still drawing on him. Rikuto dashes forward to the closest mage with a staff and copied spell, kicking it up to his hand with the toe of his boot. He scans quickly for the words he can barely hear, starting from the bottom. He has to try. And, as fortune would have it, the young otherworlder finds it, hearing the words and able to follow along. He silently prays in the back of his mind that he can pull it off, since he doesn¡¯t know if there are any syllables that are pronounced significantly differently than they appear, as was the case when he had to learn basic English in school. Like many of his classmates, it took time for him to emulate the sounds of the very foreign language, and were it not for the magic of Zenkon, he would still be a very long way off from sounding passable to a native speaker. Regardless, Rikuto doesn¡¯t have time to worry about it. He listens to the other mage, timing it to join in. ¡°¡°... ga chi koto wa la mourute! ¡­¡±¡± The otherworlder king does his best, shouting the words in tempo with the senior mage while channeling his mana through the staff. He''s not sure if it''ll make a difference, since nothing happens at first, other than the crystal of the staff beginning to glow. Meanwhile, the popping and banging of diamonds bursting like glass balloons adds to the overall cacophony filling the room. And suddenly, as Rikuto urgently shouts the unintelligible words he''s reading from the page, an intangible weight hits him with the gentleness of a boulder, nearly buckling his knees in an instant. Though the suddenness is that of a meteor landing on him, it becomes almost indescribable what he''s actually feeling. It''s almost like he''s being crushed and pulled apart at the same time, as if he''s a hundred meters beneath the sea and a giant vacuum cleaner is trying to pull him in, unsurprisingly towards the core of the spell. He''s not physically being pulled, but it certainly feels like his very soul is being drawn into the dangerously beautiful Divine Spark. The only other voice fades, and the Japanese undergraduate notices one last body sink to a kneel before toppling virtually lifelessly to the floor. All at once, the imposing simultaneous crushing and decompressing sensation doubles in intensity, and Rikuto nearly faints on the spot. It is physically painful across his whole body, and he feels wholly exhausted in what feels like seconds. Seconds, minutes, hours; he honestly isn''t sure, since his voice feels hoarse, but he can¡¯t account for time at all since the burdensome load of the spell was put on him. Just as he is about to falter, he strengthens his footing. His legs wobble in protest, and he is forced to a kneel, as if he is Atlas himself. The otherworlder king keeps calling out the spell as he reads it, nearly missing the continued line. He tries to put all thoughts out of his mind except for finishing the spell. It has to be close. So long has been the incantation, and yet, it must have an end. There! Almost there! thinks Rikuto to himself as he sees the final line appear in his peripheral. He just has a little longer to go. Just a little longer¡­ Immediately after the final word is said, all of the magical energy filling the air thumps like a massive heartbeat of the true gods of legend. The star-like core has taken on a beautiful form, filling the room with colorful light as swirling loops of mana flare off like coronas from the sun. Then, like a charged laser, the energy pulses in a beam towards the ceiling of the room, doing no damage as the core rapidly disappears towards the heavens. Rikuto collapses to his hands and knees, panting heavily as the full weight of his seemingly-sudden exhaustion hits him in full. If he understands correctly, the Prayer of Summoning has been sent. It is in the hands of the Divine Realm to answer it now. There is an eerie quiet that befalls the room, completely silent as the few maids who managed to keep their composure stare in awe at the still glowing magic circle. The room feels dark in comparison to the daylight-like glow of the spell. Even Yaulander is speechless. Rikuto retches briefly, but thankfully nothing comes up, and he continues huffing to catch his breath. His heart threatens to burst from his chest and explode. And then it happens. A beam of light that immediately reminds Rikuto of the glow that appeared on that fateful day appears, spearing into the magic circle. The answer from the gods has arrived. *** Chapter 132: A Bit of Polish When Rikuto and Daniel arrived in the Castle of Mornistae, their perspective was a sudden magic circle appearing beneath their feet, a blinding flash of light, and in Daniel¡¯s case, arriving in a strange place when the light finally faded. For Rikuto, the only additional step was meeting with Ryukana to receive her gifts prior to the arrival. For anyone standing in the ritual room, however, it seems that the spectacle is a great deal more magical than anyone could imagine. A great deal of mana was gathered into the air above the ritual circle, building into a powerful and ethereal core that burst into the heavens to call in a request to the gods themselves, in hopes that they might answer with sending an otherworlder to assist with Zenkon¡¯s most dire problems. The answer from the Divine Realm returned with just as much of a splendorous and divine tableau. Glowing mana of various colors seems to roll away from the epicenter of the spell circle like a heavy fog. When the air clears enough, Rikuto¡¯s heart tightens. He was afraid of what would happen if the spell were to falter, but he only now realizes the true gravity of what he has done. He has taken responsibility for and completed a ritual that pulls a person from another world. Assuming it went the same as his own summoning, Ryukana the goddess would have verified that the chosen person accepts. During this time, the summoned individual is bestowed with magic and specific powers unique to them even in the world of Zenkon. If it goes like Daniel, however, the person arrives in the world with no magic and never spoke to the goddess. That person would be akin to a kidnapping victim. Now, seated on her knees in the middle of the ritual circle, is another apparent American with fair skin, golden blonde hair in a ponytail, mahogany-brown eyes, and a large backpack decked out with camping equipment. In fact, she looks like a hiker, with obvious brown leather boots, all kinds of equipment tied to her bag, denim shorts and a lightly sweat-stained blue tee shirt. Feeding into Rikuto¡¯s fears, her eyes are as wide as saucers as they adjust to the dim lighting, and she scans the room briefly. Yaulander stands up suddenly with a boisterous exclamation of victory. ¡°Ahhh! You did it! Amazing! Look at her! She looks so very foreign, and yet, truly heaven-sent!¡± She flinches with a start at the Grand Prince¡¯s joy, and she asks frantically, ¡°Co si? dzieje!? Gdzie ja jestem!?¡± This catches Rikuto off guard, and Yaulander asks, ¡°What was that? What did she say?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t she come from your world?¡± Rikuto nods. He asks in English, ¡°[Excuse me? Do you understand me?]¡± The young woman looks between him and the Grand Prince, asking with the same panic in her voice, ¡°Kim wy jeste?cie?! Jak si? tu dosta?am!?¡± She¡¯s of European descent; that much is clear. And, the camping equipment she has all belongs to the modern age. He doesn¡¯t see anything especially alien to him from the year he left. However, he doesn¡¯t recognize the language she¡¯s using. If he had to guess, he would eliminate French and Spanish, since it doesn¡¯t sound like what little he knows of those, but there are still a lot of options remaining that he can¡¯t eliminate for certain. Yaulander¡¯s impatience gets the better of him, and he marches proudly towards her. ¡°Listen to me! You are a Divine Summon brought to our world to-...¡± He is cut off when the blonde whips out a canister from a holster on her belt. It¡¯s about the size of an energy drink can with a looped handle and a pushbutton on top, as well as a nozzle pointed directly at the golden-haired Grand Prince. The young woman quickly scans the room, springing to her feet. She snarls at the Grand Prince, aiming the canister at anyone who moves closer to her, ¡°Nie zbli?aj si?, s?yszysz!?¡± Yaulander simply laughs, putting his hand on his chest. ¡°Obviously, you wouldn¡¯t yet know who I am, but I am Grand Prince Yaulander kos¡­¡± The girl bolts for the nearest doorway, startling everyone. Rikuto calls out, ¡°Wait!¡±, while the Grand Prince shouts, ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± Several guards close in on her, attempting to block her escape. Rikuto hasn¡¯t ever owned one himself, but he easily recognizes the canister. It is a can of pepper spray; specifically, it is a specialized pepper spray designed for protection against bears. She delays her flight from the room only long enough to take solid aim at the left guard¡¯s face, unleashing a jet of bright orange fog straight into his metal helmet. She swiftly aims at the right guard, doing the same to him, and in just a couple of seconds, both guards are screaming in agony until falling into a fit of coughing and wheezing. They instinctively stumble back away from the source of the spray, giving the young woman enough of a window to dart between them under the cloud of irritant and slip out of the room through the doorway. Other guards follow her, but even with her backpack, she is much faster than they are in their armor. Rikuto watches as the Imperial guards belonging to Yaulander chase after the summoned woman, minus two who are on the ground in agony, unable to breathe properly. A few guards and maids try to tend to them, pulling their helmets off to give them fresh air. Plenty of the spray reached their faces, meaning the two are down for the count, no matter what anyone does for the time being. ¡°That fool!¡± shouts Yaulander. ¡°Who does she think she is!? I had her called here! Does she think she stands a chance out there without me?¡± Rikuto listens to him vent for a moment. He can¡¯t help the thought that immediately enters his mind. Daniel survived, and he arrived with little more than a cell phone and a computer chair. Now, he¡¯s enemy number one. That girl looked more like she was ready to survive without help than either me or Daniel. Yaulander snaps, ¡°Order your guards to seal the city and capture her. She won¡¯t get far.¡± Rikuto hesitates for only a second, nodding soon after. ¡°Of course, your Imperial Majesty.¡± He still can¡¯t stand, too dizzy to focus on much of anything now that the girl has fled. If I can, I¡¯d prefer to bring her in without his knowledge so I can try to protect her. I shouldn¡¯t have stepped in. What was I thinking? Rikuto turns to his own Royal Guardsmen and begins giving them instructions. They also need doctors and healers to start treating the collapsed mages. They¡¯ll need to find the young woman before she gets lost, or something worse happens. *** Zuzia runs down the stone corridor, too surprised to really take in her surroundings. How did I get here? Was I drugged? I obviously got kidnapped, but by who? The last thing I remember, I was in the middle of the forest! She turns around a corner, coming to a stop and aiming her anti-bear pepper spray. As soon as a trio of armored men turn the corner, she sprays them with a solid fog, incapacitating them and tripping several more. It should restrict the hallway for a moment or two. The Polish woman resumes her sprint down the hall, narrowly avoiding a random medieval cosplayer in a full Victorian era-like dress. Zuzia glances at it briefly, but keeps her focus on her escape. What is this place? Those guards¡­ that pompous guy? That language? How could I get kidnapped from a forest near my hometown to another country!? It¡¯s definitely not a castle I recognize. What was the one I visited in school? Moszna? This definitely isn¡¯t Ogrodzieniec. It¡¯s too new, and no rock-faces. Zuzia scoffs, joking to herself. At least I know it¡¯s not Kaer Morhen¡­ Several guards ahead notice her, and they challenge her. However, the language is completely alien to her, and she doesn¡¯t understand. ¡°Sorry!¡± shouts the blonde as she sprays them in the face, dropping them as they flail back against the wall. She keeps running. I never had to use this spray in all of the times I went camping! Now, I¡¯m going to empty it in a freaking castle! She uses her free right hand to check her backup spray, which is still firmly locked into its holster. Bear attacks are extremely rare in Poland, but since she likes to go on solo backpacking trips, she chose safety. And, the bonus is that pepper spray strong enough for bears works just fine on people. Well,... At least,... I hope none of them die, but I¡¯m not being a prisoner to a bunch of drugging kidnappers! She notices sunlight up ahead, and she runs as fast as she can. She already used about 3-4 full seconds of her current can of bear spray, meaning she probably has one good burst left. Please be an exit! Please be an exit! The young polish woman is just running. She has no idea where she is, where she¡¯s going, and how she¡¯s going to get home. For now, she has to get away from the kidnappers. Because, if this is some sort of weird cosplay cult, she wants nothing to do with it. Several women dressed like ancient European maids step out of a room carrying wooden pails, and Zuzia does her best to dart around them. She nearly plows into a statue, shoving off of it as she keeps running. The source of the sunlight proves to be a window, and she nearly sprints straight out of it until she manages to stop herself. It¡¯s about a thirty meter drop if she is to jump, and the ground is made of stone blocks forming a courtyard around the castle. She gasps. It is a castle! How the heck did I end up in a castle!? And where is this!? She glances around in the distance for any clues as to whether or not it¡¯s one even remotely close to her small hometown, or even if she recognizes enough of the terrain to find Warsaw or any other big city she can use to navigate. I don¡¯t recognize any of these buildings. In fact¡­ What are those houses made of? Thatched roofs? I didn¡¯t think any castles were still in service like this, other than tourist places. Is there some kind of fair or event going on? She hears the guards calling out, and she glances at them. The armored soldiers are getting closer, and she resumes sprinting up the hallway. Okay, I¡¯m in a castle about two or three stories up, right? More? I don¡¯t know! Gah! How did I end up here!? Zuzia nearly falls when she tries to come to a sudden stop. Ahead of her, several more guards turn a corner to enter the stretch of hallway she¡¯s in, boxing her in. Thinking quickly, she darts into the nearest room, which appears to be a huge bedroom. Everything looks ancient, with the large bed structured with large curtains to both keep the heat in and keep bugs out, as well as a huge decorative chandelier. Seated on a loveseat are a man and woman. They don¡¯t look like they were in the throes of passion, but they are clearly very intimate. The young woman groans out loud, ¡°Aww! I don¡¯t want to interrupt. Sorry!¡± She whirls and sprays the first couple of guards to enter the doorway, seemingly against the caution of the other guards, given the shouting. The two that take the last of the bear spray scream in recoil, pulled away from the door by their comrades as the soldiers begin shouting. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to come here!¡± shouts Zuzia in reply. ¡°Take it up with your people!¡± The man behind Zuzia, dressed in an elaborate blue cloak perfectly complementing the woman¡¯s ocean blue dress, shouts something, and she looks. He and the woman are escaping through a secret passageway. ¡°Perfect!¡± cheers the blonde. She throws the canister out into the hallway, and the guards recoil a bit. Hah! I wish it was a grenade, stupids! She bolts after the man and woman, managing to slip through the secret doorway hidden behind a bookshelf before it closes. She then draws and clicks on her flashlight, startling the man and woman in the dark just as they¡¯re trying to activate what Zuzia would guess to be the lights. She sprints past them, shouting over her shoulder, ¡°Sorry again! Be fruitful and multiply or whatever!¡± She follows the narrow and dark tunnel, seeing some kind of lights built into the wall, but not recognizing the style of bulbs. In fact, they look more like those bottom-lit salt crystals some people buy, if anything. Of course, none of that matters to her right now. Zuzia has to escape this place and find a good place to call the police. Whatever country she¡¯s in, they have to have police.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Wait? What¡¯s the emergency code for this country? Are they all the same? No, I think they¡¯re different, right? Still, how far could they have gotten me while I was drugged? Zuzia checks behind her. So far, there¡¯s no signs that she¡¯s being followed. That said, there¡¯s also an extremely high chance that they know where the tunnel lets out, so they¡¯ll likely be waiting for her. When she comes to an intersection, she studies it for a moment, listening while she thinks. I¡¯d guess the straight path takes me to the intended exit, but why an intersection in an escape tunnel like this? Must be connections to other VIP rooms. Or, maybe tie-in tunnels to family members? It is a castle. Could these cultists be pretending to be royals? Isn¡¯t that illegal or something? Zuzia decides to go down the left tunnel. She¡¯s hoping it¡¯s a tie-in tunnel, meaning the guards will be less likely to expect her to exit that way, since it¡¯ll probably be on the same upper floor of the castle. She follows it for a while, turning off her flashlight when she hears sounds coming from behind her. She remains quiet, listening as she holds the finger-ring for her second can of bear spray. She sees the glow of fairly normal torches pass by where the intersection is. The metallic clanking of armor continues down the path, though one torch lingers at the intersection for a while. Zuzia remains silent. The tunnel is rather dark, so there¡¯s almost no chance she has been noticed specifically. And, thankfully, the torch disappears as the soldiers continue down the center path, likely headed for the exit. The blonde woman continues in the dark, following the wall of the pitch-black corridor for a bit. Her heart is finally starting to settle a little bit, but she¡¯s far from safe. She has been terrified of kidnapping for some time, though she hoped her homely appearance was below the threshold of what would be considered ¡®worth¡¯ kidnapping. That said, she knows she has to keep her head, or she¡¯ll lose more than just her freedom. She still can¡¯t figure out what kind of place this is, though. It seems like the whole castle has been kept clean and authentic, with the entire population of people living like they¡¯re in the middle ages or something. If she was naive enough to believe such a thing, she would assume the man and woman who tried to slip away into this secret passage were a king and queen, respectively. But, that would be absurd. Some celebrities might be a special kind of awful, but this is taking it to a whole other level. If they are awful celebrities that Zuzia doesn¡¯t know, then they kidnapped her to a movie set or something, given how everything seems like an authentic medieval castle. At least, it¡¯s ¡®authentic¡¯ as far as her VERY limited experience is concerned. It¡¯s not preserved in a museum-like state for tourism the way the castles she¡¯s been to were. This one is in active service as the home of these people. The Polish woman finds the door, and she carefully feels for any kind of latch or mechanism to open it. When she can¡¯t find anything, she checks behind her, making sure there are no torches following her. She then briefly uses her flashlight, covering the head to restrict the amount of light to just enough for her to search, while hopefully minimizing the chances of anyone at the intersection spotting her, as well as anyone that might be on the other side of the secret entrance. She finds a safety latch and slowly releases it, trying to remain as quiet as possible. Once the secret door is unlocked from its mechanism, it swings open rather easily. Zuzia peeks through the doorway to find another bedroom, just as she hoped. This one looks like it belonged to a young girl, given the dressing screen adorned with frilly dresses and the other feminine trinkets around the room, like dolls, jewelry, and mirrors. Zuzia cautiously sneaks into the bedroom, making sure to scan every part of the room with her eyes. No one is present, and it looks almost exactly like she might expect an ancient princess¡¯s room to look. Everything looks clean and new, but not in the way that it might for a stage play or a movie. It looks completely real, like this really is a medieval castle. Even the dresses seem to be made differently than modern fabrics. They have a sort of roughness to them, even with what appear to be higher quality materials, as if made completely by hand. The bed also looks like it isn¡¯t quite even, like the mattress was made by hand. What is this place? Is this some sort of hardcore medieval experience? But, why kidnap me? While she has a moment to herself, she takes a drink from her water bottle. It¡¯s a lot of food for thought, and she hasn¡¯t had long enough to piece it all together before now. ¡°Very strange¡­¡± murmurs the young blonde to herself. She tucks her water bottle back into her backpack and continues towards the door. She keeps one hand on her bear spray, ready to defend herself if need be. She cracks the door open and peeks out into the hallway. And, just then, the door is pushed open, startling her back a few steps. It¡¯s the same pompous blonde man that was in the weird room. Now that she¡¯s had a moment to reflect, there were bodies all around that room, and this man didn¡¯t seem the least bit worried about them. Zuzia screams, startling the man, who doesn¡¯t seem to have expected her being there. He screams in turn, backing away towards the opposite wall. Still yelling, the blonde woman quick-draws her second and last canister of bear-rated pepper spray, and she sprays the princely man in the face. Her wailing of defensive terror continues as she slips through the door, spraying two more armored cosplay knights in the face and allowing her to slip by them as all three men scream in agony. She begins sprinting down the hall anew, reaching the corner she had to abandon earlier, and she whips around the corner, running as fast as she can once she¡¯s sure she has a long opening. She glances out of one of the windows as she¡¯s running by, noticing something that she can¡¯t stop to inspect yet. She rushes to the next window, prepared to stop to look outside a little more deliberately. She takes a few seconds to observe what she saw. A river. Specifically, it¡¯s a river that flows directly into the castle, apparently. She leans out just enough to be able to confirm, and sure enough, the river flows under the main structure of the castle. A little further, and she might be able to make it. She pushes away from the window, continuing her sprint up the hall, breathing as smoothly as she can. She¡¯s used to hiking, not marathon sprinting. However, now isn¡¯t the time to conserve energy. Her legs are a little tired, but she still has plenty left in her to make it to the river. She just hopes she can manage to get back to the surface with her gear. I was backpacking in the woods! Was this castle somewhere nearby and I didn¡¯t see it!? Zuzia still can¡¯t make sense of her predicament, and escaping is entirely the one thing on her mind. Some more guards appear in the hallways in both directions, but she reaches the location that she wanted. Or at least, close enough. It¡¯s not a window, but a doorway to a balcony, and she sprints out onto the castle structure, glancing around for any alternate escape routes so she doesn¡¯t have to take the iffy one. She¡¯s not especially adventurous by nature, other than enjoying backpacking and camping. It¡¯s something she used to do with her grandfather a few times a year. Now, she continues their little tradition. That said, if taking a life-threatening risk is the difference between her freedom and all of the horrible things that can happen in a strange kidnapper cult¡¯s castle complete with a dungeon, she¡¯ll take her chances with the river. Zuzia steps between the block-like merlons, halting as her toes reach the edge of the embrasure. It¡¯s about 45 meters (~150 feet) to the water¡¯s surface below her. It¡¯s also a river that flows into the fort¡¯s outer wall, under the castle, and presumably out of the back side. She doesn¡¯t have to clear any structures, thankfully, but it¡¯s still a daunting height to willfully jump from. Voices call out to her, and she merely glances. At least one of the guard does seem to be a human being; he¡¯s terrified seeing her at the edge of the battlement, as if he knows what she¡¯s contemplating. Maybe others are worried, as there¡¯s a lot of yelling and waving at her. However, there are swords drawn. Actual metal swords. A solid meter or more of sharpened steel meant to kill. She can¡¯t escape now. Not without jumping. It¡¯s her only option, other than to surrender. She doesn¡¯t have enough spray left to incapacitate such a large group, who have blocked both exits of the balcony. Zuzia wishes she could say something suave or cool, reminiscent of an action movie hero. She wishes she had a cool one-liner that would send the guards straight to the burn unit at the hospital. Instead, she can only hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. She can feel the itchiness of adrenaline in her veins. Fear grips her heart. One of the guards tries to rush her with his lithe frame, seemingly moving like a cat, rather than a man, and Zuzia¡¯s instincts kick back in, denying her chance to go out like a puckish rogue. She steps forward, using her position to kick off of the lip of the embrasure with all of her strength, and she manages her angle as best as she can before closing her legs in and folding her arms over her chest. It¡¯s a terrifyingly long time that she is careening towards the water; long enough for her to have thoughts, to be afraid all over again, to curse herself for jumping, to realize she noticed something strange protruding from the helmet and backside of the cat-like man, as if he had triangular ears on top of his head and an actual feline tail. During her long fall, she has time to ask herself in her own thoughts, Wait, are there furries here, too? What kind of mix and match cult¡­? Her feet hit the water, and she braces to try to hold her breath as long as she can, scrambling to the surface as quickly as she can manage. However, her bag is weighing her down. She had hoped there would be enough pocketed air volume that she might float, but that¡¯s not the case. Her equipment is too heavy. She saw buildings, so she''s in a town. Though, if cultists have control of such a huge castle right out in the open, they probably have a great deal of influence in town. Either way, she doesn''t have the luxury of hesitating or thinking about it. Zuzia unbuckles her backpack, slipping free of the straps just as she feels it settle on the bottom. Her ears ache painfully, but she doesn¡¯t think she''s much more than three, maybe three and a half meters deep. The young woman quickly spins, flipping her backpack over and opening the main pocket zipper so she can grab a couple of her granola bars and her water bottle. She also gets into the small front pocket to retrieve her fire starter rod and a multi-tool. Just in case, Zuzia tries to lift her backpack and swim with it, and she can move. Perhaps it was just because she was upside down. Not delaying further, and now that she has emergency supplies if she does have to ditch her bag, Zuzia slings it over her shoulder again. Feeling the burn in her lungs demand attention even after buying herself a few extra moments by exhaling slowly, she kicks off of the riverbed, swimming up to the surface. She barely reaches the surface when she absolutely has to inhale, and she takes in a massive breath of fresh air. Some water droplets find their way down her windpipe, and she coughs, treading water with her salvaged necessities. Her cellphone is in her shorts pocket, so as long as she can get clear of the immediate danger, she can call the police and try to figure out how to get home. And, just in case, she has the granola bars to tide her over as she tries to hike to the next town away from this cultist compound. Zuzia¡¯s fine with people having their own personal preferences and interests, but she¡¯s not fine with being kidnapped into them. And, as if to continue raining on her ¡®happy¡¯ little parade, the smell at the surface of the water degrades quickly as she drifts with the current, planning her route of escape. She is now under a tunnel structure, and the air quickly becomes a putrid, sewer-like smell. It¡¯s then that she realizes that one of the biggest advantages of being on a river like this, exploited by organizations of all levels since time immemorial, is that waste can be simply dumped into the river and it floats away¡­ only to slowly destroy the environment and disrupt the ecosystem. Oh, hell no! thinks the Polish woman. There¡¯s no way THIS is legal! Just you wait until I figure out where the heck we are! She gags and coughs, doing her best to keep hold of her tools, but agonizing over foul stench invading her nostrils and making her cough. She feels horribly sick, and the downstream way is blocked by a gigantic metal grate. She can¡¯t fit through any of the gaps in the bars, and she begins to panic. She¡¯s still a bit winded from fleeing at a full sprint, and she doesn''t want to sacrifice her expensive camping gear at the bottom of a river that a castle full of lunatic kidnappers dumps their waste into. She searches for options, and her best bet is likely to climb out via the metal grating. Zuzia shoves her fire starter and multi-tool into the pocket not containing her phone, and she grabs onto the portcullis with her newly free right hand so she can shift herself to allow her to shove the granola bars into her back pockets. It¡¯s tightening her shorts on her legs, restricting her movement some, but she should still be able to run. She grumbles to herself, ¡°¡®Get the ladies¡¯ shorts!¡¯ they said. ¡®They¡¯ll be super cute!¡¯ Dumb, stupid¡­ Why did I listen? I should¡¯ve bought men¡¯s shorts¡­¡± Zuzia clings the free strap of her backpack back onto her shoulders, but she avoids buckling it for now in case she needs to ditch it. The blonde starts climbing, but she hears the banging of metal armored boots as they approach, and she looks up at the gap above her. Soldiers appear over the edge of the tunnel roof, shouting to each other and pointing at her. ¡°Dupki¡­ Debile¡­¡± grumbles the Polish woman in her native tongue. Great. Now what? She looks around as the guards call over reinforcements, while a couple of them bark orders at Zuzia. I really can¡¯t place that language at all. Who the heck are these guys? Just out of idle -and admittedly desperate- curiosity, she tries pulling on the bars near her. The metal gateway consists of metal bars that are roughly four to five centimeters across forming squares about ten centimeters at the widest all the way across and up to the top of a stone-block archway. As she pushes on it as much as she can, bracing herself with her left hand against a separate section, the bar she¡¯s pressing on snaps one end of the section of a square with a loud metallic ¡®pop!¡¯ that startles her. Surprised, she pulls the metal bar back the other way, and the other end of that small section of bar forming the side of a square snaps off as well with a metallic pop. The guards fall silent, while Zuzia looks at the roughly 8 centimeters of metal she has in her hand. Okay¡­ I am definitely NOT this strong. This has to be a movie set or something, right? She tucks the metal piece in between her belt and the waistband of her shorts, in case she can use it later, since it¡¯s good metal. The Polish woman then grabs the newly created double section of a horizontal piece of flat bar, and she pulls on it with both hands, using her feet to brace herself. She yelps as the metal buckles and gives way, snapping off, though this time, the vertical piece that goes down from where her piece was broken bends. She twists a couple of times as she is slowly sinking in the water, snapping the bar free. There is now a square gap that is roughly twenty centimeters wide and tall through the portcullis. Zuzia swims back to the surface, inspecting her handiwork. The guards have also fallen strangely quiet, though she can see they¡¯re still up there, staring down at her. She states caustically in Polish, ¡°[I¡¯m not sorry about your stupid movie props! You kidnapped me!]¡± The blonde then takes a couple of moments to pull bars free under the water so she¡¯ll be able to swim through, rather than trying to climb through. It may be movie prop metal for whatever dumb action scene, or because they¡¯re stingy cultists with their own castle, but it¡¯s still definitely metal. She doesn¡¯t want to get scratched. A net drops on her, and she yelps, ¡°Gah!¡± She immediately kicks downwards into the water, bracing herself against the portcullis and pulling against the net as they try to draw it back up. She encounters resistance for a moment, and it¡¯s rather tangled around her, meaning she¡¯ll have trouble escaping as well as avoiding drowning if she doesn¡¯t get free quickly. The Polish backpacker bucks backwards against the tension, and it seems to pop free of whatever it was, allowing her to sink with the weights attached to the net. She begins pulling against it to get free, and to her pleasant surprise, the ropes begin breaking. Thank goodness! thinks the young woman to herself. Just as she has the thought, though, heavy splashes hit the surface of the water, and emerging from the rising bubbles are two armored bodies that sink like stones made of metal. They both flop down onto the bottom of the river bed, struggling to climb to their feet. During her flailing while tangled, she kicks the portcullis, and the whole thing gongs through the water, startling her briefly. Geez! This place is crazy! She pries the netting free and scrambles clear, observing the two knights as they manage to get to their feet. But, with all of that armor, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll make it to the surface. What do I care!? I¡¯m the victim! She swims back to the surface, returning to her hole in the portcullis. What am I even supposed to do, anyways? The others are coming. As she pries another section of the metal bars free, she has a thought. I guess¡­ if their armor is as cheap as this metal¡­ Zuzia groans as her guilty conscience starts to nag at her. *** Chapter 133: Adrenaline Rush Two armored men from a strange cult living in an authentic-looking medieval castle kept up to date with fresh period-accurate fabrics have fallen into a river after trying to capture Zuzia with a net. Zuzia was just minding her own business on a backpacking trip through the wilderness when she suddenly found herself in a dungeon of a bunch of strange cosplaying kidnappers. She has no idea what their motivations are, why they wanted her, or even where she is, as she can¡¯t understand their language at all. She doesn¡¯t even know what language it is. Now, those two ¡®knights¡¯ that fell into the water are at risk of drowning, and Zuzia feels a little guilty, since she doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone, but she wants to escape. She could probably leave them and get over it pretty quickly after the fact, especially if she doesn¡¯t actually see them drown, but the fact that she knows they don¡¯t stand much of a chance is what is nagging at her. The water is filled with foul excrement and other waste, her kidnappers are still trying to capture her and imprison her, and the only reason these two fell in was because they wouldn¡¯t let go of the net they tried to capture Zuzia with. Her adrenaline is clearly pumping hard, and the materials around her are cheap, since she has been pulling metal bars apart and snapping ropes that she can only rationalize as being movie props. And, if the armor on the ¡®soldiers¡¯ is as cheap as the metal of the portcullis, she may be able to at least give the men a chance. She takes a deep breath and dives back down into the water, finding one of the soldiers already climbing up the portcullis on his own. Good. I can leave him alone then. She swims down to the one still on the bottom, struggling to walk to the portcullis. He¡¯s visibly losing steam, meaning he must be out of air. All I have to do is try, right? Zuzia grabs his arm and plants her feet, ready to pull with all of her might. The blonde rips his armor off as quickly as she can. It¡¯s rather graceless, since she needs to hurry, so she yanks the plates off without regard to the injuries he takes in the process. When she yanks his helmet off, she then pulls him by the arm as she kicks towards the surface, hoping he takes the hint. Since she ascends rather easily, she feels relief. Her own breath is about to expire, and the surface is still a meter or so away. As soon as she breaks the top of the water, she gasps in a breath, tugging the knight up to the water as she treads with her feet. He still feels like dead weight, but at least she was able to get him to the surface. She swims to the portcullis as he coughs, spitting up water and wheezing. Once they¡¯re both hooked on, she notices the other knight isn¡¯t at the surface yet. She takes a breath, diving to find him dangling semi-lifelessly from the metal bars. She grabs his collar and keeps her feet on the bars, pulling him to the surface as well. He coughs up some amount of water, gasping for breath as well. Relieved that she won¡¯t be responsible for manslaughter, Zuzia moves towards the escape hole she made. Or, she would, if an iron grip didn¡¯t halt her. She looks back at the second knight she just saved, who seems to have the presence of mind enough to grip her bicep. REALLY!? After I just saved your life!? She shouts in Polish, ¡°Let go of me! Stop!¡± The backpacker can¡¯t call out for help, since everyone around seems to be a member of this strange cosplaying cult. No matter how much she flails her bicep to try to free herself, he keeps hold of her. ¡°Let¡­ go! I said let go! I won¡¯t warn you again!¡± She tries to pull away, and she feels his grip slip. Just a little more¡­ She screams at the top of her lungs, ¡°I said let me go!¡± Zuzia throws her fist forward with all of her strength, straight towards the portcullis. Somehow, at that exact moment and right where her arm is passing through the water, an explosion goes off. An massive blast of water erupts in front of Zuzia, and metal shrieks as men scream and yell in shock and terror. She feels herself fall briefly, somehow blasted out of the water. Then, the river rushes back in to fill the hole, and she finds herself a meter below the water, terrified. The portcullis has been thoroughly smashed apart, twisted and bent away from where it was in a wide arc. The two guards are clinging to the metal bars desperately, now several feet above the water with the two halves of portcullis bowed out and against the canal walls of the castle. The second soldier that she rescued, and the one that tried to hold her prisoner, is clutching his wrist as he screams in agony. Nevertheless, the way is open, and they¡¯re trying to bomb her now. Zuzia has no time to sit around and gawk. She begins swimming furiously. I don¡¯t know how I survived that, but this is my chance! She follows the river until another portcullis appears ahead of her at the outer wall. Thankfully, this one is currently open for some reason, making her escape¡­ The guards on the wall begin shouting and pointing at her, and she tries to hurry. The metal bars start to descend, and she dives into the water, trying to avoid them. It doesn¡¯t work. She feels the metal come down on her rather quickly, driving her to the riverbed and pinning her down. She nearly loses all of her breath at that moment, and she groans, terrified of drowning as much as becoming a prisoner. I know I said I¡¯d rather die, but I was doing good! I¡¯d rather live free! Let me live free! She presses upwards, and to her surprise, she is able to lift her back up, in spite of the metal portcullis pinning her down. That¡¯s right! They¡¯re movie props! Thank God for the cheap materials these lunatics used! She lifts herself up high enough, slipping past the portcullis and then kicking up towards the surface. She reaches the surface with surprising ease, though maybe she¡¯s losing track of time. Her mind is going crazy with all of the fear and terror she¡¯s feeling just trying to escape. Once she has caught her breath, she resumes her desperate marathon swim down river, following it until she leaves the crazy town. She can hear what sound like hoofbeats following, meaning she needs to escape the water and find somewhere to hide. She spots a stand of trees and makes her way to the shoreline, bolting up out of the water and sprinting for the trees. This is the longest adrenaline rush she has ever felt, since she feels like she all but flies up out of the water. She is able to sprint faster than ever, and still her body doesn¡¯t feel tired. Her surroundings flash by in a blur. Zuzia would give anything to be at home in her bed. If I make it home, I¡¯m not going out for a LONG time. Please, God, let me make it home. The Polish woman makes it to the stand of trees, and she darts into cover, finding a good spot to hide for the moment and catch her breath. She¡¯ll need to resume running once the soldiers get close, but for now, she has some space. They¡¯re still searching the river banks from the looks of it. But, once they find her footprints, they¡¯ll pursue her relentlessly. Her best chance is to avoid being caught until nightfall, and then she¡¯ll be able to hide long enough for them to give up¡­ She hopes. ¡°Right¡­ Time to keep moving. I have to get as far into the thickest parts of the woods as I can. Then I can rest.¡± She takes a quick drink from her water bottle, which is clipped to her belt loop, and she begins running at a more comfortable clip. Once she has some distance, Zuzia pulls out her cell phone to dial emergency services. Zuzia starts with ¡®112¡¯ for Poland¡¯s emergency services, praying that she¡¯s in some backwards part of the Polish cell service area. However, her phone disconnects without success, and she looks. She has no signal whatsoever. ¡°No¡­¡± whispers the blonde, unable to contain her terror. However, she notices the GPS icon is active in the status bar. She immediately has a moment of hope. Zuzia opens the app for navigation, thankful that she¡¯ll at least have the help of land navigation to find normal civilization, or at the very least, get close enough to reach a cell tower. That was her hope, anyways. When she opens the map, it takes a moment, but a detailed digital layout of roads, forest, the river, and the cultist town appear on screen, just like she might expect, with the little icon indicating her at the center. Strangely, there is a destination already put in that simply says ¡°Daniel¡±, and it is located about 1,276 kilometers (~793mi) away. ¡°What the heck is a Daniel?¡± grumbles Zuzia. ¡°Or, wait, shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®Who?¡¯ Isn¡¯t that a person¡¯s name?¡± She sighs, laying her head back against a tree. She tries to clear the destination, but it doesn¡¯t work. When she tries to add her hometown, the searching function doesn¡¯t return any results. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ Let¡¯s try¡­ Warsaw, I guess? I can get home from there. But first, I need to figure out where exactly I am in relation to it.¡± She puts ¡°[Warszawa, Polska]¡± into the search. Just as with her hometown, Warsaw doesn¡¯t even say that there are no results. It just acts like it can¡¯t search. ¡°Maybe I need service to search? But how can I see the map so clearly?¡± She groans as she holds her phone to her chest to think. Well, I guess twelve hundred miles is pretty far away, and this destination won¡¯t clear¡­ Maybe Daniel knows where we are, since my phone wants me to go there. But, I¡¯m probably better off at stopping by the other towns and trying to find someone with a working phone. Twelve hundred miles is a long way to walk, and I don¡¯t think I know anyone named Daniel¡­ Well, other than one of Grandpa¡¯s friends. I think he was named Daniel¡­ Zuzia sighs. She has a long road ahead of her, but thankfully, she has a map showing her the strange country side. Realizing she can just navigate by the continents to narrow down her options, she zooms out on the map, but when she gets too far, it stops loading. She can see the details of a one hundred kilometer radius around her, which covers quite a few towns and cities, by the looks of it, but without the ability to search, she can¡¯t narrow down where she is at. The only thing labeled so far, on that note, is called ¡®Mornistae¡¯, the big city being led by a castle full of cultists. Zuzia is a little familiar with world news, so things like Jim Jones¡¯s suicide cult and a couple of other world-famous cults ring a bell, but she¡¯s never heard of one that has a whole city under their control. Not unless the Roman Catholic church counts, or something of the like. She scoffs at the notion. Feeling a little peckish, Zuzia eats one of her granola bars from her backpack, thankful that she didn¡¯t have to abandon it. She¡¯s going to have to search the forest as she walks for edible plants and berries. Thankfully, her grandfather was enthusiastic about camping with Zuzia, and he taught her all kinds of dangers, how to survive longer if she needs to, and how to navigate. She toasts her granola bar to his memory, thankful that he taught her so much. She¡¯ll be putting it into full practice very soon. And, for anything she doesn¡¯t know, she has her field guide handy to try to make the most of it. Lastly, if she still can¡¯t identify something, she¡¯ll abide by the number one rule; when in doubt, don¡¯t eat it. She can do everything else right and die in agony if she eats one wrong plant. Thankfully, it¡¯s early summer in a semi-tropical place, given the conditions and weather around her, so she might be rather lucky. Since it¡¯s semi-tropical, the kidnappers must¡¯ve taken Zuzia south, though it would be strange that she got taken so far while unconscious. Wait¡­ now that I think about it¡­ Why would kidnappers drag me all the way to another country and leave me with my backpack? Or my shoes, even. Not to mention my cellphone. She idly inspects her phone. Not that I¡¯m complaining, but¡­ They really must be strange lunatics, right? She sighs, climbing to her feet. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m not going to get away from them sitting around. I need to keep moving.¡± Zuzia begins heading west, following the map on her phone. She has a solar-charger, so she¡¯s not overly worried about losing power on her phone. She¡¯ll just need to make sure she can get somewhere safe before anything else. And so, Zuzia begins her journey, completely unaware of the truth all around her. *** Rikuto sits against the seating around the ritual room, resting as he slowly sips at the mana restorative potion that he was given. It tastes a bit like a fruity energy drink, and it sends a strange buzz through his body, though thankfully, not an impairing one. He mainly just feels wired from it, even though he is still too exhausted to move. The royal guards and healers are moving through the mages on the floor, carrying some of them out. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Rikuto waves down the Captain of the Royal Guards, who goes by the name of Mauvtrest. The leading soldier gives one last instruction quietly and jogs over. He kneels before Rikuto. ¡°Your Majesty, how may I be of service to you?¡± Rikuto coughs a little, saying softly, ¡°Sorry for that. Excuse me. What¡¯s the status?¡± Mauvtrest winces a little, not making eye contact yet. He finally looks up, saying grimly, ¡°There were¡­ seven survivors, other than you, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto drops the potion bottle, and it shatters on the floor, spilling the remaining contents of the drink. His heart twists in horror, and he clutches his chest. He whispers in pain, ¡°C-Can¡­ you repeat that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± whispers Mauvtrest. ¡°There were seven survivors, other than you, your Majesty.¡± Rikuto clutches his head, feeling sick to his stomach. He¡¯s dangerously close to throwing up. It¡¯s not the realization that he could have died, but the sheer loss of life that just took place. Somewhere around one hundred bodies are laying on the stone floor of the ritual room, laid on their backs for basic medical checks, and then their arms folded over their chests. No, there are exactly one hundred and five bodies, realizes Rikuto in horror. The men and women he saw being taken away were the lucky few. Of the one hundred and twelve mages provided by both Yaulander and Mornistae¡¯s own, only seven survived. ¡°Six percent¡­¡± murmurs the Japanese man. ¡°Six percent of them survived¡­¡± He can¡¯t hold it in, and he doubles over, retching onto the floor. Mauvtrest says nothing and doesn¡¯t flinch in fear or disgust. He lets the otherworlder king empty it all out. ¡°Wh-What of the s-survivors?¡± asks Rikuto. ¡°They¡¯re being taken to beds where the healers can tend to them. Many of the guards are out¡­ searching for the woman. And, we¡¯re waiting on someone to verify that all of these ones are¡­ gone.¡± He gestures at the tranquil carnage ahead of Rikuto; one hundred and five lost souls sacrificed to bring one into this world. One they no longer even have. ¡°Who are we waiting on?¡± asks Rikuto, trying to grasp anything logical; the next step so he can take the next step after that. And, then the next¡­ ¡°Well, your Majesty,... Normally a final check is done by a¡­ mage, in case there is magic involved. Specifically¡­¡± Mauvtrest points to one of the older mages lying on his back as one of the priestesses that arrived places a cloth over his face. ¡°Lord Jukharg¡­¡± Rikuto feels sick all over again. Jukharg is one of the Court Mages, specifically the Court Magic Shaman, a role that specializes in medical magic and potion creation, working closely with the Court Alchemist for the latter. ¡°What about Lord Crosserly, the Court Battle Mage? Has he any experience¡­?¡± Rikuto trails off as he follows Mauvtrest¡¯s finger, pointing towards the far end of the ritual room. Rikuto recognizes the outfit Crosserly normally wears, which presents a ¡®scholarly soldier¡¯ type of appearance. ¡°Why¡­?¡± starts Rikuto. He can¡¯t finish the question, since all of the mages present volunteered, including the Court Mages. Rikuto didn¡¯t pressure them specifically because he didn¡¯t want this exact scenario to take place. But, almost all of the Court Mages volunteered anyways. He asks quietly, ¡°Who survived?¡± I personally saw Lord Gunther Montarre, Countess Syaroa, and Archmagus Iissuuc being taken out, your Majesty. I would have to confirm the other four.¡± Iissuuc and Syaroa are each rather senior and experienced mages in their fields, with Syaroa specializing in magic that was directly responsible for helping Rikuto bolster the farms and livestock programs of Mornistae as the Court Apothecary, while Iissuuc is the Headmaster of the Empire¡¯s foremost academy of magic, if Rikuto recalls correctly. He researches the fundamentals of magic, working to identify how mana truly is shaped and woven into spells, how it entwines with the world and living things, and pioneering new spells of pure magic. The last one is the same Lord Gunther who faced off against Daniel a few months after Daniel¡¯s and Rikuto¡¯s mutual arrival on Zenkon. He completed his apprenticeship and became a prospective Court Mage, though he lost a lot of his reputation and dignity after his behavior at the duel. It also became widely known that he stole the design of his ¡®water producing station¡¯ from the simple mechanical hand pump Daniel installed at Cobbler¡¯s Bank. Rikuto knows that Aramellianna and Wenlianna used their synthetic diamonds to produce water crystals, which were impossible because regular magic crystals melt due to being made of salt. However, the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy began sending huge water tankards all across Mornistae and even into other drought-affected countries. The water tankards never seem to need to be refilled. He kept it quiet, since Aramellianna was cooperating at the time, and if she decided to stop producing the enhanced magic crystals, then the water crystals and the relief they provide become sources of conflict when enhanced magic crystals become a finite commodity. Rikuto will have to decide what to do later. It seems he lost most of his Court Mages, though not one of the presently deceased hurts any less. Before he can ask Mauvtrest anything else, a young male¡¯s voice snarls, ¡°Where is he!?¡± Yaulander bursts into the room, pulling free of the maid trying to wipe his face with a handkerchief. His eyes are nearly swollen shut, and they are so brightly red that they almost glow in the dark. Tears sparkle on his cheeks, and snot gracelessly trails down his upper lip and across his chin. He has claw marks around his eyes, as well as deep marks from fingernails pockmarking around his eyes and on his cheeks. Additionally, his left pupil looks fogged over, and he can barely open it at all. The swath of orange spray coloring goes directly across his right cheek, catching is right ear and coating his nose and mouth, and then curves upwards across his left eye and forehead, staining a portion of his blond hair to a much darker shade. ¡°Where is that filthy trull!?¡± snarls the Grand Prince as he storms towards Rikuto. ¡°Grant my men leave to find her at once!¡± His voice is raspy and ragged, probably from simultaneously trying to scream and coughing raggedly from the powerful capsaicin spray. Even now, there¡¯s an unhealthy fluttering sound in his voice from his lungs spasming. Rikuto climbs to his feet to face Yaulander, feeling nauseous still, but able to hold it in for now. ¡°Please calm down,¡± urges the Japanese man. ¡°CALM DOWN!?¡± shouts the Grand Prince. The strain in raising his voice causes him to begin coughing hoarsely, and he rasps furiously, ¡°Look at my *cough, cough* face!¡± He wheezes as he strains to breathe. ¡°I¡­ am the Grand Prince¡­ *cough* of the Grand Zenkon Empire! I¡¯ll not be treated this way by some filthy wench!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know¡­¡± urges Rikuto, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Didn¡¯t know!? Didn¡¯t know!?¡± snaps Yaulander, falling into a fit of coughs as he doubles over, and his maid steps up to support him. Her own skin on her arm and hands are red, indicating she contaminated herself with the spray while tending to the Grand Prince, though she hasn¡¯t made a sound. ¡°Most of our countries on Earth moved away from having royalty in the sense we do here,¡± explains Rikuto. ¡°She clearly didn¡¯t understand that she was transported to another world.¡± ¡°How is that possible!?¡± snarls one of the Grand Prince¡¯s advisors, who was quiet until now. ¡°Because, having experienced it, I can say confidently that it takes a while to recall the information about the transfer, somewhat like waking from a dream.¡± Yaulander pants heavily, still furious and fuming. He waves his hand somewhat violently and with no regard for who is around him, and the maid skillfully avoids being struck by the outswung hand. ¡°Inform me immediately when she is found! I shall personally educate that wretched woman myself.¡± Rikuto remains quiet, watching as the blond Imperial whirls dramatically and storms off without receiving an answer, as if refusal isn¡¯t even in his vocabulary. The Japanese man is thankful for that. He shouldn¡¯t have finished the spell, and he only reacted instinctively because something felt wrong. But now, another Earthling has been transported to this world, and his fear is that she was dragged to Zenkon against her will. He¡¯s not sure how exactly the Divine Realm chooses, nor why all three of the summons seem to have come from the same version of Earth. All he can really do is hope his own men can find her first. And, if Rikuto can get in touch with Ryukana, have her returned home if that is what the newest Divine Summon wishes. *** At the moment of the summoning, far away in another castle, a goddess stirs at the sudden surge of energy. Ryukana rises from her lounge recliner, setting the book aside as well as the artifact ¡®mirror¡¯ she uses to watch over Daniel now, just to be safe. It¡¯s a Divine Relic that can find virtually anyone -assuming they aren¡¯t devoid of mana in a magic-centric world-, so it cannot fall into the hands of mortals. She ponders for a moment before she makes the connection. ¡°Oh¡­ Rikuto, what have you done?¡± She immediately uses the mirror to try to find the new summon, who, if they received proper blessings from the Divine Realm, should stand out, especially in a human-led kingdom like Mornistae. And, sure enough, she is able to find a young woman with golden blonde hair as she runs through the castle, defending herself with a large can of pepper spray; specifically a fogging spray. She recognizes the equipment the young woman has easily. It certainly came from 21st century Earth, and she appears to be of European descent. The gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm can choose anyone they want, relatively speaking, so there¡¯s no real requirement to choose from any one country on a given world of selection. That said, it also isn¡¯t so simple to choose the perfect would-be hero from among billions, so many of the gods and goddesses, especially junior ones, often choose at random, even going so far as to do something akin to a roulette spin to narrow down the options in several rounds. Then, it¡¯s a matter of finding someone with no lingering attachments, primarily, but also of decent character. After a rather long chase, the young woman finds a hiding place in the woods outside of the capital of Mornistae, where she eats some of the apparent camping rations she brought with her. Her behavior indicates that the memories still haven¡¯t settled, assuming she agreed to be transported to another world. The brain chemistry of the summoned individual are often adjusted to add the capacity for magic, and this often creates a delay in recalling short term memories due to the mind needing to sort itself out. Order once said that she and Chaos left it as is, since they also prefer if the mortals forget anything they see in regards to the Divine Realm. It can sometimes wash away all of those memories permanently, but it otherwise remains harmless. The main question Ryukana has would be how someone got summoned at all. She may not have the same authority or seniority she had, but she was under the impression that she would remain in charge of Zenkon¡¯s fate, even if she is supervising from within the household of one of her Divine Summons. If there is a new god or goddess responsible for Zenkon, it would have made sense to ask Ryukana for help. The only thing she can think of would be that the Divine Guardian watching over Zenkon from the Divine Realm is one of her juniors; and a very junior god or goddess at that. Since there are still two active summons on Zenkon, even they should have been warned of the arrival of another, though it seems, Rikuto was part of the summoning. Ryukana stands up, saying gently, ¡°I need to figure out what¡¯s going on. But, first,...¡± She changes her location to arrive without warning near Daniel. He¡¯s currently in the midst of a dance, though his own lack of skill is quite evident. The celebrations, which Ryukana was watching before, are in full swing. Three major threats that Mattarglos has been handling without much progress have been swiftly eliminated by the combined force (and carefully managed restraint) of the Fievegal. Reignleif is the one currently dancing with the human mechanic, very obviously guiding him on the fly while still managing to make it look like he¡¯s leading, while others watch on with curiosity and envy. It seems to be a very spurious and light-hearted celebration, meaning that Daniel¡¯s lack of dancing ability isn¡¯t something to be mocked, so much as enjoyed for the fun that everyone is having. The goddess makes her own attire match that of the elven mage, Senn, who is in a fairly casual fall dress that keeps her a little warmer. Mattarglos is much further north than Mornistae, and it is fall now. Ryukana approaches Daniel, asking Reignleif gently, ¡°Empress Reignleif, may I have the next dance with him?¡± Both Daniel and Reignleif glance at her with jovial expressions, but Daniel does a double-take, clearly having not realized who she was at first. ¡°No need to panic yet,¡± urges Ryukana, keeping her expression calm and warm. Reignleif curtsies to Ryukana, who mimics the gesture, and then she curtsies to Daniel, while he bows politely. They then hold each other to begin dancing, and Daniel warns softly in English, ¡°I¡¯m still garbage at this, so please go easy on me.¡± She snickers playfully. ¡°I thought you were doing well.¡± Daniel jokes, ¡°Someone was doing well enough for both of us.¡± Reignleif blushes and grins over her shoulder, swaying her tail approvingly as she happily and proudly walks with her head high. For once, she¡¯s not hiding her face behind the high collar of the mantle she always wears. Daniel continues, ¡°So, what is it?¡± The goddess turns serious, continuing to speak in English as they continue to dance, ¡°I don¡¯t know all of the details, but it seems Mornistae summoned another person from Earth.¡± Daniel nearly stutter-steps, managing to keep rhythm. ¡°They did?¡± ¡°Yes. A young woman arrived.¡± ¡°Did¡­ you¡­?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s what has me worried. It¡¯s not impossible for one of my very junior colleagues to not have looked into the circumstances of this world, or to not have considered the consequences. Summoning is meant to be taxing and dangerous, normally, in order to minimize the host worlds from overusing them. Likewise, we¡¯re supposed to carefully consider as much as possible about the person to be summoned as well as the condition of the world we¡¯re sending them to. But, if this is someone¡¯s first world management assignment¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be eager to get their first summon under their belt¡­¡± murmurs Daniel, finishing the thought. Ryukana bobs her head once in confirmation. ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± ¡°I intend to return to the Divine Realm if I can in order to speak to the god or goddess who performed the summoning. Unfortunately, simply undoing it is no easy feat, as it¡¯s most likely that the young woman consented to come to this world. That, in and of itself, is not unlike a magic contract, which can be strong enough that even I couldn¡¯t violate it. In fact, your situation was unprecedented, but I believe you could easily be returned to Earth, where I would have a more difficult time returning Rikuto. Returning someone else¡¯s summoned person would be virtually impossible for me alone.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So, what happens to her, then?¡± ¡°Well, without knowing why she was summoned, I can¡¯t be too certain. Hopefully, her blessings grant her enough strength to defend herself at the least. For now, though, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll most likely be stuck simply observing from afar, since I have to minimize direct intervention. Be careful, though. If you have any inkling that another Earthling is close to you, it could very well be that you¡¯re the target.¡± ¡°Me?¡± scoffs Daniel with surprised amusement. ¡°I¡­¡± He trails off, more or less understanding why he might be considered an important enough target to warrant summoning a blessed individual from another world to defeat him; the nukes being the primary culprit. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± replies Daniel with a polite bow. ¡°Should I do anything in the meantime? Should I hold off on the invasion?¡± ¡°Perhaps avoid pressing the borders for the time being until I can gather more information. I understand the need and desire to capture Rikuto¡¯s special weapons, but it could be immensely dangerous, depending on how powerful this woman is.¡± She looks down, a little dejected. ¡°One¡¯s first summon, assuming it is, often turns into an exciting affair, and it¡¯s extremely easy to go overboard. To us, it¡¯s like we¡¯re Chaos and Order themselves, changing the fate of a world. And, why would we want to skimp on our heroes? Before we know it, there¡¯s a hero needing another summoned hero to stop them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised Order allows that,¡± jokes Daniel. ¡°I guess I know next to nothing about her, but she didn¡¯t strike me as one to practice insanity.¡± Ryukana giggles. ¡°True. I¡¯m not entirely sure of Chaos and Order¡¯s motivations, but I know that they remain hands-off, so to speak.¡± ¡°Are our feeble struggles amusing?¡± asks Daniel, not trying to sound condescending or anything, but he realizes after he says it how the question could come across. ¡°I¡­ genuinely don¡¯t know¡­ If it grants you any comfort, that means I¡¯m in the same boat as you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about mere amusement¡­¡± She trails off, likely having never given any real thought to it in any of the time that she has existed. Daniel finishes the dance, mimicking what he sees a few others nearby do, and he says quietly, ¡°If you need me to do anything, Ryukana, just say the word. I¡¯ll go and retrieve this woman if she¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°Like I said, she may be your enemy, so don¡¯t do anything rash. I wanted to warn you of her existence in case she was summoned specifically for you. In the meantime, I¡¯ll go look into it from my end. I will be out of contact for some time, though it shouldn¡¯t amount to more than a couple of days.¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll send word to hold what we have for now, and we¡¯ll continue our diplomatic endeavors here.¡± ¡°I encourage you to do so. Thank you. If you¡¯ll excuse me, thank you for the dance.¡± The two repeat their court gestures; a curtsy and a bow, and Ryuogriar asks in passable English, ¡°Have you concluded the talk of secrets, Lady Ryukana?¡± ¡°I have, thank you,¡± replies the goddess in English as well. ¡°I am confident Daniel will explain. Please excuse me, as I have much to find out.¡± Ryukana departs, and the platinum dragon claims the next ¡®dance¡¯, though it¡¯s mostly her clinging to Daniel brazenly and as obviously as possible. Ryukana is a little preoccupied, but she¡¯s glad that Daniel has found people dear to him and who treat him dearly. Maybe it¡¯s a good idea to keep the new summon away from him for both their sakes¡­ She moves out of sight of anyone and transports herself back to the Citadel. There, she needs to get permission to enter the Divine Realm. She¡¯s not exactly banished, but she was sent to remain on Zenkon for the foreseeable future, so she doesn¡¯t want to simply go. ¡°My Divine Creators, Order and Chaos, please hear my request,¡± whispers Ryukana in what amounts to a prayer. ¡°If I may, I would like to enter the Divine Realm to speak to the new manager of Zenkon, as well as to speak to you, my Creators. I do not wish to overstep bounds, but I have questions that I need clarification on if I am to continue to serve without failing again.¡± When she opens her eyes, she is a little startled. She doesn¡¯t recognize where she is at, since it technically doesn¡¯t exist in the normal sense of ¡®where¡¯. She is neither in the Divine Realm, nor anywhere else in the physical universe. Ryukana is present in a seeming blend of nothing at all and the roots of all existence. And, ahead of her are the Primordial beings known as Order and Chaos. *** Chapter 134: The New Goddess of Zenkon Ryukana is a goddess belonging to the Divine Realm, a sort of management center created with the intention of watching over and guiding the continued existence of the innumerable worlds scattered across the whole of reality. But, not so different from the humans, gatonines, drakyks, Grodrrns, and all of the other varied peoples and beings, Ryukana is a creation. There are only two true creators responsible for forging existence into what it is, defining even the intricacies of such things as gravity, nuclear forces, light, dark, magic, life, death, decay, growth, and everything else that comes together to define all of the things that can be perceived or experienced. Those two creators are the original existences, and their appearance belies their true power. They are known simply as Order and Chaos, even to the gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm. Ryukana knows that the two apparent goddesses transcend existence, including having a physical form. However, for ease of communication, they often take humanoid forms, like one of their earliest sentient creations. Presently, Order appears as she always does; a mature and stoic woman of great beauty that even Ryukana can¡¯t truly compare to. The Primordial Goddess retains a simple appearance with a basic set of robes that possess no frills or ornamentation. Chaos, on the other hand, is the one who tends to take different forms. At the tribunal for Ryukana¡¯s negligence, the entropic goddess appeared as a young girl, roughly in her early teens, making her of similar apparent youthfulness to Hekate. Now, however, she appears as an elder Queen, absolutely glowing with sparkling jewels floating around her and brightly shining adornments, contrasting starkly with her counterpart. Ryukana respects both of her creators immensely, but she is wary of Chaos, specifically. As an entity, Chaos lives by whimsy. She has no real scruples, in the typical moral sense, meaning she could decide suddenly to simply erase something in front of her. Though she rarely simply annihilates anything, she always gives off the aura that she might at any moment. Chaos asks a little facetiously, ¡°Confused as to where you are?¡± ¡°I¡­ understand where I am, but I seem to be unable to comprehend it, my Lady Chaos.¡± ¡°That is because this is the first time you have been brought outside of existence looking in,¡± replies Order gently. ¡°We did not create any of you with the ability to see the structure.¡± Chaos mimics a human from earth, producing a fan from her dress¡¯s elegant sleeves and hiding her smirking face as she teases, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want any of you trying to conquer us and usurp us. Heeheeheeheee.¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ Would that even be possible?¡± asks Ryukana, made curious only by the fact that Chaos brought it up, but having never given it a single thought. Both of the Primordial Goddesses transcend her actual understanding, and they could simply snap her out of existence without any warning. The Divine Realm goddess wouldn¡¯t even be able to comprehend that she no longer existed. She would simply end, and that would be it. Likewise, they could simply turn her into a true human, or even an insect, a germ, or something inorganic like a sword or a rock. She has heard rumors of a goddess that was turned into a sword once, though she didn¡¯t pay it any real attention, since that had to have been a punishment for a screw up. Seeming to read every thought crossing her mind, Chaos smiles deviously. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± is all she says before Order answers the question Ryukana asked. ¡°There have been many attempts since the beginning of time to escape beyond the edge of existence into our true realm, but only one ever succeeded.¡± Ryukana stares at her in utter shock. ¡°Wha-... Really? Who was it?¡± ¡°I do believe she¡¯s plotting something, Sister,¡± jokes Chaos. This causes a smirk to appear on the more mature-seeming Primordial Goddess¡¯s lips, and Ryukana turns pale. ¡°N-No! I swear, such thoughts were truly only out of curiosity. I am clearly unworthy of such knowledge.¡± Order replies with amusement lightly tinting her otherwise stoic and calm voice, ¡°It is no matter. He entangled himself without intention, and he suffered greatly in an effort to restore what he had broken.¡± ¡°As with all things, we chose to observe,¡± adds Chaos a little more seriously. ¡°Or rather, we had no choice but to observe. It¡¯s unclear what would happen if things had gone differently.¡± ¡°Is¡­ this somehow related to Daniel? O-Or Rikuto?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh! No, not at all. You see, his suffering was caused by the fact that he was entangled within the fabrics of existence and the void. He made a humongous mess of things, but he found a way to restore everything. Or rather, his little champion did.¡± ¡°For simplicity¡¯s sake,¡± starts Order as Ryukana struggles to understand the cryptic story. ¡°He unintentionally stole a piece of the tether that binds us together and allows everything to function, including us. He couldn¡¯t destroy or usurp us, per se, but he had roughly all of the authority and power that we have over existence, time, and creation.¡± ¡°And, instead of using it, he tried to relinquish it almost immediately as one of his disciples tried to take it from him.¡± Ryukana nods. They¡¯re remaining rather vague, and possibly for good reason, but it¡¯s not what she wanted to talk about. ¡°I appreciate that there must be a purpose, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know for what reason you¡¯ve told me this story, my Ladies Chaos and Order.¡± ¡°Why did you say my name first? Huh?¡± asks Chaos accusingly, but Order ignores her, ¡°Not everything has a purpose.¡± ¡°Or, maybe it does,¡± counters Chaos playfully, rolling right off of her fake irritation into joining Order¡¯s point. ¡°Perhaps we just wanted to tease the possible posting of that story on webnovel sites. Or, perhaps it is meant to be a warning when you think about it hard enough.¡± ¡°Regardless, we have gotten off-topic,¡± redirects Order. ¡°We brought you ¡®here¡¯ because no one can stumble upon us¡­¡± ¡°Other than that guy¡­¡± jokes Chaos, and Order continues without missing a beat. ¡°... And, we can restore your power to grant a wish if you can justify it to us.¡± This surprises Ryukana. Each of the Divine Realm gods and goddesses are inherently created with the power to grant a wish to their summoned heroes, since it can be a good incentive to get them to leave behind their old lives and start over in a new world for whatever purpose the transfer would be occurring. Daniel¡¯s wish was extraordinarily simple in the grand scheme of things. There are some limits on what a goddess like Ryukana can grant, and some detriments to others that she can, but overall, wishes can be as dangerous as the things that the Divine Realm will intervene in to begin with. Ah! Maybe that¡¯s why they told me that story. Maybe that guy made a wish, and that¡¯s how he ended up with so much power. That would explain the limits. This must have been before I was created¡­ ¡°Wrong,¡± blurts out Chaos, making it clear that Ryukana¡¯s thoughts are not her own in this ¡®place¡¯. She flinches and straightens her posture, halting all thoughts. The whimsical Primordial Goddess suddenly appears to be an arthropod-like creature, having apparently decided to take on a new form. Ryukana isn¡¯t familiar with races or living beings outside of her own jurisdiction, since there are so many, and it could even pre-date the Divine Realm, knowing what she knows. The now-soft-bodied, crab-like goddess replies with alien mandibles fluttering, ¡°You cannot perceive him or recall him because his champion was able to restore everything. To all of the other worlds damaged in the process, it became as if nothing occurred.¡± ¡°It is easy to believe that we have seen the future,¡± begins Order. ¡°But, instead, we have seen events repeat many times across many different worlds. There was a Divine Realm that had to be erased because they were causing more harm than good in an effort to rally strength to usurp us at the expense of all of reality. And, then there was a girl who saved the Divine Realm that her mentor and father had nearly shattered in his efforts to defy the rules of nature and save another.¡± ¡°Your Divine Realm,¡± emphasizes Chaos, furthering the point before Order continues. ¡°We told you this much because it¡¯s true that we would seek to never be challenged simply because everything will cease if the balance we maintain is no longer. Daniel, Rikuto, and Zuzanna are of no immediate threat to us or the Divine Realm, but you would need to be responsible for your next wish in order to prevent a scenario where great damage occurs.¡± ¡°But, if used correctly, even a dire situation could be brought to heel,¡± finishes Chaos. ¡°We do not fear destruction, but we are actively invested in avoiding it, if only to preserve our beloved creation and destruction.¡± ¡°Mind all things that occur, not just the obvious sense and logic that you can observe, but the elements that can change what you expect,¡± explains the negentropic goddess of order. ¡°You have a rather unique position as a dedicated resident of a world.¡± ¡°I am humbled by and grateful for your advice, my wise Creators. If I may be permitted, though, I had a question.¡± ¡°Ask,¡± replies Chaos. ¡°Though, don¡¯t expect that we didn¡¯t know your question before you ever thought to call out to us.¡± When the lesser goddess looks, Chaos is already in a new form, seemingly never actually making a change, and yet appearing different instantaneously. This time, she is a young girl around thirteen or fourteen at a glance, but potentially older than would appear in the way that Hekate is fifteen but looks closer to being twelve or younger since she was malnourished for so long. Chaos¡¯s new form has raven-black hair and bright, faintly glowing sapphire-blue eyes. And, though her dress is essentially the same as before, she is wearing a beautiful sword on her back; a gladius, specifically. She also has a golden metallic arm bracer with three rings that seem to levitate around her forearm, rotating slowly. Ryukana is quiet. Chaos¡¯s point is true. They brought her to this place outside of the normal realm of existence, including the Divine Realm itself, apparently so they could tell her things as a sort of strange warning, as well as to give her infallible privacy to ask her question. Still, she asks what they likely already know. ¡°Forgive me for asking, but¡­ Has a new god or goddess been assigned to Zenkon in my old place?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± retorts Chaos with all the gentleness of a brick. ¡°Should we have left a world management position empty?¡± The former-Divine Realm goddess remains quiet, and she wonders if the real reason she was brought to this place was to be erased. Order chuckles for once, breaking her usual unflappable facade. ¡°Our reputation is truly terrible, isn¡¯t it, Sister? You are not here to be erased. Had we reason to do so, you would simply cease to be. Nothing more. There would be no point in confronting you prior. Rather, a world already being protected by a goddess, a pseudo-demi-goddess born of that world, and a wayward mortal from another world are an ideal training situation for one of our newest goddesses of the Divine Realm.¡± Ryukana ponders these words. She was effectively banished from the Divine Realm for her error rooted in complacency and negligence, but now they¡¯re telling her that she is trusted enough to be a failsafe for a much more junior goddess. ¡°Am I permitted to speak to this goddess?¡± asks Ryukana. ¡°You are,¡± replies Order warmly without any hesitation. ¡°Though, I would ask you to minimize your guidance or advice until she truly needs it.¡± ¡°She has already made mistakes that she¡¯ll be scolded for later,¡± teases Chaos, still in the form of the black-haired girl and hiding her cheeky grin behind the folding fan once more. Order smirks in turn, and Ryukana knows immediately what they mean. She has been scolded for the same things. Just as she feared, this new goddess sent the young woman to Zenkon with too much power in her blessings, whatever they may be. While it usually isn¡¯t that much of an issue and is more often worth it in the long run, the additional power adds to the time it takes for the summoned hero¡¯s memories of the transfer to return. Given that she panicked immediately and made her escape, it¡¯s possible she¡¯ll be very far away from the castle before she makes sense of her memories and her gifted powers. Which, unfortunately, she won¡¯t be able to check without either a skilled mage practiced in using magic to appraise the abilities of others, as is the case in many worlds where such things are possible, or an artifact or other analysis relic like the one present in the castle of Mornistae. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Conversely, given enough power, she should be able to defend herself well enough, even without knowing her full capabilities, but she could just as easily become an enemy of regular people if she accidentally causes harm. It¡¯s a complex situation and one Ryukana understands all too well. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to interfere, then. I am honored that you have entrusted me with this responsibility. I¡¯ll simply ask what the nature of the woman¡¯s mission and powers are, so I can prepare if things become unsustainable.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± replies Order. ¡°Heeheeheehee!¡± snickers Chaos from behind her fan, now appearing as the child form she presented at the tribunal, which looks to be closer to ten. ¡°I suspect you will learn something as well. Good luuuuck~.¡± Ryukana wants to ask, but before she can formulate the question in her head, she finds herself in the Divine Realm. Several of her seniors are nearby, speaking casually. It feels like it has been a long time since she has seen any of them. ¡°...but I¡¯m still struggling to find the right markers for a reliable summon,¡± explains Silvarryn, a god that takes the form of a tiger, and he oversees a world that Ryukana has only seen a couple of times; one populated primarily by a sentient race of insectoid conquerors. ¡°More than once, I¡¯ve had the perfect summon, only for them to either side with the anomaly, or to become power hungry and become an anomaly.¡± Frejtenjir, one of the goddesses that Ryukana has looked up to for a long time replies calmly, ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m telling you, there exists no perfect set of ¡®markers¡¯. All sentient races have only one thing in common; trying to monolith them or categorize them by observable exteriors is an impossible task.¡± ¡°I know, but even trying to select individuals.¡± Frejtenjir snickers softly. ¡°Yes, indeed, the changes in seeming good choices can certainly come quickly when least expected.¡± Ryukana approaches them cautiously, and Silvarryn notices her. He looks and smiles gently, bowing his head politely. ¡°Lady Ryukana.¡± ¡°Lord Silvarryn, it has been too long.¡± ¡°Longer for you, I would expect,¡± replies Yulkamin, who is with the two who were speaking. The golden-haired goddess bows her head politely as well. ¡°Lady Yulkamin, Lady Frejtenjir. Please forgive my intrusion.¡± ¡°Not at all, Lady Ryukana,¡± replies the eldest of the four, Frejtenjir. ¡°We were simply making idle talk about summoned champions. Have you been well on Zenkon?¡± ¡°I have. Though, things have not gone according to plan, as you all know.¡± The three give a sympathetic half-smile. Ryukana continues, ¡°If I may, I was wondering if you know who was assigned to the management position for Zenkon. I was hoping to speak to them.¡± This causes their expressions to shift a little uncomfortably. In turn, Ryukana becomes nervous. ¡°Wh-What is it? Is¡­ Is she¡­ Is something wrong?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± urges Yulkamin quickly. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± She glances around. ¡°Oh! Yes! Coming!¡± She bows quickly, saying, ¡°I have to go. I forgot I had to counsel one of our juniors.¡± She then jogs away, further digging in the unease Ryukana is feeling. Silvarryn clears his throat. ¡°Yes, it seems I am needed on Faelkis. Excuse me.¡± The tiger-god seems to evaporate as he transports himself to the world he manages. Just before she can make an escape, Ryukana snatches Frejtenjir¡¯s forearm just as the senior goddess is saying, ¡°Pardon me, I should also be-ee¡­!¡± She squeaks in a way that Ryukana has seen more in the Citadel than anywhere else; often when Hekate or Geirahoel are startled by something. It¡¯s absolutely contrary to the normal unflappable and regal senior goddess. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± asks Ryukana sternly. She realizes who she¡¯s talking to and who she grabbed; a bad habit she seems to have picked up from people-watching with her new mortal friends. She quickly retreats her hand, but she doesn¡¯t let up the interrogation. ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± murmurs Frejtenjir. ¡°The young Lady Amalaskae is¡­ among the most recently created gods, and¡­ she¡¯s¡­ well¡­ She tries very hard, and, as you may know, Zenkon is her first management position¡­¡± ¡°The problem?¡± asks Ryukana urgently. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ a bit¡­ clumsy,¡± admits the senior goddess finally. ¡°Clumsy?¡± asks Ryukana, surprised. ¡°Mistakes are one thing, but what kind of goddess is clumsy?¡± ¡°I think it is unfair of me to describe what is better seen in person, Ryukana.¡± She turns despondent for a moment, adding softly, ¡°Our Creators work in strange ways sometimes. But,...¡± It¡¯s clear Frejtenjir is struggling to say whatever it is. ¡°It¡¯s not my place to say¡­ Please, speak to her yourself. I believe she can be found at the rock fountain.¡± ¡°Rock fountain? Why there?¡± asks Ryukana. Very few gods or goddesses go there because it is little more than a pond with a waterfall bordered by large rocks.¡± ¡°It is the least fragile place in the whole of the Divine Realm,¡± replies Frejtenjir quietly. She then bows. ¡°Excuse me. I don¡¯t want to speak anymore on the matter.¡± She vanishes shortly afterwards. Ryukana is left in silent thought for a moment. She finally snaps out of it and sighs. Well then, let¡¯s go meet this young goddess, then. She makes her way to the Divine Realm¡¯s rock fountain, the least interesting and decorative place in the Divine Realm. It is said to be one of the truly oldest locations in the heavenly world, but there has never been anything particularly special about it. Ryukana has heard rumors that it is the first place Chaos and Order created together, and it represents the beginning of existence in some way. But, in order to seek inspiration, Ryukana has gone there many times and seen nothing but rocks and water, which are common in every other part of the serving place of the gods. As she¡¯s getting closer, however, she hears a panicked, ¡°Oh no! No no no!¡± which precedes a terrible rumbling that drowns out the voice. It startles Ryukana, since most of the Divine Realm should be sturdy enough to be indestructible short of the gods or goddesses actually intentionally trying to damage things. Ryukana breaks into a run, her hair and dress fluttering behind her. It doesn¡¯t take long for the sound to settle and for it to be replaced by sobbing. The violet-haired goddess slows down, scanning the area. She has been to the rock fountain many times, but she almost believes she got lost and came to the wrong place. It looks nothing like it did prior. The bulk of the giant, ancient boulders have been shattered into fractions of themselves, and the waterfall is little more than a ripple, now. Ryukana follows the sounds of crying, and she finds a young woman amidst massive shards of a boulder, as if she sat down in the middle of it after smashing it apart. She doesn¡¯t even notice Ryukana approach. It takes a long time for the former goddess of Zenkon to absorb the scene around her. It doesn¡¯t look like a rampage. The shards of the boulders continue to rest where they broke apart, only interfered with if they fell into the water or another boulder collapsed onto it. Likewise, the mysterious giant rock that created the waterfall has been fractured, but otherwise remains untouched. It has been a long time since a new god was created. A very long time. In the beginning, everyone struggles to come to grips with their sudden existence, and the powers they were gifted by Order and Chaos may be too much. Unlike humans and other sentient races, the gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm are directly created by Chaos and Order, rather than through the machinations of life. They are suddenly aware, as if waking up for the first time, and they are welcomed into existence by the two Primordial Goddesses. They are given minimal guidance at first, because as with life, Chaos and Order allow the beings that reside within Existence to struggle and figure it out for themselves. The only difference is, in this young goddess¡¯s case, she seems to have a great deal of destructive power. The essence of Destruction is the other half of the binary formed with Creation, and each are a fundamental power of Order and Chaos, respectively. Though destruction often creates chaos, its very nature is to restore order at the simplest level. Of course, the one who often bestows Destruction upon a god or goddess is Chaos herself. At the surface, and perhaps even in truth, this is because Chaos adores Order more than anything else. But, she also shows her adoration through mischief in the form of elements of entropy, such as giving pure destructive power to the youngest goddess in the Divine Realm. As she¡¯s pondering all of this, Ryukana hears a sniffle come from Amalaskae. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do anything right¡­?¡± Ryukana hesitates. For a long time, she was confident in herself because she never made any mistakes, even small ones, until Daniel was sent to Zenkon beyond her insight. To say she knows how her junior here is feeling would be a lie. Ryukana believed she couldn¡¯t do anything wrong because she was so well-versed in everything she did. It made the gravity of her relatively simple mistake all the more devastating for her. It cascaded into putting someone in grave danger; someone whose life was fine as it was until Ryukana¡¯s interference snatched him away. She got lucky that he was able to survive. ¡°Lady Amalaskae¡­?¡± calls out Ryukana gently. The junior goddess flinches, yelping softly. She quickly wipes her face clear and stands up, straightening her outfit. She¡¯s probably the most junior world management goddess in the whole of the Divine Realm, and she is possibly one of the youngest in existence. She finally spins, pasting on a mature smile. ¡°Oh! L-Lady Ryukana. I¡­ Um¡­ This is¡­ a surprise¡­ I-If this is about¡­ the position¡­¡± Ryukana holds up a hand gently, saying softly, ¡°No. Well, it is, but I¡¯m not angry that you were chosen to take my place. My actions brought me to where I am now, and I have resolved any regrets.¡± ¡°Oh! I-I see. Then, what may I do for you?¡± Ryukana looks around her, and she certainly can understand even more of why this young goddess would be so quick to leap at the chance for her first summoning. It could have been centuries on Zenkon before anyone attempted another, but instead, it was only a couple of years. Amalaskae¡¯s eyes also dart around at the destruction around her, and she begins to noticeably tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pry, so¡­ Lady Amalaskae, I simply wanted to ask about your first summoning.¡± The young goddess flinches, and she tenses her posture. She looks like she could break into crying any second. ¡°Did¡­ something go wrong?¡± asks Ryukana gently. Her junior hesitates for a long time, but she finally admits with a mouse-like tone, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ She consented to the transfer, and even made a small request to bring her camping gear. I¡­ thought there would be no issues, but¡­ s-s-she had no memories upon her arrival, and¡­¡± She starts to waver and struggle to form any more words. ¡°She fled the castle and her summoners.¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought it was only for a few moments¡­ But,...¡± Ryukana sighs. She approaches gently and takes a seat on one of the rounded chunks of broken rock. ¡°You gave her too much power. Or, at least, a tempting amount, but it results in a longer delay for the memories of the Divine Realm to settle in. The priority for the ritual is adding the abilities to her soul, but it delays everything else as a result.¡± Amalaskae drops to her knees sobbing. ¡°Everyone always says to be careful, but¡­ I wanted¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to be in any danger!¡± She continues crying, and Ryukana does something else she learned in the Citadel. She approaches and kneels, hugging her junior. Gods and goddesses of the Divine Realm aren¡¯t especially affectionate with each other. They can operate independently or in groups, but primarily remain alone during their routines. They aren¡¯t driven for connection the way humans and other races are, but the gods aren¡¯t devoid of emotions. Her embrace surprises Amalaskae a little, but the young goddess cries for a little longer before regaining some of her composure. With a sniffle, Amalaskae continues, ¡°I forgot about the amnesia, and¡­ I was so excited¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± replies Ryukana gently, petting her junior¡¯s back. ¡°I have been scolded many times for gifting too many blessings to my heroes. There are advantages and disadvantages to both sides. The problem is, it¡¯s easy to take personal interest in the heroes over every other life on either world because they are our chosen champions; someone we pick and entrust with accomplishing a task. In essence, it¡¯s often the closest we can ever get to having children.¡± Amalaskae nods, finally sitting back on her calves to look at her senior. ¡°Zuzanna was so nice¡­ And, she was very level-headed. She felt like such a good choice¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me what she was summoned for?¡± This causes the junior goddess to blanche once more. She asks softly, ¡°A-Am¡­ Should I?¡± Ryukana sighs. She¡¯ll have her work cut out for her, it seems. ¡°It is not a requirement, but sometimes, malicious actors are the ones performing the summoning. It can be very easy for them to turn the hero into an anomaly right off the bat.¡± Amalaskae¡¯s eyes water again, and Ryukana adds with a hand on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s all right. It could turn out to be a small blessing that she escaped, if that were the case. But, and I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m perfect, but I often liked to verify the threat that is causing the denizens of a world to perform a summoning. It¡¯s up to you if you send one, but it can be helpful to know what you¡¯re sending them into.¡± The junior goddess nods vigorously, absorbing the knowledge. Ryukana remembers her instructions from Order and Chaos. If anything, she was encouraging Amalaskae not to give up. She adds warmly, ¡°Now, a few mistakes here and there are nothing to worry about. If you can, watch over Zuzanna. Daniel and Rikuto are still on Zenkon, and though their relationship isn¡¯t what I¡¯d like, either or both of them should be willing to help a fellow Earthling.¡± Amalaskae nods. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to guide her to Rikuto, but Daniel apparently still had his phone from Earth, so I let Zuzanna have a mapping function to help her find him and reach him. Though, now that I think about it, I think¡­ they were trying to summon her to defeat Daniel.¡± ¡°D-Did you tell her this?¡± ¡°I gave her a little bit of an overview and to be cautious. But, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be quick to strike either way.¡± ¡°I see. What about her powers?¡± Amalaskae looks to the side. ¡°I¡­ may have given her strength¡­ and durability. A-And also¡­ magic¡­¡± Knowing enough to be skeptical, Ryukana asks, ¡°How much of each?¡± Amalaskae looks to the side. ¡°A-All that I could give¡­¡± Ryukana sighs. If Zuzanna isn¡¯t careful, she could make Zenkon look like the Divine Realm¡¯s rock fountain currently. ¡°You¡¯ll learn,¡± replies Ryukana. ¡°I¡¯ve been instructed to minimize my guidance, but to assist you when you need it most. And, next time¡­¡± She trails off when she notices Amalaskae trembling again. ¡°Wh-What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ th-th-there won¡¯t be¡­ a ¡®next time¡¯...¡± murmurs the junior goddess. ¡°Th-This was already my¡­ l-l-last chance.¡± Now it¡¯s Ryukana¡¯s turn to drain of color. For a junior goddess¡¯s first management summoning to be her last chance already, it means that the rock fountain may be just the tip of the iceberg. The question is; with her hero in the wind and rather meaninglessly summoned, what are her chances of ¡®succeeding¡¯ with such an ambiguous summoning? And, more importantly, what, if anything, can Ryukana do to actually help her? *** Chapter 135: The Fievegal and Mattarglos Daniel shares his final dance at the banquet with Veiranoei. It¡¯s thankfully much slower than the others, since his companions have thoroughly worn him out. And, the gatonine knight looks quite beautiful in an heirloom dress that she¡¯s a little embarrassed to be wearing. ¡°Please don¡¯t let my reputation cloud this, but you do look absolutely beautiful Dame Veiranoei.¡± She looks to the side, her cheeks remaining rosy. ¡°Thank you, your¡­ Daniel.¡± He laughs lightly. Officially, on paper at least, they¡¯re going to have an engagement ceremony for the two of them. Kalegrynten wants to flaunt Veiranoei¡¯s new status as an Empress Consort at every level, even if it earns the ire of the Grand Zenkon Empire. The reason the Empire won¡¯t be able to functionally do anything against Mattarglos as a result is the fact that Mattarglos controls one of two remaining pass-throughs for the mountains, and a civil war near one of them would leave the defense of the east vulnerable. The other reason is that the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is still the only territory producing enhanced magic crystals and certain magic devices that have made life easy, and which rely on the large synthetic crystals to function, such as water-related devices. Lastly, Mattarglos alone has little strategic or economic value compared to territories around it, since mines are quickly infested with monsters, farms have to be heavily guarded at all times, and the only direct sea access for the territory is far to the north in near-arctic conditions. Making salt is extremely difficult due to the cold, and they are unable to compete with trade prices from territories bordering the gulf or the southern sea due to the increased resources for manufacture. While Daniel wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to believe no one would try to conquer Mattarglos, it would be an uphill fight for just about anyone, and the return on investment would be rather minimal. Of course, Daniel comes from a world where most corners of the accessible surface were explored, and everything around was explored as an option for a usable resource. One of the most sought after resources on Earth seemed to be most heavily present in some of the most hostile terrain the Earth offers; from deserts to mountains, and even the deep ocean. This world has no concept yet of the fuel that drove the bulk of the industrial revolution and continued well into the technology age. Not that Daniel wants to go through the rush that comes with that discovery, but if he can get ahead of it and begin setting policy, and can hopefully guide a responsible environmental policy around it. The same would be true of the diamonds he and Wenlianna have been producing. Just because the other world leaders might be able to realize that they¡¯re diamonds doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll be able to make as efficient use of the relatively tiny pebbles that had been in circulation prior to Daniel. Likewise, if he can help Mattarglos capitalize on whatever resources are likely lurking beneath the surface, he can help both the Fievegal and Mattarglos stand strong. And, if he¡¯s really lucky, he can reel in more allies to curtail whatever factions still want to pursue war. ¡°It feels so¡­ awkward¡­¡± murmurs Veiranoei, yanking Daniel out of his ponderings. ¡°What does?¡± ¡°I¡­ well¡­ forgive me for saying so¡­ being¡­ a mistress. Th-Th-Though, I¡¯m thankful that you don¡¯t expect anything of me, Daniel!¡± Daniel laughs again, mindful enough of his feet to stop when he feels his foot tap hers just before stepping on her toes. ¡°On my world, it was unthinkable for some random guy like me.¡± She smiles and relaxes a little, but her own foot steps on Daniel¡¯s this time, and she turns a bright pink color. Daniel doesn¡¯t pay it any mind, though, since she¡¯s thankfully extremely light, and he is still wearing his work boots from Earth that thankfully were in range of the spell when he was transported. They have composite toes and a metatarsal guard, and while they stand out as very worn in at an elegant affair, no one is making too much of a fuss about Daniel¡¯s humble appearance. The rumors and gossip are no doubt flying, but he doesn¡¯t care. If anything, it¡¯ll make his enemies lower their guard when they should underestimate him the least. Daniel pulls Veiranoei close, causing her to squeak, and he whispers into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think anyone saw it.¡± ¡°S-S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s been a while¡­ since I danced¡­¡± ¡°I learned about an hour ago with Reina.¡± They both snicker softly, and she relaxes. ¡°You know¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t repay you¡­ for Mattarglos, for me, for my Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Well, for Mattarglos and your Grandfather, I think they¡¯re going to repay me well by allying with the Fievegal. I expect a progress update tonight from Ahok regarding my request to detect environmental mana accurately, and I also intend to ask your Grandfather for permission to begin extracting salt on the sea.¡± She widens her eyes, surprised to hear this. ¡°B-But¡­ It¡¯s¡­ difficult and time consuming, or so I¡¯ve heard¡­ Even during our best years, we still have to import most of our salt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to lend me some magic artisans to build a proper distilling unit, and then a full plant.¡± ¡°Di-...stilling unit? Like the alchemist equipment?¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I¡¯ve also ordered some immigrating artisans to the Fievegal to begin making plate glass. We¡¯re in need of greenhouses in the Fievegal, and they¡¯ll be perfect for evaporative ponds. It¡¯s impractical to make them too big that way, but if we can get distilling units up and running to concentrate the brine and then use crystallizers, we should be able to ramp up salt production in Mattarglos. And¡­¡± Daniel notices that Veiranoei¡¯s eyes have glazed over, and he laughs softly. ¡°Sorry. I had the idea when I was talking to Kalegrynten.¡± ¡°N-No no! I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t keep up. I¡­ didn¡¯t understand much of what you were speaking about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my fault. But, have a little more faith in me, and I¡¯ll help produce some commodities for Mattarglos that should benefit everyone. And,...¡± Daniel sports a slightly evil grin as he holds Veiranoei especially close for a moment. ¡°How would you like to mine enhanced magic crystals?¡± The gatonine knight gasps. ¡°I-Is that¡­ That can¡¯t be¡­ I¡­ If something like that existed in our mines¡­¡± Daniel replies deviously, ¡°They don¡¯t¡­ yet.¡± She cocks her head, which is emphasized by her modest feline ears. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°While we¡¯re at it, maybe we¡¯ll start farming pearls as well. Most of the crawgistes live in Mattarglos, yes?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re losing me, Daniel. I¡­¡± The music for the song ends, and Daniel finishes the dance by kneeling and kissing her hand. ¡°I am uniquely privileged to come from the world I come from and to have studied a little about a lot of subjects. If you¡¯ll continue to help me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± She trembles. Kalegrynten told Daniel that she was mistreated in her first arranged marriage, and it left her scarred and traumatized. She is kind, but she doesn¡¯t trust him fully yet. Though, Daniel doesn¡¯t mind that she doesn¡¯t trust him. If she can at least open doors for him, he can make the improvements he¡¯s promising. And, the large population of Mattarglos will allow him to do it more quickly than the small Fievegal territory or the distant Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. He adds, ¡°Oh, and did I mention the additional benefit of the distilling units?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°N-No. You¡¯ve barely explained anything you¡¯ve just talked about.¡± Daniel stands up as he notices his companions closing in, casually, but with obvious interest in the conversation Daniel has been having. ¡°Among the ¡®waste¡¯ of the distilling units will be fresh, drinkable water, that we can distribute.¡± She twitches. Mattarglos has rivers and streams, but this has made the usable land rather limited based on where those are. If water can be sent further, then even the small settlements and towns have the potential to thrive. And, given her reaction, she has undoubtedly heard of the systems in the Kingdom of Mornistae, as well as the running water on the airship, meaning that is one promise Daniel is certain he can keep. ¡°This conversation started because I don¡¯t know how to repay you already, Daniel, and you want to do more for my people. I¡­ I can only ask what you would have me do.¡± ¡°Mostly make use of your connections, or more specifically, your grandfather¡¯s. That, and pretend that you¡¯re the one that came up with some of the ideas.¡± She cocks her head, and this is just when Hekate bounds up, snatching Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°Daniel! You¡¯ve been talking forever!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± murmurs Veiranoei. Ryuogriar helpfully answers the unasked question. ¡°Mukori is saying that he has no interest in his own reputation, dear, so long as it can benefit those who need it more than him.¡± She smiles as she cups his cheek. ¡°The glory of the Dragon Emperor belongs to those who know him best.¡± ¡°Heeeyy¡­¡± warns Hekate. ¡°He¡¯s not just the Dragon Emperor¡­¡± ¡°And yet, ¡®Feldrok Emperor¡¯ doesn¡¯t have the same impact¡­¡± Before the fox-eared girl and her dragon matriarch rival begin bickering, Veiranoei murmurs, ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t possibly take credit¡­ I¡­ Your accomplishments¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d be doing me a favor if you do,¡± interrupts Daniel gently. ¡°One man collecting accomplishments and hoarding them all to himself becomes an object of worship. I don¡¯t know about Zenkon, but Emperors on Earth were frequently directly associated with godhood. Many kings and other royalty, too. But, just like them, in reality, I¡¯m just some guy. Sharing all of the accomplishments is way better for my own health, as well as benefitting others.¡± Daniel then takes Veiranoei¡¯s hand gently, bringing it to his lips, which causes her to blush and the others to glare at him enviously. He adds softly, ¡°In addition to the favor, you¡¯ll have your work cut out making these things happen. I know the basics to get us in the right direction. We still have to adapt it to magic technology.¡± He kisses her hand, and she whimpers bashfully, ¡°A-All right¡­ A-Anything I can do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on it, thank you.¡± Suddenly, Ryuogriar clears her throat and shamelessly snatches Daniel¡¯s right arm. ¡°Now then, Mukori, I would like you to go meet with Gwen¡¯s family now that their ordeals have been dealt with. I insist we capitalize on claiming our rightful share of the honey they produce.¡± Just before Hekate can reclaim his left arm, Reignleif appears from behind him, hugging his arm as she joins them. Hekate gasps, stupefied. ¡°R-R-Reina!? I expected this treachery from Ryuo, but from you, too!?¡± ¡°I helped Mukori learn how to dance for everyone else,¡± replies the blue dragon bluntly. Hekate flinches, admittedly thankful that Daniel was able to dance with everyone because Reignleif was somehow skilled enough to teach him on the fly. Wenlianna, somewhat sheepishly standing nearby, gets prodded by one of the Stalvaltan ladies-in-waiting. She yelps and nervously calls out, ¡°D-Daniel, um, Hekate¡­¡± The fiery ravenette scowls at Wenlianna defensively, but Wenlianna already knows how to play along. ¡°I¡¯m not here to compete. I just wanted to relay that Mother has recruited several candidates for maids, butlers, and a couple of ladies-in-waiting for you.¡± ¡°Sounds like a great way to install spies,¡± murmurs Aoloan a little skeptically. Wenlianna flinches, but Geirahoel is the one to retort, ¡°Her daughter is a consort. Even if we kept her sealed away, a message always gets out.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not a spy!¡± refutes Wenlianna worriedly. Treia jokes, ¡°Just what a spy would say¡­¡± This leaves the magic artisan briefly speechless, and most of the others snicker at her warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to make the final say,¡± declares Hekate proudly, standing as tall as she can with her tail up behind her and her chest puffed up as much as she can. Ryuogriar frees up one of her arms from Daniel¡¯s to pet Hekate¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, yes, dear, sweet Hekate¡­¡± For once, the ravenette doesn¡¯t bat her hand away, but she does glare up at the dragon. Daniel finally replies, ¡°We¡¯ll go talk to Baron Honeydip first. I expect the final interviews will take a bit longer.¡± Wenlianna turns to her lady-in-waiting. ¡°Lady Cuess, would you let Mother know that we¡¯ll meet her shortly?¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace. I believe her Grace said she will be resting in the airship. I will find and inform you if she is elsewhere.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Once the young woman departs, Daniel¡¯s group heads to the area where Baron Honeydip and his family have gathered. Gwenesphia is talking with her mother and sister, mainly, while the baron and his sons are talking with a boruan man, a shenwulf couple, and two humans. Hekate greets the Baron to announce their presence, ¡°Baron Honeydip, good to see you again.¡± ¡°Ahhh, your Imperial Greatness! Your Graces.¡± The Baron bows, and the Baroness curtsies, while Gwenesphia and Peiburi perk up, and Peiburi bows as well, since she¡¯s still in her more masculine riding clothes, similar to what she wore for the fights. Likewise, Lyrtef and the others Daniel doesn¡¯t know bow politely and respectfully. It''s a stark contrast to when the group first arrived. Hekate leads the introductions between everyone, and the others reveal their names politely. ¡°Viscount Hoksaub, your Greatness,¡± answers the boruan man. ¡°Baron Kloven and my wife Wenestrue,¡± adds the shenwulf man. ¡°We are but humble merchants, rather than nobles, your Greatness,¡± explains one of the two humans. ¡°I am Vurtain, and this is my colleague, Aegal.¡± Aegal dips his head reverently, and Vurtain adds, ¡°Please forgive his silence. He had an¡­ unfortunate run-in with bandits in his youth.¡± Hekate¡¯s ears betray her thoughts, running through possible causes. But, she replies maturely, ¡°My condolences, Mister Aegal. It must be a unique challenge being a merchant with a curse of silence.¡± Aegal registers that there is a possible misunderstanding, but it¡¯s close enough, and he smiles gently, nodding even more respectfully. ¡°Perhaps this is coincidence,¡± remarks Ryuogriar with an eager smirk on her face. ¡°We were hoping to discuss the future, now that three of the largest obstacles to Mattarglos have been removed.¡± ¡°I still have trouble believing it,¡± replies Erue, Gwenesphia¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the bodies, but it¡¯s difficult to believe our problems have been alleviated so¡­ swiftly.¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°We still don¡¯t know for certain what is causing the creation of monsters, nor their evolution into more deadly forms like their named counterparts.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies Goelselmo warmly. ¡°But, with Rohgattabor gone and even more with the mantarouck population reduced, we¡¯ll be able to restore our family¡¯s age-old industry.¡± Kuboen, Gwenesphia¡¯s older of the two brothers present, exhales quietly in exasperation. He¡¯s still frustrated that Daniel and his companions were the ones to help, but the Barony will be able to prosper once more. Wenlianna chimes in, ¡°As Gwen has probably told you, we¡¯re working on equipment to be able to narrow down a theory, and if possible, we should be able to isolate, contain, or eliminate the source of the anomalies.¡± Erue smiles brightly. ¡°Our gratitude knows no bounds for what you¡¯ve accomplished, your Grace. And, to know that the esteemed first daughter of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy is behind the endeavor is further reassurance on top of what the Fievegal has already achieved.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± chimes in Baron Kloven. ¡°And, in fact, we were discussing negotiations to begin trading in the Barony of Honeydip once more.¡± Peiburi grins, joking at first, ¡°Gwen is hoping Daniel likes honeydip. Heeheeheee!¡± ¡°Peiburi!¡± snap both Gwenesphia and Erue, while the others laugh together. Hekate asks, ¡°What was the joke about the name Honeydip? I don¡¯t get it.¡± This causes the Mattarglos citizens present to flush and fall silent, glancing awkwardly around. Treia sighs and takes over. ¡°Hekate, if you¡¯ll drop it for now, I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Hekate studies the embarrassed face of Gwenesphia, the awkward expressions of the shenwulf pair, the two merchants, and the boruan viscount, while Goelselmo and Erue retain tense smiles. The fox-eared girl sighs. ¡°So, it''s one of those things, huh?¡± She looks directly at Daniel and gives him a commanding scowl. ¡°Three times, Darling. Three times.¡± ¡°I''m deciding this now, Sweetpea. It won''t count if you lose track¡­¡± Hekate gasps, and playful snickers surround her. She huffs and crosses her arms, while Ryuogriar continues, ¡°I''m interested, Young Lady Peiburi. Which brings me to my question; how far west does your mercantile route take you, Master Vurtain?¡± The two merchants twitch and then glance at each other. ¡°How far are you asking us to go, your Grace?¡± asks the human merchant. ¡°I would hope you¡¯d be willing to peddle your wares at the Citadel and our vassal towns. Particularly, a rare and delectable honey.¡± She grins at Goelselmo and Erue. ¡°We¡¯ll certainly dedicate as much as we can to you, your Grace. Our farms need to recover, but once they do,... I suppose I had assumed you would use your flying ships.¡± Geirahoel chimes in, ¡°There is a great deal of risk using the shuttles or airships right now. It¡¯ll be safer if merchants travel the roads.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll have to pay tariffs to pass through Castle Northwall. And, it¡¯s probably illegal for private trade to pass through Fort Peony,¡± points out Lyrtef. The two merchants nod in agreement. ¡°I can¡¯t speak to your costs, but ours would be substantial. And, that¡¯s without knowing how far it is to the Citadel itself.¡± Ryuogriar pouts, and she hugs Daniel¡¯s arm more firmly, looking at him pleadingly. He thinks for a moment, and then an idea hits him. He looks to the Baron. ¡°Baron Honeydip, forgive me for making assumptions, but am I correct that Mattarglos borders the sea?¡± This surprises all of the locals of Mattarglos. ¡°I-Indeed, your Grace, but¡­ travel to the north to reach the sea is treacherous. And, travel by the sea is often moreso.¡± Daniel smirks at Ryuogriar, and she cocks her head curiously with a hopeful smile. He asks, ¡°If the Fievegal can make shipping to the shore more tenable, as well as provide shipping across the sea, will you be willing to give us a sizable stake in your companies?¡± This surprises the merchants, as well as the nobles. Treia snickers, while Vaergraes remarks dryly, ¡°You¡¯re going to do something very strange again, aren¡¯t you, dear Daniel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need a lot of help to make this one work. But, it truly is one of the technologies that made the modern age of Earth possible.¡± ¡°Well!?¡± snaps Wenlianna. ¡°Are you going to share?¡± She already has her pencil and notebook ready. Everyone that knows her laughs, and Daniel adds warmly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about a railroad.¡± ¡°Rail¡­ road¡­¡± murmurs Wenlianna as she writes it down. ¡°I get the ¡®road¡¯, but what do you mean by ¡®rail¡¯?¡± ¡°I am curious as well,¡± replies Peiburi. ¡°There are already roads to the northern towns, but they pass through mountains and valleys, and many of the territories don¡¯t have the resources to maintain them.¡± ¡°The Fievegal will have to get permission from your nobility, but this strategy will vastly increase your shipping capabilities. It¡¯ll probably be a couple years before it¡¯s completely usable, unless you allow us to march an army of workers and soldiers to protect them into the borders. That said,...¡± He looks at Ryuogriar. ¡°It is the request of someone I hold dear, so for now, your personal supply will be transported via shuttle once we can establish a secure location to land, and the Fievegal¡¯s supply will have to wait until the railroad can be finished.¡± Daniel strokes his chin. ¡°And, we¡¯ll have to visit the north to improve the port¡¯s capacity as well.¡± Gwenesphia explains, ¡°We¡¯ll have to negotiate with the crawgistes separately, then. They are members of Mattarglos, but they retain a legal independence for their towns, since they don¡¯t have the luxury of serving far away from sources of water.¡± Daniel grins playfully, winking at Wenlianna. ¡°What an interesting problem to have¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Water crystals!¡± blurts out the Stalvaltan family¡¯s eldest daughter. She blushes when the Mattarglos nobles and merchants look at her, and she adds, ¡°W-We can make equipment that they can wear to keep their bodies wet.¡± ¡°A-Are you saying¡­ enhanced magic crystals can do that, y-your¡­ um¡­ Grace?¡± Wenlianna walks over to put her hand on Daniel¡¯s chest as she smiles endearingly. ¡°They can. And, I have it on good authority that a cost-effective alternative can be produced, right, my dear Husband?¡± Hekate hums in disapproval, but she doesn¡¯t make an outburst in respect for the goings on. Daniel laughs nervously, but he replies, ¡°She¡¯s right. Though, ¡®cost effective¡¯ might be a misnomer if we want to make them safe.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± asks Wenlianna, surprised. Daniel¡¯s pretty sure she was bluffing a little anyways, but only because she has been looking for alternatives to diamond ever since she and Daniel began producing diamonds to use as enhanced magic crystals. Graphite can store magic like diamonds and salt crystals can, but its relatively inconsistent structure leaves a lot of room for failures. This, of course, can be accounted for in safety margins on the power levels applied, but she wants to make them safe to use, since graphite is significantly easier to mine and produce synthetically than diamonds are, given the time alone. Unfortunately, the ¡®cost¡¯ Daniel is referring to is the temperature required to melt graphite under high pressure, which would allow them to produce liquid graphite and then cool it, which should give it a bit more uniform structure without the compacting time required to produce diamonds. The only substance he knows of off hand that can burn that hot and is easily attainable to him comes from¡­ He looks at Ryuogriar and Reignleif again, and then Geirahoel. Each of the three look at him expectantly. Yeah, we¡¯ll try to convince the other dragons to produce theirs for a reward. Geirahoel perks up, as if reading his mind. ¡°Mukori! You just thought that we could help, but you¡¯re afraid to ask us! Why!?¡± She storms over and stands beside Wenlianna, facing him as she stares into his eyes with a fiery gaze. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ The diamond machine takes a long time to heat up, and if we want to produce a lot of low-cost crystals, we¡¯d need something to produce a lot of heat quickly¡­¡± ¡°Ignityal¡­¡± states Reignleif, figuring it out. She smiles, squeezing his arm against her chest. ¡°You may have as much of mine as you desire, Mukori.¡± Both Geirahoel and Ryuogriar flinch. They exclaim together, ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± snaps Hekate as she presses in between them to try to defend Daniel. ¡°I¡­ I probably produce ignityal, too!¡± ¡°This conversation is difficult to keep up with¡­¡± remarks Erue, the Baroness. Treia explains, ¡°Ignityal is the liquid dragons produce. It can melt almost anything.¡± The others become awkwardly quiet for a moment as the three dragons and Hekate whine to insist that Daniel use theirs, and he tries to think over the cacophony. ¡°Either way!¡± he calls out. ¡°We need to test if it can burn in a vacuum. If there is oxygen, the graphite will simply burn. We could also heat the vessel from the outside, but we¡¯ll have to test vessels for durability under dragon fire, or we¡¯re looking at an extremely dangerous explosion.¡± They turn serious, finally, realizing that when Daniel says something is dangerous, it very likely could kill them all. In this case, though, it¡¯s not the most destructive thing he¡¯ll have done. ¡°So, our immediate goals for Mattarglos, in addition to identifying the sources of monsters and trying to eliminate the source itself, are to produce cheaper mid-grade magic crystals, improve transportation across the vast parts of Mattarglos to reach the sea, and improve quality of living for the crawgistes. Barons, Viscount, I would very much appreciate your assistance in getting the proper permissions for the Fievegal to operate and improve both of our situations. Master Merchants, I hope you¡¯ll consider my offer. I know it¡¯s a big ask for a stake in your company, but once you see what we¡¯ll be building, you might be willing to sell me the whole ownership.¡± Daniel is being friendly, but the industrial revolution likely would have taken a fair bit longer if it hadn¡¯t been for the mighty trains. Their power and efficiency are undeniable, which is why mass transportation still relies heavily on trains when moving across land, even in the modern age. And, working in Daniel¡¯s favor is the fact that, boiled down to the core components, old steam engines are extremely simple devices. Daniel effectively designed his tanks running on magic water crystals from the way a steam engine operates, though in that case, the steam had to be boiled, so he¡¯s skipping a major step as long as the magic crystals have mana. He¡¯s not sure if driving the industrial revolution of Zenkon forward at such a rapid pace is a good idea, but his family has expressed things they want, and he can make them possible. Connecting his allies to the Fievegal will only strengthen the Fievegal¡¯s defenses. In time, he can even use the trains to deploy forces quickly and efficiently, even if the routes are far more restricted than shuttles or airships. ¡°Daniel,...¡± starts Peiburi cautiously, and her parents whisper sharply. However, she ignores them to ask seemingly seriously, ¡°Are you sure you want to marry my sister?¡± ¡°Peiburi!¡± snaps Erue, and Gwenesphia is shocked as well. Daniel is hesitant to answer, since it¡¯s a difficult topic for him, even now, but his companions seem to be gearing up to gang up on Peiburi, either to rebuke her about who actually gets to be married, or for betraying her sister. The betrayal goes further, though, when the elder sister states, ¡°I¡¯m a lot more business savvy than Gwen, and I¡¯m a better warrior¡­¡± Their mother snatches Peiburi quickly, covering her mouth. ¡°F-Forgive our foolish daughter, your Grace! She is being insolent.¡± ¡°Peiburi?¡± asks Gwenesphia, a little hurt. Daniel, knowing the answer immediately, finally replies, ¡°I don¡¯t particularly mind anyone speaking their mind freely, but every word has consequences. I wouldn¡¯t take as a companion anyone who could so readily try to undermine their own family for personal gain. I don¡¯t dislike you, Miss Peiburi, but please keep that in mind.¡± She twitches, but she looks down, finally seeming at least a little apologetic. Daniel then adds, ¡°Noble ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯ll be in contact for further negotiations. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have other business to attend to.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± reply the others, while Erue bows her head, still holding Peiburi. Ryuogriar and Reignleif let Daniel go to allow Daniel to usher Gwenesphia away so that she can have some time to cool down. He doesn¡¯t want either sister to say anything mean or hurtful. He suspects Peiburi¡¯s meaning wasn¡¯t to harm Gwenesphia, but instead, to try to capitalize on an opportunity. She just blurted out that thought without thinking about her youngest sister. As they all head for the airship, Hekate bounds up beside Gwenesphia and takes her hand opposite of Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gwen. If you did your job right, Daniel can¡¯t replace you now. My little¡­ um¡­ Nieces? Nieces and Nephews? Step-children? Whatever they are, I¡¯d chew his face off if he betrayed anyone like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t write me off so easily, Sweetpea,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°As we saw when the cause of my mana was discovered, I couldn¡¯t escape the lot of you if I wanted to.¡± Ryuogriar snickers. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you did get away, we¡¯d track you down and drag you back, Mukori.¡± Several others nod and hum in agreement. As they walk, Daniel asks, ¡°Neith, you¡¯ve travelled quite far, yes?¡± ¡°Yes, my Liege,¡± chimes in Neith, having been following the group at a distance. Geirahoel scowls at him, but he does his best to not provoke her further. ¡°What do you know about the northern sea? Is there a reason it¡¯s particularly treacherous to travel?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never travelled by sea, but the main reason I¡¯ve heard that people don¡¯t sail across the seas is due to monsters that destroy ships.¡± ¡°Good to know. I guess we¡¯ll have to make monster-proof ships, then.¡± ¡°S-Such a thing exists?¡± asks Veiranoei, ever-surprised by the things Daniel names so casually. Daniel smirks at her. ¡°Tell me, Veiranoei, do you think even the Dragonslayer would actually do much damage to a ship?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m still not sure how it works.¡± ¡°Yeah, and she hasn¡¯t seen the tanks yet!¡± replies Hekate in her defense. ¡°Wait! Is that it? You¡¯ll put tanks on the ships?¡± ¡°Close,¡± replies Daniel with a bright tone. ¡°As they say in my homeland, ¡®when all else fails, you need a bigger gun.¡¯¡± He feels a little guilty at the result of his playful reply, which has no basis in reality. After all, every one of his companions is looking at him with wonder and imagination. Thankfully, in this case, it¡¯s close enough to the best strategy for dealing with monsters, wherever they happen to be. *** Chapter 136: Looking for Staff Daniel collapses into a seat in the airship lounge to rest. It¡¯s been a taxing day. Of course, he is quickly piled on by Hekate, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel, who all zealously try to cling to him every chance they get, as if he¡¯ll vanish into thin air before their eyes. The others find seats around the lounge, and shortly after, Grand Duchess Aramellianna enters the lounge. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, I, the Grand Duchess Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan warmly greet the great Empress of the Fievegal and her husband¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± states Daniel dryly, and she smirks. ¡°Let her do it,¡± whines Hekate. ¡°I kind of like it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it exhausting, though? I¡¯d rather be accomplishing something than having my ego stroked for accomplishments already¡­ accomplished.¡± Aramellianna giggles as she approaches and takes her usual seat, which is near Daniel¡¯s lounge sofa. ¡°That is one of your most endearing traits, Daniel, though I must insist that you respect at least some traditions of nobility. You may hope and believe that you can communicate with your subjects on their level until the end of your days, but relaxing the etiquette and expectations can cause dissent and the rise of schemers and traitors.¡± ¡°I do understand, Mother, but that very same coin has a second face. And, that face is resentment because of the elitism. Many of my country¡¯s most effective leaders were absolutely hated by the united machine of propaganda, and instead, loved by the people because they actually walked the same streets as the people, went to the same churches and schools to see with their own eyes. In a perfect world, there is no ¡®us versus them¡¯.¡± He laughs lightly at himself. ¡°And, no matter what, I don¡¯t want to forget where I come from. I was no one special on Earth. Anyone could be here, doing these things instead of me.¡± ¡°Thankfully,¡± starts Aramellianna as she relaxes in her chair. ¡°We got you instead.¡± She then returns to business, ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, as promised, I have gathered a great deal of candidates for servants and ladies-in-waiting that I hope you will be pleased with. You may regard them with suspicion, but most of them are not directly from my household.¡± Daniel nods in understanding, and Hekate states, ¡°Even if they were, you already have a high-ranking spy among us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a spy!¡± complains Wenlianna passionately. Hekate and the others snicker playfully at her, while the Grand Duchess simply smiles. ¡°I am confident that the secrets that I would truly want, I would simply need to ask for. Everything else, I can live without.¡± She then smiles. ¡°Now, may I have your permission to introduce you to the candidates? I¡¯ll not speak for your Graces, but I do hope you will consider each and every one of them.¡± Hekate looks at Daniel, and he nods. She says, ¡°Please do bring them in, your Grace.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Imperial Greatness.¡± Aramellianna waves her hand, and her own lady-in-waiting nods, opening the door to invite the candidates in. Daniel watches, but something immediately strikes him as unnerving as the candidates walk in, starting with female candidates, and then males. Most of the servants, as evidenced by little more than rags for clothes, are children under the age of fifteen. Aramellianna adds softly, ¡°I can spare some of my staff for training, but many of them do not wish to reside in the Fievegal, so far away from home. These are the most promising candidates that are willing to move, your Greatness, your Graces.¡± ¡°Th-They¡¯re¡­ children¡­¡± murmurs Geirahoel, being the first to state the obvious. Daniel looks at Aramellianna, and she gives him an apologetic look. He realizes at once what he¡¯s looking at. Most of these children have nothing to lose and absolutely need a way to survive. They¡¯re orphans. Every person in the world is an individual at the end of the day, but orphans this young have some moldability, as well as a hole where their parents should be, and thus, trust is difficult to earn, but loyalty once accomplished can be some of the greatest known to all living beings. The girls, as young as four or five years old, manage to perform unstable curtsies as they meekly present themselves, while the boys bow respectfully to greet Hekate, and then Daniel. Daniel is torn. He can¡¯t just say ¡®yes¡¯ to all of them because they¡¯re orphans, so he still needs to do the interviews. But, he is not apathetic to their plight. Aramellianna is presenting the individuals that she believes can be trained and will be loyal, even if some of them will likely be unable to speak their native tongue well, let alone learn a new language on top of it. Daniel smiles, greeting them gently. ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m Daniel, and these are my family members. We don¡¯t have to bombard you with our names just yet, since it¡¯ll be a lot, but how about you introduce yourselves for us?¡± The children fidget and glance around nervously. The two eldest, a woman who appears to be in her thirties, and a teen, each step forward, and the senior woman bows her head. ¡°Your Imperial Greatness Hekate and your Royal Majesty Daniel of the Fievegal, I am humbled and honored to meet you. My name is Haelastarr. I am a Baroness whose husband recently passed away, and our lands and assets were seized by the royalty of Bromlund before the revolution. I hope to be of service to you.¡± Before the teen can speak, Vaergraes asks gently, ¡°You didn¡¯t return to your territory after Bromlund¡¯s territories were restored?¡± Haelastarr shakes her head. ¡°No, your Grace. Our territory was¡­ difficult to manage. The King of Mornistae felt that it should go to a more stable family, since our house was unable to provide support in preserving Bromlund. I¡¯d someday like to reclaim our lands, but as the widow with no children, I have a very weak claim to begin with.¡± ¡°I see, thank you. I hope you someday succeed.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Grace.¡± Haelastarr bows again and steps back. The teen steps forward, and she bows. ¡°I-I a-a-am B-B-Bellph-phine, y-y-your Gr-Greatn-ness. It is an ho-honor to m-m-meet you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, child,¡± urges Ryuogriar gently. Bellphine gives a complicated expression, and Wenlianna, who is surprised to see her, glances at Aramellianna and Daniel a couple of times each. Aramellianna explains, ¡°She has a stammer, your Grace, due to an immense shock she undertook performing her duties.¡± Bellphine nods in agreement. ¡°I do assure you, her talents and learning are well-rooted, and she will perform her duties well.¡± Again, Bellphine bobs her head vigorously in confirmation. ¡°What did you do before applying for this position?¡± asks Treia. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever seen one other kind of job take an injury like that, and it was an oneiromancer.¡± ¡°Ahhh, you mean Lord Yuinblock, right? My elder brother talked about him,¡± replies Gwenesphia. Treia nods, looking to Bellphine for her answer. Bellphine hesitates, glancing at the Grand Duchess. Aramellianna states, ¡°If you¡¯d permit me, I can¡­¡± ¡°She was the court Dawnseer after the one that foresaw¡­ the Calamity passed away.¡± Wenlianna speaks, and she looks at Daniel to hope he understands what she means. ¡°She was performing a Dawnseeing the day magic dipped across the world.¡± Daniel¡¯s stomach twists. The ¡®Calamity¡¯ is the vision the Dawnseer saw that prompted Mornistae to perform a summoning ritual, which transported Daniel and Rikuto to Zenkon. ¡®The day magic dipped¡¯ is just one of the ways people refer to the day a horrifying power was unleashed upon Zenkon. It was the day the Devourer was destroyed with Earth¡¯s most devastating weapons. Vaergraes asks, ¡°A Dawnseer? Are you still capable of performing Dawnsights?¡± Bellphine confirms with a nod. The former demon queen is ecstatic. ¡°Fascinating! I¡¯ve witnessed the art before, but it¡¯ll be interesting to compare visions.¡± She glances at the others, clearing her throat. ¡°A-Assuming you are selected.¡± Daniel can¡¯t let pity or guilt guide his choices. He¡¯s choosing people who will be close to his friends and family, as well as the children. He¡¯ll need to stew on it longer to hopefully give his gut a chance to really decide whether or not Bellphine -and for that matter, any of these people- are acceptable. He¡¯s optimistic, but he doesn¡¯t want to be reckless. So, he keeps it moving for now. ¡°Thank you both.¡± He then smiles gently. ¡°See? That¡¯s not so scary. Who wants to go next?¡± *** Zuzia stretches and yawns as she embraces the morning sun. Thankfully, the weather was fairly temperate, so she didn¡¯t set up her tent in case she needed to flee in a hurry. She was hoping it would all be a dream, but she had a different one instead. She dreamed that she was in some sort of story. She was to be sent to a whole other world to fight monsters and demons. And, in her dream, it sounded like fun, so she agreed. In exchange for her agreeable-ness, the angel or whoever gave her immense magic powers and strength. But, of course, all of that would be absolutely ludicrous. While she still feels unsure about everything, the young Polish woman is more confident that she was somehow kidnapped and brought somewhere she doesn¡¯t recognize by people who don¡¯t speak Polish. It¡¯s strange though. She didn¡¯t recognize the language at all. Usually, it seems fairly easy to at least guess somewhat, but the language didn¡¯t really match any of Zuzia¡¯s expectations. Especially because she should still be in Europe, even if she¡¯s not in Poland anymore. Then again, perhaps she is in Poland, but the castle was controlled by foreigners. Not that such a scenario is much more believable than her being transported to another world by magic, meeting an angel or something, and receiving magic powers, but still¡­ Zuzia cleans up her camp and continues on her way. The GPS for ¡®Daniel¡¯ is guiding her towards the west, as far as she can tell, and without any other real sense of what to do, she has no choice but to at least head that direction. She¡¯ll try to talk to people in town if she judges it to be safe enough, but she has to be careful. She¡¯s still close to the cultist castle, and her only real means of defense are a camping knife and her bear-deterrent OC spray. Because she backpacks around Europe, some areas of which contain a large number of wild bears, she always carries the bear-rated OC spray, rather than regular mace, just to be safe. Her grandfather and uncle both warned her that she shouldn¡¯t use bear spray on people, since it¡¯s illegal due to the much higher concentration of the irritants. But, Grandpa, I¡¯m pretty sure kidnapping is more illegal. I¡¯ll beg for forgiveness later. Oh! Which, if I can, I suppose I should try to buy some more OC spray once I¡¯m in town, just to be safe. Though, again, she¡¯ll be cautious of the first few towns she passes until she¡¯s confident she has evaded her captors. As she walks through the forest, listening to the sounds of nature, she can¡¯t help but be in awe and feel a little at ease. She¡¯s hearing sounds she never heard before; warbles similar to a wilga (PL: Golden Oriole), maybe, but definitely not the same. There is a rolling call that could be a g?uszec (PL: black grouse). But, none of the sounds are quite right for the birds, insects, and other normal calls the young backpacker recognizes. Her grandfather would almost certainly know what they are, since he seemed to know every bird, bug, and any other creature in Europe, if not the world, simply from a glimpse or a single sound. Zuzia smiles fondly at the memories of her Grandfather. She silently makes a note to toast to him the next time she can. He taught her a lot about survival in the wilderness, and she feels perfectly at home in these alien woods. The blonde is fully aware that it won¡¯t last, of course. She does want to go home, but she avoided permanent imprisonment thanks to her equipment and preparation, and her drive to escape carried her to relative safety. She doesn¡¯t know the intentions of a castle full of creepy weirdos. She knows that animals are either hungry, territorial, or scared, and more often than not, will avoid her. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. That¡¯s what she was thinking, anyway. Without warning, Zuzia is snatched off of the ground by forceful arms that slam into her like tree branches, and claws dig partially into her skin, causing her to cry out and scream in surprise and fear. Not that she knows personally, but it feels like what she imagines being grabbed by a tiger would feel like. Her only chance is to protect her neck and try to escape. But, she¡¯s already in its grasp as she is tumbled around by the grip shifting on her. No animal in the world behaves like this, not in Europe. Not as far as she knows. She manages to feel teeth, gums and lip, and does her best to grip before she is bitten, pushing the head away from her neck as the beast tries to line her up for a bite. She¡¯s still screaming and grunting in pain, but she has to escape. She doesn¡¯t want to die. Once she has a good read on its head, even with the daze the dizzying movements are causing, she swings her right fist as hard as she can, trying to batter it. She hits it once somewhere above its jaw, and it makes an eerie and sharp bark that sounds strange. Regardless, just a single hit is enough to cause it to drop her, and she hits the ground on her stomach, scrambling away as hot liquid drips on her head and into her hair. She hears the panther or tiger land on the ground behind her, and she picks up the pace, sprinting as fast as her legs will carry her. Zuzia never did track and field or any other running sports, but she¡¯s getting her exercise now. She actively makes an effort to weave through trees to try to make it more difficult for the beast to pounce her. Given the claws and the fact that it was in the tree, it had to have been some kind of big cat, but unless it escaped from a zoo, there¡¯s no way something so big should be roaming free in Poland. Zuzia runs until she has no more forest to flee through, coming to an open plain that rolls rather far into the distance. She grips the finger ring of her remaining bear spray and draws it, finding a spot to put her back against safety and tries to whirl to find the attacking zoo animal. To her surprise, she doesn¡¯t hear it, she doesn¡¯t see it, and nothing else seems to be pursuing her at the moment. She pants heavily. Now that I think about it, was I running faster than before? She shakes her head. No, if I was, it was only because of the adrenaline. I need to get to safety. She remains alert, but she takes a moment to check her phone. She still doesn¡¯t have service, including emergency services, and her battery is about 50%. She¡¯ll have to charge it with her battery backup when she gets a chance. For now, she needs to keep moving. Her legs wobble, and she collapses into a kneel against the tree she braced against. She sighs. ¡°Alright. I guess I¡¯ll rest for a moment. Not like I can outrun a tiger in a field.¡± But, what is a tiger doing here? I really must not be in Poland, right? This has to be another country¡­ right? She looks up at the sky. That dream¡­ was just a dream, right? I mean, that young woman said she was a goddess, but there¡¯s only one God. She sighs. Next, you¡¯ll tell me Falkor is going to come pick me up and fly me to the Princess. Zuzia laughs at herself. Geez. How ridiculous would that be? Me, a fantasy world heroine. The blonde looks around the forest, which she knows at least one large predator resides in. ¡°Or, more like I¡¯m stuck in a jungle game¡­¡± The backpacker finally climbs to her feet and keeps walking, watching for any other predators or aggressive creatures. This countryside is beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t recognize any of the horizon landmarks. Not that she knows every inch of every country, but she should be able to at least make some sense of her surroundings. The field she¡¯s walking through seems to be cultivated, which makes sense, given that she¡¯s only a day or so away from the castle. The towns and villages need farms, and thankfully, it¡¯s not too tall right now. She can see the smoke rising from what she would guess is a town, and she navigates in that direction. She¡¯ll make her decisions once she¡¯s closer whether or not to enter the town. But, for now, it''s potentially civilization. Even still, though, she can¡¯t get a signal on her cellphone. She pays for international service on her phone, so it¡¯s not a roaming issue. As much as she doesn¡¯t want to accept it because it¡¯s bonkers, ¡®another world¡¯ is becoming a more rational answer by the hour. If it is ¡®another world¡¯, and her GPS won¡¯t let her clear the marker for ¡®Daniel¡¯, then it¡¯s the only sense of direction she has. As a backpacker, exploring and wandering are part of the fun. But, at the end of the trip, there needs to be a destination. Since Zuzia has no idea where she is, she can¡¯t rightly plan where that destination will be. *** Tembly trembles as she stands in line with the other girls waiting to introduce themselves to the Emperor and Empresses of the Fievegal. Everyone keeps showing the most deference to Empress Hekate, but she looks only a little older than Tembly, who is twelve. She¡¯s terribly nervous. A woman offered Tembly a job at the dilapidated old shack where she and a large handful of other children with no parents live. Her younger brother is all she has in the world from her family, and he¡¯s extremely sick. He¡¯s not alone, but that is Tembly¡¯s reason for doing anything she can to try to earn enough money to buy medicine. And now, she¡¯s standing before Empresses and an Emperor and the Grand Duchess of the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. Even as an orphan, the young scraggly girl has heard rumors about a powerful woman in the southeast who commands the respect of kings. She¡¯s the kind of woman little girls dream of growing into, but it seemed like it was rumors and stories, which Tembly never had time for. Her face isn¡¯t especially cute, nor is her body as well developed as some of the other girls present. That was another rumor going around about the Emperor, Daniel; he favors beautiful women and will do anything for them. That¡¯ll never be Tembly, but some part of her wishes she could compete. She and her brother would be safe and healthy for the rest of their lives if she could become an Empress¡­ ¡°Your turn,¡± urges a woman with platinum blonde hair and faintly-gold horns growing out of her head. ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡± The Empresses have been taking turns talking to the people applying for the positions, and this woman is looking directly at Tembly. For some reason, the young orphan girl¡¯s tongue feels like it has left her mouth. She stammers a little, and she takes a step forward, but her clumsiness swoops in to claim another chance to help her brother. She trips over her own feet and screams as she falls, hitting the coffee-table in front of her and the Empresses and knocking a tray off of it, shattering pots and cups with terrible noise, while tea that Tembly could never dream of having the luxury of drinking spills all over the floor. Many people stand up suddenly, including the Emperor, and Tembly curls into a ball as she cries out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me!¡± She begins sobbing, unable to control herself. However, a body swoops in and scoops her up. She is being man-handled, even as she waits passively for her punishment. Instead, the woman handling her is somewhat forcibly inspecting her hands. ¡°My goodness, child! Are you hurt? Let me see? Do you feel any pain?¡± Tembly can¡¯t stop sobbing, and she wants to tell the woman to spare her life at least, but she can¡¯t form words. To her surprise, though, through her tears, she sees that the woman holding her is the same platinum blonde, while the blue-haired woman with blue horns has also approached, along with Hekate, the black-haired girl with big, gatonine-like ears, but bigger, and a much bigger tail. All three of them fuss over her, even as she makes an unsightly display of sobbing in front of them after making such a horrifying blunder. ¡°You¡¯re going to suffocate her if you squeeze her that hard, Ryuo!¡± complains Hekate. ¡°I have to reassure her. Shh, child, we all make mistakes¡­¡± ¡°Does she have any broken bones?¡± asks Reignleif, studying the girl. ¡°No. She seems to be unharmed.¡± Tembly is finally able to whimper out the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ryuogriar continues petting her head, saying gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m glad you weren¡¯t hurt.¡± Hekate puts her hands on her hips. ¡°Yeah! You should have just relaxed. You¡¯re almost as old as me, so I hope we can be friendly.¡± Tembly¡¯s eyes water again, and Hekate panics. Emperor Daniel steps closer, placing his hand on the young Empress¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± He kneels down and offers his hand to Tembly. She hesitates, and Ryuogriar gently takes her hand, placing it on Daniel¡¯s. He says gently, ¡°I know you¡¯re stressed because you think this is your last chance. Why don¡¯t you start with your name, and we¡¯ll go from there. As I¡¯m sure the Grand Duchess promised you, we¡¯ll pay you well for your time, no matter the outcome today, right?¡± He looks over his shoulder at Aramellianna, who nods in agreement. ¡°Of course, your Imperial Majesty. This is an auspicious day, so no one will walk away worse for the experience.¡± Daniel smiles at Tembly, and her heart finally starts to feel a little at ease. He adds gently, ¡°If you really do want to work for us, you¡¯ll have to get used to being around all of us, right? So take a few breaths, puff your chest up, and introduce yourself. Then, we¡¯ll interview you properly.¡± Tembly finally manages an affirmative bob of her head, and she sniffles as she tries to wipe her face. Ryuogriar lets her stand up, but the Empresses remain kneeling with Daniel, and Tembly feels immensely awkward. Ryuogriar adds, ¡°Please tell us your name at least.¡± ¡°T-T-Tembly, your¡­ um¡­ Majesty.¡± The voluptuous blonde woman nods. ¡°Tembly. An interesting name. Can you tell us a little about yourself?¡± The young orphan hesitates. She nods, telling a brief version of her story. ¡°I-I live with the other children. A-And, I am applying for this job because I¡¯ll work hard and dedicate myself to any task. P-P-Please forgive my mistakes.¡± ¡°Already forgiven,¡± states Hekate confidently. ¡°I only ask you to be more careful and to relax.¡± Tembly nods quickly, while the red-haired woman with horns finally speaks, ¡°You are a weak human child. You should avoid making us worry about you by appearing to be strong.¡± Her tone is more harsh than the others, but there¡¯s a strange sense of sincerity behind her words, and it reassures Tembly a little. ¡°I-I¡¯ll try, your Majesty¡­ Th-Thank you¡­¡± Tembly steps back into line, and her mind swirls as she feels dizzy after what happened. One of the maids already working for Aramellianna swiftly cleans up the glass while the rest of the introductions are being done, and the room smells like tea for a long time. Tembly feels embarrassed, but she wasn¡¯t chased out. Rather, she notices a woman with caramel-skin, framed glasses on her face, and elongated ears like an elf approach Daniel. She whispers into his ear, and he listens to her, while the others seem to scowl at her with distaste. Then, Daniel¡¯s gaze and the woman¡¯s fall upon Tembly, causing her to flinch. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± asks Daniel. The woman nods. ¡°Of course, my Beloved. Did you forget? My body is covered in them.¡± Covered in what? thinks Tembly to herself. I don¡¯t have warts do I? Moles? Oh no! Is it my freckles? Daniel sighs. ¡°You there, Veuthene, was it?¡± ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± asks the young woman next to Tembly on her left. Tembly notices a presence appear behind her, and she glances over her shoulder to see a man with grey hair, a dark grey mantle, and broken horns peeking out of his hair. He also has a silvery reptilian tail under his cloak. Veuthene hasn¡¯t noticed him yet, as she is remaining calm under the inspection of Daniel and the elf-like woman. Daniel asks, ¡°Care to explain what a young lady like you needs with a psychic defense tattoo?¡± This causes Hekate to flinch like she¡¯s going to stand, but Daniel¡¯s hand lands on her lap, causing her to halt. Tembly glances between them and Veuthene, as well as the horned man standing behind her. She feels terrified. The young woman replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, your Grace. I have no tattoos to my knowledge.¡± ¡°I see. How about the offensive mana boost?¡± This causes Veuthene to twitch, but she replies again, ¡°Offensive¡­ mana boost? I¡¯m not familiar with¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you played dumb, actually. If you had tried to sell them to me as advantages that would belong to me and my family, I might have believed you. What you just told me is that you have hidden abilities you intended to use as contingencies. Tell me, what is normally done with spies?¡± Veuthene doesn¡¯t answer, and Tembly feels fear gripping her. Is something going to happen? Is¡­ Are we going to be accused as well? I-I¡¯m not a spy! Aramellianna is the one to finally reply, ¡°Forgive me, your Imperial Majesty. This oversight is mine. I shall dispose of this spy myself.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Six dragons now have your scent, Veuthene, if that is your name. You may walk out now and report two things to your masters; your failure to get inside of the Citadel, and our ability to detect your tricks.¡± ¡°Daniel,¡± warns Aramellianna. ¡°I would urge you to reconsider¡­¡± ¡°Capturing her, torturing her, and trying to extract information from her is a minimal-loss endeavor, but not necessary. The person she¡¯ll lead us to is a middle man, and he¡¯s likely already dead. So, you can walk out right now with your life, or you can gamble on successfully taking out one or two of us right now. But, you¡¯re in the casino now, and the House always wins.¡± The suspect maid candidate replies a little defensively, ¡°Your Grace, I was personally selected by her Grace, the Grand Duchess of¡­¡± ¡°That you have fooled the intelligence officers of the woman who has accepted me as her son has no bearing on whether or not you are an enemy. Mind your words and think very carefully about the very next thing you say or do. I have no incentive to grant you additional chances.¡± Veuthene hesitates for a long time, and she finally glances over her shoulder to see the grey man. After a long time contemplating, she curtsies. ¡°It would seem I¡¯m not suitable for this job after all. Thank you for your time, your Grace, your Greatness. Please be well.¡± She then departs, leaving the group of applicants one fewer. Daniel replies with a scoff, ¡°I thought there would be more trouble than this, so I¡¯ll take it. Neith, thank you.¡± He gestures the grey man over, and the latter obliges. The Emperor hands Neith something, and the man bows before returning to his post. Daniel stands up, and Hekate joins him. He explains, ¡°I expected spies to work their way into our borders, so me and my companions were looking for it. I apologize for the scare. Now then, let¡¯s conduct the interviews and go from there.¡± While Tembly is still confused, when her turn comes to interview, Daniel brings only Hekate and Ryuogriar to interview her. In spite of her shaking, in spite of the mess she caused, the answer she receives nearly stops her heart. She is accepted to be an apprentice maid for the Fievegal. And, along with that, her brother will receive treatment from the Fievegal. *** Chapter 137: The Curse Belonging to an Emperor Daniel and his companions are gathered in the lounge of the airship after the applicants for various serving positions of the Citadel have been guided out. Immediately after the door has closed, Aramellianna leaves her seat to kneel before Daniel surprising him as much as anyone else. ¡°Daniel, I have no excuse. I am aware that I am already in a great debt with your trust as it is. I accept full responsibility for a spy infiltrating the candidates.¡± Wenlianna glances at each of them nervously. The human mechanic from Earth sighs softly. ¡°Mother, that isn¡¯t necessary. None of us would have caught it were it not for Doephluev. She was using the same techniques as the archoneldwyn assassins.¡± Hekate sucks her teeth, and Geirahoel grumbles, ¡°At least she is useful for something.¡± ¡°You grace me with your words, your Illustrious Grace,¡± replies Doephluev with a slight bow and obvious sarcasm in her otherwise neutral tone. Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t antagonize anyone further, and Vaergraes points out, ¡°The question is, are there more archoneldwyn, or was there someone controlling Brosjak after all?¡± Ryuogriar nods in agreement. ¡°The obvious answer, regardless of who was pulling the strings when he was alive is that our enemies still possess the powers to threaten us.¡± ¡°And, they have no qualms about attempting to infiltrate to do so,¡± adds Treia pointedly. ¡°Frontal assaults very clearly don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± starts Kera¡¯tai. ¡°That has been proven by one of the largest armies of the east marching to the Citadel. The fact that the Covenant didn¡¯t try to attack right after indicates that they realized they didn¡¯t have the forces necessary to make a dent either.¡± Aoloan speaks up next, speaking a little softly, ¡°I fear it may have been an overstep on our part to make a show of force to the Empire¡­ specifically¡­¡± She looks at the dragons, adding cautiously, ¡°The eggs¡­¡± ¡°But, they¡¯re just eggs,¡± remarks Hekate. ¡°N-No offense. But, what I mean is, why would the Empire want to do anything about eggs and not us directly?¡± ¡°An excellent way to destroy a ruling body is to destroy their future,¡± replies Aramellianna grimly. ¡°Our Graceful Dragon Empresses are demonstrably powerful on their own, and the last surviving male greater dragon is one of the largest creatures alive.¡± She looks at Neith, bowing her head respectfully, and he nods in gratitude. The Grand Duchess then continues, ¡°Even the rest of the Einherjars and Valkyries are the scale by which easterners wager that we can take a dragon at all. A greater dragon would require a great deal of luck with an entire army just to bring one down. But,... an egg, or even a child¡­¡± ¡°Significantly easier targets,¡± replies Hekate as she understands. ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t that be stupid? I mean, NONE of us will take that lying down, no matter whose egg it is. The only thing I would have to say to an angered mother would be to wait for me to put my own armor on.¡± She takes Ryuogriar¡¯s and Reignleif¡¯s hands, since they¡¯re closest, and she smiles at both of them, also smiling at Geirahoel. ¡°There will be nothing left.¡± ¡°Forgive me for speaking out of turn, your Greatness,¡± chimes in Magnir. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think the success condition of such a plan is to distress a dragon.¡± He looks at Daniel, adding, ¡°The Fievegal is powerful now without technology from Earth, but¡­ The worst power of the Fievegal comes from one man.¡± ¡°Would anyone really think the eggs were Daniel¡¯s?¡± asks Gwenesphia gently. ¡°Not that I disagree with Hekate, since I, too, will fight for all of our family, but if their goal is to harm Daniel¡­¡± ¡°It would succeed,¡± replies Daniel bluntly. ¡°No matter what other rumors go around about me, many people know I risked everything to save Erimaya. To anyone who sees me in a negative light, I may be a lecher interested in children, but to anyone who knows me in any sort of positive light¡­¡± ¡°A man saving a child before anything else,¡± remarks Wenlianna softly. Daniel nods, ¡°One who is not my own. If there¡¯s any implication that I would adopt the children of my now-known dragon consorts, they would be a weak point¡­¡± Daniel trails off softly as he falls into thought, and everyone is respectfully quiet for a long time. He starts softly, ¡°There was a billionaire on Earth who refused to pay the ransom for his grandson being kidnapped. He was afraid the rest of his family would become targets if he did.¡± He scoffs as he smirks with an emptiness behind his smile. ¡°I¡¯d never be able to do that¡­ I was a fool¡­ Aoloan¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t have flaunted the children at all.¡± Ryuogriar takes his hand and squeezes it gently. ¡°We all agreed to play the game, Mukori. If anyone should be blamed, it would be me, for insisting we bring the eggs when they would have only been a few yards away.¡± ¡°I-I am to blame as well, then,¡± replies Geirahoel urgently. ¡°It was my idea, and I would have pressured Ryuo.¡± ¡°We all agreed,¡± adds Reignleif softly. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Even if we hadn¡¯t done it then, there is no way that spies won¡¯t eventually learn of the children. They would become targets no matter what. Now we know one more of the forms the enemy will use to try to infiltrate us¡­ and what preparations they are capable of.¡± She looks at Doephluev, who is an assassin using a rare type of rune magic through tattoos that made her extraordinarily powerful in single combat, while also allowing her to easily conceal her mana from even many of the most sensitive mages in Daniel¡¯s inner circle. Doephluev replies gently, though there is a fairly sinister meaning behind her words, ¡°I have it on good authority that rune words that are broken will cease to function. That is why the most important ones will sometimes be engraved on our bones, especially our skull.¡± The rest of the group is quiet for a moment, and Geirahoel asks coldly, ¡°Does that include the contract nullification and automatic revival spells?¡± The archoneldwyn mistress simply smiles. ¡°Yes. Though, as I¡¯m sure you know, out of everyone here, my Beloved Daniel doesn¡¯t use the contract for compelled action anyways. And, if I wanted him dead at this point, I could have simply let any of his attempted solo missions go exactly as they were had I not been present.¡± This upsets the others a little, and Daniel sighs. ¡°We have to know all of our limits and when our enemies have lost the drive to be enemies.¡± He looks at Geirahoel, adding in front of everyone to make his point, ¡°The harness I made her to wear has already decayed completely, making it useless. She has been able to negate the contract and attack at any time for at least a week now. And, she has known about it longer.¡± Doephluev looks away from him with a somewhat embarrassed ¡®you got me¡¯ expression, while the others are surprised to hear him acknowledge it in front of others, such as Aramellianna¡¯s ladies in waiting, maids and butlers, and the Stalvaltan Guard. The mechanic adds pointedly to finish his thought, ¡°This is a weakness that, if we weren¡¯t watching for it, we would be vulnerable if we blindly rely on the equipment I¡¯m having us make. We all, myself especially, need to understand how everything ties together, or we¡¯ll suffer another setback like with Brosjak. Thanks to Doephluev, I¡¯m now certain that, for whatever reason, mana and the decay rate of anti-magic ores are inversely proportional.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that what¡¯s in the ground would have long ago decayed away?¡± asks Reignleif. ¡°That was part of what went into defeating the Devourer, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. From what I can guess, given the evidence we have so far, is that the whole world of Zenkon itself is like a living being in that it produces a great deal of mana. If so, it should have countered and decayed all anti-magic ores naturally long ago. Someday, I hope to understand why, since otherwise, it would be a major oversight in this story on the part of the author.¡± He gets a few chuckles from his fourth-wall joke, and Reignleif remarks on it, ¡°You make comments like that rather often¡­¡± Daniel grins at her cheekily, though it¡¯s mostly because it has to be fiction, or he would struggle to believe his life has turned out this way. ¡°Either way, the same can be addressed in reverse. How does Zenkon produce usable mana, when there is an immense amount of radiation all around the world, most of which comes from the sun.¡± ¡°It does?¡± asks Wenlianna eagerly. Daniel nods. ¡°Stars, assuming Zenkon isn¡¯t in a completely different universe from my own with completely different rules, which is always on the table without knowing for sure, they are gigantic fusion reactors similar to how the god-killer works.¡± As usual, it¡¯s somewhat of an inside story for those who know what the ¡®god killer¡¯ or ¡®god smiter¡¯ is. But, because it¡¯s now quietly known as the weapon that defeated the Devourer, it¡¯s understandable why it would be surprising that the sun of Zenkon is just like it, let alone all of the stars in the sky. ¡°So the sun is going to kill us all?¡± asks Gwenesphia innocently before a few others have the same idea. Daniel laughs softly, trying to cover his mouth. ¡°S-Sorry. No. It¡¯s been doing that since it was born, and will be doing it long after every one of us has long passed away. There is a process for the death of a star like the sun, but without knowing its actual size, it¡¯s difficult for me to say which way it will die. Either way, since life is still functioning normally, it¡¯s not something that will happen for many many lifetimes of even the elves.¡± The others are quiet, and he adds softly, ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to wrap our heads around it because the scale is so ridiculously big. But, the sun is to Zenkon what this room is to this coin.¡± He sets a coin on the coffee table nearby, and everyone stares at it. ¡°As I mentioned, I don¡¯t know the exact scale, but that¡¯s to try to put it into perspective. Earth¡¯s sun was so many times larger than the Earth itself, I think it was something like three hundred thousand Earths would equate to the same mass as the sun, and for volume, it¡¯d be around a million Earths to fit into its physical diameter. We also knew through research that Earth¡¯s sun is actually a relatively tiny star just in our galaxy, which¡­¡± He clears his throat, realizing he¡¯s going down a rabbit hole. ¡°Anyways, the sun here is almost certainly as large or larger than Earth¡¯s.¡± As usual, Wenlianna is taking notes, nodding along as she listens, and Aramellianna sums up what Daniel was originally getting at. ¡°So, regardless of anything else, Zenkon should not sustain mana the way it does because of our own sun, if we follow only what we know so far.¡± The earthling nods. ¡°Precisely, Mother. The only alternative would be if everything in this universe uses mana in the way that the fabric of Earth¡¯s universe uses atomic theory. But, if that was the case, then I don¡¯t know if the weapon I made would have been as effective. I think Zenkon itself is the primary variable, which means there must be some reason Zenkon maintains mana and anti-magic stones maintain their potency even after long periods of time.¡± ¡°I can offer a suggestion,¡± points out Vaergraes. ¡°While it¡¯s true that the world has a great deal of mana, it¡¯s normally not especially pronounced. You said it simply increases the decay rate, but perhaps the mass is simply large enough to last as long as it has. We know proximity is also a factor.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°I agree, and we still have much to learn to solidify any theories.¡± ¡°Then, high mana concentrations are almost definitely what cause monsters, right?¡± asks Hekate, since that was a recent topic of a similar discussion. ¡°Almost certainly,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°That much has been suspected for a very long time, but as we discussed, doing it synthetically is extremely difficult even for mages more powerful than me, indicating some other factor. And, there has never been anyone who witnessed a natural change, to my knowledge.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to try to narrow it down once we finish the mana detector,¡± replies Wenlianna. ¡°Oh! Which reminds me, we have a conference call with Ahok soon to check on her progress.¡± She squeezes her hands and trembles excitedly, though enviously. ¡°Oooh, I¡¯m envious of her right now!¡± The others laugh, and Aramellianna replies playfully, ¡°I did not necessarily expect that you would be spending so much time on my airship so soon, my dear Wenlianna. I will instruct the builders of the next one to include a sizable laboratory and storage space just for you.¡± The magic artisan blushes, nodding gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± ¡°It was foolish of me to neglect such a detail.¡± She turns serious, facing Daniel again, ¡°Which is why, I am very sorry for my oversight, Daniel.¡± ¡°As I said, Mother,¡± starts Daniel gently as he kneels in front of her, where she has remained kneeling for the moment from her apology. ¡°We have a lot to learn, and we all have enemies that are testing our limits. I ask for your help and resources to make sure we can overcome their preparations.¡± ¡°Of course, my dear son.¡± She cups his cheek. ¡°I am grateful for your understanding.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to understand. I wouldn¡¯t have caught it either. Choosing children was a good move, I think. We can raise them and train them to our expectations. It¡¯ll just require more work.¡± ¡°You will have access to my senior staff for as long as you need them. I just ask that you allow them to rotate. Under scrutiny, of course.¡± ¡°If they are willing, I will gladly accept your help.¡± She smiles, and he helps her to her feet as they both stand up. They both return to their respective seats, and she adds with her usual confident tone, ¡°Now, Daniel, I know this may not be the best setting for it, but I do believe we are all family here as well. So¡­ Might I ask when I might expect a grandchild?¡± Daniel and Wenlianna both freeze at being called out so specifically without a single name being mentioned. And, the others can¡¯t help but laugh at them. *** Daniel excuses himself to be alone for a bit, bringing Neith with him. Once on the hull of the airship, he asks, ¡°Xyreko, can you please come to me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replies the golem caretaker¡¯s voice as she appears next to them. ¡°How may I serve you today?¡± ¡°Your golems have been following that candidate, right? She went by Veuthene, right?¡± ¡°Yes. She has just reported her failure, though there were no names exchanged, and no other useful information. I will transcribe the conversation for you.¡± ¡°Good. But, it¡¯ll likely be in code, and I know almost nothing on that subject anyways.¡± ¡°May I ask your intentions, my Liege?¡± asks Neith quietly. ¡°I gambled, and hopefully it wasn¡¯t a complete loss. Xyreko, take us there.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± asks Xyreko and Neith together. ¡°I¡¯ll explain after. Take us there quickly.¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I understand your hesitation, but please trust me. I need to be the one to do this.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. She hesitates for only a moment longer, but she teleports Daniel, herself, and Neith to the alleyway where Veuthene is, and she flinches. Neith starts to move, but Daniel gestures with his hand to stop the grey dragon, and he walks forward. ¡°M-My Liege!¡± ¡°I meant what I said, Veuthene. Capturing and torturing you would be a minimal loss endeavor.¡± The human approaches his wary counterpart, and she goes into a defensive stance, still trying to appear meek and sneak away. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you mean, your Grace. I have only ever known the orphanage. You¡¯ve come to a misunderstanding about me.¡± ¡°I came here wanting to kill you, because it would be all too easy for me to order someone else to do it. You are a threat to my family, and you indirectly threatened them harm by your very obvious intentions.¡± When he¡¯s about five feet away from her, the teen¡¯s expression changes. She¡¯s no longer a scared little girl. She is a predator hunting prey. A glint appears from her sleeve, while Daniel simply moves his left thumb forward against the minimal resistance. ¡°My Liege!¡± ¡°Daniel!¡± shout Neith and Xyreko, respectively. Veuthene lunges forward with enough force to scrape the soles of her simple shoes against the cobblestone of the alleyway. However, as she jams the dagger she slipped into her hand straight into Daniel¡¯s chest where his heart is, her own expression switches from predatory to surprised. She didn¡¯t get the force she needed to kick off, and she doesn¡¯t have the strength¡­ ¡­to penetrate what appears to be Daniel¡¯s simple deep-red leather jacket which has both the Stalvaltan Soulwyrm and the Fievegal¡¯s Hekate emblems on his shoulder. He smirks down at her, snapping his own arms up. His left snatches her knife hand and his right snatches her neck as he shoves her back and against the wall, lifting her up. She¡¯s a human of Zenkon, and unfortunately, a teenager, so she¡¯s extremely small and light compared to Daniel. He wrenches her wrist to the side to force her to drop the dagger away from her own left hand as she tries to push him away and then pry his fingers off of her neck. Her legs kick and dangle near his waist, but he keeps her at arm¡¯s length, which diminishes most of her force, and he uses his left arm once the dagger is clear to block her kicks. She loses energy quickly, struggling to try to relieve the chokehold, but to no avail. Daniel growls, ¡°Fighting without magic is very different than fighting with magic.¡± She glares at him, unable to speak or breathe effectively, and he adds, ¡°I¡¯ve lived without any magic for all of my life until recently, even in this world. Also, I¡¯ve made a new friend;¡± He holds open his jacket briefly, revealing an extremely low profile under-clothing ¡®mail¡¯ made of shimmering rainbow-colored scales. It confuses her a bit, and by now, Neith and Xyreko have also both closed in on either side of Daniel to assist him, though Xyreko needs to keep her distance. Daniel squeezes his hand, trying to follow-through. She¡¯s a spy. A particularly dangerous spy. She wanted to infiltrate a role that would put her close to my family¡­ to my¡­ children. He is trying to stoke his anger and use it; to finish this enemy agent before she can bring more harm to his family. If they figure out that I let her leak information, it only gets worse. Just¡­ Just do it, Daniel. She¡¯s no one. She¡¯s disposable to her enemies. They would kill her to silence her without a thought¡­ In spite of trying to convince himself, and in spite of everything else Daniel has done, he can¡¯t bring himself to take a life in cold blood. He drops her, backing away a step, and she crumples to the ground, seated on her calves as she coughs and keeps herself up with her hands on the cobblestones. Neith puts himself in a position where he is more between Daniel and Veuthene than he was, and Xyreko picks up the knife when the dragon kicks it away from the teenage spy. She stands gracefully like a noblewoman, even with a dagger in her folded hands. ¡°Shall I finish her?¡± asks Neith, sensing that Daniel is in conflict. ¡°It¡¯s the right answer, isn¡¯t it?¡± asks Daniel, feeling uneasy. The dragon hesitates, prompting the inexperienced pseudo-emperor to exhale deeply. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not going¡­ to beg¡­¡± murmurs Veuthene. As he looks at her, he notices something that catches his eye at the center of her collar. He crouches and grabs it, pulling it free of the fabric it was holding bound. ¡°Your Grace?¡± asks Neith, surprised. It came from what appears to be a fairly simple cravat at a glance, but for a supposed ¡®orphan¡¯, it was fairly valuable. The ornament that he pulled from her cravat has a jewel-like smooth surface with a soft blue coloring. The reason he wanted to inspect it more closely has already vanished though; something was familiar about it. He doesn¡¯t know where he has seen the emblem that was on the jewel, but it reminded him of something he has seen, and he wanted to inspect it more closely. Without the emblem on it, he looks at her, and her gaze is locked on him. Her expression is serious, but not in the way he might expect someone to react if they were about to steal a precious family heirloom. She¡¯s expecting something. Ahhh¡­ I keep forgetting, this world has curses. I¡¯m surprised Xyreko didn¡¯t¡­ When he looks up at the golem caretaker, he can tell he¡¯s receiving a disapproving glare. Yep. She¡¯s mad. Kaeralegier, thank you for protecting me. ¡°[I¡¯m glad you realize you messed up, Daniel. I think there was some kind of effect on it, but I didn¡¯t analyze it before it activated.]¡± So, it should be safe now, right? ¡°[I don¡¯t know if it can recharge itself. It¡¯ll be best to get rid of it.]¡± While conversing with Kaeralegier, he was studying the ornament for any further clues, but he finds nothing. He offers it back to Veuthene, and she recoils as if instinctively. Her eyes go wide, confirming his suspicions. Daniel can¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Oh? Is something wrong with it?¡± He tosses it at her, and she gasps, trying to scramble away from it. ¡°My Liege¡­¡± murmurs Neith. He sighs. ¡°You really must¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I know. But, it¡¯s confirmed now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling Ryuogriar,¡± warns Xyreko. ¡°Alright. But first¡­¡± Daniel stands back up, watching Veuthene for a moment. ¡°Sir Neith, take Veuthene into custody and hand her over to golems to be transferred to containment. Xyreko, if you¡¯d please, retrieve the ornament and store it.¡± As he gives these instructions, Daniel steps away, placing his hand on Nemaisol to sheath the sword. Just before he does, a strange sound like a reverse gasp comes from Veuthene, and all three look directly at her, including Daniel. Neith shouts quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t stow the blade!¡±, swinging his hand out at Daniel as the human mechanic stares dumbly at the clandestine maid applicant. Her body is tense with her back arched, almost like she¡¯s in some part of a seizure, though Daniel has never witnessed a seizure in person. Just as suddenly, though, her body flops to the ground with her eyes open, and she doesn¡¯t move even a little. Neith is already between Daniel and Veuthene, trying to make sure Daniel doesn¡¯t sheath Nemaisol, while also glancing at Veuthene to assess what has happened. A squad of golems armed with rifles and grenade launchers arrive, immediately fanning out to surround Veuthene. Two lead-armored golems arrive with massive shields as well, lumbering towards Daniel to immediately guard him as he feels like he¡¯s in a surreal state. Veuthene isn¡¯t the first person he has seen die. She wouldn¡¯t even be the first whose life he took himself. However, he is still shocked by what just happened; the ring only touched her -her clothes no less-, and now she is dead, painfully. Neith cautiously backs up towards Daniel, glancing over his shoulder to try to control two different situations at once. He puts his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, reiterating, ¡°Do not stow Nemaisol, Sire. Not until I can investigate.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Understood..¡± The grey dragon in humanoid form approaches Veuthene cautiously, crouching down to check for signs of life. He avoids touching her directly, asking, ¡°Minister Xyreko, did you detect anything?¡± ¡°No. As you said, the magic seemed to dissipate the moment Daniel took the ornament off.¡± ¡°Agreed, though it clearly seems to have come from the ornament, given her reaction.¡± ¡°Activation was undoubtedly delayed by Nemaisol¡¯s area of effect.¡± The soldier golem that picks up the ring-like ornament suffers no immediate ill effects, so it stores the ring in a void bag held by another. Xyreko then sends the golem away as well, just in case. ¡°Daniel, do you have any indications of whether or not you are cursed?¡± asks Xyreko in a strange way. He¡¯s still a little dazed, so it doesn¡¯t make sense what she¡¯s asking that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see obviously; he¡¯s still alive. ¡°N-No¡­¡± He shakes his head clear. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡­¡± Can you tell, Kaeralegier? ¡°[Hmm¡­ As you had suspected, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to plant upon you while I¡¯m protecting you. Do you trust me, Daniel?]¡± Wholly and with my life and family. ¡°[Oof. No pressure¡­]¡± Y-You¡¯re a¡­ goddess. Her voice snickers in his mind, and she retorts, ¡°[Fair enough. Then, I need to check you more¡­ directly. Your blood will do.]¡± Daniel draws Nemaisol without hesitation, asking quietly, no longer caring about hiding Kaeralegier as specifically, ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°[Just a little. I recommend the back of your forearm, rather than something dumb like your finger or palm, since you may need to fight.]¡± ¡°My Liege?¡± asks Neith as he watches Daniel ponderously study his legendary sword. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Sir Neith. I¡¯m checking something.¡± The dragon clearly wants to object, but he allows Daniel to move, as does Xyreko. Daniel carefully maneuvers his forearm with the sword held upright, and he creates a modest cut on his forearm as Kaeralegier instructed, allowing the blood to run down the blade. ¡°[That¡¯s enough, Daniel. Have one of them tend to your arm.]¡± The human mechanic relaxes his posture, and he explains, ¡°Apologies, you two. Can one of you¡­?¡± Neith doesn¡¯t hesitate. He goes into his own magic bag and retrieves a first aid kit prepared per Daniel¡¯s instructions. Because potions and potations are still minimally effective on Daniel, he prefers not to use them for minor injuries, and most of Neith¡¯s own magic skills pertain to offensive power. And, the more arcane magics he has learned, including some aspects of necromancy and decay, are certainly not beneficial in the current situation. He begins wrapping Daniel¡¯s left arm, joking quietly, ¡°My Liege, you certainly don¡¯t make my survival easy.¡± Daniel manages to scoff, but he¡¯s still distracted by what just happened, and he¡¯s waiting on Kaeralegier¡¯s analysis of his blood. Xyreko understands this, so she has remained silent, even if she doesn¡¯t approve of him apparently harming himself to do so. ¡°Sorry, Neith¡­ But, are you sure you should be touching me?¡± ¡°I shall share your fate, my Liege. If it can spread from person to person, then I do not deserve to be spared for failing to properly prevent it.¡± Daniel replies quietly, ¡°No¡­ This is my fault for still not observing caution in this world when it comes to curses. Like electricity, I should know better. I am sorry.¡± ¡°Daniel, I shall inform the Empresses when we return,¡± warns Xyreko with a somewhat disappointed tone. ¡°I chose not to disobey you, but you cannot keep endangering yourself with the excuse of protecting everyone else.¡± The dejected earthling looks away and down. He replies in a somber tone, ¡°As you know¡­ I had nothing to lose on Earth. I lived alone, went to sleep alone, and did almost everything as if I might disappear one day. This isn¡¯t an excuse, but¡­ I have too much to lose here.¡± The golem steps closer to him, hugging him without warning. Normally, she would deactivate in the direct presence of Nemaisol, but Kaeralegier does have some control over the mana deactivation, and is likely allowing it for Xyreko¡¯s sake. ¡°What you constantly allow yourself to overlook, my Master and Emperor, is that there are now many individuals who feel the same about you. I can say this confidently because I am one of them.¡± The mechanic remains quiet for a moment, and he finally hugs her. ¡°Then¡­ help me find a compromise¡­ Even if you have to enlist their help.¡± She sighs. ¡°Fortunately for you, Hekate is interested in the same. I¡¯ll dedicate any resources I can to find a solution that we all can live with.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kaeralegier¡¯s voice says in Daniel¡¯s mind, ¡°[Daniel, I¡¯ve completed my analysis. If you can make the dragon swear to secrecy, I¡¯ll tell you both.]¡± ¡°Neith, keep what you¡¯re about to hear confidential from everyone. I¡¯ll tell you later who you can discuss it with outside of us who are present.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Liege,¡± replies Neith without hesitation as he finishes bandaging Daniel¡¯s arm. Kaeralegier speaks to all three of them. ¡°Very good, Neith. I am Kaeralegier, bound to the sword Nemaisol. And, I have determined several things from Daniel¡¯s blood.¡± Neith expresses surprise at first from the new voice, and the declarations, but he glances at Daniel, who is watching him. The human nods, and the grey dragon rolls with it, taking it completely in stride. ¡°I am honored, Lady Kaeralegier. I am Sir Neith gur Lawson, brother and knight to Daniel.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been here the whole time. Anyways, Daniel is indeed cursed.¡± All three of them tense, but Kaeralegier adds to reassure them, ¡°It¡¯s alright. As you can see, I can easily suppress it while I¡¯m unlocked from my sheath. Unfortunately, this is an ancient form of magic that even I thought had died out. The curse does not bind to one¡¯s body in the way that typical curses do, through an entanglement with their natural mana. Instead, it binds to one¡¯s soul.¡± Both Xyreko and Neith look at Daniel with concern, and he listens intently to the goddess explaining it. She continues, ¡°That¡¯s the first bad news. The good news is, this actually makes it even easier to analyze the curse and its causes and effects.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other bad news?¡± asks Daniel. Xyreko somewhat instinctively grips Daniel¡¯s forearm in nervousness. ¡°There is no known way to break these kinds of curses. It has already entangled itself with your soul, which helps disguise it from external detection.¡± ¡°S-So Daniel is going to die?¡± asks Xyreko, her usually stoic and controlled voice wavering for once. ¡°That is the second good news. No, Daniel is the only one I have seen who will likely not die. I¡¯ll give you three guesses as to why.¡± ¡°He has insufficient mana?¡± asks Neith. ¡°First guess,¡± replies the goddess warmly. ¡°Though it doesn¡¯t bind directly to one¡¯s mana, mana is an extension of the soul, and as such, is how the curse will cause its effects. It is intended to crush the heart of the victim and simultaneously drain their mana to zero. My guess, this is to prevent healing and revival magic from having any effect.¡± ¡°Is it contagious?¡± asks Daniel, not fully knowing how curses work, and equating them to diseases. ¡°No. Not person to person. Because it buries itself in the victim¡¯s soul to hide, it can¡¯t be contagious in that regard. However, when cast upon an inanimate object, it will curse anyone who touches it without first reciting a counter spell to temporarily deactivate it.¡± ¡°Allowing her to take it off¡­¡± murmurs Daniel as he does his best to understand the curse that will afflict him. ¡°Is this counterspell a dispel for the curse?¡± ¡°No. Only a temporary deactivation. Daniel, it works like a cocking mechanism and trigger. By pulling the ring from the scarf, you triggered it, so the scarf likely has the ¡®cocking mechanism¡¯ spell on it. I hope that makes sense.¡± ¡°Well enough, replies Daniel.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± urges Xyreko. ¡°I¡¯m still stuck on something. You said Daniel is ¡®likely¡¯ to not die. How likely? What are his chances? What will happen to him? Will he be disfigured? Will he be able to si-...¡± ¡°Xyreko¡­¡± interrupts Daniel as he hugs her. ¡°Stay calm. We¡¯ll get there¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to ask you to sheath her and activate the curse! You could die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll likely live,¡± retorts Daniel. ¡°But how likely!?¡± She grips his sleeves. ¡°If you intend to do this, I¡¯m summoning everyone right now. I¡¯ll not allow¡­¡± ¡°Xyreko! Calm down, please! Listen to me!¡± Her uncharacteristic distress finally simmers down a little, but she would certainly be biting her nails if she had a proper mouth and fingernails. Daniel explains gently, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ They¡¯ll be just as upset. But, I brought this on myself. I¡¯m a fool, and I have to pay for it¡­¡± ¡°Y-You can keep¡­ You can keep Nemaisol drawn. There¡¯s no reason for you to¡­¡± ¡°I have to return to my sheath when I¡¯m not actively drawn,¡± replies Kaeralegier. ¡°Daniel is the only one who will wield me, and his fate is his own. I will help where I can, but I have my own circumstances. I cannot change my own curse.¡± Xyreko starts to squirm, looking more alive than ever before. Daniel finally asks gently, ¡°Can you give me my odds of survival, Kaeralegier?¡± ¡°No. Because¡­ I¡¯m not going to be the one who determines them. You will make this choice yourself with the information you have now. But, the only choice you really have at this moment is to deal with it now, or to wait until it happens by surprise when I can no longer stay drawn.¡± ¡°H-How long is that?¡± asks Xyreko, still trying to grasp for control over the situation to protect Daniel¡¯s life without taking risks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whenever the conditions require that I return to my sheath.¡± Xyreko looks at Daniel, and even with her expressionless golem face, he can tell that she doesn¡¯t want him to risk it, but she doesn¡¯t have any answers for once, and it¡¯s making her a wreck. The mechanic looks at his arm, where Neith bandaged him, and he then looks to the dragon directly. The loyal knight doesn¡¯t know what to say either. It seems the event is inevitable, and the only difference will be whether or not others are around Daniel at the time. Neith looks away from Xyreko as he says quietly, ¡°You should do it now, my Liege. You¡¯re not a fatalist, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll survive. And, it will be easier to ask for forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°Are you mad, Neith!?¡± snaps Xyreko. ¡°If anything, everyone should have the chance to be with him, just in case! M-Maybe there will be something someone can do! Maybe someone can dispel it! What is the name of the curse!? I¡¯ll go ask!¡± ¡°Do that,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m sure we have at least a little longer.¡± Kaeralegier answers the question, ¡°If I recall correctly, it¡¯s referred to in ancient texts as ¡®the Emperor¡¯s Heart¡¯, ironically enough.¡± She nods, backing away from him a few steps. ¡°Then, I shall return with the others.¡± The mechanic-turned-Emperor bobs his head with a smile. However, just as her teleportation spell is activating, she makes eye contact with Daniel. He has Nemaisol lined up with the sheath, and his gaze is one of calculated determination. ¡°Daniel!¡± screams Xyreko right when the spell fully activates and transports her away. ¡°Neith, whatever happens, thank you for everything.¡± ¡°I will stay with you to the end, my brother,¡± replies the dragon quietly. Knowing that delaying the inevitable will only drag out the pain, Daniel shoves Nemaisol into the sheath, with Neith and a dozen golem soldiers as his witnesses. *** Chapter 138: The Emperor鈥檚 Heart Xyreko appears in the observation deck of the airship, where the five Dragons other than Neith are gathered, along with Hekate, Wenlianna, Aramellianna and her other daughters, Veiranoie and Kalegrynten, Gwenesphia and her full available family, Treia, Kera¡¯tai, and Aoloan. The only ones not currently present are Senn, Doephluev, Vaergraes, and Illianna. Unfortunately, the golem caretaker just witnessed something truly horrifying to her, and it has rattled her as she tries to start teleportation, only to realize she needs the others, but she has only produced the word, ¡°Daniel! What-!?¡± She glances around at the confused stares. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Heart! Do any of you know of it!?¡± She fiercely searches the group, asking just as quickly before anyone has any time to even process her question, ¡°Where are Senn and Vaergraes!? No, Doephluev! She knows ancient spells! Where are they!?¡± ¡°Prime Minister, please elaborate,¡± requests Aramellianna as she stands up to approach. Xyreko¡¯s mind is locked between two different priorities; return to Daniel and find a solution. As he does when he¡¯s set on something, he tricked Xyreko into leaving so she couldn¡¯t stand in his way. She should have commanded the golems to prevent him from stowing Nemaisol, but it¡¯s too late now. And, worse than her indecisiveness now is the fact that she doesn¡¯t want to discover the worst case scenario upon returning to his side. No! I have to save him! Whatever it takes! ¡°Daniel has been cursed! It¡¯s something called ¡®The Emperor¡¯s Heart¡¯! We all need to go to him and save him!¡± ¡°Cursed!?¡± cry out almost everyone as they spring up. Xyreko does her best to explain through her own distress, wavering when she reveals the last moments she witnessed just before arriving in the observation area herself, where an informal gathering was being held to relax and talk to each other. Since Daniel made his excuse to deal with Veuthene without them knowing, they all assumed he was either spending intimate time with someone, or he was working on some secret devices. It¡¯s clear that Daniel is afforded too much privacy when it comes to allowing his reckless behaviors, but the primary focus now is ensuring he survives to be scolded later. ¡°Take us to him immediately!¡± orders Ryuogriar as she storms towards Xyreko. ¡°What is the ¡®Emperor¡¯s Heart?¡¯¡± asks Geirahoel sternly. ¡°Did Doephluev cast it?¡± ¡°She left to follow him, like she always does,¡± adds Hekate sourly. ¡°If she did this¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Doephluev,¡± explains Xyreko. ¡°It was the spy, Veuthene.¡± This surprises everyone, but none more-so than Aramellianna. ¡°The spy? Daniel¡¯s instructions were very clear.¡± The golem caretaker replies coldly, ¡°I know your own soldiers were following her, but she managed to evade them. You¡¯ll likely receive a report about it soon.¡± Aramellianna¡¯s expression turns grimly serious. ¡°Just because I said I would observe his wishes does not mean I will let a spy continue to exist after what she learned.¡± ¡°M-Mother?¡± asks Yanidere nervously. The Grand Duchess cups her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yanidere, this is an inevitable truth of being the Grand Duchess. You must take action, even when your allies want plausible deniability.¡± ¡°Which is exactly why¡­ Daniel did the same,¡± replies Xyreko with disappointment in her voice. ¡°He claims he doesn¡¯t want to be an Emperor who sends assassins to kill his enemies because it¡¯s too impersonal.¡± Aramellianna is a little surprised, but quiet about it. And, given the ponderous silence from everyone, Xyreko adds, ¡°He¡­ couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t see her as the threat she was. However, when he wanted to inspect one of her belongings, it triggered the curse, only held at bay by Nemaisol.¡± She clenches her fists, struggling to explain the rest. ¡°The last thing I saw¡­ He was stowing Nemaisol because there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll¡­ survive.¡± ¡°We need to go, now!¡± shouts Treia. ¡°What are we standing here for!? Ryuo already gave the order!¡± ¡°I must caution against such a rushed decision,¡± calls out Aramellianna. ¡°All of you travelling to an uncontrolled area is just as reckless and dangerous. Can the Emperor not be brought here?¡± ¡°Not if he draws Nemaisol again, and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send my troops to secure the area,¡± replies Kalegrynten. ¡°If there¡¯s one spy, there are likely to be more undercover agents.¡± ¡°If Daniel is putting himself in danger, then I¡¯m going,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°I would have nothing without him.¡± ¡°Where is that fool who is supposed to protect him!?¡± snaps Geirahoel. Magnir replies immediately, ¡°Sir Neith is with him.¡± The three Dragon Empresses have the same idea at the same time, bombarding him with telepathy and demanding to know where they are. ¡°My honorable Empresses, please calm yourselves¡­ His Grace is still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not our question! Where is he now!?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be returning shortly. His Grace has endured the curse. We are verifying that it is safe for him to return without risk of harming anyone else.¡± ¡°Return immediately!¡± snaps Geirahoel through the connection. ¡°You should know better! Are you trying to fail us all again!?¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! You¡¯re the worst brother in the world! I hate you! If you don¡¯t bring Daniel back right now, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± There¡¯s a long silence, and not even Neith responds. Geirahoel, whose eyes were already watering, begins to cry, and she sinks to her knees, caught and supported by Ryuogriar as they go to the floor together. No one addresses the revelation just yet, since she was screaming her thoughts even as she projected them via telepathy. ¡°There are new circumstances that will need to be clarified in person, your Grace. I will fly Daniel to the airship at once. Please hold further questions until then.¡± ¡°Shut up! I hate you!¡± snaps the orange dragon, continuing to cry into Ryuogriar¡¯s shoulder. The platinum dragon matriarch replies quietly, ¡°Neith, you will answer for this. Tell us where you are, and we will escort¡­¡± ¡°I am arriving at the airship now, your Grace. I will meet everyone in the lounge in mere moments.¡± Everyone is surprised, and they head for the lounge. There, Neith is supporting Daniel with his shoulder as the human wearily walks. They are surrounded in a near-instant, being bombarded with questions. Neith urges, ¡°His Grace will survive! Please! Let us explain!¡± ¡°Now, scum!¡± snaps Geirahoel. ¡°Stop wasting time!¡± The grey dragon sighs. *** A short while before, Daniel watches as the spell triggers for Xyreko¡¯s teleportation. He has seen it many times, so he has a pretty good idea of the activation sequence and timing. He won¡¯t have long before she can react to try to stop him in various ways, so he had to wait until she was locked into the transversal. They make eye contact, and the last thing he hears as he is lining Nemaisol up with the sheath is, ¡°Daniel!¡± She vanishes, and he says gently, ¡°Neith, whatever happens, thank you for everything.¡± ¡°I will stay with you to the end, my brother.¡± The human mechanic is reassured by that. Somewhat selfishly, he doesn¡¯t want anyone to watch him die, and certainly not anyone who won¡¯t understand. Neith knows what it¡¯s like to reach the bottom; to no longer have anything else. To get out of that hole, they each found a purpose, and the longer they clung to that purpose, the stronger they became. Daniel doesn¡¯t believe he¡¯s about to die. In fact, he¡¯s confident he will live. The problem is, no one else but Neith would want him to take the risk. He can¡¯t blame them. He specifically tries to keep them out of as much danger as possible because he cares about them. In this case, though, he was the fool. He was careless because he became curious and needed an answer quickly, as if it would slip through his fingers if he didn¡¯t address it immediately. And, it slipped away from him anyways, as if it were some kind of trap. All he ended up with was a blank jewel, no immediate memory of what he saw before that because he was distracted, and a curse that could kill him -and would definitely kill anyone else-. The mechanic shoves the legendary sword Nemaisol into its sheath with determination. Delaying it now will accomplish nothing. And, if he survives, he will be able to deal with the aftermath. The sword clicks into place, and almost immediately, the curse springs into full effect. Daniel cries out, doubling over as his heart feels like it has just been grabbed. An immense feeling of dread washes over him, pulling him deep into a mire of fear and pain. He feels like he¡¯s rapidly being pulled under water as his heart aches, struggling to even form a single beat. Daniel gasps, and he finds himself without pain, but he also finds himself dazed and confused. If he had to envision an out of body experience, he¡¯s experiencing it now. The dread related to his own death is still lingering around him, like cobwebs tangled in the hairs on his skin, tugging at him with even the smallest moves, but not actually restricting him. Similarly, he has the same surreal feeling he felt when he first faced Mulmonbargonaed, the red dragon that attacked Fort Peony. He feels like he¡¯s awake and dreaming at the same time, unable to tell whether or not he¡¯s actually conscious. Fascinating¡­ whispers a voice that startles him. Because he can make no sense of his surroundings, he feels like he¡¯s in pitch black darkness. When he tries to speak, it¡¯s like the nightmares he had as a child; nothing comes out. He can¡¯t say anything, and he can¡¯t even seem to translate his own thoughts. The fear grows stronger, and he begins to feel more and more like his death is truly upon him this time. The fight with the archoneldwyn assassins was much more sudden, and his adrenaline was pumping. This time, it¡¯s more akin to one time when Daniel took too large of a dose of allergy medication. He wasn¡¯t in pain, but he couldn¡¯t sleep, and he couldn¡¯t escape the certainty that he was dying for hours following. He had hours to reflect on the fact that he felt like he was going to die, and it was all the more agonizing for it. Perhaps we will both soon be free¡­ whispers the voice. Similar to Xyreko when he first encountered her, the voice is rather androgynous and deep in tone, like a titan speaking to him with a gentle and quiet tone. As Daniel turns, he finally discovers why he can¡¯t make sense of his surroundings. He must be dreaming, but he¡¯s standing in the shadow of something with an eyeball that is wider than the propellers of an aircraft carrier, which were titanic when Daniel saw them in drydock. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He stumbles back a couple of steps. It may possibly be thanks to the dream-like state he¡¯s in, but the scope of the humongous creature¡¯s eye doesn¡¯t prevent Daniel from being able to tell that its gaze is following him. The eye has a rather distinct shade of pink for an iris surrounded with a dark, night-sky like sclera speckled with points of light, and a massive iris with four flower-petal like light markings at the four quarter-clock positions of the eye, forming something like a dark crosshair for the eye. Daniel feels weak upon seeing the eye, sinking to a kneel as he clutches his chest. Maybe it¡¯s the pain in his heart reaching into his out-of-body experience. If he is astral projecting somehow, then he has no idea where he is or what this being is. Tell me what you are called¡­ Daniel tries to summon even the miniscule strength to speak, but he still can¡¯t form words or even sounds. Ahh¡­ I see¡­ Is that how you survived? Very interesting indeed¡­ The eye suddenly ascends away from Daniel, rising high and gaining distance on him. For a brief instant, Daniel catches a glimpse of the creature¡¯s silhouette, and he would struggle to describe it. If he goes mad after seeing it, he might feel like he¡¯s in a Lovecraft novel, but it¡¯s mainly the size and scope of the titan, which is singularly larger than anything Daniel has seen yet, that makes it difficult for him to identify any meaningful features other than a mountainous being. It didn¡¯t necessarily look reptilian, like a dragon, nor mammalian, like a feldrok. Daniel has seen drawings of the Strylak, which is a mythical titan of Zenkon, but this thing didn¡¯t have the colossal squid-like shape of a polypus. In spite of the distance, which now feels like miles, and the additional five eyes that seem to decorate its head in a half-circle gazing down at him, the voice reaches him with ease. If I am not mistaken, you are the one known as the Harbinger of Calamity. This surprises Daniel, but he can¡¯t answer audibly, so he nods. Beastly lips curl away to reveal a row of sharp, shark-like glowing blue teeth. This returns feldroks to the possible candidates, since Daniel has seen Hekate¡¯s triangular teeth glow in the dark with different colors, though she¡¯s usually careful to minimize showing off her teeth when she¡¯s anything but happy, since she¡¯s self-conscious about appearing ugly or scary. Good¡­ It has been a pleasure meeting you. Perhaps we will meet again. With that, the shadowy creature fades into the all-consuming blackness of the void around Daniel, and suddenly he coughs. At once, he is awake, screaming suddenly in pain as a completely dejected Neith suddenly flinches and perks up. ¡°My Liege!¡± He does his best to reassure Daniel, as the human is slammed with the aftermath of the pain he felt from his heart seemingly dying. He feels like his very veins are on fire, and his head is throbbing painfully, while his weakened heart flops around pathetically and erratically in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m here, Daniel! Stay with me! You¡¯re back! Pain is inevitable, but you¡¯re back!¡± Daniel can barely breathe. Every inhale feels like he is taking in glass into his lungs. Every exhale feels like his ribs are about to burst out of his skin. He squirms around, trying to find a position to make the pain go away, but every single movement just antagonizes every nerve in his body. Neith can only stay close and try to keep Daniel from hurting himself further with his writhing, while the golems around them keep guard. When Daniel finally wears himself out and can no longer struggle, Neith tries to help him be as comfortable as possible, saying with a light laugh, ¡°I thought I lost you, My Liege.¡± Daniel pants, wheezing with exhausted lungs. He manages barely a whisper, ¡°H-How¡­ l-long?¡± ¡°Moments, but after you collapsed, your heart stopped, and all traces of mana left your body, as Kaeralegier said. I feared the worst.¡± He winces, as if a sudden headache is afflicting the dragon. The loyal grey knight simply scoffs. ¡°It took longer than I expected¡­ Our beloved Empresses are simultaneously demanding that I return with you.¡± The fatigued mechanic rasps out, ¡°Buy me¡­ a minute or so¡­ It¡¯s¡­ c-c-calming¡­¡± Neith nods in understanding. He had to endure his own revival, though the potations used that day do provide a nice alcoholic effect which helps dull the pain a great deal. His body may not have been mutilated, but Daniel just endured a painful curse that seemed to have killed him. Daniel breathes deeply, trying to catch his breath and stabilize himself. He doesn¡¯t want to move. He feels far worse than he did after being stabbed and nearly killed by the other archoneldwyn with Doephluev, and even railgun exploding in his face or firing a 20mm round against his chest don¡¯t compare. Still, he is alive, and he can tell that he has a future beyond the next few minutes, given the pain subsiding slowly. As long as he can get to where he can walk, even under assistance, he can survive the lectures he¡¯s about to get. While he doesn¡¯t enjoy worrying his family, it does remind him that he is deeply loved, and it reinforces everything he fights for. This time, he didn¡¯t intend for it to be even remotely dangerous. A valuable lesson about curses has been learned. If he had more mana, he¡¯s certain he wouldn¡¯t have awakened ever again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Liege. I can¡¯t talk them down. If we don¡¯t return immediately¡­¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­ Can you teleport?¡± ¡°Not yet, my Liege.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Neith reveals his wings, instructing the golems, ¡°Return to the airship unless otherwise retrieved by Xyreko. I shall return with his Grace at once.¡± The golems nod, watching long enough for Neith to pick up Daniel onto his back. Since Nemaisol is sheathed, he doesn¡¯t actually need his wings to fly with both of them, and only really has them ready in case something comes up. The grey dragon flies back to the airship quickly, which is thankfully only a short distance away. From the sounds of it, Ryuogriar, Reignleif, and Geirahoel were ready to rush in, along with everyone else if they each had their say. Though he was technically supposed to already be on house arrest, Daniel is forbidden from leaving someone¡¯s side for the foreseeable future, and Hekate orders Xyreko to inform her and the others immediately if Daniel tries to do another solo mission. She then makes Daniel give the same order. Neith does most of the explaining, and Daniel is too weak to mention the strange vision he had. It seemed to be unrelated to the curse, though it did also happen while he was under the effects, and the being seemed to be unsurprised that they encountered each other. It was actually surprised that he survived. After Neith finishes explaining, Reignleif asks, ¡°Do you need anything, Mukori?¡± Daniel sighs. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he whispers, his voice still weak. ¡°I keep letting you down¡­¡± ¡°Then ask for help, stupid Mukori!¡± snaps Geirahoel. ¡°We are dragons! Hekate is a feldrok! The others are warriors in their own right!¡± ¡°And, how many times do we have to tell you to be cautious!?¡± asks Treia, wringing her hands in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not even a mage, and I know to check suspicious items for curses!¡± Neith tries to defend him a little, though everyone present knows Daniel should have had a golem take it. ¡°In my Liege¡¯s defense, your Grace, it was an article of clothing actively being worn. Even I would consider it extraordinarily rare to see a two-part curse like that one. I can¡¯t name the last one I¡¯ve heard of or dealt with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse!¡± yells Geirahoel. ¡°You should have¡­¡± ¡°Mukori,¡± blurts out Daniel, all but coughing the word, and she halts, glaring at him with hurt in her eyes. He speaks as loudly as he can without hurting himself further, which is barely above a whisper, ¡°Mukori, I have been meaning to ask this for a long time, and if you¡¯d prefer to talk about it in private, I¡¯ll ask you again later. What is your relationship to Neith?¡± Everyone falls eerily quiet for a long time, and Aramellianna states quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself for now, your Grace. I¡¯d like to speak to you at a later time, though.¡± She departs upon Daniel nodding, and Geirahoel continues to stare at nothing on the floor. She finally glares at Neith, who is remaining silent, allowing her to control the facts. ¡°I¡¯m told we share parents. I remember Mother speaking to him before she left and never returned. Then, when I was still a child¡­¡± Her eyes burn with anger at the grey dragon. Ryuogriar finally speaks, ¡°He was chased out¡­¡± ¡°Then he should have taken me with him!¡± snaps the orange dragon. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anyone else!¡± She then shifts to a growling tone, ¡°And then Morthybargaron took over¡­¡± To Daniel¡¯s knowledge, there is a lot of time in between those two periods, since both Neith and Morthybargaron studied under the feldroks of the Citadel for a long time before Morthybargaron¡¯s betrayal. Then an additional stretch of Neith wandering the world for more powerful magic to try to counter Morthybargaron stretched even longer. He hasn¡¯t asked, but he suspects Geirahoel is roughly half Reignleif¡¯s age or younger, but that still puts her somewhere in a couple of centuries old, most likely, while Reignleif and Ryuogriar are each over four hundred. Geirahoel does seem to be speaking of a time before the feral feldrok, and unless Daniel misunderstood, he thought that was even longer before. Neith fills in Daniel¡¯s misunderstandings. ¡°Morthybargaron¡­ used his same strategy on dragons. Those who did not agree or go along with him spent a great deal of time trapped in void spaces. Siblings¡­ were not spared¡­¡± Hekate and a few of the others gasp, and Geirahoel seems to be most hurt by this revelation, looking at Daniel with watering eyes. ¡°I¡­ I was punished because of him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s despicable¡­¡± murmurs Kera¡¯tai. She¡¯s not making a joke in reference to how she met Daniel, but rather, the fear it causes, which Daniel witnessed first hand via Shek and, to a lesser extent, Kera¡¯tai. If Morthybargaron was using it as a threat, he undoubtedly would ensure the other dragons knew exactly how precarious their fate was, and that it was in his hands. Ryuogriar confirms this, ¡°In addition to the torture, he used it as a means to delay everyone else¡¯s growth, ensuring that he would remain the most powerful among all of us.¡± ¡°All but the one dragon who fled¡­¡± remarks Gwenesphia as she glances at Neith. Neith is silent for a long time, while Geirahoel starts to cry. Daniel does his best to climb to his feet, limping slowly to her to hug her, and she sobs into his shoulder, though it takes a great deal of his miniscule remaining strength to support them both. Neith finally says, ¡°My Liege¡­ no, Daniel¡­ What she says is the truth. I did abandon her when I was her only adult family member. I left Morthybargaron in power for far too long. I wanted to ensure¡­ but, regardless, I am a failure.¡± He kneels. ¡°All of you¡­ Ryuogriar, Reignleif, Geirahoel, Roeta, and Magnir¡­ I am sorry. As you have said, I am weak and a coward. If I had fought him right away¡­ perhaps I could have spared the rest of you¡­¡± Ryuogriar has a cold tone when she remarks a little nihilistically, ¡°Had you destroyed each other, his brother or that green idiot would have simply taken charge.¡± She scoffs. ¡°And, their children would be plaguing this world without a curse to temper them.¡± This leaves a sour taste in the air, but is a very distinct point. Neith didn¡¯t believe he could defeat Morthybargaron at the time, and certainly wouldn¡¯t have survived even if he did. And, in the infinitesimally small chance that he survived, he would be weak and easily slain by those very two dragons who were picked off by Daniel by surprise before he had the Citadel to back him up. Daniel asks a question that he doesn¡¯t want to ask, but he knows he needs to. His voice is weak, and he has no strength to accomplish anything. But, he needs to clear the air. ¡°Geira-Mukori¡­ Do you want to send Neith away?¡± She grips his shirt tightly, and her knees weaken. The human mechanic braces himself to try to keep them both on their feet, but he won¡¯t make it if she goes limp. The orange dragon finally whimpers, ¡°N-... No¡­¡± She looks at Neith, her expression hardening. After a moment, she tears her gaze away and finally sniffles. She snaps her eyes up to meet Daniel¡¯s once more, this time with a fiery determination that startles him somewhat. ¡°Mukori, will you obey one request? No, not a request. A demand. I have a demand, and if you don¡¯t accept, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± The youngest of the dragon empresses sniffles again, and Daniel replies with his torn up voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything in my power.¡± ¡°This one is.¡± She straightens and orders Daniel, ¡°From now on, you must treat him like your shield. If something must be touched, Neith does it. If enemies are near, Neith is in front of you. If you are going somewhere, Neith is beside you. Always.¡± She wipes her eyes, staring seriously into Daniel¡¯s to await his response. Daniel glances at Neith, who nods. ¡°I could not agree more, your Grace.¡± The human from Earth nods. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m sorry. I just want to¡­¡± She puts her finger to his lips to hush him, and she then looks at Neith. ¡°Neith, I have an order for you. You will not hide Daniel¡¯s comings and goings from us ever again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± adds Hekate. ¡°Even if Daniel tells you to keep it secret.¡± ¡°In exchange,¡± starts Ryuogriar when she notices both Daniel and Neith become uneasy, since they both agree that, at the very least, the Dragon Empresses are precious to the dragon race. ¡°Just as the mission with the mantaroucks and Yaulwembor, we¡¯ll listen to reasons to hold back. If they¡¯re convincing reasons.¡± Reignleif, Hekate, and Geirahoel nod in agreement, and Gwenesphia speaks up. ¡°Um¡­ C-Can I add something?¡± Ryuogriar nods. ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯d like¡­ I¡¯d like you, Daniel, to stop feeling like you need to handle everything yourself. If the spy needed to be dealt with¡­ You should have sent the golems.¡± Daniel tries to speak, but he begins coughing. Neith speaks on his behalf, ¡°His Grace expressed concern that he will become too detached from the consequences if he can simply send unfeeling soldiers to accomplish tasks.¡± The inexperienced emperor nods to confirm this statement. ¡°That does not matter,¡± replies Xyreko passionately. ¡°You do not make decisions from a place of cruelty, greed, or petty malice. And, if you seem like you are, you hear reason when we express concern.¡± ¡°Mother was already going to take care of it,...¡± points out Wenlianna softly. ¡°Were you afraid we would see it as cruel?¡± ¡°She was a child¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. ¡°Then imprisonment,¡± retorts Ryuogriar bluntly. ¡°Her age would not have stopped her from causing harm against us or our children. If you allow such a weakness to be exploited, it will become the primary method our enemies will exploit.¡± Daniel slumps, and she quickly softens. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Mukori, I just want¡­ I want you to use us more. We¡¯re not just freeloaders or precious flowers you need to protect. I¡¯ve taken more lives than you. Very few of them I regret. If you must condemn yourself, you must condemn me.¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment, and he sighs. ¡°I won¡¯t condemn any of you¡­ And, I¡¯ll struggle and slip, but I¡¯ll try to include everyone, even when I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°At least some of us, and we can go from there,¡± replies Vaergraes. ¡°Decisions made in a void can easily lead to destruction.¡± ¡°Or curses,¡± adds Treia sourly, twisting the knife a little. ¡°Thank you all¡­¡± murmurs Daniel. ¡°Thank us by taking better care of yourself,¡± retorts Reignleif. He nods, and he is then escorted to bed to relax. *** Chapter 139: Everyone Can Make Mistakes For once, Daniel has exhausted himself to the point of sleeping well before dinner time. Hekate checked on him, and Gwenesphia, Treia, and Veiranoei are watching over him for the time being, talking quietly nearby. Veiranoei starts to jump up when she spots Hekate, but the young feldrok Empress waves her hands for her to relax. She approaches the table where the three gatonine women are cleaning their swords, with exception of Gwenesphia, who is cleaning the Dragonslayer. Daniel let her use it against the surviving mantaroucks and to finish off Rohgattabor, so she chose to clean it after everything was settled. She¡¯s one of the few who have been taught how to properly disassemble Daniel¡¯s firearms to maintain them. Hekate takes a seat, speaking softly, ¡°Excuse me for interrupting.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± replies Treia. ¡°We were just talking about visiting our families when everything settles down. I asked Grand Duchess Aramellianna to reach out to my family and offer my sister and mother to interview for service positions. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll accept, but my brothers will be more likely to take interest in the family business.¡± Hekate nods, and Gwenesphia explains, ¡°My parents have sent letters to my eldest brother to begin repairing the apiaries and replanting the flower fields. Honey should be our main export again in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Is¡­ everything alright, your Greatness?¡± asks Veiranoei cautiously. ¡°Yes. Just wanted to check¡­¡± She looks at Daniel for a moment. He looks noticeably weary, even asleep, and she sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sure, now, more than ever, we need to come up with something¡­¡± ¡°Will the teleporter not work?¡± asks Treia. She isn¡¯t especially talented in magic equipment, so she can¡¯t help as much on the teleportation pack as the ones who are working on it. Hekate shakes her head. ¡°It will do its job, and I¡¯m sure Wenlianna, Reignleif, and Ahok can make it work. But, what I mean is¡­¡± The young ravenette squeezes her fists tightly. ¡°The Devourer is bound to some kind of crystal until he can be revived¡­ If we can, that is.¡± ¡°Th-The Devourer?¡± asks Veiranoei nervously, mindful of her volume. ¡°We weren''t there for it either, but it was a humongous monster Hekate, Daniel, and the dragons killed,¡± replies Treia. The feldrok girl in question snickers quietly. ¡°It was mostly Daniel. But, it''s a secret.¡± ¡°Where did the crystal come from?¡± asks Gwenesphia. ¡°Are there more?¡± ¡°Xyreko gave it to Daniel. Sh-She hasn''t said I have to marry him, but¡­¡± ¡°Daniel?¡± asks Veiranoei, to which Hekate shakes her head, her big triangular ears laying out in disappointment. The three gatonines¡¯ ears also lay flat in sympathy. But, Treia points out as she looks at Daniel, ¡°Daniel won''t allow you of all people to be forced into anything.¡± ¡°The fate of the feldroks isn''t your fault,¡± adds Gwenesphia, ¡°Nor your burden to bear.¡± Treia adds in the same vein, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely convinced a race can be brought back from a single pair, even if there was a male feldrok. I worry about the dragons¡­ Though, they don¡¯t seem too concerned.¡± ¡°Do you¡­ worry about the feldroks becoming extinct, though?¡± asks Veiranoei. Hekate is quiet for a moment. ¡°Truth be told¡­ I would be fine if my children were human. Daniel says he likes my ears and tail, but¡­ I wonder if he¡¯d like me more¡­¡± She trails off, and Gwenesphia hugs the feldrok girl, surprising her a little. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Hekate,¡± replies Gwenesphia gently. She adds playfully at a near whisper, ¡°I have it on good authority that Daniel likes to nibble¡­¡± Hekate blushes furiously, going rigid. She may not know entirely what Gwenesphia means, but she knows the situation for which she¡¯s implying it. Veiranoei¡¯s expression goes flat, and she retorts with a fair hint of sarcasm, ¡°I wonder who ¡®nibbled¡¯ on his shoulders.¡± Both Gwenesphia and Treia blush, twitching guiltily in response. They glance at each other, and then quickly away at various points of the wall and ceiling. The gatonine knight sighs. She pouts as she puts her hand on her chin. ¡°I assume it was enjoyable¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± murmurs Gwenesphia as both hers and Treia¡¯s expressions soften. Veiranoei hasn¡¯t had good fortune in the intimacy or romance departments, which is how she came to be one of Daniel¡¯s consorts in name only, in order to raise her honor through someone who fears no gossip or damage to his own reputation, because he commands the rumored most powerful military in the world. ¡°So, your Greatness, are you hoping to get another one of the crystals you mentioned?¡± Caught a little off-guard, Hekate doesn¡¯t press on the other topic, which could only disparage Veiranoei if she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Well, that type of crystal needs to be actively used, which is how Daniel retrieved the Devourer¡¯s soul at the end. S-So¡­ I was hoping¡­ to come up with something that can capture Daniel¡¯s if¡­ he¡¯s ever in danger¡­¡± ¡°I-Is such a thing possible?¡± asks Gwenesphia, her own curiosity piqued along with the others. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to ask her, but¡­¡± She looks down and to the side. The others know immediately, and it¡¯s a shared sentiment. ¡°Doephluev¡­¡± murmurs Treia. ¡°Shhh!¡± hisses Hekate. ¡°She¡¯ll appear if you say her name.¡± She slumps, mumbling in disappointment, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ too useful¡­¡± The three gatonines are respectfully quiet for a moment. Treia remarks, ¡°She certainly doesn¡¯t hide her ambitions, either. But, as long as she helps,... I guess it¡¯s alright¡­¡± ¡°A-Anyways, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll know what to do, and¡­ I don¡¯t want to ask her.¡± ¡°But,...¡± starts Veiranoei. ¡°If she has the knowledge you need, won¡¯t it be better to make use of it? Isn¡¯t the goal more important than any feelings you have about her?¡± Hekate frowns, pouting a little petulantly. ¡°Yes, but¡­ what if she asks me for a favor? She¡¯s shameless¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too much, you¡¯ll have to find another way¡­¡± answers the gatonine knight bluntly. She has the least interaction with Doephluev, so she¡¯s the least invested in how such a compromise would turn out. The feldrok girl whines softly, and she stands up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll think about it¡­ I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± ¡°Let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do,¡± replies Gwenesphia. ¡°I¡¯ll alert you if Daniel wakes up or has any troubles,¡± replies Treia. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hekate stops at the door. ¡°Oh¡­ Um¡­ Have any of you seen Wenlianna?¡± The three gatonines smile, but Treia jokes, ¡°Let me check my Wenlianna-tracker.¡± She makes a gesture of pulling something out of her pocket, but there¡¯s nothing in her hand. ¡°Boop. Boop. Boop.¡± Hekate hums in irritation, and her big ears fold back as she frowns. ¡°She¡¯s definitely not in this room,¡± finishes Treia while Gwenesphia and Veiranoei laugh softly, with the latter-most trying not to. The feldrok empress scowls at them dryly. ¡°You clearly have been spending too much time with Daniel. I can fix that.¡± This only prompts the three women to laugh even more, and Hekate leaves with rosy cheeks, embarrassed by the gatonines. She makes her way through the airship, checking the places that Wenlianna can usually be found. It turns out, she¡¯s actually in one of the engine rooms, recharging the magic crystals that power the engines and provide lift. Hekate calls out as she enters, ¡°Wenlianna?¡± The engine room is noisy with the central air unit that maintains comfortable temperatures in every room on the massive vessel. The magic artisan-turned empress consort perks up, looking over her shoulder. ¡°Oh! One moment! I¡¯ll finish quickly.¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± replies Hekate, waiting at the door, since the high amount of noise is even more pronounced to the fox-eared girl, and even Wenlianna is wearing hearing protection inside the room. After finishing one of the crystals, she returns it to its standby harness, which allows the technicians to quickly swap them while airborne as the loaded crystals run low on power. The two head to a small break room, which Wenlianna added to the original design after she and Daniel discussed common labor practices on Earth, in case any of the enginemen need to rest. It has seating for about five people, a storage cabinet with water and rations, and a simple first aid kit and a couple of eastern healing potions. Similarly to Magic Artisans, the alchemists that specialize in brewing potions command a premium salary, though to a lesser extent. Regardless, even a wealthy family like the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy will typically only have a couple of alchemists on payroll in their domains, and neither of them accompanied the airship due to motion-sickness. After they take a seat in the small lounge, Wenlianna wipes her hands on a rag as she asks, ¡°Did you need something? Is¡­ Is Daniel alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping,¡± replies Hekate. ¡°Gwen, Treia, and Veira are watching over him for now.¡± The young feldrok girl fidgets with her hands, and the brunette takes notice. She is patient and kind to Hekate, even after it could be argued that Wenlianna was Daniel¡¯s first friend in this world, as well as a sort of protector. If things had only gone a little differently, Hekate would never have met Daniel, as Wenlianna was already in love with him before he left, and he cared about her, to the point that they could have become lovers if he hadn¡¯t been banished first. ¡°Are¡­ you¡­ happy with Daniel?¡± asks the Empress of the Fievegal, surprising Wenlianna a little. ¡°O-Or, rather,... um¡­ Are you¡­ Is there something stressing you out? Is it¡­? Are we¡­?¡± Even Hekate herself knows that she normally has an unfaltering confidence when she speaks, even when she¡¯s saying something foolish, because she¡¯s not afraid of being wrong. She¡¯s only afraid of causing pain to people she cares about. Wenlianna, surprised by Hekate¡¯s struggle to formulate solid questions to get her real concerns out, cocks her head a little as she tries to run through what Hekate could be searching for. It¡¯s obvious that the little fox-eared teen knows Wenlianna¡¯s feelings, but she¡¯s after something else. ¡°I¡­ am quite happy,¡± replies Wenlianna, still unsure of what Hekate is looking for. ¡°As¡­ we¡¯ve talked about before, I have reasons to kick myself. But, I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ve been welcomed so warmly. I don¡¯t want to share, but¡­ I don¡¯t hate it.¡± She looks aside, blushing a little. ¡°D-Daniel¡­ is very respectful about it, as well.¡± ¡°H-How so?¡± asks Hekate. She¡¯s probably the only one of Daniel¡¯s innermost circle and family -as well as self-proclaimed consort that she is- who hasn¡¯t been intimate with Daniel because of her age. Wenlianna squirms sheepishly. It couldn¡¯t be more obvious that Daniel is her first love, and she feels immensely awkward about what happens in private. ¡°He, um¡­ He takes special care to ensure¡­ that I feel like the only one on his mind¡­ wh-when we¡¯re together.¡± Hekate nods with a gentle smile. ¡°Mm¡­ I agree.¡± ¡°Y-You do?¡± The feldrok girl nods. ¡°Mm-hmm! When he cuddles with me, I feel like the queen of the whole world!¡± Wenlianna giggles. ¡°Indeed.¡± The triangular ears of the expressive young woman flatten out as she deflates a little. ¡°But¡­ Y-Y-You¡¯ve¡­ You¡¯ve been trying for¡­ w-weeks, now, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Trying?¡± asks Wenlianna innocently. ¡°What are we try-...¡± She halts, and her cheeks completely fill with color. Hekate looks even more worried, even though the eldest Stalvaltan daughter is only embarrassed. Still, Hekate¡¯s saddened and worried expression makes it connect for Wenlianna. She turns serious, realizing what the Empress is worried about. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The brunette puts her hand on Hekate¡¯s, smiling gently. ¡°Thank you for the concern, Hekate. Truly. But, humans don¡¯t always succeed. Mother says Yani took almost a year, and she was worried that I would be her and Father¡¯s only heir.¡± Hekate wraps both hands around Wenlianna¡¯s, holding it desperately. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ It¡¯s not stress, is it? D-Do you need a break? V-Vacation time? I can ask the others if there¡¯s¡­¡± The senior of the two young women places her free hand on top of Hekate¡¯s, reassuring her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet of you to worry about me, Hekate. I¡¯m very thankful to have a friend like you. But, I am very happy, and¡­ um¡­ D-Daniel spares no effort. S-So long as¡­ no one objects,...¡± The magic artisan smiles sheepishly. Hekate nods with a gentle smile. ¡°If there is anything I can do, please let me know.¡± She does her best to straighten her posture and restore her usual confidence. ¡°After all, I¡¯ll expect you to spare no effort for the crown princess when she is born.¡± ¡°C-Crown Princess?¡± asks Wenlianna bashfully, surprised by the confidence of Hekate¡¯s statement. The feldrok nods proudly. ¡°Mm-hmm! My first child is going to be a girl.¡± ¡°H-How do you know?¡± ¡°Because I''m going to cast a spell on him to ensure it. Heeheehee!¡± They both laugh together. Afterwards, Hekate adds sincerely, ¡°I asked Vae to check the future for me, and she said that she saw me with a baby girl with my hair and eyes.¡± Hekate blushes softly. ¡°A-And, I know it¡¯s not set in stone or anything, but it makes me happy to know¡­¡± She turns serious, adding, ¡°I want to make sure that no one is sad. Wh-Which is why I want to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. I have time, anyways, so please wish me good fortune, but don¡¯t worry yet.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Hekate nods. ¡°Good luck, Wenlianna.¡± She leans close and places her hand on the artisan¡¯s chest, which surprises the brunette a little, but she doesn¡¯t resist. The feldrok empress adds sincerely, ¡°I wish I could give actual blessings, but if you¡¯re listening, Ryukana, please bless this woman with great success in all of her endeavors. All of them.¡± She smiles, and Wenlianna giggles softly. ¡°Thank you, your Imperial Greatness. You truly honor me.¡± ¡°Heeheehee! Do the same for me on my eighteenth birthday, and we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°You have a deal.¡± ¡°Now then, do you need any help on the engines?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh! I¡­ won¡¯t object to assistance. I¡¯m mainly inspecting and recharging crystals. Only a handful of the crewmembers for the airship have enough mana to recharge crystals, and I can only do a couple a day. There¡¯s¡­ obviously a lot of them.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s get to work! I¡¯ve got mana to spare, now that I¡¯ve had some rest since fighting Yaulwembor.¡± ¡°Speaking of,¡± starts Wenlianna as the two put their ear protection on. ¡°What will happen to¡­ her?¡± ¡°Yes, her. She had a nest with unfertilized eggs. We¡¯re going to keep her in storage for now until we return to the Citadel. From there¡­ I don¡¯t really know. She¡¯s really powerful, and if she can break out of the Citadel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ She can¡¯t talk, can she?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t think so, but she seems capable of understanding¡­ It may be that she just never learned, but¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The two enter the engine room, and Wenlianna finishes her thought. ¡°I hope everything works out. If it¡¯s true that her scales are sharmelkolle, I think we might be able to make some unique new magic equipment.¡± ¡°Remind me to tell you about my new plan,¡± calls out Hekate over the noise. The magic artisan nods, withdrawing her notepad and pencil. They both grin at each other as Wenlianna winks cheekily. *** Neith escorts Aramellianna at her request, alongside Sir Helbeit and Sir Resken, the two knights that accompanied the assault team that fought Rohgattabor and Yaulwembor. Daniel is being protected by Magnir and Roeta alongside several of the empresses, including specifically Reignleif, who was least upset by the danger he put himself in. Reignleif and Daniel have each said they have similar outlooks to each other, and while she was also disappointed, she accepted Daniel¡¯s answer the easiest. He truly does make difficult decisions in hopes of protecting the people he cares about, even if it is intended to protect them from him making darker decisions than he usually does. This time, he nearly paid the price in full. Now, the Grand Duchess has taken charge of her own endeavor, and she invited Neith to accompany her. ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯re fully aware, Sir Neith, that I am not Daniel.¡± ¡°I would be shocked if anyone would even joke that you¡¯re related, your Grace,¡± replies the Dragon civilly. It prompts a giggle out of the matriarch of the Grand Duchy. ¡°Yes, well, I would consider it my own great fortune to have given birth to such a resourceful young man. Thankfully, that was not the case, as Wenlianna would be quite lonely otherwise.¡± She then turns serious. ¡°I do not take my blunders lightly, and I have a great deal less mercy for my enemies.¡± Two knights guarding a door to a small building in the town, to where they have walked, open the door to allow the Grand Duchess and her small entourage to enter. They both greet her, ¡°We greet her Majesty, the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Greetings, gentlemen. We¡¯ll only be a moment.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± The two knights close the door behind them, standing guard to ensure no one else enters. In the center of the room, tied to a chair, is a bruised and battered person. A shenwulf is cleaning tools nearby, bowing his head reverently at the group. ¡°Your Grace. It is my sincere honor to host you.¡± ¡°Have you had any issues, Sir Samvinez?¡± ¡°A rat came snooping. He¡¯s in the back room if you¡¯d like to question him next. Paid by some nouveau riche, but I haven¡¯t taken the time to get the name yet.¡± ¡°How did you determine that much, then?¡± asks Helbeit. The shenwulf, who is dressed down compared to his knight counterparts, gives a toothy grin. ¡°I¡¯m an expert in these affairs, Sir Helbeit.¡± He tosses a bag to the human knight, which rattles like a bag of stones. Helbeit pours some of the stones out for the others to see, and it turns out to be tiny diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, and rubies, in addition to ¡®sealed plates¡¯, small, thin ingots of silver that carry a fairly high fixed value of gold, but are stamped with a seal that can only be exchanged at certain locations; namely a merchant company¡¯s approved vendors and sellers. This reduces the effective loss of a theft, as well as the weight of the gold that it takes the place of. And, the seals are all stamped with a specific company¡¯s trade emblem. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the traders are related, but those seals are extremely common for new nobles to deal in, especially when on the rise, when they can¡¯t afford a full guard detachment.¡± Aramellianna agrees as she studies the collection. ¡°Indeed. I remember my grandfather speaking of the idea before it was ratified in the Empire. He was neutral on the policy, since it has advantages and disadvantages.¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace. Not least of which is the fact that they are worth only the weight of their own silver content if our friend in the back is not the one to trade them in.¡± The Grand Duchess hands the one seal she picked up back to Helbeit, and he returns the treasures to the bag. ¡°No matter. Restoring my honor is more important.¡± She faces the bound human, who has been watching her for a long time. ¡°I had great faith in your word, since we have shared business in the past, Lord Joenn.¡± He coughs and struggles to breathe. ¡°I¡­ I had no¡­ idea¡­¡± ¡°No idea?¡± She paces around him as the knights stand watch. ¡°You sold her to me most fervently. She was impressive, I¡¯ll admit, but it was your words that carried weight.¡± She stands behind him, saying menacingly, ¡°Do you see the man in the grey mantle right there? The one lurking behind my knights?¡± Neith shifts, unsure how to respond. Aramellianna continues without an answer, ¡°That man is the right hand knight to his Grace and my son, Emperor Daniel kos Lawson. Your recommendation nearly placed an assassin at my Imperial Son¡¯s side. More importantly,...¡± She places a hand on his shoulder to intimidate him. ¡°Your recommendation nearly placed an assassin in arm¡¯s reach of my grandchildren.¡± She squeezes his collarbone, which is admittedly not very painful coming from a rather pampered noblewoman. She steps away from him finally, saying calmly, ¡°Sir Neith; I grant you leave to take over.¡± She steps between Resken and Helbeit, and the dragon steps forward, a little confused. He agreed to accompany the Grand Duchess thinking he was going to be protecting her. She gestures her hand out towards the prisoner, saying, ¡°I believe there was some mention of a person in charge? I do not know the full details, but someone put this man in contact, and he is obviously a skilled liar, as you can see.¡± ¡°All men break in time,¡± replies Samvinez confidently. ¡°How useful they are is all that differs.¡± Neith studies the beaten human. While he looks defeated, something is off about his ¡°ignorant¡± appearance. ¡°Have you taken anything off of his person?¡± asks Neith, looking at Samvinez. ¡°No, Sir Neith. He was retrieved¡­ in a state of vulnerability.¡± ¡°You kidnapped me¡­ from my home¡­¡± grunts out the man, coughing afterwards. Samvinez shrugs. ¡°If he is related to the spy, he may have a cursed artifact in his home. Something that looks like jewelry.¡± Joenn keeps coughing, not seeming to be disturbed by the revelation of the cursed artifact. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± thinks the shenwulf interrogator out loud. ¡°I was part of the retrieval team, but I didn¡¯t take much notice of the trinkets. Our first priority was getting his lordship out unnoticed. Evidence will be collected later.¡± ¡°Were there any casualties?¡± asks the dragon. ¡°No, Sir. As I said, we mainly focused on our task.¡± ¡°Her Imperial Grace will hear of this¡­¡± grumbles the prisoner. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± replies Aramellianna, feigning concern. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you. You no longer exist. I only wanted my draconic companion here to question you in case we miss something. It seems there is indeed something to look for.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this! I am a law-abiding citizen of the Empire, and a noble lord!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the first petty lord that has disappeared after betraying me, ¡®Lord¡¯ Joenn. You won¡¯t be the last. When your body is found mangled by monsters after you foolishly tried to claim your own sliver of the Fievegal¡¯s glory following the defeat of the Three Terrors, you¡¯ll be nothing more than one more soon-to-be forgotten corpse of the wilderness.¡± ¡°Pardon me, your Grace,¡± speaks up Sir Resken, the shenwulf knight that accompanied them. ¡°You waste your breath on this spy.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± declares Neith as he steps forward. He makes a sound like he¡¯s sucking his teeth, but in actuality, a flame ignites in his mouth, glowing a violet purple color. The entrancing flame immediately ensnares Joenn¡¯s gaze, startling him. Neith keeps his lips curled enough to allow air to feed the pilot flame, and he asks, ¡°Who would the spy have contacted?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I told you, you people have the wrong man!¡± Neith says confidently, ¡°There is an artifact in his house, likely near his bed, which he puts on every day and takes off. It¡¯s possible it¡¯s nothing more than a ring for a finger or a cravat. It cannot be touched, however. It¡¯s cursed, and only the proper words can deactivate the curse temporarily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense! I¡¯m innocent! And, when the Empress and Grand Premier hear of this¡­!¡± Neith spits, and a small flame darts from his mouth to the man¡¯s right hand. Joenn immediately begins huffing and squirming, writhing against his restraints and trying not to scream. The purple flame continues to burn, dancing just above the skin like tea-leaves in a pot. However, it is not a harmless flame. The man¡¯s hand is noticeably melting, rather than burning. Neith watches the man as he begins to scream, quickly losing breath as he bucks and pulls, trying to escape the flames, but to no avail. The others in the room back away, as the heat is noticeable even from the small fire melting a human hand. The grey dragon asks mockingly to no one in particular, ¡°Do you know how hot dragon¡¯s fire burns? Flesh doesn¡¯t easily melt without burning. Of course, it helps that the oxygen is pulled away by the flame, and its own heat causes the flame to rise and fall in the presence of matter it is melting.¡± ¡°Make it stop!¡± screams the prisoner. ¡°Please! Make it stop!¡± ¡°Worry not,¡± states Neith. ¡°You¡¯ll lose most sensation in your hand before long, once the nerves are burned away. Amazing what you can learn from an otherworlder, even as a dragon of seven hundred years like myself.¡± Neith licks his teeth, and he makes the same clicking sound again, igniting a new pilot flame. Lord Joenn screams in agony. ¡°Mercy! Please! Mercy your Grace! Make him stop!¡± ¡°You think I can stop an actual dragon?¡± retorts the Grand Duchess mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, but there aren¡¯t enough Stalvaltan Guards in the world to defeat Sir Neith.¡± The knights chuckle uneasily, though it¡¯s a little disappointing to hear it for all of them. That said, all three of the knights present had to retreat from the heat of a tiny, effortless flame. If Neith was actually fighting them, the three of them wouldn¡¯t last long. Helbeit had the luxury of using the Dragonslayer during the battle with Yaulwembor, but he also had the protection of titans like Neith, Magnir, Roeta, Vaergraes, Doephluev, and Hekate holding back Yaulwembor¡¯s attacks. While they were holding back to protect the forest and the lake, Yaulwembor proved to be a relatively even match for a large group of the Fievegal¡¯s strongest fighters. ¡°V-V-Viscount Telgabe! Viscountess Telgabe put me in contact with her! I s-s-swear! I knew nothing about Veuthene before that! Please! Mercy! I-I¡¯ll tell you all I know! GAHHHH!¡± Joenn¡¯s arm suddenly comes free of his wrist restraint, and he screams. His hand was left behind, continuing to melt before everyone¡¯s eyes, and liquid flesh drips from his wrist. No longer exposed to the ignityal flame, it quickly flares in a puff of orange fire, and the flesh is quickly charred before the flame puts itself out. All the while, Joenn continues to wail in pain and agony, trying to put the flames out himself, only to strike pain through every nerve ending. Nothing will make the pain stop, and staring at it only makes it worse as his horrid eyes remain locked on. ¡°Tell me about the cursed items.¡± ¡°I know nothing about that! I swear it! Please!¡± ¡°Perhaps he was left-handed after all,¡± remarks Aramellianna. The first flame finally falls leisurely to the floor after melting through the arm of the chair. Neith spits another flame that intercepts the first, and they snuff each other out. He puts the pilot flame out. ¡°Yes, I suppose you are right, your Grace. I should have figured out which was his dominant hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! The closest to information that I have is Viscountess Telgabe!¡± ¡°What interest do you have in the Fievegal¡¯s serving staff? Why would you have recommended a prospective maid?¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess asked me!¡± ¡°More accurately, I put out a request via my serving staff,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°Though, I obviously reached out to many former trusted contacts.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault!¡± ¡°The final fault lies with me,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°But, I will correct my mistakes.¡± Neith states sincerely, ¡°Forgive me, Sir Samvinez. You¡¯ll have to restrain his arm differently now.¡± ¡°No matter, Sir Neith. You got more in three minutes than I got all morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return at your request, my brother in arms. For now, I would like to investigate this man¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Speak to Dame Peltuos, if you would. She can explain her role to you in the absence of¡­ our friends, here.¡± Neith nods. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her,¡± replies Aramellianna. ¡°Sir Samvinez, I trust you will use our friend¡¯s newfound cooperation wisely. Lord Joenn, I have heard my dear son is even more effective than a dragon at getting answers. It may be wise to answer Sir Samvinez¡¯s questions now, rather than later.¡± The agonizing lord trembles, pain and terror equally fighting for dominion over his expression. Samvinez bows his head. ¡°Until next time, your magnificent Majesty. Sirs Neith, Resken, and Helbeit.¡± The knights give their farewells, following Aramellianna out of the room. ¡°Daniel tried to protect my daughter and the others from the truth when he wanted to handle Veuthene himself,¡± remarks the Stalvaltan matriarch. ¡°It¡¯s probably only fair that we return the favor.¡± ¡°Your Grace, if he asks¡­¡± ¡°You may tell him and lose no faith with me, Sir Neith. I know you swore yourself to the Emperor.¡± ¡°No¡­ I swore myself to a human from a far away world called Earth. I don¡¯t care what his title is here.¡± Aramellianna smiles. ¡°You and me both.¡± She then adds seriously, ¡°Regardless, from what I understand, and from what I have seen, he is not cold enough for this sort of work. His world was very safe. Very comfortable. Very warm.¡± She trails off as she imagines Earth to the best of her ability. ¡°I agree with you,¡± replies the grey dragon softly. She gives a gentle nod, adding, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from him, but if he is unwilling to handle the darker sides of this world, then I will. I hope you will assist me when needed.¡± Neith is quiet for a moment. He already did, just now. And, while his first duty is to Daniel and the Imperial Family of the Fievegal, he has no objections to serving them from the shadows when need be. ¡°I must prioritize the Imperial Family, your Grace.¡± He smiles, adding softly, ¡°My understanding is that it includes the Empress Mother.¡± It¡¯s not often that Aramellianna blushes, and she comes admittedly close just now. ¡°You flatter me, Sir Neith.¡± Just as he¡¯s about to respond, something feels off. Neith is one of the most powerful beings in the world, though there are a fair number above him. Regardless, he is standing next to someone who might as well be among the weakest; a normal human for all intents and purposes. The grey dragon doesn¡¯t usually have to rely solely on his instincts. He normally has all the time in the world to respond and plan, since he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked. It¡¯s different now that he¡¯s a defender. Someone who can¡¯t withstand the attacks he would easily survive is directly dependent on his actions to survive. Neith whirls around in front of Aramellianna, shoving her into Helbeit. A crackling clap of thunder explodes, and the dragon is stumbled by a powerful blow to his spine. The other four knights, including the two guarding the hideout for the interrogation team, are blasted away from him by a concussive blast, and the door is blown inwards. Neith drops to a knee as he tries to orient himself. Were he anyone else, including many of the warriors more powerful in magic than he is, it¡¯s possible they would have perished. But, he is a greater dragon, as well as the First Jomsviking; a warrior recognized by the great and powerful Harbinger of Calamity. Ryuogriar, Roeta, Geirahoel, and Magnir were all taken down by Brosjak through magic. Neith is not any of those four. He would never intend disrespect, but such are the facts. Another fact is; someone is trying to kill either himself or Aramellianna. He whirls and breathes tainted fire; dragon flames where he intentionally mixes his venom into the blend, which causes heavy black smoke to fill the air. He sweeps short-range flames around them to obscure their positions while he retrieves smoke grenades from his bag. He pulls their pins and throws them around them, hiding the group to prevent a follow-up attack. He¡¯s not as strong in defensive magic as the likes of Vaergraes, Illianna, or Doephluev, so he has to fight defensively with his offensive might. Incinerating the town block would be an option, but his priority is Aramellianna¡¯s safety while minimizing collateral. The Jomsviking of the Fievegal quickly darts to Aramellianna to check on her, keeping himself between her and the direction the attack came from. He can sense the strong source of mana moving beyond the smoke, so incinerating everything in that direction would be rather easy. But, the potential innocents caught in the flames and the destruction of property would not be forgiven by Mattarglos, whom the Fievegal has come to ally with. Instead, he has to evacuate Aramellianna at all costs. Assuming that goes according to plan, he¡¯ll then have to explain to Daniel and Wenlianna. It¡¯s not a conversation he¡¯s looking forward to, but he prays he gets to have that conversation under the right conditions. *** Chapter 140: Moving Shadows The walls creak and fires burn nearby. Not many can take a direct hit from a focused explosion spell carried by a lightning arc. Neith managed to dive in front of the first spell to protect the Grand Duchess, but the concussive blast still managed to put him on his knees and knock the four knights and the matriarch herself to the ground. The grey dragon in humanoid form breathed tainted fire in a wide arc, creating a smoke screen until he could deploy Daniel¡¯s smoke grenades, which create thick, obscuring white smoke much longer than the venom-choked flames of his ignityal. One of the sources of magic that he¡¯s sensing flees, but he can tell they are far from safe. Neith quickly kicks one of the knight¡¯s swords up to his own hand, wasting no time in gripping the blade as a knife-thrower would a perfectly weighted instrument. He launches it forward with supersonic force, and he can feel the blade wobble and strain in resistance to the might of his true strength. The blade cuts through the air in a wheel-like spin, and a moment later, there is a terrible crash, followed by the mana of the attacker fading. Unfortunately, the same kind of attack can work against him, and Neith scoops Aramellianna up and leaps clear of another incoming magical attack. A barrage of explosions rip apart the buildings and the cobblestones of the street. This isn¡¯t going to work, thinks the dragon to himself. He doesn¡¯t want to leave the knights or their captured quarry behind, but he knows there will be serious consequences if he does what he¡¯s thinking. He can flee with Aramellianna, and the losses will be minimal. However, he is a knight of the Fievegal. He may not be as honorable as Daniel tends to be, but he is not so honorless as to leave allies behind. Neith makes the decision quickly, and he keeps the unconscious Grand Duchess close as he chants. He is lightly wounded, which only makes things easier. Transforming into his true form is easy for a powerful dragon. Transforming into an unstoppable killing machine requires a different kind of magic. Neith¡¯s droplets of blood suspend in the air as he chants, and power passes through them and supercharges his spell. Black smoke-like auras swirl in around Neith and the Grand Duchess, and he is mindful of her presence through every bit of the transformation as he erupts from the smoke almost fifteen times larger than he was in the form of a metallic grey beast with leathery wings, armor plates for scales, and a crown of broken horns. Neith bellows a terrifying roar, and he can feel some of the structures rattle and crumble under foot. I¡¯ll confess to my Liege later and try to sort it out peacefully. I don¡¯t know if I can pay for all of this, but¡­ The humongous dragon encloses the Grand Duchess in his massive claw, protecting her from incoming harm. He then tries something new that he hasn¡¯t experimented much with. He takes a deep breath and exhales, as if to breathe fire. In place of ignityal, however, he summons a magic smoke vapor that quickly fills the air. Neith continues a long projection of this magic fog, ensuring to sweep across the entire area. When he spots a spell circle form to cast a summoned element, he uses his hand to cast a barrage of icicle-spears, and the enemy spell quickly switches to interception. The caster fails, however, and is caught up in the hailstorm of attacks. There aren¡¯t many mages who can take on a greater dragon. The few who can rely almost entirely on the element of surprise, including the Harbinger of Calamity. He could probably defeat a dragon without surprise now, but he wouldn¡¯t survive a direct attack. Once the air is filled with the magic smoke, which rolls across the ground and rises slowly into the air, Neith quickly takes a breath. He is careful to keep Aramellianna above the vapor cloud as he ¡®dives¡¯ below the fog to scoop up the allied knights. It¡¯s times like this that he wishes he took Daniel¡¯s suggestion to carry a dragon-sized triage bag on him more seriously. He could tuck people away into a normal bag for transport, especially in the event of so many at once. A void bag would be even better, but his human-sized ones are too small for him to manipulate with his claws. For now, he carefully gathers the knights with his left hand, returning above the heavy cloud he created. That cloud, for better or worse, is a sleep mist, which will put anyone inside of it to sleep. Naturally, it has limited effectiveness on mages that can counter it, but given how much mana he dumped into it, they¡¯ll have a great deal of trouble. If he¡¯s not careful, he could put himself to sleep with it. After collecting the knights, Neith smashes his way in through the damaged wall of the hideout, retrieving the prisoner and Sir Samvinez. Remembering the mention of another prisoner, Neith sighs. He uses his forearm to brace against the top of the building, hoping this will work. He lifts the building carefully, and the second floor and above comes off of the walls of the first floor which remain behind. He was somewhat hoping the whole building would rise together, but it makes sense. Most buildings aren¡¯t built with the expectation of lifting the whole structure, and certainly not from the second floor¡¯s ceiling. Either way, it accomplishes what he wanted. He can see the unconscious person, who looks like a derelict or other vagrant. That said, those are often the best disguised infiltrators in the world because most people try not to pay them any mind. Either way, Neith will have to sort them all out later. He scoops the knights and prisoners onto his left-hand claw using his tail. He¡¯ll have to be mindful not to drop any of them, but he¡¯d rather keep the Grand Duchess separate. She may need medical attention, and he has wasted a lot of time already. What is it with the Fievegal¡¯s leadership and doing these things themselves? It seems I will need to speak to Hekate and the others and try to convince everyone to let the knights handle these things. Or, better yet, golems. Neith takes off with powerful sweeps of his wings, dispersing the sleep magic into the air. Once he¡¯s high enough, he flies directly back to the airship, and he notices the Stalvaltan Guards on the top deck point him out. They go to combat readiness, but Neith comes to a hover and slows his approach. After observing him for a moment, the guards on deck give signals via semaphore, granting Neith permission to land. He does exactly that, easing himself down onto the deck of the airliner. He sets the knights and prisoners down first, pointing out the two prisoners. The brave Stalvaltan guards immediately step in, taking custody of the prisoners. Neith then gingerly hands over the Grand Duchess to another of the Stalvaltan Guards, who calls out, ¡°Your Grace!¡± The grey dragon casts his spell once more, returning to his humanoid form. It surprises many of the soldiers, but they maintain their composure. Once he¡¯s their size again, he approaches the human soldiers kneeling with the Grand Duchess in his arms. ¡°How did this happen, Sir Neith?¡± ¡°We were attacked. I ask that you take those two men into secure custody and keep them from dying. I¡¯ll take the Grand Duchess to her chambers, but please do send two female escorts to ensure nothing untoward happens.¡± The Stalvaltan guard scoffs lightly. ¡°Not that any of us could stop you¡­¡± ¡°You could and should try, Sir. You might get lucky, and in defense of your liege, no battle fought is in vain. That is my opinion.¡± The guard nods, and he helps ease Aramellianna into the dragon¡¯s arms. ¡°The knights and her Grace were hit with the shockwave of an explosion spell. They¡¯ll need to be monitored by healers.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± The Stalvaltan Guard helping Neith stands up and calls out, ¡°All stations, return to posts and maintain vigilance! You four, bring the prisoners.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The guards escort Neith into the hull of the craft, and he encounters Yanidere on the way to the Grand Duchess¡¯ private stateroom. ¡°M-Mother!? S-S-Sir Neith, what¡¯s¡­!?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive, and she¡¯ll recover my Lady. Come, I¡¯ll explain what happened.¡± ¡°L-Let me go get Wen-...¡± ¡°Begging your pardon, my Lady, but with Wenlianna betrothed to Daniel, you are next in line for the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy. You or your husband.¡± ¡°M-My husband is defending the Grand Duchy alongside the Fievegal troops.¡± Neith nods. ¡°Of course. Which is why you¡¯ll need to take command for now. I don¡¯t know the extent of her Grace¡¯s injuries, but¡­¡± Neith stops at the door, and one of the knights swoops in to open the door quickly, allowing the dragon to enter. ¡°We won¡¯t let further harm come to her. So, acting Duchess, please follow me to discuss our next actions.¡± Yanidere nervously hesitates, glancing at the guards. Each one of them folds their right arm across their own chest, bowing slightly. Just as they serve the Grand Duchess loyally, they are prepared to follow Yanidere¡¯s orders just as well. The young woman nods, following Neith to the bed. He carefully places the Grand Duchess in the bed as the attendants start to arrive. ¡°Your Grace!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± They crowd around the bed to check on her, and Yanider passes out instructions to organize them. Once she finishes, she looks at the grey dragon. ¡°Sir Neith?¡± ¡°My Lady,¡± replies the Jomsviking politely. ¡°Are¡­ dragons¡­¡± She glances around. The room is mostly filled with women now; two women Stalvaltan Guards, a handful of maids and ladies in waiting, and Yanidere. The Stalvaltan daughter continues her uneasy question. ¡°Are dragons¡­ attracted¡­ to humans?¡± Neith cocks his head, wholly confused for a long moment. He perks up as it hits him. ¡°Oh, if you are concerned, I shall leave the room. To answer your question, my Lady, no. I am not aroused by the human form. I don¡¯t expect the Empresses are, either. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Stay, Sir Neith.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± asks one of the ladies-in-waiting. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, I¡¯d prefer to have you nearby to protect Mother. I am not ready to inherit the Grand Duchy, and I¡¯m in no rush.¡± ¡°I can remain just outside the door¡­¡± ¡°No. Please, Sir Neith. You said Mother could be injured. Your strength will make moving her easier. If¡­ If you would.¡± The dragon ponders it for a long moment as the other women wait for his response. True, he doesn¡¯t have any sort of physical attraction to the Grand Duchess. He also has Roestren, with whom he has been exchanging letters. He never dedicated any energy to romantic interests or the pursuit of offspring before now, and he¡¯s only gotten to know Aramellianna a little. He doubts he¡¯s in the running for the next Grand Duke. That said, he¡¯s not a soulless machine. ¡°My Lady, I do not want to upset her Grace before I have a chance to become the next Grand Duke.¡± Several of the women gasp or murmur, while Yanidere stares at him in disbelief. Her brain finally reboots, and Neith finally chuckles warmly. ¡°Just a joke, my Lady. If you still desire my protection and assistance, you have it.¡± The young Duchess huffs and stammers. Her cheeks fill with color, and she steps closer to him. Her voice is barely above a whisper when the brunette retorts, ¡°I have no objections to Mother remarrying if it¡¯s the right man, but be careful, Sir Neith. She has rebuffed all advances so far. She¡¯ll not look kindly on a joke of the matter.¡± He laughs again. ¡°Understood, my Lady. Shall we?¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°While we do so, explain to me exactly what happened. I know you were all doing something you shouldn¡¯t have, so don¡¯t bother lying. What you tell me will determine how much I tell the others.¡± Neith agrees. She sends one of the maids to inform the rest of her sisters, as well as Hekate and Reignleif at the least. They¡¯ll all want to know the Grand Duchess¡¯s condition. The dragon then explains the brief mission, as well as the two prisoners, who should be locked up at present. He¡¯ll need to verify that nothing happened to them. While giving the explanation, Neith helps the ladies in waiting dress down Aramellianna into a simple nightgown, which will help her rest while the healers check on her and treat her. Both potions and potations are excellent resources in an emergency, but with the minor scrapes and bruises the matriarch received, she¡¯ll be safer with natural recovery. The accelerated healing provided by magic means can sometimes cause new issues to arise, especially when healing bone fractures. That said, the healers will perform simple spells to analyze Aramellianna¡¯s condition continuously, looking for signs of more grave injuries. She seems to be relatively unharmed, all things considered. Though, one of the Stalvaltan knights comes by to inform them that the five knights suffered fairly serious injuries, since they were caught by more of the blast than Aramellianna, who Neith shielded. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Yanidere asks, ¡°Sir Neith¡­ Can we ask the Empresses capable of healing magic to assist us? If five of our own need aid¡­¡± She trails off, looking at her unconscious mother. The healers employed by the Grand Duchy for the airship are still tending to her to make sure she¡¯s safe. Since there are only two, priorities will naturally exist. ¡°Consider it done,¡± replies Neith. ¡°I informed Hekate as you were speaking, and she has agreed. She¡¯ll handle it.¡± Yanider bows. ¡°You have my thanks, Sir Neith.¡± The young woman can¡¯t resist her tears any longer, and she chokes out, ¡°You protected her¡­ If¡­ If you hadn¡¯t been there¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are better protectors, my Lady. But, I am glad I was able to bring her back.¡± The brunette nods gratefully. Neith steps to a corner of the room to remain out of the way for now. Attacking the Grand Duchess is very much an attack on the Fievegal royalty. The only problem is; who attacked, and what was their actual goal? *** Senn approaches the massive airship belonging to the Stalvaltan Grand Duchess. When she was living as a recluse on a cape, the elven woman still managed to occasionally hear rumors and gossip about the kingdoms from the various merchants that would stop by to trade with her. Even those who came to demand or beg for her help as a mage would let slip a great deal of information that was easy to piece together. The Stalvaltan Grand Duchy has two fully operational airships that didn¡¯t originate from this world. Or at least, their designs didn¡¯t. And, like the awful sky shuttles that Daniel and his companions use, the airship can fly. She has no idea if she would be able to bear it. However, thanks to that very same strange human from another world, she now regularly purchases ginger root to keep on her person in case she needs it. Elves weren¡¯t meant to fly. She has ridden on wyverns before, but she would never go out of her way to do it again. If she had to, she¡¯s glad she met Daniel. Today, though, something strange is happening, and she needs to check in with the Fievegal leadership. The Stalvaltan Guards, unsurprisingly, are firmly defending a perimeter around the massive vessel. It is their liege lord¡¯s home away from home in both size and comfort, so Senn is prepared for it when they confront her at the pathway leading close to the vessel parked outside of the town. ¡°Halt, who goes there?¡± The ancient mage comes to a stop with a polite smile. ¡°Senn the Unflinching, here to meet with the Emperor,¡± replies the elf. It¡¯s a rather embarrassing nickname from the legends that have grown about the elven warrior who faced the Strylak and didn¡¯t falter even a single step. The tale isn¡¯t as true as one might think, since she was already well-acquainted with the Strylak at that point, and they have a mutual understanding of non-interference. The Strylak only appears rarely when it senses something wrong in the world. It¡¯s not unlike a god, residing in the depths of the ocean and ruling the world through the seas. Senn is one of the few that could wound the immensely powerful being in a one on one fight, and she might be one of the even fewer that could defeat it. She has no interest in finding out, but she has always wondered if the Strylak avoids going any further than it does because it knows that there are a handful of beings that can kill it. After a brief moment where one of the guards operates a strange magic device, a voice comes back, ¡°This is Duchess Yanidere. I grant Senn the Unflinching permission to enter.¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± replies the guard. He signals the others, and they relax their guard. ¡°Senn the Unflinching has permission to enter. Jombe will escort you.¡± The elven woman bows politely. ¡°Thank you, good Sirs.¡± She follows the Guard that steps ahead of her, leading her to the ramp that leads to the inside of the vessel. Yanidere, the second eldest daughter of the Stalvaltan family, meets with the elven woman. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her Greatness now, Lady Senn. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, my Lady.¡± As they walk, Senn asks, ¡°Has something happened, my Lady? I expected the Grand Duchess to meet with me first, if anything.¡± ¡°Mother is feeling under the weather today. Apologies on behalf of the Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°No apologies necessary. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°Thank you, but she is resting now and should recover quickly.¡± ¡°Very well. I was hoping to ask something of Daniel.¡± ¡°Yes, the guards said so. Since he¡¯s our distinguished guest, though, it is the Stalvaltan family¡¯s responsibility to meet the visitors first.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ll bring you to the first four Empresses, because Daniel is also under the weather for the moment.¡± ¡°He is?¡± asks the elf, a little surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, some things are starting to make sense. A major attack happened in town the evening prior, and the Mattarglos soldiers are still looking for clues. Some rumors say a dragon was present, but there are conflicting reports. Most of the witnesses seem to have been asleep, which is damaging their credibility. Senn uses her magic to scan a proximity around her. She can find everyone except one; Daniel. What little mana he had during the fight with Yaulwembor has vanished completely. Using another spell, though, she is able to find the sounds of life aligning with the lack of mana. ¡°Has Daniel used his mana?¡± Yanidere stumbles. ¡°P-Pardon?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t detect him at all. Either he exhausted his mana, or something else¡­¡± The elven woman has been alive for a very long time. She has studied faces with every race she has ever interacted with, and she has learned many of the tells in behavior for all of them. Gatonines, shenwulves, and feldroks have a built in disadvantage with their ears and tails, which are often extremely expressive. Humans, however, are plenty expressive without them, and in all cases, the young are the weakest at hiding their thoughts. ¡°Something else, then.¡± ¡°I¡­ You should ask the Empresses¡­¡± Senn smiles and nods. ¡°Yes, indeed. Though, I suspect you know better than they do the importance of protecting one¡¯s reputation in noble society.¡± They continue walking, finding the three Dragon Empresses and Hekate crowded around Wenlianna as they all work on something in the small lab belonging to the magic artisan. ¡°Um, excuse me, your Greatness, your Graces¡­¡± calls out Yanidere gently. The five women turn to look, each greeting Yanidere and Senn. ¡°What brings you here today, Lady Senn?¡± asks Ryuogriar, who has a bit more of a scowl on her face than she normally does. ¡°I was hoping to speak to Daniel, but I believe one of my questions has been answered.¡± The women wince, and the scowls on Ryuogriar¡¯s and Geirahoel¡¯s faces harden a bit, though it¡¯s not directed at Senn. Wenlianna glances around hesitantly, and she finally explains, ¡°Daniel is resting. He was injured.¡± ¡°It seems he has lost his mana,¡± blurts out Senn, watching the reactions. She obviously receives surprise, and the eldest of the three dragons grits her teeth, her jaw and lips trembling as she holds back pain. The young orange dragon doesn¡¯t contain her emotions. She tenses tightly for only a moment before storming towards the elf. She yells, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything useful to add, you can see yourself out!¡± Senn does her best to stand fast, but dragons can unleash a lot of damage quickly and without warning. ¡°Geira, calm down,¡± urges Reignleif gently. ¡°She was simply stating what she can undoubtedly sense.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! He didn¡¯t trust us! How am I supposed to¡­?¡± Her expression twists, and Senn can see the glisten of tears appearing as she whirls away from the elf just as quickly. The elven woman has no real investment in the situation other than hoping Daniel doesn¡¯t destroy the world with his devastating superweapons. Geirahoel finally growls coldly as she squeezes her hands into tight fists, ¡°I just want to lock him away where he can never be harmed or taken away again.¡± There¡¯s an awkward silence in the room, and Senn has no investment in the outcome, since most of Daniel¡¯s ¡°power¡± are weapons that can be deployed by anyone who knows how, it seems. There¡¯s not much disadvantage to letting Geirahoel have her way. ¡°Mukori would never forgive you,¡± retorts Reignleif bluntly, which in turn, makes Geirahoel go pale, and even Ryuogriar seems to deflate at those words, as if she was thinking the same thing without saying it. ¡°Th-That¡¯s why we¡¯re working on this project!¡± adds Wenlianna. ¡°Actually, would we be able to pick your brain on the matter, Lady Senn? I know you don¡¯t often choose to exchange the more ancient techniques with anyone, but it may be of some benefit to you, if you¡¯re willing to help.¡± Her interest piqued, the elven mage asks, ¡°Oh? Before that, though, I wanted more information on what Daniel and Aramellianna encountered. I have some suspicions, but I need more information.¡± Hekate replies, ¡°They were separate instances. Both of which involved Neith, and are otherwise unrelated.¡± ¡°The grey dragon?¡± Senn ponders this for a moment. She knew Larvenmaouchoul when he wasn¡¯t much more than an adolescent, and she encountered him briefly a few times over the centuries before the fall of the feldroks. He isn¡¯t the smartest dragon in the world, and he doesn¡¯t have much ambition other than to live an honest life. Morthybargaron¡¯s death became his ambition after the betrayal. It¡¯s unlikely Neith is capable of lying in a meaningful way, let alone choosing to betray someone like Daniel or the Empresses before Senn now. Still, it¡¯s adding up. There are rumblings that have started ever since Daniel and Rikuto appeared in this world. When Daniel disappeared for a time, everything seemed to return to the status quo, even with Rikuto making the changes he was making to restore Mornistae to a stable state. But, now, the rumblings have started again, and seem to be getting more intense. Daniel is a threat to someone, and they are unhappy about it, as if he might drag them out into the light. Naturally, Senn can¡¯t prove any of this. The only other one who might sense what caused Senn to come investigate the otherworlder Emperor is Vaergraes, the former ¡®Demon Queen¡¯. ¡°Explain each situation as best as you know it, please,¡± replies Senn after her pondering. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this might be a link I have waited decades for¡­¡± *** Geirahoel stands just inside of the stateroom with her arms crossed, watching. Doephluev the former-assassin is carefully tending to Daniel. He¡¯s still incredibly weak after getting cursed, and his mana has still not recovered at all. You idiot¡­ Why? Why do you never¡­? She can¡¯t even finish the thought as she watches. She¡¯s not even sure why she came to his room. Her heart hurts, her body feels twisted in knots, and she feels unrelenting anger boiling in her. You promised¡­ Why do you promise and keep breaking it? D-Does he¡­ Does he not l-love¡­? She looks away, feeling the hurt and anger intensifying. She feels so helpless. Dragons aren¡¯t supposed to be helpless. And yet, this mere human with no magic regularly makes her fearful, helpless, worried, and¡­ happy. She never knew the kind of happiness she knows when she and Daniel are arranging flowers in the garden, or when he¡¯s teaching her new recipes, and even how to work on his own hobbies, like tinkering on new devices. She has been happy to do anything and everything that he wants her to do, and she has plenty of her own things that she loves to do. And yet¡­ She can¡¯t get over her immense disappointment, anger, frustration, and a host of other turbulent feelings that make her want to destroy something. ¡°Geira¡­ Mukori?¡± asks Daniel¡¯s voice weakly, and she flinches with a start. She locks eyes with him, staring into his expression for a long time. He only breaks eye contact to look at Doephluev when the archoneldwyn teases softly with her own disappointment, ¡°I see the rumors are true¡­¡± The human mechanic glances between each of them, since it¡¯s late at night and they¡¯re the only ones present at the moment. Wenlianna, Hekate, Reignleif, and Aoloan are working on the special teleporter they¡¯ve been working on, Vaergraes is meeting with the elf woman Senn, Ryuogriar is discussing security with Neith, Magnir, and Roeta -as well as lecturing Neith-. Kera¡¯tai is training with the knights to try to improve her own strength, and the three gatonine women are resting after looking after Daniel since early in the morning. Daniel starts to say when he once more connects his gaze to the orange dragon¡¯s, ¡°Mukori, I¡­¡± Tears well in her eyes. Each time, hearing that word now, is jabbing at her heart. She whirls and flees the room, unable to bear it any longer. ¡°Muko-!¡± calls out Daniel before coughing, and that¡¯s the last she hears as she runs down the halls, up the stairs, and out to the weatherdeck of the airship. She summons her wings and lifts into flight before she can process her thoughts and feelings. Before she knows it, she finds herself far away at a place that has only recently become familiar, and yet, is the only true home she can claim; the Citadel. Geirahoel is one of the administrators of the Citadel thanks to Daniel, so she can fly directly to the rooftop garden without worrying about the barrier. There, she drops to her knees, flopping down to her hands on the ground, panting as tears fall freely from her eyes. If you only knew! If you only knew, you fool! I¡­ I¡­ The terrible thoughts I had¡­ The terrible things I wanted to do¡­ How could you look at me? How? How am I his favorite? She begins to sob, plopping down gracelessly to curl up in a ball on the grass of the rooftop garden. In the morning, Geirahoel finds herself covered by a blanket, and her eggs are nestled nearby. Gold, the second eldest female dragon, is seated cross-legged in her human form. Her own egg is nestled in the cross of her legs, and she is leaning rather casually on the shell. Thankfully, dragon eggs are fairly sturdy, but it definitely would make most nervous to see what she¡¯s doing. The junior orange dragon pulls her eggs close to hug them, and she murmurs, ¡°How long¡­?¡± ¡°Have I been here? An hour or so. Balamae informed me that you had returned, but it sounded like you needed some time alone first, so I waited until this morning.¡± Geirahoel nods absentmindedly. She let her emotions flood out of her, and now, she feels weary and numb. ¡°Did¡­ something happen to Daniel?¡± asks Gold. Geirahoel winces, and the elder dragon scoffs. ¡°Figures. Humans are pathetic, temperamental bea-...¡± ¡°Enough,¡± snarls Geirahoel, and the golden dragon flinches. Unlike the regal appearance of Ryuogriar, Gold has a more rough appearance, like an unkempt woman who would rather drink and fight than rule a kingdom. She doesn¡¯t attempt to appeal to Daniel in any capacity, and in fact, only cooperates with him and the Empresses because she has been granted immense freedom and luxury with very little responsibility. Geirahoel surprised herself with the suddenness of her own response. Hearing Gold start to insult Daniel, however, was a line she won¡¯t tolerate being crossed. She finally murmurs more softly, ¡°He¡¯s not a beast¡­ He¡­ He just¡­ He won¡¯t¡­ rely on¡­ me¡­¡± The elder dragon is a little surprised, and she blinks a couple of times. Finally, she lets out a sigh and leans on her egg once more. ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s more, but I don¡¯t really care about your family drama¡­ Listen, no matter what you want to hear, you are a dragon. Once upon a time, that meant something. Dragons do whatever we want, because nothing is more powerful than us. That¡­ human has no interest in collecting wealth or power. So, why does he do anything he does?¡± Geirahoel gives it thought for a long moment, and Gold groans, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to make you think. I was asking because I don¡¯t get him. Even without wanting those things, he defeats everything he comes across. But, then he just lets us do whatever. It¡¯s confusing.¡± She scratches her head as she deliberates on the meaning of Daniel¡¯s behavior. ¡°I mean¡­ He gave me the task of feeding a bunch of stinking shellfish because it would apparently make me richer than I ever was in Shialvolgarro¡¯s Hoard. I told that foolish human ¡®challenge accepted¡¯. Know why?¡± Geirahoel shakes her head, and Gold smirks. ¡°He said he would give me all of the profits from the diamonds if he loses, in addition to my freedom and command of the Fievegal¡¯s entire army.¡± She licks her teeth eagerly. ¡°Dumb human. As if some disgusting puddle-bugs will ever make more money than what I had in the Hoard.¡± She laughs boisterously, continuing her taunt, ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯ll need a thousand more years to pull one over on me! Hahaha!¡± ¡°What if he wins?¡± asks Geirahoel, which halts the senior dragon¡¯s jovial guffaws. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What if he wins?¡± This completely baffles the rough-edged dragon. ¡°What do you care? Afraid I¡¯m going to become part of his harem?¡± She snickers deviously. However, the orange dragon continues to catch her off guard. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m excited to see our children, but yours and Daniel¡¯s would almost certainly be beautiful as well.¡± Gold stares at Geirahoel with her mouth agape, unable to form a thought for a long time. She finally shakes her head, clearing her throat. ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, we can both rest easy. He reassured me he won¡¯t make me be a part of his harem. He just asked me to accept a job if he wins.¡± ¡°What job?¡± The golden dragon shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t know. He¡¯d be dead before he could win, and he only gave himself a year instead.¡± She grins wickedly. ¡°Maybe I should have made him become a part of my harem instead, hmm?¡± Geirahoel is unperturbed by the taunt. She doesn¡¯t admire or care for Gold as much as she did Ryuogriar and Reignleif during their time before Daniel, but she never really disliked the second eldest dragon matron either. She has been frustrating before with her blas¨¦ attitude and arrogant behavior, but she¡¯s harmless overall. The gamble isn¡¯t much of a loss for either side. Gold taking over the army would be a potential threat, but Daniel has the golems at his back, which are part of the Citadel specifically, not the army. Additionally, the light-hearted conversation surprisingly accomplished what it was intended to do. Geirahoel isn¡¯t quite as upset as she was, and in fact, feels a little better. *** Chapter 141: Sincerely Yours Daniel eats the meal prepared by Reignleif as he ponders the damage he has done with his reckless behavior. The stateroom is smaller than his room in the Citadel, so it becomes quickly crowded if too many people try to remain inside to watch over him. As such, his companions have been taking turns while he recovers. Those with other tasks have focused their attention on those projects, which includes Daniel¡¯s usual clingiest consorts, Hekate, the dragons, and even Doephluev. As such, Kera¡¯tai is the one sitting with him now, resting from her own efforts to train for strength with the legendary Stalvaltan Guards. ¡°Any word on the Grand Duchess?¡± asks Daniel, since he heard about what happened. ¡°She''s awake as well and asking after you,¡± replies the Chi¡¯rinnis mage. ¡°Everyone felt it was safer for her to recover without magic, and Duchess Yanidere has been upkeeping all of the business meetings in her place. So far, there have been no major issues.¡± Daniel nods, absorbing her words. ¡°Also, Ahok believes she has finished the device you asked for, so she''ll be sending it on the next shuttle.¡± ¡°Thank you. I''m sorry I''m out of commission for so many important things.¡± Kera¡¯tai smiles sympathetically. ¡°You really gave everyone a fright once again, Daniel. Geirahoel was quite insistent on turning Neith into a female. I think Ryuo is also in agreement now¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turns downcast. Reignleif has visited him plenty, explaining curses more thoroughly and why Daniel needs to be more careful. ¡°Even dragons are wary of treasure that comes too easily,¡± she had said. However, both Geirahoel and Ryuogriar have refrained from speaking to him, which has certainly not gone unnoticed by anyone. And, after Geirahoel fled the room, Daniel is certain that he has truly upset them this time. They may want to punish Neith, but they also are hurt and disappointed that Daniel broke his promise again. ¡°Do you mind telling me where Ryuo and Geira are now?¡± asks Daniel gently. Kera¡¯tai hesitates for a moment. Daniel tries to treat his companions as if they¡¯re the only person in the world when they¡¯re being intimate, but at the moment, he is worried about the discord he himself sowed in his family. That said, the Chi¡¯rinnis woman¡¯s hesitation isn¡¯t because of that, but rather¡­ ¡°I think¡­ Geirahoel left. I haven¡¯t heard where she went, but I¡¯m pretty sure she isn¡¯t in town or on the airship anywhere.¡± Daniel tenses, and she continues, ¡°Ryuogriar has been attending meetings with Yanidere, but I think she¡¯s currently resting in the lounge.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I see¡­¡± He wearily climbs out of the bed, and Kera¡¯tai stands up to be ready to help him. She does try to insist that he rest, but he needs to start repairing the damage. ¡°You should rest, Daniel. We don¡¯t know what the full effects¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting around too much, and I owe some very important apologies.¡± She hesitates, but she understands where he¡¯s coming from. And, he starts with the person right in front of him. He takes her hand and kneels in front of her, surprising the young chieftain¡¯s daughter. ¡°Kera¡¯tai, my unofficial first mistress in this world¡­¡± She scoffs at his remark, since it is technically true. Even Wenlianna, Gwen, and Treia didn¡¯t officially express affection for Daniel the way Kera¡¯tai did before she met him. ¡°I am truly sorry for the concern and worry I have caused. I thank you sincerely for taking care of me after my blunder, and I will strive to learn from this experience and be more mindful of how my actions affect everyone.¡± She nods, and he kisses her hand. She adds gently, ¡°I¡¯m working on getting stronger as well, Daniel. Don¡¯t be surprised if I challenge you to a fight one of these days¡­¡± He laughs softly. They both know the intended meaning of that statement. He jokes softly, ¡°I am the Harbinger of Calamity, muhdame. I haven¡¯t even used any real magic yet.¡± She bursts out a laugh, ¡°Pu-hah! Hahaha! Very funny, Daniel. But, I think it was ¡®Apostle of Despair, Harbinger of Woe.¡¯¡± She leans down and kisses him affectionately. The kirin-woman then adds softly with a playful edge to her tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t rued that day even once.¡± Daniel smiles, comforted by her kind words. She then helps him back up to his feet, and they walk towards the lounge. She teases him along the way, ¡°Besides, I think you should really fear the children of the Harbinger of Calamity. I have seen the power they wield over you.¡± She snickers deviously, rubbing her own abdomen eagerly. The mechanic can¡¯t help but laugh softly. ¡°Yes, yes. I will be defeated in no time at all, at this rate.¡± As they reach the lounge, he hesitates at the door. He¡¯s not afraid of Ryuogriar, even though she is far more powerful than him as a dragon, and that she is obviously angry at him. However, he has faced far worse encounters many times, including superior officers ¡®upgrading¡¯ him for mistakes he had made. And, unlike any other situation he has found himself in before or since, there was no such thing as making excuses for some of those officers. All he could do was shut up and take it and explain how and why they should let him resume doing his own job. This encounter with Ryuogriar is the one he dreads most, since she is the most mature, and as such, most articulate in how she is going to reprimand him. Daniel opens the door, and the two walk into the lounge. Presently, Vaergraes, Treia, Gwenesphia, Roeta, Magnir, Veiranoei, a handful of knights, and Yanidere are all scattered around the room, either in small groups or alone to talk and relax. Seated in the center of the room on the lounge sofa is the platinum dragon matriarch and Second Empress of the Fievegal. She looks directly at Daniel, and her expression is relatively cold, though certainly to be expected, all things considered. She sets down the papers that she was reading over, standing up and curtsying. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s heart feels like it tightens for a moment. He¡¯s definitely hoping she¡¯s just punishing him, and that he can fix what he has done. He has too much to lose now, and he was reckless. Never has it been so clear to him. Daniel approaches her, and he kneels. ¡°Ryuo-mukori¡­ I deserve that. I deserve reprimand, punishment, house arrest¡­ I was reckless and foolish. Please¡­ give me one more chance to fix my mistakes. I owe everyone here an apology, and I don¡¯t deserve your trust with my promises, but I ask you to help me be the person you think I am. Please correct me. I will accept whatever punishment you see fit.¡± Everyone else watches quietly, and Ryuogriar stares down at him with the same cold expression. She finally growls, ¡°Leave us.¡± It is the most emotionless and distant her voice has ever been. Kera¡¯tai tries to nervously defend Daniel, ¡°R-Ryuo, Daniel is¡­¡± The dragon looks at her, and she flinches. It¡¯s clear the second highest-ranking Empress is no longer having fun or playing around. ¡°Do you have something to say that can change the past, Kera¡¯tai? No? Then there is no reason to speak.¡± ¡°L-Lady Ryuogriar,...¡± starts Vaergraes, possibly the only other one who has the seniority of character to speak to Ryuogriar on an equal level outside of the inner circle of the Fievegal. The dragon looks over her shoulder, retorting with the same vicious coldness she has had the whole time. ¡°If none of you want to confront what happened, then you should expect it to happen again. There are only two who stand above me in the Fievegal, and I will be speaking to one of them. Alone. Do not make me repeat myself.¡± The knights, Yanidere, and the three gatonine empresses make their way out without further hesitation, while Kera¡¯tai and Vaergraes linger a little longer. Vaergraes finally yields, and she bows, walking out of the room, leaving only Daniel, Kera¡¯tai, and Ryuogriar. The blonde dragon glares at the Chi¡¯rinnis woman with her icy gaze once more. ¡°Kera¡¯tai¡­¡± ¡°I just¡­ If you¡¯ll only listen¡­¡± ¡°I have listened. I have heard it all before. Daniel has come accepting the punishment I see fit. If I am to kill him, then that would be my prerogative, no?¡± Kera¡¯tai winces, gently gripping Daniel¡¯s shirt at his shoulder. He makes eye contact with her, nodding gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kera¡¯tai. Ryuo-mukori is right.¡± The Chi¡¯rinnis finally relents, and she nods silently, bowing to Ryuogriar and making her way out. Once the room is clear, Ryuogriar sighs. ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m actually angry, do you?¡± Daniel replies quietly, ¡°Some combination of my thoughtlessness disguised as protecting everyone and not asking for help.¡± She is quiet, looking to the side. She finally nods. ¡°That¡¯s the most of it¡­¡± They both remain in silence for a moment. Daniel is the one to speak first this time. ¡°I know I can¡¯t just keep apologizing. And, I know I can¡¯t protect everyone forever. I just¡­ it was a long time before I had anything to lose. And this time¡­ When I saw the emblem on that ring, I felt like I knew what it was, but as soon as I touched it, it vanished.¡± ¡°And, the curse¡¯s immediate effect was delayed by Nemaisol,¡± remarks the dragon, finishing the thought herself. The mechanic nods once in confirmation. ¡°Why did you feel the need to confront the spy by yourself? Especially after making a show of letting her go? What if she had attacked you. If the assassin¡¯s words are to be believed, she could have killed you before Neith could defend you. And, he doesn¡¯t specialize in defense.¡± ¡°Can I explain through a slightly different story, Mukori?¡± She cocks her head, still wearing her cold expression, but she nods once. ¡°You know the videos on my phone, now, how they¡¯re fictional and drawn by hand using technology more advanced than my phone, in some cases. Well, we had interactive versions of that, where the player controls a character. You can experience the adventure without the fear of harm or death, similar to when we all ¡°visited¡± Sundenelle¡¯s palace.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you getting cursed?¡± ¡°I have been telling myself -lying to myself- that everything is a video game. When I killed Mul-... Mulmon¡­ the Red Knight, I wasn¡¯t brave. I was delusional. I drowned out my fear by repeating that it was all fiction. A really realistic fiction. I did the same with Lugrae, when Morthybargaron led the assault on the Citadel¡­ All of it. Somewhere along the line, all of it started to blur together.¡± He looks at her. ¡°I come from a safe world. A comfortable world. I don¡¯t have the instincts to fear magic, to be wary of curses. I look at a dragon and feel wonder before I feel fear. I see a spirit¡­¡± He gestures at the light spirit hovering around his collar, who is watching the conversation without any input. ¡°And, I think of how cute she is. It never really sinks in how powerful even this tiny little being is.¡± The pixie-like being giddily hugs his hand when he moves it close, and Ryuogriar watches. The earthling takes another breath and sighs. He looks up at Ryuogriar. ¡°When I receive affection, it really does feel like a dream. It feels like I¡¯m still some loser, dreaming an impossible scenario that would never happen. I¡¯m happy, but a part of me is afraid of losing it all if I don¡¯t prove that I¡¯m actually a part of it, and worse, I want to protect everyone, even from my own anger and fears¡­¡± Ryuogriar hears him out, and she ponders his words. He adds sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make excuses, though I suppose that¡¯s all it really amounts to. I will atone however you wish, but please¡­ even if I don¡¯t deserve it, please give me a chance to see the future with you¡­ I do need you. I¡­ I need you to be real¡­ and not¡­ a dream¡­¡± The mechanic tries to fight it, since he¡¯s not fishing for sympathy, so much as asking for a chance for forgiveness. However, his efforts are unsuccessful, and a tear slips down his cheek. He looks down and away, trying to hide it. The dragon immediately cups his cheek with her hand, pulling his face to look at her. She stares into his eyes for a long time, and he can see tears wavering in her own gaze. She is still hurt and angry, but because it comes from a deeply-seated love, just as Daniel¡¯s disappointment in himself does. She squeezes his cheek a little, digging her nails into his skin ever so slightly as she states seriously, ¡°I am real. Your children are real. The pain you made me feel is real. You are not dreaming. Take responsibility and make it up to me properly.¡± ¡°What do you wish for?¡± asks Daniel. ¡°Anything in my power is yours.¡± Ryuogriar continues to hold his cheek, looking to the side only with her eyes. She ponders her next words carefully, and then says seriously, ¡°Very well¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, Mukori. I want you to know that¡­ I want you to know that you are and will continue to be my Mukori.¡± She holds his other cheek tenderly, now completely in control of his head with her hands. Daniel doesn¡¯t feel the slightest fear. The dragon matriarch continues, ¡°Make it real, Mukori. Take me as your wife.¡± Daniel¡¯s eye twitches, and her own gaze narrows in a light scowl. She continues, ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, nor an attempt to antagonize anyone. I am not your real wife, and so, you do not restrain yourself as a husband.¡± She can undoubtedly feel Daniel¡¯s cheek muscles shift and tense when he hesitates, and she takes a breath and sighs. Her grip squeezes a little more on his head, and she replies with the same iciness to her voice that she had before, ¡°I have told you the terms, Mukori. Your atonement is to make peace with Hekate and make me your wife. Then, I will accept no more of these broken promises.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Daniel lets his eyes wander for a moment. It¡¯s a completely rational request, and she¡¯s forcing him to commit more meaningfully than simply apologizing and making promises. He¡¯ll have to go through the entire process, however Ryuogriar wants to go through with it. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to, but¡­ Now, he feels a moment of fear. He isn¡¯t afraid of Ryuogriar, but it¡¯s at this moment that he realizes she¡¯s asking him to fully give himself to her and their family. The last time he truly felt this fear was when he first signed up for the Navy and was about to ship out. It was a fear of commitment, as well as a fear of change, combining together to make him anxious. If he¡¯s learned anything in his ~34 years of life, it¡¯s that he, himself, is not a particularly brave or heroic person. His instincts lean more into the realm of cowardice, even when he was so low that he wanted it all to end. He couldn¡¯t grasp that end with his own strength, and he continued to live in fear. Eventually, that fear became indifference, and now¡­ Now, he is just feeling an echo of the past. A fear of growing up truly and completely. The human mechanic from Earth, lost in this far away world, places his hand on hers. He jokes softly, ¡°You want her to kill us all, don¡¯t you¡­?¡± Her expression doesn¡¯t change, and he pulls her left hand to his lips to kiss it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her tonight. We¡¯ll work it out somehow, but, if you¡¯ll have me¡­ please marry me officially, Mukori.¡± Finally, the dragon¡¯s icy expression softens. She gingerly uses her right hand to stroke the side of his face. ¡°I won¡¯t be so forgiving next time, Mukori. If you really do love me, you will remember that well.¡± ¡°I will. You¡¯re right. I need all of you. I need your strength, your wisdom, and your magic.¡± He takes both of her hands, adding softly, ¡°And, I don¡¯t want to live without your love.¡± Her softened expression warms into a tender smile, and she leans over to kiss him, hugging his head firmly as their lips interlock. When she breaks the connection, she still holds him close. ¡°You¡¯re on your own with Hekate, since it¡¯s your punishment, but I expect you to not neglect dear sweet Reina and Geira, yes?¡± He nods. ¡°If¡­ it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d like to¡­ with everyone, make it official¡­¡± She pecks his lips more briefly this time, saying a little smugly, ¡°If it will stop this nonsense about reality and dreams and thoughtlessly excluding me, then I will approve. I will not control who you show love to, but I expect you to heed my counsel if I have something to say. If I have not proven myself trustworthy, I have had you at my mercy for several minutes now and would only be one additional person away from becoming the master of the Citadel.¡± ¡°Whatever your official title, you¡¯re already the master of the Citadel in every way that matters, Mukori,¡± teases Daniel. She grins, now gripping his collar to pull him to his feet. ¡°As long as you understand, my darling Mukori. You trust too easily, just as your kindness can be a weakness. If you need someone you trust to make a final decision when it is hard for you, I will do so. So, trust me more, Mukori. Give me everything, and you will need nothing else.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the rest of the day apologizing to everyone as best as I can, and I¡¯ll talk to Hekate about what we discussed. However, I can¡¯t drop the feeling that the ring was something important. If a spy as dangerous as Veuthene was trying to infiltrate us,...¡± ¡°The odds that her cohorts or even unrelated others already have are not zero.¡± Again, the mechanic silently agrees. ¡°We must increase our level of caution, then. Can you recall the emblem on the ring?¡± ¡°No¡­ I wish I could, but it seemed familiar at a glance, which was why it gripped me.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps,...¡± The dragon matriarch trails off as she thinks, rubbing her slightly bulging belly. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± asks Daniel, gently placing his hands on her hips. Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t pull away from him, and if anything, leans towards him. ¡°I¡­ only have a thought at the moment. I was wondering if Dawnsight would be able to help, or perhaps some other spell¡­¡± ¡°Is oneiromancy a thing in this world?¡± asks Daniel curiously. ¡°Oneiromancy? What is that? Is it an English word?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes. It¡¯s the process of divining visions or meaning out of dreams, since dreams are generally rooted in the subconscious parts of the mind.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, that could work¡­ But, will it work?¡± She looks at Daniel seriously, reminding him one more time of his blunder. The curse drained all of his mana, and by all appearances, it still hasn¡¯t returned. He admits softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­ For now, go make your apologies, Daniel. I¡¯ll spread the word to the others that I fully trust.¡± Just as he starts to back away to kiss her hand, she grips the human¡¯s collar and pulls him close to put her face directly in front of his. ¡°You will finish your apology tour tonight by returning to me. That is non-negotiable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your forgiveness, my glorious Mukori.¡± She smirks in a way that shows her teeth, retorting bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not completely forgiven yet, Mukori. We¡¯ll have to see how I feel tomorrow.¡± Ryuogriar is one of the most outspoken and forward of Daniel¡¯s companions, and she has been none-too-shy about expressing her desires. With that in mind, Daniel takes the initiative to answer her with one final kiss, and she wraps her arms around his neck in approval. She whispers deviously, ¡°I have high hopes for you, Mukori.¡± When she finally releases him, she does rest her hand on his chest as she adds, ¡°By the way, you won¡¯t have time today to talk to Geirahoel. She returned to the Citadel.¡± Daniel winces, but she adds with a slightly bitter tone of encouragement, ¡°You¡¯ll have the rest of today to figure out how you¡¯ll make it up to her. She took it harder than any of us, and you don¡¯t even hide that she¡¯s your favorite.¡± The human opens his mouth to speak, but she places her fingers over his mouth to quiet him. ¡°I accept that she has found a special place in your heart. As long as mine is right next to hers, I will say nothing more of it, so long as you start your long list of weddings with either Hekate or myself.¡± Daniel can¡¯t help but laugh at his situation. ¡°Deal. Then¡­ tomorrow, will you accompany me to the Citadel to find her? I¡¯ll talk to her alone, but¡­¡± ¡°Happily, Mukori. Now, go. The sooner you finish your task, the sooner you can return to me.¡± The inexperienced Emperor bows politely, saying softly, ¡°As you command, my lovely wife.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Don¡¯t keep me waiting, Mukori.¡± Daniel leaves the room, finding each of his companions that he can to make the apologies he needs to make. He¡¯ll give everything he can to recover the damage to his family. *** ¡°Zuzanna, I have chosen you and humbly ask for your cooperation. My name is Amalaskae, your very own goddess! Can you believe it?¡± Zuzanna looks around, surprised to observe her current surroundings, which are rather sterile. She was camping in the woods, doing her yoga stretches to stay in shape. She has another backpacking trip scheduled on the anniversary of the last trip she took with her grandfather, so she wants to make sure she can make the full hike. She has a long trek planned, and it takes a great deal of endurance and excellent health to ensure she can make it. ¡°A¡­ mal¡­ askae?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± expresses the young woman excitedly. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s only one God.¡± The strange young woman flinches, not expecting that answer. ¡°Gah! Uh¡­ Well, that¡¯s¡­ Uh¡­ What I meant to say is¡­ I¡¯m more like¡­ I guess, ¡®middle management¡¯?¡± ¡°So¡­ you blasphemed?¡± ¡°Gahhh! Listen, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not trying to take over God¡¯s position or anything. I¡¯ve just been told it¡¯s easier for humans to understand if I tell you¡­ I¡¯m¡­ a goddess¡­¡± Zuzanna isn¡¯t a fool. She¡¯s in touch with modern pop culture, even if she only dabbles in some of it. Anime has stories like this; a random person is summoned by a higher being in order to go to another world for one reason or another. ¡®In fact, I¡¯m lucky it¡¯s the ¡°summoning¡± style, right? Aren¡¯t there just as many stories where someone dies? I¡­ didn¡¯t die, did I?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t die, did I?¡± asks the startled young Polish woman. ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t this, like, an exclusively Japanese thing?¡± Amalaskae giggles at her remark. ¡°Japanese? U-Um, no. It has nothing to do with the country of origin. Planet is more important. E-Earth doesn¡¯t have magic, but because of its level of overall advancement, there is great reliability in earthlings.Th-There is risk, as well, but¡­ Oh! I¡¯m not supposed to say that.¡± ¡®For a goddess, she doesn¡¯t seem very reliable¡­¡¯ thinks Zuzanna to herself. ¡°Oh! And, you haven¡¯t died. I-If you were paying attention, there¡­ was a magic circle that appeared beneath you to summon you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I did see that.¡± ¡°Right! And, I¡¯ve summoned you to request your assistance in another world. Th-There was a summoning ritual, and they want a hero to help them.¡± ¡°H-Hero? Me?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm! Don¡¯t worry, I said I¡¯m your personal goddess, because it is my duty to empower you and watch over you as your journey progresses. And, you¡¯ll be my very fi-... Um¡­ fine heroine for this task. I-If goddess doesn¡¯t work, please think of me as simply an angel.¡± ¡°So¡­ what? Is this like some video game world?¡± asks Zuzanna a little skeptically. ¡°Not exactly. You won¡¯t have to shout ¡®Status!¡¯ for no reason, since your new gifts won¡¯t be numerically quantifiable, in the way that your current stamina is a part of yourself, but not quantifiable. I-I hope that makes sense.¡± ¡°I suppose¡­ But¡­ Why me?¡± ¡°Y-You have good character, and you¡¯re easy to talk to, and¡­ Um¡­ Well¡­¡± Amalaskae fidgets with her hands. It only takes a second for Zuzanna to consider possibilities for why she would be adequate to go to another world. ¡°I have no meaningful familial attachments to Earth.¡± The alleged goddess looks to the side, murmuring softly, ¡°I¡­ y-yes¡­ Th-That¡¯s right.¡± The young golden-blonde Polish woman is quiet for a moment. But, only for a moment. If she really is an ¡®angel¡¯, then Amalaskae probably has all the time in the world. ¡°I see¡­ Then, how does it work? If I¡¯m being chosen, do I have to¡­ I don¡¯t know, level up or something? Do I get something to protect me in this other world.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Of course! I-I actually can give you magic powers to boost your strength even higher than the average person there. The world you¡¯re going to is called Zenkon, and there are things there you won¡¯t be used to, but as long as you are careful and diligent, there should be no issues.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Alright, but I want my backpacking equipment. And, I¡¯d like my stamina to be higher. Plus, I¡¯d like to have magic, if this world has magic. You mentioned it, so I¡¯m guessing it must be a factor.¡± ¡°Y-Yes of course! I have no intention on holding back!¡± She gives a proud pose of eagerness. ¡°I have carefully selected everything I can possibly give to you to make sure you are completely safe and succeed in your mission.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± asks Zuzanna curiously. She doesn¡¯t usually need much, since she has a decent job, her hobbies aren¡¯t expensive, and she lives within her means. But, Amalaskae was right. She can imagine some reasons why she wouldn¡¯t want to leave Earth, but she also doesn¡¯t have much specifically keeping her there. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be giving you enhanced strength and stamina, as well as magic resistance. You¡¯ll also have a special magic that will always work. Oh! And, the most important one; I can¡¯t make you invincible, since that comes with too many restric-... Ahem, anyways, ignore that. What I mean to say is that you¡¯ll have a regeneration ability. So, as long as you can escape, you¡¯ll be able to heal. S-So be careful, and be ready to run.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Do I have to not run at any point?¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t force you to do anything, but I wanted to answer the summoning request for the kingdom calling for a hero, and if you accept, you¡¯ll be sent to Zenkon with the powers I described.¡± Zuzia nods, strongly considering the offer. It¡¯s a very tempting, considering she has always had a bit of an adventurous soul. But, she might not have an opportunity like this again. ¡°B-Before I decide, is¡­ there any way I could¡­ s-speak to my Grandpa?¡± asks Zuzia gently. ¡°It¡¯s almost the anniversary of our last backpacking trip together, so¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to miss it¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± murmurs Amalaskae, disheartened by Zuzanna¡¯s request. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ that won¡¯t be possible. I-... I¡¯m not supposed to explain it, but¡­ Um¡­ L-Let¡¯s just say, your Grandfather is living a new life, and he won¡¯t have his memories.¡± Zuzanna bows her head as she quietly prays for his happiness and comfort in his new life. Thankfully, the young and nervous-seeming angel remains respectfully quiet during the small prayer. The blonde takes a breath and sighs once she has completed her prayer. ¡®Grandpa wouldn¡¯t want me to twist my life around for the trip. Rather, he¡¯d want me to go on this journey for both of us.¡¯ She giggles at the thought of her adventurous role model. No mountain was too tall, nor any path too rugged. He taught her everything she needs to know about survival, from the equipment she absolutely needs, to the ways to improvise safely on the trail. ¡®Right. If they¡¯re summoning a hero, then they almost certainly need help with something. And, if Miss Amalaskae is giving me the strength to help them by the grace of God, then all the better. I won¡¯t shy away from adventure if I¡¯m needed for it. Grandpa, please watch over me on this journey. I swear, I¡¯ll make it count for both of us.¡¯ She smiles and looks up, even though it¡¯s very possible she¡¯s near heaven itself already, if she¡¯s talking to an angel in this strange place. ¡°Alright, then, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, I have a few more requests.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll grant you everything I can! Thank you so much!¡± Amalaskae seems to be over the moon, and Zuzanna explains what else she wants. ~~~ That¡¯s when Zuzia wakes up. She can recall it now, in detail. She was magically pulled into a strange place, where one of God¡¯s angels asked her to take on a mission in another world. She explained many of the rules, including the fact that the immense bestowal of magic power on Zuzia would likely cause amnesia when she arrived, but hopefully, she would be able to handle it quickly. The young Polish woman blanches at the thought. Not only did she panic, she used her bear spray on several people. It¡¯s illegal in most countries to wield bear-rated pepper sprays against humans because of the increased potency. Zuzia never had to use hers at all, let alone against a person, but she has read online that it can be potentially lethal to a person, and the high-pressure of the spray can do permanent damage to the skin and eyes. She winces. She definitely sprayed that blond guy square in the face at close range. There¡¯s almost no chance she didn¡¯t hit him in the eyes. Given how he was dressed, he¡¯s very possibly someone high-ranking in this world. And, now that she knows that she¡¯s no longer on Earth, she is aware that they weren¡¯t kidnappers. She doesn¡¯t know their character regardless, but it¡¯s more fair to assume that they are who the angel sent her to in answer to their summoning request. Zuzia lays out flat on the ground as she groans. ¡°Nnnnnugh! How did that all happen?¡± She looks at her backpack. She still has all of her gear, which if she had any sense, she would have realized meant that she wasn¡¯t kidnapped. And, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and transported an untold number of kilometers while still possessing all of her gear. They would have to have been the most inept kidnappers in the world. That said, they didn¡¯t do much to make her feel safe when she was disoriented and fearful. And, she couldn¡¯t understand their words. Now that I think about it¡­ Did she mention anything about knowing the language? Zuzia looks up to the sky. She groans silently to herself, keeping her thoughts only in her mind. Amalaskae! I knew you were unreliable! That said, she flexes her hands. She has no scrapes or bruises, including the calluses she had from her previous trips and exercises. She is in tip-top shape. And wait¡­ If I received super-strength from Amalaskae, then that means¡­ The portcullis exploding¡­ Zuzia turns pale as she remembers her escape. In a panic, she flung her arm against metal grating, and it exploded. Not only that, she was able to pull apart metal and swim with her full gear plus fully armored knights as if they were nothing. She was so convinced that it had to be a movie set or something, that she had no idea that she was dismantling solid metals with her bare hands. And then causing an explosion with a barehanded back-hand. If she had struck anyone with her panicked flailing or defensive strikes¡­ She covers her mouth, terrified of letting that thought go any further. She agreed to be a hero for this world, but killing people is definitely among the last things she¡¯ll ever want to do. She sits up, pondering her next moves. I have to be careful, now. I¡¯m not just some woman. I have a lot more strength than before. That¡¯s a good thing, but I can¡¯t be reckless. For now¡­ She pulls out her phone, inspecting the map. She still has a long way to go to reach ¡®Daniel¡¯, who is northwest of her. It¡¯s a long trip, but if she keeps a steady pace, she can probably make it in a few weeks. She¡¯ll have to ponder what the right answer is. She probably already burned the bridge with the guys who summoned her, since she attacked them in her panic. And, now that she thinks about it¡­ Wait! What is my actual mission here!? My memories came back, but I forgot to ask her what I¡¯m supposed to do as a heroine! ¡°A-Amalaskae!? Can you hear me!?¡± *** Chapter 142: Not Just a Small Town Girl ¡°Piwo¡­ Piwo¡­ Piwo¡­¡± This is the mantra Zuzia has been grumbling as she walks through a flax field to avoid entering town. The next town she encounters will be the one she''ll go into. Now that she remembers being transported to another world, it''s less about ¡°kidnapping¡± and more about the embarrassment and fear she feels with how she had to fight to escape. If any of the fancily-dressed men was a noble or king, she could very well have signed her death warrant. ¡°Potrzebuj? piwa!¡± snaps the Polish woman as she reaches the end of her patience. It seemed like a great idea at the time to come to this world. Amalaskae asked nicely, she gave Zuzia immense magical powers to protect herself, and she even was able to bring her camping equipment. Her phone also still manages to work to give her GPS maps, even though this world seems to be mostly medieval. Amalaskae really gave her an advantage in this world, since she was able to escape a castle with mages and knights with relative ease in an alien world. She also managed to save a few lives without realizing her own strength, which is another point of embarrassment. If she had even given a little thought about her situation, she might¡¯ve realized it was too good to be a kidnapping. It was magic. ¡°Piwoooo¡­¡± grumbles the Polish woman one more time before calling out in Polish, ¡°Amalaskae? Are you there?¡± Finally, a person appears beside her in a flash of light, jogging into step with the young woman who is trying to keep forward momentum. ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯m here, Zuzanna. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I was dealing with something else.¡± ¡°Another hero?¡± asks Zuzia, curious enough to ask, but it''s a low priority. ¡°Oh, no! Not at all. You¡¯re my o-... Ahem, I was speaking to a colleague.¡± Zuzia is becoming more and more suspicious that Amalaskae isn¡¯t exactly an upstanding and illustrious angel among her peers, but she has granted the young woman enough strength to defend herself, so she isn¡¯t completely useless. ¡°I see. Um¡­ I seem to have made a mess of things.¡± Amalaskae looks down, fidgeting with her hands, which makes the young Polish woman wary. ¡°You know why I had amnesia upon arriving.¡± The angel flinches, blushing in embarrassment as she avoids eye contact. ¡°U-U-Um¡­ That¡¯s¡­ well, you see¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, please. Why did it happen?¡± The young-looking ethereal being hesitates just a moment longer. ¡°I-It¡¯s because¡­ I gave you too many abilities and powers.¡± Zuzia cocks her head. ¡°Just because of that?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ You see, your body, mind, and soul have to adjust to the new powers, and your short-term memory is the primary thing sacrificed in the process. I-If I¡­ limited how much strength I gave you, you would have been able to recall within seconds. B-B-But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m basically a super-hero here,¡± murmurs Zuzia aloud. ¡°Y-Yes, essentially¡­ Your immunity to magic nullification, particularly, was a heavy burden on you. I-It¡¯s¡­ I gave you enough to make sure that only a go-erm, an angel like me or God can take away your powers.¡± ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Did¡­ you have to take away some of my powers? It¡¯s only been a couple of days.¡± ¡°Certainly not! You¡¯re exactly as we discussed. You should be able to take on some of the most powerful beings in this world with ease, and if you gather allies, you¡¯ll have no trouble.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, a couple of things we missed.¡± ¡°Eep!¡± squeaks the strange angel as she flinches. ¡°M-M-Missed?¡± Zuzia nods calmly. She¡¯s not angry at Amalaskae, even though she¡¯s the one that arranged all of this. It really would be her responsibility that such things were overlooked. ¡°The first is; I can¡¯t understand anyone here.¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s because they all speak different languages than Earth.¡± The Polish woman narrows her beer-brown eyes. Amalaskae panics and adds, ¡°I-I-I know you know that! But,... Oh¡­ Y-Yes¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t speak any of these languages,¡± declares Zuzia a little coldly and sarcastically. ¡°O-Of course. Th-th-that¡¯s my mistake. Um¡­ Right, so, which language would you like?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me automatic translation or something?¡± The angel hesitates, fidgeting with her hands, prompting Zuzia to sigh. ¡°Right. I¡¯d suffer amnesia all over again, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°F-For a bit¡­¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ B-because your soul is still a little unstable¡­ each language will extend it a long time. P-P-Probably. The best idea will be to pick a language, and when you stabilize, I can try to give you another one. A-Also, there are magic spells here that can give you language comprehension for a language at a time. Th-Though¡­¡± Zuzia can¡¯t help but put a palm on her forehead. Every second that goes by, the more certain she is; this angel is completely new at this. ¡°Magic resistance¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then what¡¯s the most common language here? Can you give me automatic translation for that language?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. In the world, there are a few contenders, but I think Eastern Imperial Trade will be most useful to you.¡± ¡°What, like Japanese? Is there a colony of Japanese descendants here?¡± ¡°N-No, nothing like that! I¡¯m sure that heroes of the past do have descendants, but their influence is usually rather little.¡± Zuzia isn¡¯t sure how she feels about that. She has read a couple of novels and mangas, in addition to having watched a few animes. Some have a solo ¡®hero¡¯ on an adventure to defeat some demon lord or something, and their overall influence on the world is minimized because they keep all of their modern technology to themselves. Or, the world is a weird amalgamation of technology and magic, and doesn¡¯t always make the most sense for how it continues to function without some kind of implosion of society. But, the former part brings her to her next question. ¡°So, who is ¡®Daniel¡¯, and what was I summoned for?¡± The color drains from Amalaskae¡¯s face. She stammers as her expression goes dizzy. She trips and falls flat on her face, and a startling event occurs. The ground cracks open in a massive fissure in front of the angel, startling Zuzia into a backwards leap that clears five meters, which also surprises her amidst the chaos around her. The fissure rapidly snakes its way to the town, widening into a massive gap into the ground as Amalaskae panics in terror. Adrenaline kicks in for Zuzia, and she glances between Amalaskae and the town. The answers to her questions are meaningless now. Her instincts are to run away, but the villagers are completely innocent. And now, they are in danger. Without thinking, Zuzia sprints at full speed, cratering the ground behind her as her footing slides in the dirt upon her take off, and each foot fall indents the soil. She is processing it well thanks to her rush, just as when she was fleeing the soldiers and didn¡¯t realize she was running far faster than even a horse. She has to overtake the fissure. She¡¯s not entirely sure what she can do about it, but her instincts are to try to help, especially because she¡¯s partly to blame, if only a little. She called upon Amalaskae, and continued to walk while talking. There was no evidence that Amalaskae was destructive or clumsy, since she¡¯s supposed to be an angel of God, but there¡¯s nothing to be done about that now. Thinking fast, Zuzia sprints ahead of the fissure as it snakes its way past one of the houses of the town, already disrupting its foundation. She slides to a stop, which is an impressive feat for her, considering it¡¯s regular dirt she¡¯s sliding on in an effort to stop her huge momentum. Without time to consider the consequences, Zuzia spins on her heel, stepping towards the leading crack of the fissure, and she throws her entire weight and strength behind a punch towards the ground. She¡¯s praying that her strength and durability are enough to handle what she¡¯s about to do, since she doesn¡¯t have a strong base of how to use her magic yet. Her fist strikes the ground, piercing into the soil. For her, it feels relatively slow, but her balled up hand sinks into the seemingly-soft ground as if it were nothing more than cotton. However, she can feel compression under her knuckles, and a supersonic crack rumbles around her fist. And then, the ground explodes in a massive crater almost 20 meters across, throwing dirt and rock in every direction. Zuzia shields her face as she drops down and back a couple of meters and stumbles further away from the epicenter, caught off guard by the small eruption of sediment. She regains her senses and composure a few steps away, looking at her handiwork with shock and awe. Dirt and rock are still raining down in a fountain-like pattern, spreading across the town and pelting the rooftops and roads, as well as any people and beasts of burden that are present. People scream and yell, and the ¡®rain¡¯ of debris sounds like hail amidst the echoing boom of the explosion. Most importantly, though, the fissure has been stopped in its tracks about three meters into the teardrop-shaped crater formed by a small town girl¡¯s punch. I guess I¡¯m not just a small town girl, huh? thinks the young blonde to herself. Someone screams nearby, startling her out of her thoughts. One of the houses is collapsing into the fissure. Part of the wall is already separated, and a woman is trapped inside as she clings to the table. The fissure is too wide where the house is collapsing for Zuzia to try to straddle it or anything obvious like that, not to mention the ground is already collapsing in on the fissure, which is even wider closer to where Amalaskae tripped. Thankfully, there isn¡¯t any lava or water coming out of the fissure, nor a demon horde to start the apocalypse, but it¡¯s very much an issue right now. Zuzia bolts without thinking too hard about it. She dives through the window of the collapsing house, rolling to her feet. For as much as she¡¯s taking a beating, she doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt easily anymore, which is rather inspiring for her endeavors as a hero of another world. Now inside the house, she has seconds to react. She darts to the woman, who is cradling a baby, and she hugs them both close, using her free left hand to launch the table as hard as she can towards the collapsing wall. The wall and table explode together into shrapnel and debris, all of which ruptures outwards and plummets into the chasm. As the floor starts to buckle and warp, Zuzia scoops mother and child into her arms in a princess carry, and she sprints towards the open wall, leaping with them both across the chasm to minimize the debris that is likely to hit them if she tries to charge through another wall. The woman screams while the baby cries, and Zuzia watches a pitch-black void lurk beneath her as she braces for their landing. She stumbles upon her feet hitting the ground and falls to a slide on her knees, still protectively cradling the young mother and her infant. The sounds of beams cracking and stones breaking denote the collapse of a sizable portion of the house as the ground gives way underneath, swallowing all of it into the inky black depths of the fissure caused by a clumsy angel. Zuzia exhales in relief. The crisis is averted for now, since no one is in further danger, but the chaos has only just begun. She immediately notices the gathering crowd of people who are staring at the destruction, as well as the strange foreign woman still cradling a mother and her child as the frightened woman remains frozen in terror, clinging to her baby. Many of the villagers, numbering somewhere in the range of 50-100, are covered in dirt, and some of them have cuts and fresh bruises from the debris raining down. Zuzia didn¡¯t get a chance to get that new language from Amalaskae, and she certainly has no idea how to communicate with these people otherwise. She gingerly sets the mother down, who whimpers and tries to scoot away from the strange woman in alien clothes. The honey-blonde Polish woman keeps one hand up to try to ease everyone¡¯s concerns while quickly patting herself down. She still has her remaining bear spray canister, her water bottle, her backpack, and her camping knife. She¡¯s pretty sure she didn¡¯t lose anything in any of her stunts. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Right, so, uh¡­ I know you probably don¡¯t understand me, but¡­ there was an angel¡­ or something. And¡­ uh¡­¡± A couple of the men talk, one to the woman with the baby, and another seemingly directed at those standing near him while his eyes stay focused on Zuzia. One of the younger men nods and takes off, having just received instructions to do something. ¡°Yep¡­ That¡¯s definitely my cue, isn¡¯t it?¡± She came from the southeast in general, though she entered the town from the northeast, given the path she was trying to avoid it. The young man ran southwest. She doesn¡¯t want to run in the direction of the boy who is likely going to retrieve the knights, but she also needs to keep making her way northwest, since that¡¯s the direction her phone is telling her to go. ¡°Musz? i??! Cze??! [I have to go! Bye!]¡± The honey-blonde backpacker bolts to her feet into a run, startling everyone. They begin shouting, but she quickly leaves earshot as she sprints towards the hills northwest of town. She keeps running for as long as she can, losing the daylight a couple hours later. She takes a break against a tree that has fruit on it, seemingly similar to an apple tree. She¡¯s not exhausted, thankfully, but she does breathe heavily to try to calm herself down. ¡°A-fff-A-Amalaskae!¡± ¡°H-here¡­¡± whimpers the goddess as she nervously peeks around the tree. ¡°I-... I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry!? What was that!? Are you some kind of demon!?¡± ¡°N-No! I¡¯m just a caretaker of this world! I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re taking really good care of it!¡± snaps Zuzia, frustrated and upset by everything that just happened. People could have gotten even more seriously hurt, and not only that, she doesn¡¯t have any idea how to control her own powers. In addition to that, it almost certainly would look like she¡¯s the one who caused the fissure, just as she created the crater to stop it, as if stopping her own mistake. The angel claps her hands together and bows her head, saying desperately gratefully, ¡°Y-You really helped me out! That was entirely my fault! I¡¯m so sorry! Thank you so much for covering for me, Zuzanna!¡± Zuzia groans in exasperation, pacing around in a small circle as she tries to let go of her anger. When she faces Amalaskae again, she goes on full attack to keep the angel from getting her bearings. ¡°Alright! Enough games. Tell me the truth! What happened? Why does it seem like I¡¯m being tricked?¡± ¡°Th-Th-There¡¯s no trick!¡± whines the angel urgently. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± She slumps, admitting softly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ extremely clumsy.¡± Yeah, no duh, thinks the Polish woman to herself. ¡°Th-That¡¯s why I was so excited when my first summoning was happening, s-s-so, I acted quickly. B-But¡­ If I¡¯m being honest¡­¡± Zuzia narrows her gaze, piecing together what she has assumed with what she now knows. ¡°There was no specific threat on this world needing a hero, was there?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly¡­ Some races on some worlds will summon heroes every chance they get, but this one¡­ Um¡­ Well, the threat that caused another hero to be summoned has already been defeated. And yet, he summoned you. I¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure why, but¡­ um, my colleague before me¡­ She thinks the hero is afraid of someone who came to this world with him.¡± Trying to make sense of it, the blonde shakes her head. ¡°Wait, you mean there are two other people from Earth here? Are they Polish as well?¡± ¡°N-No! The hero is Japanese, while the other one is an American. B-But, rumors say he was sent here accidentally.¡± Remembering her phone, Zuzia pulls it out to look at her map. Daniel is a fairly common name of Biblical descent on Earth, having spread quite far across the world, including Poland. The only information on her map is the name itself, so she has no way of knowing for sure that it¡¯s an American named Daniel, but she is fairly confident that it¡¯s not the Japanese hero summoned to this world. ¡°Is the American¡­ Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, my phone¡­ Is it guiding me to Daniel?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Amalaskae looks, and she perks up. ¡°Oh! Yes! I linked your phones so you¡¯ll be able to find each other.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the heroes are afraid of each other, though? Who¡¯s the bad guy?¡± The angel goes quiet as it becomes clear that such concerns never crossed her mind. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± groans Zuzia in disgust. ¡°Then, what am I supposed to do here?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ Um,... You could try to stop the conflict between Daniel and Rikuto. I think my colleague said it¡¯s growing into a larger conflict, s-so, if you can stop them¡­ Maybe that will be enough?¡± ¡°Enough to what? Can¡¯t I just go home?¡± Amalaskae gives her a pleading expression, and she asks, ¡°What? Are you going to be killed if I abandon this world? Just summon another¡­¡± Tears start to form in the angel¡¯s eyes. All of her hopes are apparently pinned on Zuzia. Great¡­ No pressure. She sighs, asking a little coldly, ¡°This is your first and only chance in your new position, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amalaskae nods vigorously, trying to fight back tears. ¡°Gaaahhh¡­ Ojej!¡± groans the Polish woman as she paces in a circle again, this time clutching her head and raking her hands through her messy hair. She storms over to Amalaskae, who puts her hands up in immediate surrender. Still, Zuzia pokes her chest, saying sternly, ¡°First, you¡¯ll give me that¡­ Japanese language or whatever it was called. Second, you¡¯ll ask your colleague to come talk to me so I can get some solid answers. And third, I want two wishes when I complete my task, instead of the one you promised me.¡± Amalaskae nods nervously like a scared puppy, but she quickly flinches. ¡°I¡­ Well, I can do the first one easily. A-And, I-I¡¯ll ask her¡­ but I can¡¯t make promises for her. We¡¯re really supposed to minimize interference with each other, but this is a special case. A-As for the wishes¡­¡± Amalaskae swallows a lump in her throat. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll try to find a way. I-If you can end the major war on this world, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to get you a second wish. I swear it.¡± Zuzia sighs again, this time more in acceptance than in exasperation. ¡°That¡¯s probably the best I¡¯ll get, right? I agree. I¡¯ll try to live up to your expectations.¡± ¡°Ooooh! Thank you Zuzanna! Thank you!¡± Amalaskae hugs her, and for the first time since coming to this world, Zuzia feels actual pain. This clumsy angel nearly destroyed a village simply from falling over, which was very un-divine to begin with, so she¡¯s probably one of the only ones who can overpower Zuzia now. Zuzanna frantically pats her back calling out, ¡°Fine! Fine! Go easy on me!¡± Amalaskae releases her with rosy cheeks. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ Well, you know¡­¡± Ugh¡­ Yes, I¡¯m figuring it out, you clumsy angel¡­ Still, Zuzanna can¡¯t stay mad at her with such a gentle and caring expression. Come what may, Amalaskae is her clumsy angel watching over her. ¡°And, from now on, feel free to call me Zuzia. A-As long as it¡¯s alright to consider us friends.¡± Amalaskae happily smiles. ¡°Oooo! Yes, of course, Zuzia!¡± She dances in place giddily, adding, ¡°I-I¡¯m not really supposed to be ¡®friends¡¯ with my chosen hero, but I think it¡¯s okay. Ryukana is friends with one of her heroes, after all¡­¡± You¡¯re going to get us both in humongous trouble, aren¡¯t you? thinks the blonde to herself, though she can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright. Then, give me this world¡¯s Japanese language, and I¡¯ll keep working my way towards Daniel. I just hope those guys don¡¯t catch up to me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Japanese!¡± whines Amalaskae rather un-angel-like. ¡°I recommend Eastern Imperial Trade, but if you¡¯d like another language¡­¡± ¡°I thought you said it was the same as Japanese¡­¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s very different!¡± Zuzia laughs, and the angel fumes impotently before using her powers to bestow the language on the Polish woman. As warned, she can feel a surge in what feels like her entire body, as well as a throbbing headache, but she is able to remember everything still, thankfully. With a few parting words of encouragement, Amalaskae vanishes with a promise to continue watching over her first and ¡®favorite¡¯ summon. It looks like, even though it¡¯s her choice of what direction to go, Zuzia is going to have her work cut out for her in this new world. *** Daniel approaches the final boss of his adventure so far. She is the most dangerous and potentially unstable enemy he has challenged to date. Having absorbed the magical power of titanic foes, her deceptively small package hides what she truly is. Amber eyes tilt away from the game the small demon-kin is playing, and large, triangular ears perk upright in excitement. ¡°Daniel! There you are. A-Are you¡­ alright to be walking around?¡± Yes. She is the final boss, and she is potentially the most dangerous enemy Daniel will ever face. But, she jogs to his side to make sure he is alright. After all, she is Hekate, the young feldrok girl whose life he saved from the brink of defeat and starvation, and in turn, she became one of his most loyal and loving companions. ¡°Hekate, thank you, but I¡¯m alright. Do you have a minute to talk?¡± She cocks her head to the side, with her big ears flopping with the movement of her head. ¡°Sure, of course. I-Is¡­ everything alright?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯ll explain. I just wanted to do it with just the two of us.¡± ¡°Alright. Um, Bunni?¡± Bunnrimae, the second youngest daughter of Aramellianna, smiles and bows her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me, Hekate. Daniel. Desti? Do you want to take over for Hekate?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± calls out the youngest daughter. She trots over and takes up Hekate¡¯s side of the chess board, studying the remaining pieces and their positions as her elder sister refreshes her memory on the gameplay. Hekate takes Daniel¡¯s hand and leads him to a private area. She asks playfully, ¡°Is today the day you break your rules, Daniel? Heeheehee! Just kidding.¡± ¡°Yes,... in a way¡­¡± murmurs the mechanic. The young empress halts and looks at him in surprise. ¡°W-W-What?¡± Daniel sighs and takes a seat. He pulls her onto his lap so he can hold her gently, since he¡¯s not afraid of her response, whatever it might be. She could destroy the world if she reacts negatively, but he has faith that his little companion will hear him out at least. ¡°Hekate,... I want to lead with this; I love you. I really do care about you, and nothing and no one will ever take your place away.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you, Daniel.¡± Her rosy cheeks accentuate a sheepish smile, but she points out nervously, ¡°Y-You¡¯re never this direct, though. D-Did something happen? I-I-If you¡¯re worried about the curse, I-I¡¯m not happy about it, but I won¡¯t leave you. I-I already forgive you.¡± ¡°I know, Sweetpea. But,... I¡¯m going to need your forgiveness again here in a moment¡­ Whether you give it to me is up to you.¡± The feldrok girl goes silent as her ears droop. She knows she¡¯s not going to like what she¡¯s going to hear, but she trusts and cares for Daniel as well. She grips his hand with both of hers, saying softly, ¡°I love you Daniel. As long as you remain by my side,... Then you can tell me.¡± Daniel hugs her, hesitating for a long time. He made a promise, and the one he made that pledge to has the best interests of him in mind as well as herself and even Hekate. ¡°Please hear me out to the end.¡± Hekate nods softly, sensing the moment approaching. She squeezes his hands for comfort, bracing herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Ryuogriar.¡± The ravenette tenses with a single, solid flinch. She is locked in place for a long moment, and Daniel adds softly, ¡°It was her demand to receive her forgiveness, as well as¡­ a reason for me to keep my promises¡­¡± This finally prompts the young girl to look up into his eyes, staring at him with a needful expression. She desires answers, but her brain can¡¯t seem to keep up with the questions as they form in her brain. Daniel tries to pet her head, but she smacks his hand away, and he slumps a little. A wide array of emotions pass across the young teen¡¯s face as she processes her feelings, trying to make sense of what she just heard. Part of her wishes she had thought of that, another part wishes to object, another wants to run away, and still a part of her wants to cry. He adds softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose any of you, and Ryuo is right. I have been afraid to act like a part of this family, because I don¡¯t feel like a part of this world. I haven¡¯t been able to convince myself to fall backwards into anyone¡¯s arms. She¡¯s willful enough to speak her mind when I¡¯m wrong, and mature enough to know how to keep things under control. But, that¡¯s not to say, well¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°...th me¡­¡± mumbles the feldrok girl. ¡°What did you say?¡± asks Daniel gently, trying not to ignore her. She suddenly springs off of his lap and grips his collar, screaming, ¡°Then do it with me! Marry me instead! Why is it Ryuo!? Why!?¡± Tears burst forth from her eyes, and she continues to scream for answers, ¡°Why does it have to be this way!? You promised me first! You¡­ I don¡¯t have anything without you! Ryuo is still a dragon! She has lots of things! So make her leave!¡± ¡°Hekate! Hekate! Calm down!¡± Daniel tries to hug her, but she squirms away from him, crying out in objection. He tries to speak over her so she hears him, ¡°I¡¯m not making anyone go away!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your daughter! I want to be your wife! That¡¯s all I want! I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± She throws her steel crown across the room, yelling, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of it! I just want you!¡± She loses herself to her sobs, finally allowing herself to be held, and she instinctively grips him, though she continues to squirm as if she¡¯s fighting herself. Daniel holds her close and pets her head, trying to calm her down. He doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s a circle of hell being made just for him, since he certainly isn¡¯t walking the path of a particularly godly man, but he decides he can¡¯t put it off any longer. ¡°Listen, Hekate, I¡­ know I¡¯ve danced around the topic. S-So¡­¡± As she continues to cry into his chest, he digs in his magic bag for a specific object. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, since I was still working on it, but¡­ Here.¡± He slides her onto the bed of the room to kneel in front of her. ¡°Hekate, I¡­ I know this doesn¡¯t seem fair, but¡­ Please, accept this as a promise¡­¡± He shows her a ring with an amber-colored stone. ¡°I want to hold to my principles, but I¡¯ll give this to you now as an official promise. The day -the very moment- you turn eighteen¡­ If you will still have me, I would like to marry you.¡± She whimpers, looking at him as she sniffles. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Ryuo is forcing me to make a commitment now, and she¡¯s already old enough. But, I promised you that I would never leave you. I also tacitly went along with the plan that you would be first, but¡­¡± Hekate looks to the side for a moment, hiding her gaze. She grumbles, ¡°Y-... You never¡­ promised¡­¡± He takes a breath and exhales. ¡°To my shame, I¡¯ve broken promises already, all with the weak excuse that I¡¯m protecting everyone else. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to marry you until you¡¯re an adult. I wouldn¡¯t even mind waiting longer, but at least when you¡¯re an adult, you¡¯ll have gotten to be a kid for at least a little while.¡± ¡°B-But, I¡¯m not a kid,¡± whines the young feldrok, her ears flattening back in irritation. ¡°No, but you¡¯re not quite an adult yet, either. So please, accept this promise, and I swear I won¡¯t break it. You¡¯ll remain the Empress of the Fievegal, and I¡¯ll step down to a rank of Prince Consort or something if that really matters.¡± She sucks her teeth, retorting with a hint of disgust, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t care about that. I don¡¯t care about the Fievegal if you¡¯re not with me. I only play along as Empress because you want me to.¡± The human chuckles softly. ¡°Yes, well, you¡¯re right. You do dislike it more than I do.¡± She finally cracks a small smile, but she¡¯s far from happy yet. She looks at the ring again, asking softly, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ryuo wait, then?¡± ¡°We had a discussion about that. We¡¯re hoping it¡¯ll curb my reckless tendencies, because I¡¯ll officially have a lot more to lose than ever. And, it¡¯ll make Ryuo happy.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The ravenette crosses her arms and looks away. ¡°I hope you have a plan to explain it to all of your other mistresses.¡± The mechanic sighs. ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t deny it anymore¡­¡± He cups her cheek gently, pulling her face to look at him again as he leans on her lap. ¡°Sweetpea, before anyone else, I owe you my life. You were the first one to really give me a reason to live in this world, even if you were just a munchkin to me.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± He takes her hands and holds them gently. ¡°This is probably dirty of me to say, but whoever will have me, I would like to marry them. And, I¡¯d like you not to kill them.¡± She huffs again, looking away. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything bad to anyone. Even if they¡¯re sucessfully stealing you away from me.¡± ¡°If you can convince Ryuo of a better plan, we¡¯ll go with that one. After all, you are the First Empress.¡± Hekate pouts her lip, scowling at him with frustration. ¡°So, you want me to solve your problem for you?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I want all of you to speak your minds even more freely. I¡¯m just some guy, not some hero. If being married officially will make Ryuo stop hesitating to speak to me about her concerns or to scold me before I do something foolish, I don¡¯t mind. I actually¡­ like the idea a bit. That¡¯s why I made that ring already, even if my original plan was to wait for you¡­¡± Hekate¡¯s ears finally perk up, and she looks at the ring again. It¡¯s then that she realizes what he¡¯s saying. Even as early as it is, he was making a ring to propose to her with, so that he would have it perfect when the time came. She sniffles. Daniel does care about her more than anyone, as do the other Empress consorts. She wipes her cheeks, throwing her arms over his shoulders and wrapping her legs around his waist. She grumbles, ¡°You¡¯re a butt, Daniel. A big stinky butt¡­¡± He chuckles warmly. ¡°Yes, yes. And, where would any of us be without our stinky butts?¡± She scoffs and whines, ¡°You dummy!¡± She lays her chin on his shoulder, and he continues to hold her, patting her back. She murmurs, ¡°Carry me¡­¡± ¡°Carry you? Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just carry me for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel stands up without objection and walks with Hekate clinging to his chest. After a little while, she mumbles, ¡°Daniel¡­ I don¡¯t want you to think of me or treat me like your daughter¡­ Ryuo¡¯s a dumb-dumb, so I can¡¯t stop her, but¡­ I¡¯m going to be your wife, too. S-So don¡¯t try to back out of it.¡± Daniel chuckles as he carries the little feldrok girl. ¡°Sure, sure, Sweetpea. As you wish.¡± *** Chapter 143: Enemy Unknown ¡°Sir Neith, we¡¯re going to the Citadel.¡± Daniel informs the grey dragon, who is on probation with the dragon Empresses, while Ryuogriar stands behind the human mechanic. Daniel already told everyone else his plan, and Reignleif will be joining them shortly. Aramellianna is awake now, but she is recovering from her ordeals. ¡°I am at your service, if you¡¯ll have me, my Liege,¡± replies Neith with a humble bow. ¡°If you¡¯d prefer to remain where you can visit your lady friend, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll take Magnir or Roeta. Or, I¡¯ll rely on my Empress, who is plenty strong enough.¡± The first of the Jomsvikings shakes his head. ¡°My Lady Roestren is aware that my duties are chaotic right now, your Grace. I will be honored to be entrusted with this task.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mukori,¡± starts Ryuogriar, giving a ponderous expression and pose. Daniel looks at her, asking gently, ¡°What about?¡± ¡°Neith was present for both you and the Grand Duchess. Does that not raise questions for you?¡± ¡°I have questions, but not for Sir Neith,¡± replies Daniel sincerely. ¡°Something is wrong, but I don¡¯t have enough information to make a decision. With myself and you three Dragon Empresses away from this location, we will still have Vaergraes and Hekate guarding everyone here, but Vaergraes has successfully kept a low profile, and Hekate is easy to underestimate. She has agreed to capture anyone suspicious, and to be suspicious of everyone.¡± ¡°My Liege¡­ Your Grace¡­ Are¡­ you¡­ implying¡­?¡± Neith can speak casually with Daniel when he¡¯s alone, but he is extremely careful to watch his manners and tone when anyone else, particularly the Dragon Empresses. To question the Emperor and the Second Empress could cause problems, and Geirahoel would be quick to snap if she¡¯s not in a good mood. However, Ryuogriar is more tolerant in general. She remarks, ¡°That someone within the Fievegal¡¯s upper ranks can not be trusted?¡± She looks at Daniel, saying coldly, ¡°I am almost certain of it.¡± ¡°The question is ¡®who¡¯,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°And how do we lure them out? I have a friendly relationship with all of¡­ uh¡­ my consorts¡­¡± As awkward as it is for Daniel to acknowledge out loud, Ryuogriar nods proudly in agreement, and he continues, ¡°And I trust the Einherjars. Neith, you¡¯re often too honest for your own good, and Magnir and Roeta are pretty simple in taste.¡± ¡°Could it be Lady Senn?¡± asks Neith, glancing between the two. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I doubt it. She has the power to give everyone pause, and she seems to have some understanding of Earth¡¯s technology and capabilities, even if she doesn¡¯t fully comprehend everything we can do. If she wanted to, she could likely defeat me with ease. Truthfully, everyone could. But, I think the ¡®plan¡¯ would have shifted, now that there is a line of succession for how the Citadel is inherited.¡± ¡°Line of succession?¡± asks Neith. Daniel nods. ¡°Among the first things I did with Xyreko after Brosjak when I had some spare time was figure out how to change the spellbinding of the Citadel¡¯s controls, which recognize me as the master. Because it¡¯s a magical system, it can easily recognize a new master, and loyally protect that recognition until the master is dead. So, what if there¡¯s also an inheritance of the ¡®master¡¯ role already established, even if the master dies? My country used a similar system for the ¡®ruler¡¯ of the land, which we called the President. If the President were killed, the Vice President takes over. If the Vice President also dies somehow, then¡­ I think it was the Speaker of the House? I honestly don¡¯t know the full chain of succession, but it was a very long list, to reduce the probability of needing to enact the lowest levels to nearly zero.¡± ¡°And, the Citadel will do this for the ¡®master¡¯?¡± asks Neith. ¡°Yes. Xyreko helped me tweak the magic to ensure that, even if something happens to me, Hekate becomes the master, and it goes in order of the Empresses. Since four of those Empresses are stronger than virtually all other beings in the world, let alone the other empresses, it¡¯s more difficult than simply killing me and being able to take over the Citadel, which is now the pinnacle of modern technology for Zenkon.¡± ¡°More importantly, Mukori,¡± starts Ryuogriar as she hugs his arm to her soft chest. ¡°Is a president higher than an Emperor?¡± Daniel laughs a little at the bluntness of that question. ¡°That really depends on the nation whose ruler is a President versus the Empire whose ruler is an Emperor, honestly. In practice, I guess an Emperor is technically the highest, as far as I know, before you reach an actual god or something, as far as how humans rank rulers.¡± He cups his chin as he thinks. ¡°My country was, at least for a time, the leading power of Earth in terms of economic strength and military power, even while another country who was arguably subordinate to mine held an emperor.¡± He scoffs with a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°Ironically enough, Rikuto¡¯s country is that country. The Emperor of Japan is ceremonial, to my knowledge, like the King or Queen of England, which was a Queen for most of my lifetime. Long story short, it depends on the power of the country and their specific title of ruler. Certain government systems promote and allow for greater growth, while others suppress it, so it¡¯s a balancing act. Either way, the line of succession is active for the Citadel, and if they are in the inner circle¡­ I suspect they know that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, and I haven¡¯t killed you, Mukori,¡± replies the dragon matriarch clinging to his arm. He snickers lightly, using his other hand to pat her arm gently. ¡°Yes, yes, Mukori. Not killing me is a decent place to start. But, that doesn¡¯t eliminate anyone anymore¡­ unfortunately.¡± ¡°What about Doephluev?¡± asks Neith, brainstorming. Daniel replies quietly and seriously, ¡°It could be Hekate, for all we know.¡± Both dragons wince, and the human adds, ¡°Obviously, I know it¡¯s not Hekate. She refused to take the Citadel when she had the chance. And, given what happened with that spy and with Mother,... there is something deeper going on¡­ I¡¯m reluctant to put on my tin foil hat, so to speak, but¡­ I think it¡¯s related to the never-ending war.¡± ¡°The perpetual war you spoke of, yes?¡± asks Ryuogriar. Daniel nods grimly. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­ It does seem like there are enemies on all sides¡­ and worse, they are coordinating.¡± ¡°The amulet¡­¡± murmurs Neith. ¡°What!?¡± snaps Ryuogriar, stunned at hearing the thing that cursed Daniel brought up now. The grey dragon clarifies, ¡°The spy was wearing an amulet with a distinct emblem on it, but even I can¡¯t remember it. When Emperor Daniel touched it, the emblem disappeared. Since the curse was undetectable, it was likely intended to wipe us out simply by virtue of me attempting to separate it from my Liege in a panic.¡± ¡°I am almost certain I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± adds Daniel. ¡°I was certain of it at the time. But, it was too small to make sense of without inspecting closer. Once it disappeared¡­¡± ¡°It was too late¡­¡± murmurs Ryuogriar. ¡°Then, whoever the emblem belongs to has a hand in this perpetual war?¡± ¡°I think so. We¡¯re making assumptions, obviously, and as they say in my country:¡± Daniel states in English, ¡°[When you assume things, you make an ass out of ¡®u¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯.]¡± Both dragons stare at him blankly, and he clears his throat awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech. Anyways, point being, assumptions can bite you as easily as they can help, so they¡¯re risky. We need more information. I¡¯m obviously not going to start executing anyone, but the most suspicious members of the inner circle are not necessarily problems. It¡¯s the ones who aren¡¯t suspicious at all that we need to be cautious of.¡± Ryuogriar and Neith are both quiet with serious expressions. The human exhales deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not suspicious of either of you because you have tested my suspicions already.¡± ¡°Forgive me for asking this, Mukori,...¡± Daniel flinches in surprise at the new voice that appears at his left, like a soft-spoken ghost suddenly appearing. ¡°R-Reina-mukori! You surprised me.¡± ¡°Sorry. But, I wanted to ask. Who do you feel the least affection for among your lovers?¡± Daniel recoils a little. He often restrains himself consciously from disrespectfully and ignorantly discussing romantic matters of others in his intimate circle with those in front of him, though there are situations like now when he is asked directly. ¡°Ahhh,¡± muses Ryuogriar as she cups her chin with her fingers. ¡°You have a keen mind, Sister. Indeed, answer her, Mukori.¡± Daniel glances at each of them, and then at Neith. The grey dragon, who has also looked at each of them in confusion, shrugs his shoulders unhelpfully. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t really given thought to it like that,¡± replies Daniel uneasily. Reignleif pouts softly, pushing her lip out and everything. ¡°Does that mean I am low on the list, Mukori?¡± The mechanic grits his teeth. He has told Geirahoel and only Geirahoel that she is his favorite, though everyone seems to know. However, that is a close race between Ryuogriar and Reignleif for an extremely narrow ¡®second¡¯ place. The dragons aren¡¯t hesitant at all about expressing their affection in their own ways, and make Daniel feel truly at home. Everyone else remains rather cautious with him, like he is more powerful than he is. ¡°N-No! I¡­ Listen¡­¡± He glances at Ryuogriar, but she gives him a very devious smirk. She is planning on exploiting this moment no matter how he answers. ¡°Now, now, Reina. Everyone knows that our sweet youngest sister is his favorite.¡± She feigns a sigh with her palm on her cheek. ¡°We are simply mistresses¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± snaps Daniel suddenly, tensing with embarrassment when his own words sink in for him. He sighs, ¡°Listen,... No one needs to remind me I¡¯m in an impossible situation. I know it. I really do¡­ I think I know what you want from your question, Reina-Mukori.¡± He looks at Reignleif, who cocks her head. She¡¯s the shortest one present, and her dress and mantle make her look rather cute. The human adds gently, ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t have any intimate feelings towards Veiranoei. Vae and I have been reserved with each other¡­¡± ¡°Vae, hmm?¡± asks Ryuogriar, not missing that for a moment. Daniel sighs. ¡°Yes. I think, for her age, she¡¯s as innocent as she appears. She is a hard worker, and likely is too busy upholding her duties to scheme or pursue romance.¡± He thinks, concluding softly, ¡°I guess that leaves Aoloan, Kera¡¯tai, and Doephluev. But, I think Doephluev is very obvious with her ambitions, so I have no real fear of her.¡± ¡°And, you fear the other two?¡± asks Reignleif. ¡°Well, not exactly. I guess¡­ I don¡¯t feel as close to Aoloan as anyone else. I like her, but¡­¡± Everyone remains quiet in thought for a moment. It becomes awkward, and Daniel asks, ¡°Why? Have any of you noticed anything?¡± ¡°Not specifically, no,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°But, anything I could say of Aoloan, unfortunately, I could say of almost everyone else. I¡¯m not especially close with anyone but the other three first empresses.¡± ¡°Same,¡± replies Reignleif, ¡°With exception of Wenlianna, and¡­ I¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°Doephluev has been working with you, yes?¡± asks Ryuogriar dryly. ¡°I understand you have more of a rapport with her. Still, hopefully this narrows down our list.¡± ¡°Hardly,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°Aoloan had a chance to destroy me when it was her, Kera¡¯tai, and the Goblin Queens when we met. And, she knew I had no power of my own.¡± ¡°True,¡± replies Ryuogriar. ¡°For now, my Liege, I will operate on the assumption that the only ones exempt from suspicion are her Greatness Hekate, the Dragon Empresses, and I should believe Lady Wenlianna, yes?¡± Daniel confirms with a dip of his head. ¡°I think we¡¯re safe eliminating them.¡± He touches the cheeks of Ryuogriar and Reignleif with his palms. ¡°I am certain about you ladies.¡± Both Dragon Empresses smile, and Reignleif makes a somewhat dry joke, ¡°You hear that, Ryuo? We are at least in the top five.¡± ¡°Indeed, Sister Reina. I suppose we¡¯ll have to settle for top five¡­¡± The eldest of the three Dragon Empresses sighs with her palm on her cheek. ¡°Though, if we count how often that lustful assassin seduces him¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± interjects Daniel. ¡°I think it¡¯s best we depart, since we¡¯re all here.¡± ¡°Yes we are.¡± ¡°Jesus!¡± exclaims Daniel as he flinches from another new voice appearing directly behind him. The bearer of that voice speaks with a seductive and amused tone, and is none other than the ¡®assassin¡¯ in question; Doephluev. ¡°For f-... Doephluev!?¡± ¡°I have told you countless times, my Darling Beloved, I only serve you. I shall accompany you wherever you shall go. Assuming you don¡¯t escape me.¡± She glares lightly at Neith, who doesn¡¯t flinch under her gaze. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Daniel sighs, while the dragons scowl at the archoneldwyn dressed in rather elegant maid attire. She fits into a strange position, since she was supposed to effectively be Daniel¡¯s servant with the express purpose of restoring the archoneldwyn race. She receives Daniel¡¯s affection enough to be considered a consort, or even an ¡®empress¡¯, but she is not as welcomed by the others because of her role as an assassin that nearly killed Daniel. However, Ryuogriar starts the greeting. ¡°Doephluev. I was wondering how long it would take you to arrive.¡± ¡°You flatter me, your Grace, but I am always nearby my Beloved in case he should ever need me for anything.¡± ¡°Indeed. Be sure not to get in the way.¡± Ryuogriar turns away to walk onto the shuttle, and Neith follows her, knowing everyone else will be close behind. And, right she is. Daniel looks at Doephluev, who gives him a smile. ¡°Doephluev¡­ I¡¯d¡­ like to ask you for a favor,¡± starts Daniel gently. She frowns, knowing that his request is likely to be something that runs contrary to the brief conversation that just took place. She murmurs in a tone meant to ensure her disappointment is apparent, ¡°I am at your service, my Love¡­¡± Daniel hesitates, and Ryuogriar comes to a stop to listen. He finally explains, ¡°You caught the spy quickly, and¡­ I¡¯d like you to watch over everyone here.¡± ¡°M-Me?¡± asks the archoneldwyn in surprise. ¡°But¡­ I want to sabotage everyone else.¡± ¡°Yes, and everyone knows it.¡± The two Dragon Empresses present scoff dryly. Daniel adds, ¡°I also know that you¡¯re smart enough not to cause any harm, because you¡¯re going to be suspect number one.¡± Doephluev pouts a little, but she can¡¯t help the slight smile of amusement that forms on her lips at Daniel¡¯s assessment of her. ¡°Is this an order, my Beloved Darling?¡± asks Doephluev, trying to entice him into changing his mind by flirtatiously dancing back and forth. ¡°No, but I would greatly appreciate it if you would look after everyone.¡± She crosses her arms with a bit more sass behind her demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me, then?¡± Daniel smirks. ¡°How about a diamond?¡± She looks away with a huff. ¡°Please save me a seat, Empress Ryuogriar.¡± The two female dragons chuckle as Neith watches quietly. The mechanic sighs. ¡°Five diamonds and three new custom-made dresses.¡± This catches her interest, but she doesn¡¯t yield yet. ¡°Mmm¡­ Better. But, diamonds are like ears of corn to you.¡± ¡°You know the dresses alone will take a lot of my time, right?¡± She smiles, feeling a little proud. ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re asking for a lot of my time.¡± ¡°You could ma-...¡± starts Reignleif before Daniel quickly covers her mouth. ¡°Five diamonds and five dresses,¡± counters Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m not going higher.¡± The former assassin ponders the offer as if she¡¯s deep in thought. ¡°One diamond, but I get to pick the jewelry it¡¯s on, five dresses, a nightgown, and three sets of lingerie,¡± counters the archoneldwyn mistress boisterously. This causes the dragons to twitch, and Daniel hesitates. Value-wise, the diamonds carry a great deal more weight. With five of them, she could easily afford to run away and go into hiding, and Daniel would likely never see her again. With the lingerie specifically, Daniel can design outfits, but for the delicate fabric-work, he¡¯ll be leaving it to actual seamstresses. She¡¯s overtly telling him that she wants gifts over payment, particularly gifts that feed her vanity. Daniel sighs. ¡°Deal. So, you¡¯ll protect our allies here?¡± Doephluev smiles and hops to kiss his cheek. ¡°Yes, my Love. Don¡¯t expect me to serve them, but I¡¯ll at least watch out for threats to anyone on the airship.¡± ¡°That will be great. Thank you.¡± She presses close to him, leaning her chest against his. ¡°Don¡¯t be gone too long, my Beloved. I might get bored and unruly.¡± Daniel rolls his eyes and kisses her hand to send her off. He jokes, ¡°Sometimes I wonder who the servant is supposed to be.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re offering¡­¡± The Emperor turns her around by the shoulders, retorting bluntly, ¡°Get going. Contact us over the radio if you need anything.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Darling!¡± replies Doephluev cutely, turning around to see them off. Now free of the delay, Reignleif walks with her arms wrapped around Daniel¡¯s to be escorted onto the shuttle, and Ryuogriar leads as Neith waits at the shuttle¡¯s ramp for everyone else to board first. After that, they take off bound for the Citadel. *** Empress Sundenelle nurses a work-related headache as she reads a handful of various reports from all over the Empire. Taken individually, they are relatively innocuous. However, together as they are, she sees the bigger picture. After the elimination of Fort Twilight, the Fievegal has made contact with Mattarglos, an allied territory to the Empire, but not a vassal state nor a traditional noble-supported kingdom. Mattarglos operates with a declared ruler, but doesn¡¯t weigh noble rank and etiquette as highly as the other kingdoms. Strength and merit are greater priorities, and because the land is much more difficult to live in thanks to rough terrain, cold weather, and abundant monsters, no one bothers to try to undermine and invade them. That is, until the Fievegal has shown interest in them before all other kingdoms. If the reports are to be believed, and that is speaking for the ones coming from merchants, the Fievegal is already establishing a trade presence in Mattarglos. Though the goods are limited to a degree, it is undoubtedly Daniel and his allies. Not to mention the recent celebrations of the defeat of three of Mattarglos¡¯s most troublesome monsters, which all came in rapid succession. Grand Prince Yaulander has also made moves of his own, visiting Mornistae for mysterious purposes, only for rumors to arise of a new hero being summoned. Sundenelle groans, ¡°Could they have succeeded?¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± asks the captain of her guard. ¡°Nevermind. Has there been any word on the progress of the Fievegal invading Mornistae?¡± One of the other advisors replies, ¡°No, your Illustrious Grace. It seems they have secured the Stalvaltan territory and have held borders since. Though, the supposed summoning has caused quite a stir in the kingdom as a whole. Reliable information is buried in less useful rumors and claims.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Sundenelle weighs her options for a moment, and one of the Imperial Dukes serving as a minister clears his throat. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may be permitted to speak.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Majesty.¡± He asks cautiously, ¡°Should we not send out missives to cut off all trade with anyone claiming ties to the Grand Duchy? A great deal of their funding undoubtedly comes from the enhanced magic crystals¡­¡± ¡°And cut off our supply of crystals as well, Duke Walliskah?¡± asks the young empress with her forehead propped up by her hands. ¡°The danger of a monopoly is exactly this scenario, but no one else has positively identified the source of the enhanced magic crystals. I have magic artisans pursuing rumors that they are merely gemstones, such as diamonds, but even so, the largest diamonds seen to date pale in comparison to the size of a single enhanced magic crystal, which are consistently large.¡± She wants to flop her head down on the desk. The number of people in her office are limited to a handful of ministers, trusted nobles, guards, and her mother as her lady-in-waiting. Byleathea raises her hand gently, and Sundenelle looks. ¡°Yes, Lady Byleathea?¡± ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the Empire is indeed in a precarious position when it comes to the Fievegal. But, if the two separate issues of the Stalvaltan Duchy and the territory of Mattarglos are not combined into one, I fear we are in grave danger of massive instability.¡± ¡°I agree, but if we are to treat one or the other in either way,...¡± Sundenelle sighs. She stands up and approaches the territorial map laid out on the large table nearby. It depicts known troop positions, but with the Fievegal and Daniel¡¯s technology, the map is constantly out of date. She points at the mountains, specifically where Fort Reeffjord is represented. ¡°There are two fortresses that now allow passage through the mountains with Fort Twilight lost, Reeffjord and Peony. Mattarglos all but completely controls access to Fort Peony, and it is undeniably the smallest passage of the three fortresses. Additionally,...¡± She points to the map as everyone gathers around it. ¡°Fort Twilight is confirmed to be merely a crater at this time. While it was too large to determine from stable ground, it is not impossible for a passable route to exist across the crater. A very large passable route. If we dedicate energy to trying to chase the Fievegal out of eastern territories, we open ourselves to invasion at any one of the three fortresses.¡± The captain adds, ¡°Additionally, your Majesty, if the reports are accurate, the Fievegal can move large numbers of troops through the air using the strange flying carriages, though there are no confirmed reports on how many vessels the Fievegal possesses.¡± She nods. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think the Grand Duchess is truly a hostage, either. I think the Grand Duchy, if we can get spies into their borders, would appear rather safe and quite amenable to the Fievegal, meaning they likely have full economic support in both directions. The problem is, I don¡¯t want to escalate the war any further, and I had believed for a moment that Daniel can be reasoned with. It seems getting in touch with him is the difficult part.¡± She looks at the map. Duke Walliskah adds as he points to the capital of Mattarglos, ¡°Your Grace, I know that information is difficult to obtain on the exact whereabouts, but there does seem to be some credible evidence that the otherworlder Daniel is in the capital of Mattarglos, having celebrated the fall of the monsters.¡± ¡°And, what about outside of Mattarglos? What kind of rumors are we hearing?¡± asks the young woman. She has a pretty good idea of the answer, but she¡¯s wondering if it¡¯s fading or getting worse. Finally, Marquis Rambok clears his throat. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the¡­ incidences of the otherworlder Daniel¡¯s name have increased. While there are some mentions of the monsters of Mattarglos, more often,... it is the negative rumors?¡± Sundenelle sighs in disgust as she holds her head with a hand. ¡°Such as¡­?¡± she grumbles. ¡°Well¡­ It seems to be a common belief that he keeps the company of demons¡­¡± ¡°That one is true, but not exclusive to demons. Next.¡± ¡°The vulgarities toward the second princess of Mornistae get brought up frequently, though they seem to have gotten more dramatized.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ Well¡­¡± ¡°Go on¡­¡± urges the impatient Empress. The men gathered around glance at each other uneasily, and Byleathea clears her throat. ¡°Some of the rumors claim that he enslaves and beds children, your Majesty.¡± While she managed to deliver it with a straight face, her own tone betrayed a struggle to finish the sentence. ¡°And, can I trust that Yaulander¡¯s faction is the one spreading these rumors?¡± ¡°That is the safest bet, your Grace,¡± replies Duke Walliskah respectfully. ¡°Hekate being in his inner circle does little to quell such rumors, though she obviously does not behave as a slave.¡± Sundenelle scoffs, and she looks at the map. Walliskah adds, ¡°Merchants in league with Grand Prince Yaulander¡¯s faction are the ones carrying such news and rumors to other territories. It seems the Fievegal¡¯s visit to Mattarglos was convenient for them, as they will likely run into friction with any other territories from here onward.¡± ¡°One thing is clear, Daniel is not a politician. He doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything about his reputation. I¡¯m a little surprised Aramellianna kos Stalvaltan isn¡¯t taking a more active role in trying to battle Yaulander blow for blow in the social landscape.¡± ¡°Is it possible she actually has been¡­ conquered by the Fievegal?¡± asks the Marquis. Sundenelle shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Stalvaltan family had a mutually beneficial relationship with Daniel, specifically. Daniel didn¡¯t strike me as the kind to turn on his allies.¡± Byleathea adds, ¡°Additionally, the eldest daughter is said to have been taken with him. It is likely, hostage or not, Aramellianna would lean more in favor of the Fievegal for her daughter¡¯s sake.¡± The men around them bow their heads respectfully. It is no secret that, while her role was less fiery and charismatic than Sundenelle¡¯s, the woman now serving as her lady-in-waiting played a large role at disrupting the internal infrastructure of the palace, granting Sundenelle an opening to turn the fight for the throne in her favor. And, the very first thing Sundenelle did, known to the people in this room, was to ask Byleathea if she wished to be the Dowager Empress, even though she was only ever a legal consort to the Emperor. Byleathea politely declined, opting to serve as lady-in-waiting to help bolster Sundenelle¡¯s personal authority. There would be no one to go behind Sundenelle¡¯s back. Or at least, almost no one. ¡°Captain, have some men sent to find out what Yaulander is doing in Mornistae. If the Grand Prince is acting beyond his capacity, then I¡¯d like to get ahead of it before he makes the current situation worse. Duke Walliskah, I¡¯d like you to try to make contact with Daniel or any of the women of his inner circle as soon as possible. We need to establish reliable means of communication.¡± Both men bow, confirming their new orders. ¡°As you wish, your Imperial Majesty.¡± Marquis Rambok asks, ¡°Shall I attempt to curb the rumors, your Imperial Majesty?¡± ¡°You may try, but I would temper your expectations. Attempting to drown a rumor might only cause it to burn brighter.¡± ¡°I would suggest,¡± starts Byleathea, ¡°that rumors regarding the Fievegal and its members are their own concern more than ours. It is true that Grand Prince Yaulander likely has a hand in the rumors, but the Empire is not automatically liable for the result.¡± Sundenelle nods in agreement, adding, ¡°Given how he behaved, I doubt Daniel or his companions care about such rumors. The very fact that they seem to be making inroads into Mattarglos will carry a great deal of weight in any further negotiations.¡± ¡°Then, your Grace¡­ Are you intending to carry on negotiating with the Fievegal?¡± asks Duke Walliskah. She takes a breath and sighs. ¡°I¡¯m willing to gamble a little further. He may have made a fool of me, but I can still turn it around. Daniel and I will be wed, and in exchange, the Empire will not begin sanctions against the Fievegal¡¯s trade negotiations with Imperial territories or our allies.¡± The room is awkwardly silent, and she sighs. ¡°I am aware of how it looks. However, the technology Daniel has introduced through the Stalvaltan Grand Duchy, as well as the Fievegal, cannot be overlooked. If I can make a deal with Daniel and set it in stone with something as simple as marriage, I think it is a worthwhile arrangement.¡± She looks at the small fox-like statue meant to represent the Fievegal on the map. It is currently set over the location of the Citadel. ¡°Beside that, I believe he and I share almost all of our enemies.¡± ¡°But, the demons¡­¡± starts Walliskah. Sundenelle shakes her head. ¡°The Covenant has been quiet since the Fievegal captured Fort Twilight. There have been no reported scouts. If our own troops weren¡¯t scattered to try and intercept retaliation from the Fievegal, it would be an adequate time to attempt to push through the mountains. But, we need to understand the borders of the Fievegal better, or we¡¯re looking at a conflict we may struggle to win. Daniel has demon allies, just as he has human allies. He may be further along with ending a seemingly endless war than all of our soldiers combined have achieved so far.¡± ¡°I urge you to take your time if this truly is your decision, your Imperial Majesty,¡± urges Byleathea. ¡°I would recommend a lengthy engagement period to try to further assess the otherworlder¡¯s true intentions.¡± ¡°I agree, your Grace,¡± replies Walliskah. ¡°As much as it pains me to agree with your plan, if you can secure the loyalty of a force that can hold back an Imperial battalion with ease, further conflicts may take a more positive turn for the Empire.¡± ¡°If the Covenant is still intact, we¡¯ll need all the strength we can get. Though, if Daniel is to be believed, the dragons are no longer a part of the Covenant.¡± ¡°That does not make them our allies, your Majesty,¡± replies Byleathea. ¡°You must be careful not to insult or provoke them during this gamble of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Duke Walliskah, be sure to get us in contact with him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty.¡± With that, she dismisses her retainers to carry out their tasks and return to their normal duties. Byleathea remains behind, as usual. ¡°Mother,... Should I focus on recovering my reputation with the nobles?¡± ¡°To do so would be directly opposing the Fievegal. While I don¡¯t like what we just discussed, it¡¯s clear that we can¡¯t recklessly engage the Fievegal in combat. If what they say is true, and there are more of the airships used to bring them here, then they can easily bypass the mountains that still restrain us.¡± Sundenelle nods. It¡¯s obvious, really. She has already lost any prolonged war with the Fievegal. If she can preserve her dignity in any capacity by making everyone believe that she¡¯s the one orchestrating the wedding, and if she can get Daniel to agree to some beneficial terms for the Empire, then she can likely gain a great deal. Now, she just has to get in touch with Daniel again, and try to reduce the damage from Twilight being eliminated and Yaulander scheming behind her back. They need to sort out who the enemies really are. *** Chapter 144: A Burning Question Ryukana the violet-haired goddess is waiting for Daniel, specifically, as the shuttle touches down at the Citadel after passing through the perimeter checkpoint. He excuses himself for a moment from the three dragons who accompanied him, and they head towards Xyreko, who is waiting patiently nearby. ¡°Ryukana, you look like you need something.¡± ¡°I knew you were arriving soon, so I wanted to inform you that I am going to leave for a short time once more.¡± ¡°I understand. I appreciate you letting me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still be on Zenkon, so if you need anything¡­¡± She scrunches her face as she thinks. Once more, Daniel is completely devoid of magic, in spite of how long it has been since he was inflicted with the curse. Senn has retreated to her own mysterious hideaway to search for a means to dispel the curse, while Xyreko has been attempting various spells in the Citadel in preparations for trying to help Daniel as well. In Ryukana¡¯s case, she can no longer detect him, as it was when he first arrived in the world. Ryuogriar and Reignleif have been insistently feeding Daniel milk every few minutes in order to try to restore his mana, but it¡¯ll take time to see results either way. ¡°I will do my best to keep my gaze on you, Daniel. If you need me, I will be listening.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°As you know, I try not to bother you. I didn¡¯t pray much before I came here, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fair to expect prayers to work now that I¡¯ve peeked behind the curtain.¡± She snickers softly. ¡°Very funny, Daniel.¡± She ponders deeply as she studies Daniel for a long time. He cocks his head, and she adds, ¡°This curse is peculiar.¡± ¡°You can¡­ see it?¡± asks Daniel, curiously. He tries not to give away too much, since Kaeralegier is still trying to remain undetected by anyone associated with the Divine Realm, and he knows she was able to identify it and its effects with relative ease. ¡°I can. It¡¯s very subtle, and it doesn¡¯t work with mana the same way as usual. There shouldn¡¯t be any beings in this world capable of such a twisting of energies¡­¡± She tries to think. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it works, but could it be something that pre-dates your management of Zenkon?¡± Daniel can¡¯t remember all of the details, but he has certainly learned enough about this world¡¯s peculiarities to trust his gut. And, his gut says that the vision he had while he was ¡®dead¡¯ from the curse might be related. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ possible. It¡¯s difficult to really quantify, because time flows differently for us than for mortals. There was a goddess that disappeared before I became the manager of Zenkon.¡± Daniel is surprised. He¡¯s not sure he does a great job of seeming genuinely innocent, but he tries his best. ¡°Ohhh? Disappeared? How¡­ How does a goddess disappear?¡± ¡°Why?¡± asks the goddess in front of him. ¡°Are you planning on trying to make one disappear?¡± He laughs. ¡°Just curious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly. As you probably guessed, Chaos and Order aren¡¯t exactly beings that can be questioned easily.¡± Daniel nods in agreement. ¡°I see. Apologies for holding you up, though. Is there anything you need me to do?¡± ¡°Not at this time. I have been asked by my junior to speak to her summoned heroine. I expect they¡¯re seeking advice.¡± ¡°I understand. If I can help, please do let me know.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± As she starts to walk away, and Daniel turns back to the others, she suddenly stops. ¡°Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wondered this for a while, but I supposed I hoped to understand without needing to ask.¡± Daniel faces her again, replying sincerely, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have¡­ you considered trying to negotiate with Rikuto?¡± Daniel feels his hands tighten a little. It¡¯s a completely reasonable question, and he knows she¡¯s not the first one to have thought it. The problem is, he tried to keep his head in the sand, to deal only with the problems directly in front of him. Rikuto was far away, and his fears were fears that wouldn¡¯t come true. Daniel is not a moral paragon, but he understands the gravity of the thing he created in this world using its materials and adapting the principles as best as he could. He could easily become a tyrant, or simply sow destruction across the world. The hard part has already been completed. But, he hoped that his inaction and lack of threats would serve as enough evidence that he had no such intentions. That is, until Rikuto unleashed his own counter-weapon to Earth¡¯s deadliest creations. All at once, Daniel¡¯s goal to live and let live was shattered. ¡°I have been concerned with provoking him,¡± replies Daniel. ¡°I hoped he would let it be since I made no threats or demands. Obviously, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Then, the invasion?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for it to be a full invasion, but we needed to secure the Grand Duchy¡¯s borders. If Rikuto is willing to negotiate, he hasn¡¯t made any indications of such.¡± Ryukana sighs. ¡°I am painfully aware¡­¡± Daniel is quiet for a moment. He can admit that a part of him didn¡¯t care anymore about negotiating with Rikuto after his first rallied soldiers were wiped out, many of whom couldn¡¯t be recovered at all due to the nature of the weapon annihilating everything in its effective radius. Neith aside -which was angering enough alone-, Daniel knew more than a few of the names of his soldiers from seeing them in town. He masks his pain around everyone else, but he has been carrying doubts and guilt since then. Daniel takes a breath and exhales. ¡°I¡¯ll make an effort to reach out to him, if you think that¡¯s best.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to overtly guide the course of interaction on this world. The Devourer and the Demon invasion was one thing, because there was a real threat of the world¡¯s complete destruction. Even the Strylak, the elven mage Senn, and your newest companion Yaulwembor are all beings that I had to keep my eye on because of their immense power. But¡­ if¡­ you and Rikuto could find a position of balance between you, whatever form that takes, it would put me at ease.¡± Daniel nods. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right, of course. Very well, thank you for your guidance. I will do my best to make peace with Rikuto immediately.¡± The goddess relaxes her shoulders. ¡°I would appreciate that. But, you must also do what your heart commands. As you know,... I am not as omniscient or wise as Chaos or Order. And, together, they created free will, the most powerful force in all of creation.¡± Daniel chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve seen my fair share of turds.¡± Ryukana scoffs. ¡°And yet, you, ¡®just some guy¡¯, managed to save a whole world from one of its existential threats. I believe even Chaos and Order might be concerned if you were more than ¡®just some guy¡¯.¡± This time, Daniel laughs at her joke. ¡°As soon as I draw Excalibur, I should be maxed out.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it.¡± She smiles and bows her head politely. ¡°Now, please excuse me. I need to go speak with my junior.¡± ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t think you need my permission. Goddess and all¡­¡± She grins and winks, disappearing in a modest flicker of the air. Daniel returns to the group waiting on him, though his next challenge is right around the corner. *** Zuzia looks at her fist as she works on summoning her courage. In the heat of the moment, she was able to act and save a lot of lives, as well as most of a town. However, she hasn¡¯t really accepted her powers for what they are yet. She can¡¯t test the magic resistance OR her ability to bypass magic negation without those things being present, but she can do her best to understand her gifted strength. The young Polish woman looks behind the large boulder, scanning all around. There is a tall hill that forms a backdrop, and no signs of people or farms in the way. She takes a breath, facing the boulder once more. She¡¯s quite certain that she can lift and throw the mass of stone, though that will be her next test. The village could have been a fluke, just as the escape from the castle could have been. Zuzia takes one more breath, trying to prepare herself. She acted without thinking before, but now, she has a strong sense of fear at the risk of breaking her hand. She flexes her fingers, which are still intact after punching a metal portcullis and then the ground. The otherworlder balls her hand into a fist, standing so that the impact will be rather shallow. Zuzia punches her fist forward, withdrawing it just as quickly. A loud bang like a cannon thunders all around her, startling her, and the gigantic rock shifts deeper into the dirt. As it rolls towards her with the new position and different center of gravity, the top half slides forward. It rolls easily off of the bottom half thanks to the shards of smaller pieces between them serving as crude bearings, and the massive chunk of stone slams the ground. It¡¯s not a smooth anime-style slice through the rock, but it sheared on its fault lines with a relatively small punch. Zuzia looks at her hand. Her knuckles have reddened a little, but she didn¡¯t even break the skin. She shakes her hand, but it never hurts. She could tell she impacted the stone, but it was comparable to a simple tap with her knuckles normally. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s something. I should definitely avoid punching people like that¡­¡± She chuckles to herself, bending over to pick up one of the pieces of the massive rock that was ruined in an instant. Of course, when she stands up, there is already a hooded person standing there, giving her a heart-stopping jolt. ¡°Ojej! Holetta!¡± She leaps backwards in a stunning jump, and her back smacks into a tree. Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t hurt, and she gained some distance from the newcomer. ¡°Please calm down. My apologies for startling you. This was the location Amalaskae provided.¡± ¡°H-H-How do you know that name!?¡± snaps Zuzia in her native tongue, even though the language she just heard is from this world. Without missing a beat, the woman speaks in fluent Polish. ¡°Yes, my apologies for the start. Amalaskae is¡­ a colleague, and my junior in many ways.¡± The woman takes her hood off, which also nearly stops Zuzia¡¯s heart. However, it¡¯s not a fearful moment. The woman is stunningly beautiful, with a visage that seems to glow without light, and her skin appears to be as soft as a perfect silk that doesn¡¯t exist. Her hair seems to float on the wind without noticeably drifting out of control. If Zuzia were to believe in a goddess, this woman would definitely fit that image. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°I am Ryukana, the former manager of the world of Zenkon. Amalaskae asked me to come and speak to you and answer your questions. I will answer what I can, but please understand, I am bending the rules as it is. Since I am not responsible for you, I can¡¯t give you specific guidance.¡± ¡°I understand. I just want to know the how and why. How are people like me chosen?¡± ¡°Normally, through observation. We don¡¯t experience time in the same way you do. It¡¯s relatively easy to see enough of a person to decide if they¡¯re suitable. Though, part of it comes with the risk that the chosen candidate can make unexpected choices, often when the world summoning them doesn¡¯t understand them.¡± ¡°I see¡­ And, is it a problem if¡­ I don¡¯t really have a reason to be here?¡± ¡°Amalaskae informed me,¡± replies Ryukana while she places a hand on the upper half of the stone. ¡°And, I had some suspicions. There is an argument to be made that perhaps you could stop the war between Daniel and Rikuto, though I¡¯m honestly hoping one of them will be able to resolve it on their own. You might also go forward to establish your own country, or become the ruler of one that is present. These actions can lead to long-term stability as well. Since you were summoned in Mornistae, it¡¯s fair to assume that they wanted you as additional military might against Daniel, which, of course, is your prerogative.¡± Zuzia scoffs and waves her hands dismissively. ¡°No. Absolutely not. I may have liked the idea of being a heroine, but I¡¯m not being someone¡¯s stooge. Certainly not a soldier-stooge. If that¡¯s why they summoned me, they¡¯re my enemy.¡± ¡°I-I only made assumptions, I don¡¯t know their motivations. Regardless, the choice of how you live in this world is yours. While there is supposed to be a goal, if you have chosen to stay, even because Amalaskae will be punished if you return without accomplishing anything, then you are a member of the world of Zenkon now.¡± Zuzia nods as she absorbs the information. ¡°Fair enough. Then, I don¡¯t have to fight Daniel or this Rikuto?¡± ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to. If you do wish to return to Earth, however, and can¡¯t convince Amalaskae sooner, you will want to find a way to accomplish something important that will preserve the world¡¯s existence.¡± ¡°Got it. My current plan is to meet with Daniel and see what kind of person he is. After that¡­ I¡¯ll figure something out, I guess.¡± Ryukana smiles gently. ¡°Yes, if that is your choice.¡± Zuzia nods. ¡°Then, can I contact you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you contact Amalaskae primarily, since she is the one responsible for you. However, I am also still responsible for this world, and if I can provide guidance to that point, I will.¡± She thinks for a moment, adding softly, ¡°Daniel and Rikuto have each created weapons that can threaten this world, but also have ironically brought them into balance. There are no monsters that are an automatic doom for the world because of them. I am now charged with ensuring Daniel and Hekate refrain from becoming threats to the world.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll try not to become a threat myself.¡± Zuzia looks at the boulder she cracked with her bare hand and minimal effort. Amalaskae said she would and could get stronger if she puts in effort, but the young brunette isn¡¯t sure how that is supposed to take place without her destroying half a country. ¡°Yes, you seem to have a very temperate personality. I believe Amalaskae chose well. Please do be patient with her. She means well, and she¡¯ll do everything in her power to protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Amalaskae. I just¡­ Isn¡¯t she¡­ as much of a threat to this world as any monster?¡± Ryukana looks to the side, confirming Zuzia¡¯s suspicions. The clumsy angel is extremely dangerous, even if it is unintentional. ¡°Will I¡­ need to stop her?¡± asks Zuzia, looking at the angel before her. Ryukana replies confidently, ¡°She will never be your enemy. Though, just as I ask that you be patient with how she looks after you, I hope you will look after her as well.¡± Ryukana bows her head. ¡°Please look after my junior until she can find her own way to be reliable, Zuzanna. In exchange, I will provide the second wish you asked for.¡± This surprises Zuzia. She was skeptical of the wish being something she could get, but she wanted to push Amalaskae¡¯s buttons, since she¡¯s a bit ditsy and clumsy. But, she has done everything she can to ensure the young Polish woman gets whatever she wants out of this arrangement. ¡°Alright. Then, if you notice anything that needs a hero, be sure to make Amalaskae send me there. I don¡¯t want to miss out because she¡¯s not paying attention.¡± Zuzia smirks with one hand on her hip, and Ryukana smiles. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. I am confident Amalaskae will always be watching over you, but remember, she can¡¯t do everything for you. If you find yourself in trouble, it¡¯ll be more likely that she¡¯ll send someone to help you, rather than help you herself. It is how the rules have been established.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised there are so many rules. Why is that, if I¡¯m allowed to know?¡± Ryukana smiles gently. She faces the direction of the setting sun. In case she injured herself, Zuzia decided to perform her experiments in the evening so she could rest afterwards. Thankfully, that doesn¡¯t seem to have been necessary, but she¡¯s content with the outcome either way. The angel explains softly, ¡°Do you know why gravity only pulls you towards the ground, rather than pushing you away?¡± Zuzia cocks her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be some stupid philosophical-sounding nonsense like that show with the elves, is it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s actually quite simple. Our God created gravity as it is as a part of how the things that exist interact with each other. There is a boundless wisdom required in creation when we can observe something as simple. While I do not make a habit of questioning God, I can speculate on the reasons for some of the rules that are in place. If Amalaskae or I took direct intervention on every issue, there would be no need for people to use their free will and overcome the challenges of life. If God were to solve all problems, there would be no meaning to life and free will, both of which rely on a balance between order and chaos to progress forward. Our intervention comes in when something has transcended the boundaries of what should be possible, and could threaten the Realm of God and the other worlds tied to it. God can erase the problem, but we are afforded the opportunity to protect his precious creations through indirect means.¡± Zuzia nods, having heard the explanation and it making enough sense. Many people question the existence of God on Earth because terrible things happen, but the strength and resolve that humans develop as a result of overcoming those hardships is part of finding the right path. God gave humans free will knowing they would make mistakes, and it is sometimes said that Lucifer¡¯s intense love for and envy of humans, and the pride of his own vanity lead him to believe that he could do a better job at being god than God Himself. Many of the devil¡¯s temptations involve the ¡®easy¡¯ route, most often at the expense of others. Perseverance and resolve are among the highest priorities that God looks for in His children. His angels are meant to give guidance when it is needed, but not to fight the battles of God¡¯s children, lest the children become too weak to thrive on their own. God saw fit to pair Zuzia with an angel who is not his most reliable, but He let her give Zuzia a great deal of power in this strange other world so that they could prove their worth and accomplish something of great value to benefit that world. It is both a test and lesson for Zuzia, from the patience and understanding needed to work with Amalaskae, and the humility to accept that Amalaskae really is likely to be her greatest ally in whatever challenges she faces. Ryukana adds after Zuzia has had some time to process the first sentiment. ¡°God is both a creator and a destroyer, and embodies order and chaos in everything we see or do. As I said, there is not a single soul that could truly and fully comprehend His mind and reason behind every little thing, because He had to foresee and create every little thing, from the atoms that make up each element to the largest of stars. Even the possibility of Earth¡¯s most deadly weapons being created, and then somehow ending up on another world through unnatural means. God did not have to allow these strange things to take place, and yet He did. Only recently have I begun to truly appreciate the beauty in randomness and the comfort of certainty.¡± She gives a devious smirk. ¡°Amalaskae will be afraid for a while, but I speak from experience when I say this¡­¡± The angel leans closer to Zuzia, whispering softly, ¡°As long as they are not overtly broken, God often forgives the rules being bent a little. After all, what good is free will if we, His creations, aren¡¯t allowed to exercise it?¡± The young Polish woman stares at her in shock, and the angel smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tempt you into anything sinful or evil. I¡¯m just saying¡­ If push comes to shove, I might make an appearance, even when I probably shouldn¡¯t.¡± She winks, adding sincerely, ¡°And, the same goes for Amalaskae. Though, as I said, do everything in your power to overcome and endure on your own.¡± This time, it¡¯s Zuzia¡¯s turn to bow. ¡°Thank you so much for your guidance. I¡¯ll take it to heart and go forth with courage and kindness in my heart.¡± ¡°I know you will.¡± Ryukana backs away a couple of steps. She adds, ¡°Oh, and¡­ You might not approve of Daniel fully, but try not to dislike him too much, either. He doesn¡¯t share the same beliefs as you, but he has a good heart.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll observe him with an open mind, then. So long as he respects me as well, of course.¡± Ryukana nods, ¡°Then, I look forward to seeing what you achieve, Zuzanna.¡± ¡°Same, Ryukana. Thank you.¡± With that, Ryukana vanishes just as quickly as she arrived. Zuzia finishes her strength experiment by lifting the parts of the boulder with ease, in spite of each half weighing at least as much as a pickup truck. She can even throw them further than she could throw a softball on Earth, even without much effort. She restores the area to as close to original as she can, leaving the two halves near each other so they won¡¯t randomly shift and crush anyone passing by. The young brunette makes her camp to rest for the night. Little does she know what awaits her in the near future. *** Daniel finds Geirahoel tending to the rooftop garden with her eggs nearby. She comes to a stop well before he gets close, but she refuses to face him. The human approaches to within a few paces, and he lowers himself to his knees. ¡°Geira-Mukori, it¡¯s me¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t respond, simply holding her watering can to her chest and seemingly ignoring him. ¡°I know I upset you greatly. I have been reckless because I don¡¯t value myself enough. Even with everything I have, I was floating between my detachment from Earth and my own life and the family I have here. Those feelings¡­ those habits of just trudging forward¡­ They¡¯re hard to break. So¡­¡± He slides himself a little closer to her, adding softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Ryuo and Reina, and¡­ if you¡¯ll have me¡­¡± These words finally elicit a response, and Geirahoel whirls to face him. Her eyes are watering a little, and she isn¡¯t especially happy yet. ¡°What difference will it make!? You¡¯ll still¡­ You¡¯ll still¡­!¡± ¡°I will die to protect any one of you, Mukori. That will never change. But, I know I have to fight harder and think smarter so that I become one of the most difficult beings to kill in this entire world. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll be up against, but¡­ I¡¯ll need the help of my favorite dragons. And,... obviously, or¡­ hopefully it¡¯s obvious¡­ I love you, Mukori. I won¡¯t go so easily anymore. Please continue to look after me. I¡¯m a mess, so I need capable people.¡± He gives her a gentle smile. Geirahoel¡¯s jaw trembles a little, and she swiftly leans forward, kissing him. Daniel lets her do as she wants, but he hums in surprise as a sweet and chilling sensation washes across his tongue as hers dances with his. He immediately recognizes the flavor as ignityal, the fire-producing fluid the dragons make naturally. She keeps leaning forward, forcing Daniel backwards until he falls, with the orange dragon pinning him down and feeding him more and more of her ignityal. The sweetness coupled with the kiss is rushing to his head, and he feels a little dizzy after a bit. When she pulls away, she has a strange look on her face, like she is pondering something. With a flick of her tongue, a spark ignites intense flames in her mouth; her pilot flame for breathing fire. For a moment, Daniel feels startled and briefly afraid for his life. She just filled his mouth with that very same fluid, a fluid that can burn hot enough to melt stone even at range from the source. It is the very fuel of dragon fire, and he is the same normal human he had always been before coming to Zenkon. Geirahoel says seriously, staring down at Daniel with an intense gaze, ¡°I will not tolerate any more broken promises, Daniel. The very next time will lead to one final kiss.¡± She leans closer and closer to him, and he can feel his heart racing. But, he grits his teeth and resists the urge to run. He knows he couldn¡¯t escape if he wanted to, but more importantly, he isn¡¯t afraid of Geirahoel. He trusts her. Just as her mouth is about to reach his, the flames go out with a puff of black smoke, and a charcoal-like smell accompanies it. It¡¯s the smell of dragon venom burning, which is one of the few substances that can extinguish burning ignityal. She blows her breath on his nose, adding quietly, ¡°You have given me the gift of love, Mukori. I won¡¯t let anyone, not even you, take it away from me. If you are truly willing to marry me, then you will accept one more condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asks Daniel, feeling like his own voice might leave him at any moment. She cups his cheek with her hand. ¡°You will pledge your soul to me to do whatever I wish with it after you perish.¡± ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± She narrows her eyes as he fumbles for words, and he adds, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really object, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how to do that¡­¡± ¡°You will accept a cursed object from me, and you will never remove it from your person.¡± Daniel cocks his head. ¡°Alright¡­ Do you have it now?¡± ¡°I will soon enough. And, if you take it off¡­¡± She kisses him again, intentionally licking more ignityal into his mouth. His heart beats faster once more, and she adds coldly, ¡°I will track you down and give you a loving kiss.¡± The mechanic tries to joke, ¡°Well, now you¡¯re just tempting me to¡­¡± She pushes him down onto his back again, filling his mouth with the icy-sweet sensation. She then kisses his cheeks, leaving behind the same coldness that feels almost like ice. ¡°You are weak, Mukori. If you want to escape me, you shouldn¡¯t have stolen my heart. And, if you want to track down our enemies, you should be including your much stronger wives. You may be the Harbinger of Calamity, but I am a Valkyrie. I will choose when you die.¡± Daniel smiles softly. ¡°Very well. I accept, Mukori.¡± She smiles, and this time, she kisses him more tenderly. Of course, with them being alone, it¡¯s only natural what their current position will lead to. ***